THE GREEK ALPHABET

Capital
Letters

Small
Lefters

Name

al'pha
bG'ta
ganzrm.a
dEl'tn
B1psi.16n
z6'ta
B'ta
tl@'ta
i.blta
kap'pa
lam'bda
my
nY
xi
6'nzi.kr6n

Transliteration and
Pronunciation

DIAGRAM ILLUSTRATING BASIC MEANINGS

OF GREEK PREPOSITIONS

a
b
g hard, as i n begin1
d
e short, as i n met

z
e long, as i n they
th
i as i n machine
k
1

m
n
X

o short, as i n lot

?ri

$
o

hrc?
sig ' m a
tau
y' psi.Mn
phi
khi
psi
6.mB'gn

ya French u or German ii
ph as i n ph,ase
k h as in elkhorn
ps as i n lips
o long, as i n note

' is silent while ' is pronounced like an h

'Except before K , 5, x, or another y when it is pronounced

nasal, like ng i n anger
u is u in diphthongs
Note: Modern Greek pronunciation varies from the above.

bm6

(under)

-1
~ar&

(down)

J-

The Kingdom Interlinear Translation

of the Creek Scriptures
Presenting a literal word-for-word translation into English under the Greek text
as set out in "The New Testament in the
Original Greek-The
Text Revised by
Brooke ,Foss Westcott D.D. and Fenton
John ~ n t h o nHort
~ D.D." (1948 Reprint)
together with the
New World Translation of the Christian
Greek Scriptures, Revised Edition, a
modern-language translation of the Westcott and Hort Greek Text, first published
by them in the year 1881 C.E., with which
are incIuded the valuable Foreword and
the Appendix of the said translation, with
numerous footnotes and an Explanation
of the Symbols Used in the Marginal
References
~

PRODUCED BY

T e w W o r .Bible
~
Granslaiion Committee

"OUR FATHERIN

THE HEAVENS,

LET YOUR NAME

BE

SANCTIFIED. LET YOUR K I N G D O M COME. L E T YOUR

WILL T A K E PLACE, AS IN HEAVEN, ALSO UPON

~TH."-Matthew 6: 9,10, N W -

COPYRIGHT, 1969

WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY

OF PENNSYLVANIA

First Edition:

500,000 copies

PUBLISHERS

W A T C H T O W E R BIBLE AND T R A C T SOCIETY

O F NEW YORK, INC.

BIBLESTUDENTS
ASSOCIATION
Brooklyn, New York, U.S.A.

INTERNATIONAL

Made in the United States of America

BY WAY OF EXPLANATION
The inspired Greek Scriptures, completed near the end of the first
century of our Common Era, are an indispensable part of the Sacred
Scriptures inspired by the Creator of heaven and earth. I n fact, the
original Greek Scriptures give us the key to the proper understanding
of the first and larger part of the Holy Bible, that is, the inspired
Hebrew Scriptures commonly called The Old Testament. Comparatively
few persons in this latter half of the twentieth century C.E. have
studied the original language of the inspired Greek Scriptures so
a s to be able to pry directly into the basic thoughts of the original
written text. The inspired Greek Scriptures were written, not in
the ancient classical Greek nor i n the modern Greek which dates
from the fall of Constantinople i n 1453 C.E., but in the common or
koind Greek of the first century of our Common Era, the international
language of that time. Hence the koind Greek of the divinely inspired
Scriptures is a special study in itself.
Sincere searchers for eternal, life-giving truth desire an accurate
understanding of the faith-inspiring Greek Scriptures, a n understanding that will not be confused by sectarian, denominational religious teachings but that is fortified by the knowledge of what the
original language says and means. T o aid such seekers of truth and
life is the purpose behind the publishing of T h e Kingdom Interlinear
Translation of the Cfreek Scriptzcres. I t s literal interlinear English
translation is specially designed to open up to the student of the
Sacred Scriptures what the original koinS Greek basically or literally
says, without any sectarian religious coloration.
I n the broad left-hand column of the pages of the main material
will be found the original koind Greek text as revised (in 1881 C.E.)
by the renowned Greek scholars B. F. Westcott and I?. J. A. Hort,
and i n between the lines of the Greek text will be found the wordfor-word English translation. I n the slim right-hand column of the
page will be found the twentieth-century language translation entitled
"New World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures," in its
latest revision. The word-for-word interlinear translation and the New
World Translation are arranged parallel on the page, so that comparisons can be made between the two readings and the accuracy of
any modern translation can be determined.
For the interlinear word-for-word rendering 'the English word or
phrase has not been taken from the modern translation in the righthand column and transferred to a position under the Greek word to
which it corresponds. Rather, the translation under each Greek word
sets out what the Greek word itself says according to its root meanings
(where the Greek word is made up of two or more particles) and
according to its grammatical form. So in many cases the reading
in the English word-for-word interlinear translation is not the same
aa that found i n the right-hand column. This aids us in determining
what the Greek text actually, basically says.

BY WAY O F EXPLANATION

PARENTHESES
: I n the English interlinear readings parentheses occur.
These denote that the English word or words enclosed are implied in
the meaning of the Greek word above, according to its gender, number,
antecedents or relation to context.'
BRACKETS
: I n the English readings (interlinear and main) brackets
occur. These denote that the word or words enclosed have been inserted
by the translator to make some application that is shown by the Greek
word or to show something that is understood along with the Greek
word because of its grammatical form. F o r example, the Greek definite
article for "the" may be used just by itself to denote a person. B u t
this article may be i n the feminine gender and according to the context
i t applies to a woman. Accordingly, for the enlightenment of the
reader who is not familiar with Greek the word "woman" is inserted
enclosed in brackets in the English reading.
DOUBLEBRACRETS: I n the Greek text and also i n the English
renderings double brackets are to be found. These enclose matter that
the producers of the Westcott and Hort Greek text consider to be
interpolations. Such interpolations may be things omitted by certain
recognized Greek manuscripts or may be important matter "apparently
derived from extraneous sources," as, for instance, the alternate conclusions to Mark's Gospel. See above-mentioned "New Testament,"
page 583, under "Noteworthy Rejected Readings printed within double
brackets."
ARTICLE: The koind Greek has a definite article, in three genders,
masculine, feminine and neuter, and each of these genders of the article
is declined in its five cases and in its singular and plural numbers.
The Greek has no indefinite article. Consequently no indefinite article,
"a" or "an," is to be found in the English interlinear rending. The
indefinite article has to be inserted by the translator into the main
English rending in the right-hand column where such indefinite article
is appropriate or warranted by the Greek text. F o r example, the
Greek words for "holy spirit" occur in numbers of instances with
no definite.'articIe and are rendered accordingly into English.
OMITTED VERSES: Verses found i n the Authorized or King James
Version Bible of 1611 C.E. but not found in the Westcott and Hort
Greek text are omitted and are indicated by the verse number followed
by a long dash.
FOOTNOTES:
The footnotes use symbols that are significant and these
are explained in the section (pages 26-31) entitled "Explanation
of the Symbols Used i n the Marginal References." Footnotes also refer
to the Foreword and the Appendix a s found in the New World
Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, 1950 edition, and so
such Foreword and Appendix have been included in this volume.
I n the firm conviction that this volume will be of great help to
readers in the understanding of the original inspired Greek Scriptures
we take pleasure in offering this Bible aid to the public.

THE PUBLISHERS

FOREWORD

HE original writings of the Christians Greek Scriptures,

T
commonly called "The New Testament," were inspired. No
translation of these sacred writings into another language,

except by the original writers, is inspired. In copying the inspired originals by hand the element of human frailty entered
in, and so none of the thousands of copies extant today in the
original language-are perfect duplicates. The result is that no
two copies are exactly alike. Since such has been the result
with. the mere handkvritten copies of the Scriptures, much
more is i t true that 'no version of them into another language
by an Winspired translator would be perfect. I t could not accurately render the precise meaning of the inspired originals.
Especially so, when .the translation is made from an imperfect copy. -From hi$-fact arises the-need of a fresh translation -from- time .to- time, as' the better understanding of"the
original tongues, 'now dead, becomes~possibleand as- the, light
of the truth on the inspired Scriptures becomes brighter. Further, ,the progress of modern living language, with its changes
in meanings of word's and in forms of expression, calls for a
new, up-to-date presentation to make the Scriptures fully alive
,
.
and appealing to the understanding.
~ r o mthe time of that Roman Catholic clergyman, John
Wycliffe, of the fourteenth century, until the middle of this
twentieth century many English translations have been made
of the - inspired writings. of Christ's disciples. All these -have
had the&-own commendable features. They have considerably
met the needs ,of the day for a rendering of God's Word in
the-common language of the-people. Much good has been acco-mplished by-them and- will yet be. But honesty compels u s
to remark. that, while each of them has its points o f merit,
they have ,fallen victim to the power of human traditionalism
in varying degrees. Consequently, qeligious traditions, hoary
with age, have-been taken for granted -and gone unchallenged
and uninvestigated, These have been interwovep into -the
translations to color the thought. In support of a preferred religious view, an inconsistency and unreasonableness have been
insinuated into the teachings of the inspired writings.
a Called -"Christian1? to distinguish them from the pre-Christian Greek

Septuagint translation of the inspired Hebrew Scriptures.

.

FOREWORD
The Son of God taught that the traditions of creed-bound
men made the commandments and teachings of God of no
power and effect. The endeavor of the New World Bible Translation Committee has been to avoid this snare of religious
traditionalism. This very effort accounts for distinguishing
this differently as a translation of the "Christian Greek Scriptures." I t is a traditional mistake to divide God's written Word
into two sections and call the second section, from Matthew
to Revelation (or Apocalypse), "The New Testament." At
2 Corinthians 3:14 the popular King James Bible version tells
of the "reading of the old testament," but there the apostle
was not referring to the ancient Hebrew Scriptures in their entirety from Genesis to Malachi. Nor was he meaning that the
inspired Christian writings constituted a "new testament."
The apostle was merely speaking of the book written by Moses
in which the old Law covenant with Israel is fully set forth;
for which reason he says, in the next verse, "when Moses is
read." The sacred Scriptures, from Genesis to Revelation
(Apocalypse), are one Book, inspired by the one Supreme
Author. They cannot be divided into two parts, one of which
may be ignored. The Hebrew Scriptures and the Christian
Greek Scriptures are essential to each other. The latter supplement the former and are an integral part with the former
to make the one complete Book of divine truth. Till now we
have been able to translate only the Christian Greek Scriptures.
The apostle Peter wrote: "But there are new heavens and
a new earth that we are awaiting according to his promise,
and in these righteousness is to dwell." (2 Peter 3:13) The
signs now multiply to prove that this generation is a t the
portals of the new world here promised. There no uninspired
human traditions which bedarken and nullify the divine Word
will be permitted, for that will be a righteous world. It befits
the significant time of transition from the old world to the
righteous new world that translations of the Scriptures today
should as far as possible eliminate the misleading influence of
religious traditions which have their roots in paganism, that
thus the pure truth of God's Word may shine forth in all its
harmonious brilliance and with its convincing power.
No uninspired translator or committee of translators can
claim any direct command from the Most High God to engage
in translating the divine Word into another language. But
translation of i t is necessary, and that into many languages,
if Christ's command for this momentous day is to be fulfilled:

FOREWORD
"This good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the
inhabited earth for the purpose of a witness to all the nations,
and then the accomplished end will come." So, to do the work
of translating is an opportunity and a privilege. In presenting
this translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures our confidence has been in the help of the great Author of The Book.
Our primary desire has been to seek, not the approval of men,
but that of God, by rendering the truth of his inspired Word
as purely and as consistently as our consecrated powers make
possible. There is no benefit in self-deception. More than that,
those who provide a translation for the spiritual instruction
of others come under a special responsibility as teachers before the divine Judge. Hence our appreciation of the need
of carefulness,
a

The Greek text that we have used as the basis of our New
World translation is the widely accepted Westcott and Hort
text (18811, by reason of its admitted excel1ence.a But we have
also taken into consideration other texts, including that prepared by D. Eberhard Nestleb and that compiled by the Spanish Jesuit scholar Jose Maria Bovere and that by the other
Jesuit scholar A. Merk.d Where we have varied from the reading of the Westcott and Hort text, our footnotes show the
basis for our preferred reading. We give some definiteness to
the background for the renderings of our text by showing in
our footnotes the most ancient manuscripts and versions upon
which we call for support. Besides this, we have offered alternative English renderings of the Greek text, and variant readings of said manuscripts and versions. Thus in our footnotes
we have provided a sort of critical apparatus for our translation, rather than a commentary on the Scriptures.
Archaic language we have disposed of altogether, even in
a Besides using the 1948 Macmillan Company edition of this text, we have
availed ourselves of the two exhaustive volumes prepared under the supervision of S. C. E. Legg, A.M., and published by the Oxford Clarendon
Press, on Matthew and Mark, N m m Testamentum Graece Secundum
Textum Westcotto-Hortianum-EvangeZiurn Secundum Matthaeum (1940)
and Evangelium Secundum Marcum (1935).
b The 18th edition of Novum Testamentum ~ r a e c ;by D. Eberhard ~est1.e.
elaborated by D. Erwin Nestle, published in 1948 by the Wiirttemberg
Bible Society, Stuttgart, Germany.
c Novi Testamenti BibZia Graeca et Latina by Joseph M . Bover, S.J.,
dated 1943 and published at. Barcelona, Spain.
d The 1948 printing of the 6th edition of Novum Testamentum Graece et
Latine by Augustinus Merk, S.J., and printed at Rome, Italy.

10

FOREWORD

prayers and addresses to -God. This means we have everywhere dropped using the now sanctimonious formal pronouns
thou, thy, thine, thee and ye, with their corresponding verb inflections. The original Bible was written in the living language
of the people of the day, Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek; and
so the Bible characters addressed God and prayed to him in
the same everyday language that they employed in speaking
to their fellow creatures on earth. The translation of the Scriptures into a modern language should be rendered in the same
style, in the speech forms current among the people. We offer
no paraphrase of the Scriptures. Our endeavor all through has
been to give as literal a translation a s possible, where the
modern English idiom allows and where a literal rendition
does not for any clumsiness hide the thought, That way we
can best meet the desire of those who are scrupulous for getting, as nearly as pos~sible,word for word, the exact statement
of the original. We realize that sometimes the use of so small
a thing as the definite or indefinite article or the omission of
such may alter the correct sense of the original passage.
Watch has been kept against taking liberties with texts for
the mere sake of brevity or shortcuts and against substitution of a modern parallel, where the rendering of the original
idea makes good sense. To each major word we have assigned
one meaning and have held to that meaning as far as the context permitted. This, we know, has imposed a restriction upon
our diction, but it makes for good cross-reference work and
for a more reliable comparison of related texts or verses. At
the same time, in order to bring out the richness and variety
of the language of the inspired writers, we have avoided the
rendering of two or more Greek words by the same English
word, for this hides t h e distinction in shade of meaning between the several words thus rendered. Attention has been
given to the tenses of verbs to bring out the intended description of the action, position or state. As the reader becomes
familiar '%th our translation he will discern more and more
the harmony and interagreement of our renderings in all
these respects.
The chapter and verse numbering follows that of the King
James Version, thus making possible edsy comparison. But,
instead of ,making each verse a separate paragraph in itself,
we have grouped verses into paragraphs for the proper development 0f.a complete thought in all its context. Mindful of
the Hebrew background of the Christian Greek Scriptures, we
have followed mainly the Hebrew spelling of the names of

I1

FQREWORD

11

persons and places, rather than that of the Greek text which
imitates the Greek Septuagint Version (LXX) of the Hebrew
Scriptures.
,

I
I

1
I

THEDIVINENAME:One of the remarkabre facts, not onIy

about the extant manuscripts of the original Greek text, but
of many versions, ancient and modern, is the absence of the
divine name. In the ancient Hebrew Scripares that name was
represented by the four Ietters filar, generally called-the
"TetragrarnmatonJ' and represented by the English letters
JHVH Cor YHWH). In the Hebrew Scriptures the name, represented by this Tetragrammaton, occurs 6,823 times, The exact
pronunciation of the name is not known today, but the most
The abbreviation
popular way of rendering it i s "Jeh~vah.~'
for this name,-is "3ah*7(or "Yaht'), and it occurs in many of
the names found in the Christian Greek Scriptures. Also in
the exclanration Alleluia! arc Hallelujah! found four times, at
,
Revelation 19:1, 3, 4, 6, and meaning '!Praise Jah!'!
As .the Christian Greek Scriptures were an inspired addition
and supplement to the sacred Hebrew Scriptures, this sudden
disappearance from the Greek text seems inconsistent, especially when James said-to the apostles and older disciples a t
Jerusalem about the middle of the first century: "Symeon has
related thoroughly how God for the first time turned his attention to the nations to take out of them a people for his
name." (Acts 15:14) Then in support J a ~ n e smade a quotation
from the Hebrew Scriptures .where the divine name occurs
twice. If Christians are to be a people for God's name, why
should his name, represented by the Tetragrammaton, be Qbolished from the 'Christian Greek 'Scriptures? The usual traditional explanation for this no longer holds. I t was long thought
that the basis for such failure of the divine name in our extant manuscripts was the absence of the name in the Greek
Septuagint Version (LXX), the first translation of the Hebrew
Scriptures which began to 6e*mad,ein the third century B.C.
This thought was based up= the copies of LXX as found in
the great manuscripts of the fourth and fifth centuries A.D.:
the Vatican No. 1209, *theSinaitic, the Alexandrine, and the
Ambrosianus. I n these the distinctive nanie' of God was rendered by the Greek words K ~ Q L O(ky'ri-0s)
S
with of without the
definite article and '63a15~ (the.osr) This namelessness was
viewed as*an aid to teaching monotheism.. This pohular theory has now been flatly 'disproved by the
recently found remains of a papyrus roll of LXX. This con,

12

FOREWORD

tains the second half of the book of Deuteronomy. Not one

of these fragments shows an example of K ~ Q L OorG Os65 used
instead of the divine name, but in each instance the Tetragrammaton is written in Aramaic characters. By permission
of its owners we have reproduced photographs of fragments
of the papyrus roll that our readers may examine these occurrences of the Tetragrammaton in such a n early copy of LXX.8
Authorities fix the date for this papyrus a t the 2d or 1st century B.C. This means about a century or two after the L X X
was begun. It proves that the original L X X did contain the
divine name wherever it occurred in the Hebrew original. Considering it a sacrilege to use some substitute as ky'ri.0~or
the.os', the scribes inserted the Tetragrammaton (3139) a t its
proper place in the Greek version text.
Did Jesus Christ and his disciples who wrote the Christian
Greek Scriptures have copies at hand of the Greek Septuagint
with the divine name appearing therein in the form of the
Tetragrammaton? Yes! The Tetragrammaton persisted in copies of L X X for centuries after Christ and his apostles. About
A.D. 128 Aquila's Greek version had the Tetragrammaton in
archaic Hebrew letters. About A.D. 245 Origen produced his
famous HexapZa, this being a six-column reproduction of the
inspired ancient Scriptures, (1) in their original Hebrew and
Aramaic, accompanied by (2)a transliteration into Greek, and
the Greek versions by (3) Aquila, (4) Symmachus, (5) the
Seventy ( L X X ) , and (6) Theodotion. In the second column of
the Hexapla, in the transliteration into Greek, the Tetragrammaton was written in Hebrew characters, whereas in columns
3, 4, and 5 the Greek versions of Aquila, Symmachus and L X X
a The papyrus belongs to the Societ& Royale de Papyrologie du Caire. I t
bears the Inventory Number 266, and forms part of the collection of
Fouad Papyri, of which Nos. 1-89 were published in 1939 in one volume
(P. Fozlad I, 1939). The nearest Parallel in date to P. Fouad Inv. No. 266
is P. Rylands iii. 458, of the 2d century B.C., which also contains fragments of the second half of Deuteronomy; but its scanty remains unfortunately preserve no use of the divine name or its equivalent.
See our pages 13-14, for photographic illustrations of some fragments
of P. Fouad Inv. No. 266 of Deuteronomy LXX, which we have numbered.
No. 1, on Deuteronomy 31:28 to 32:7, shows the Tetragrammaton on lines
7 and 15. No. 2 (Deut. 31:29, 30) shows it on line 6; No. 3 (Deut. 20:12-14,
17-19) on lines 3 and 7 ; No. 4 (Deut. 31:26) on line 1 ; No. 5 (Deut. 3127,
28) on line 5; No, 6 (Deut. 27:l-3) on line 5; 'No. 7 (Deut. 25:15-17) on
line 3; No. 8 (Deut. 24:4) on line 5; No. 9 (Deut. 24:8-10) on line 3;
No. 10 (Deut 26:2, 3) on line 1 ; No. 11 (Deut 18:4-6) on line 5; and No. 12
(Deut. 18:15, 16) on line 3. Reproduced by permission of the Royal
Society of Papyrology, of Cairo, Egypt.

FOREWORD

15

all represented the Tetragrammaton by the similar Greek

characters.s Origen, in- a statement on Psalm 2:2, said that
"in the most faithful manuscripts THE NAME is written in Hebrew characters, that is, not in modern, but in archaic Hebrew."l,
.- ,
A papyrus fragment of that same 3d century A.D., namely,
P. Oxyrhynchus vii. 1007, is a fragment of Genesis of the LXX,
and i t abbreviates the Tetragrammaton by its first letter
the initiaI letter being written in
doubled, a doubled Yod (Z),
the shape of a Z with a horizontal stroke through the middle,
the stroke being carried unbroken through both such YodYs.c
In the succeeding century Jerome says that ignorant readers
of the LXX imagined the Tetragrammaton to be a Greek word
and actually pronounced i t "Pipi." In his Prologus Galeatus
prefacing the-books of Samuel and Malachi pe says: "We find
the four-lettered name of God (i.e., ; I l i T y ) in certain Greek
volumes even to this day- expressed in the ancient letters."
And in his 25th letter to Marcella, written at Rome, A.D. 384,
he treats of the ten names of God and says: "The ninth [name
of God1 is a tetragrammaton, which they considered 6vexcpcjvqtov- Can-ek-pho'n~.tonl,
that is, unspeakable, which is written
with these letters, Iod, He, Vau,- Re. Which .certain ignorant
ones, because- of' the similaritjr of the characters, when they
would find them 'in -Greek books; were accustomed to pronounce Pi Pi."d
Thus down to the' time of ~erome,the-translator who produced the Latin-Vulgate, there were Greek manuscripts; of the
ancient Hebrew Scriptures which still contained the divine
name in its four Hebrew characters.0
One thing-is'now' certain. Whether Jesus and his disciples
2
or in
read the scriptures in their ~ e b r e w ' ( ~ r a m a i coriginal
a Compare the ~ m b r o s i a i
of the L X X , edited by .G. "Mercati,
,
,
- .
1896.
b This is now conflrmed by a Cairo palimpsest of Parts, of 3 Kings and
4 Kings, LXX. .. - -. .
,*e See The ~ z v r h y n c h spapyri, volume"vii, edited by A. S.-Hunt, 1910.
Editor Hunt compares P. Oxy. iv. 656 -(Genesis. early 3d century) with
its 'decided' tendency'. to omit the Substitute word kyqri.os. In 'three passages the blank space left by. the original scribe sufflcient for four letters
had been fllled by kytri.e only by another,'a second hand.
d See C.- Taylor's H e b r e d r e e k Cairo Genizah Palimpsests (1900).
pages 6-11.
e See ~ e r o m g s~ p i s t o k25, Ad Marcellam (edited-by Hilberg, page 219).
Also see McCiintock-and Strong's Cyclopaedia, volume 9 (1894 edition),
page 652. uhder ."Shem hammephorash."

16

FOREWORD

FOREWORD

the Greek Septuagint Version, they would come across the

divine name in its Tetragrammaton form. Did Jesus follow the
traditional Jewish custom of the day and read A.do.nai' at
such places out of fear of profaning the name and violating
the Third Commandment (Exodus 20:7) ? In the synagogue at
Nazareth, when he rose and accepted the book of Isaiah and
read those verses of Isaiah (61:1, 2) where the Tetragrammaton occurs twice, did he refuse to pronounce the divine name
correctly? Not if Jesus followed his usual disregard for the
unscriptural traditions followed by the Jewish scribes. Matthew 7:29 tells us: "He was teaching them as a person having
authority, and not as their scribes." In the hearing of his
faithful apostles Jesus prayed to Jehovah God, saying: "I
have made your name manifest to the men you gave me out
of the world. . I have made your name known to them and
will make it known." (John 17:6, 26) The Jewish Talmud
accuses Jesus of having performed his miracles by the pronouncing of the divine name; which is an indirect admission
on the part of his enemies that he did use the name.
The question now before us is: Did Jesus' inspired disciples
use the divine name in their writings? That is, Did God's
name appear in the original writings of the Christian Greek
Scriptures? We have basis for answering Yes. In recent years
some have claimed that Matthew's gospel account was a t first
written in Hebrew rather than in its kindred language, the
Aramaic. I t is contended that Matthew and the early Christians produced this account to become the last book of the
canon of the Hebrew Scriptures as, till then, the canon of the
Christian Greek Scriptures had not been contemplated. There
is evidence that various recensions of the Hebrew and Aramaic versions of Matthew's account persisted for centuries
among the early Jewish Christian communities of Palestine
and Syria. Early writers, such as Pafpi.as, Hegesippus, Jus'tin
Martyr, Ta'tian, Symfma.chus, 1-re-nae'us, Pantaenus, Clemfent of Alexandria, Or'i-gen, Pamlphi.lus, Eu.se'bi.us, Ep.i.phafni-us and Je.romef, give evidence that they either possessed or
had access to Hebrew and Aramaic writings of Matthew. Jerome, of the 4th and 5th centuries A.D., had this to say:
"Matthew, who is also Levi, and who from a publican came
to be an Apostle, first of all the Evangelists, composed a Gospel of Christ in Judaea in the Hebrew language and characters, for the benefit of those of the circumcision who had
believed. Who translated it into Greek is not sufficiently ascer-

. .

17

tained. Furthermore, the Hebrew itself is preserved to this day

in the library a t Caesarea which the martyr Pamphilus so diligently collected. I also was allowed by the Nazarenes who
use this volume in the Syrian city of Beroea to copy it. In
which it is to be remarked that, wherever the Evangelist
makes use of the testimonies of the old Scripture, he does not
follow the authority of the seventy translators, but of the Hebrew."-Catal. Script. EccZ.
Matthew made more than a hundred quotations from the
inspired Hebrew Scriptures. So where these quotations ineluded the divine name, he would be obliged faithfully to include the Tetragrammaton in his Hebrew gospel account. His
Hebrew account would correspond closely with the Hebrew
version of the 19th century by F. Delitzsch, in which Matthew
contains the name "Jehovah" eighteen times. It is now believed Matthew himself translated his gospel account into the
Greek. If he did, then he had available copies of the L X X containing the divine name. But, though Matthew preferred to
quote direct from the Hebrew Scriptures rather than from
the L X X , he could follow the L X X practice and incorporate
the divine name at its proper place in the Greek text.
But all the writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures quofed
from the Hebrew Scriptures or from the L X X at verses where
the Name appears, and they could follow the style then true
of copies of the L X X by using the Tetragrammaton in their
Greek writings.
The evidence is, therefore, that the original text of the
Christian Greek Scriptures has been tampered with, the same
as the text of the L X X has been. And, a t least from the 3d century A.D. onward, the divine name in Tetragrammaton form
has been eliminated from the text by copyists who did not
understand or appreciate the divine name or who developed
an aversion to it, possibly under the influence of anti-Semitism.
In place of it they substituted the words kyfri.os (usually
translated "the Lord") and the-os', meaning "God."
RESTORING
THE NAME: What is the modern translator to
do? Is he justified, yes, authorized, to 'enter the divine name
into a translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures? Every
Greek reader must confess that in the L X X the Greek words
kylri.os and the.osf have been used to crowd out the distinctive
name of the Supreme Deity. Every comprehensive GreekEnglish dictionary states that these two Greek words have

FOREWORD
been used as equivalents of the divine name.8 Hence the modern translator- is warranted in using the divine name as an
equivalent of those two Greek words, that is, a t places where
Matthew, etc., quote verses, passages and expressions from the
Hebrew Scriptures or from the LXX where the divine name
occurs.
-.
From the l 4 t h century A.D. forward, translations of parts
or of all the Christian Greek Scriptures have been made into
the ancient classical Hebrew. The Shem Tob version of Matthew into Hebrew was made about A.D. 1385. When coming
upon quotations from-the Hebrew Scriptures where the Name
appeared, the translators into Hebrew had no other recourse
than to render ky'ri-os or the.osl back into its original Tetragrammaton form ;Ilil*Thus
.
in that early Shem Tob version
of Matthew the Tetragrammaton occurs 16 times. All together,
the appearances of the sacred Tetragrammaton in the.19 Hebrew- versions to which-we'have had access total up to 307
distinct occurrences. These have thus restored the divine name
to the inspired Christian Scriptures.
, How is a modern translator to know or determine when to
S 0 ~ 6 into
s -the divine name
render the Greek words K ~ Q L Oand
in his version? By determining where the inspired Christian
writers have quoted from the Hebrew Scriptures. Then he
must refer back to the original to locate whether the divine
name.appears there. This way he can determine the identity
to give to ky'ri-os and the.osl and he can then clothe them
with' personality.
Realizing that Phis is the time and place for it, we have followed this course in rendering our version of the Christian

a A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament, by J. H. Thayer, 1887

: this title is given a. to GOD,the
edition, page 365, says under K ~ Q L O S"e.

ruler of the universe (so the Sept. for r 3 l u , i l l Y K , t v i ) Y u , i 1 l ; l ~ and irr

[a.do.nail, ezlo'ah, eZo.hinzl, Je-ho'vah and Jah])." On page 287 i t says,
under 8 ~ 6 5 :"Sept- for >kt,. D 9 0 > H and i l l i l l [el, elo.himl and, Jeho'vah]."
Says A Greek-English Lexicon, by Liddell and Scott, 1948 editioh, on
page 1013, under Kbpios: "4.. 6 KBo~os,=HebrewYahweh, Lxx Ge. 11.5, al."
An Intermediate Greek-English Lexicon, 1888, based on Liddell and Scott
7th edition, Page 458, said: "11. 6 KG~rog,the LORD,=Hebrew JEHOVAH,
.,
LXX.'.'
, ' ,
.-'
- / " 7 ' .. .
,-AGreek an& English Lexicon to the New Testament, by J. Parkhurst,
r'euised edition of, 1845,- says, on page 347, under KY'PIOZ: "111. In LXX
i t answers to the several names or titles of God, 9 3 7 8 , Y K , i l i Y u , n v i ) > K , i i ~ ,
' T W , but far most frequently to fitit?: . ', In the New Testament, like
K~QLOS,
when used as a name of God, though i t sometimes answer6 t o * 3 t u ,
yet it most usually corresponds t o i l l i l r Jehovah, and in this sense
L...
is applied." . 1

...

#>;

I*

19

Greek Scriptures. To avoid overstepping the bounds of a translator into the field of exegesis, we have tried to be most cautious about rendering the divine name, always carefully considering the Hebrew Scriptures. We have looked for some
agreement with us by the Hebrew versions we consulted to
confirm our own rendering. Thus, out of the 237 times that
we have rendered the divine name in the body of our version,
there are only two instances where we have no support or
agreement from any of the Hebrew versions. But in these
two instances, namely, Ephesians 6:s and Colossians 3:13, we
feel strongly supported by the context and by related texts in
rendering the divine name. The notes in our lower margin
show the support we have for our renderings from the Hebrew
versions and other authorities.
Not in all cases where the divine name is shown in the lower
margin have we rendered it in the main body of our version.
Thus there are 72 instances where the divine name is shown
in the margin alone, but not incorporated into the text, the
warrant not being strong enough.
On pages 26 to 31 w e give the ' list of the Hebrew versions
as well as other publications to which we have resorted for
support of our renderings, not only of the divine name but
also of other valuable features. Because the letter J corresponds with the first letter of the Tetragrammaton, we have
designated them all under the letter J, but have added a superior number after in order to differentiate them. See pages
20, 21 for a photographic reproduction of the title page and
of a sample page of one such Hebrew version by a Roman
Catholic transIator in 1668,a whom we have listed as J9.
Doubtless for many of our readers a support for our rendering of the divine name comes from an unexpected source. We
do not claim ours to be the first version to introduce it into
the English translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures. Our
list on page 22 shows that a n American version of 1864 prea The title page, reproduced. on the next page (20). is in Hebrew and

Latin and reads: "The Four Evangels from the New Law which have
been translated from the Latin Tongue into the Hebrew Tongue at the
hand of John Baptist Jonah [followed by the equivalent of this in Latin]
and he dedicated them a s a n offering to the holy high priest Clement M
[Latin: dedicated to our most holy lord, Clement IX, Pontifex Maximus].
Printed here a t Rome on the Press belonging to the Sacred Congregation
for the Propagation of the Faith, in the year 1668 of the coming of our
Messiah [at Rome, on the press of the S. C. Prop. Fidei, in the year
16681." Around the picture the Latin text says: "Going into all the world,
preach the good news to every creature." (See page 21.)

FOREWORD

21

Above we have reproduced page 194 of this Jonah version, setting

forth the gospel according to Luke, chapter 2, verses 15-25, in Hebrew
and Latin in parallel columns. In the Hebrew column we find the Tetragrammaton (illil*on
) lines 2l. 22 opposite verse 23; and on lines 23. 25
opposite verse 24.

FOREWORD

FOREWORD

ceded us, but only on a limited scale; it rendered the name

"Jehovah" 18 times from Matthew to Acts. We have listed this
as 521, and our footnotes show where its renderings occur and
agree with ours. But we may be the first to render the name
consistently throughout the 237 times in the main body of our
text. However, many English readers will be surprised to
learn that further support of our rendering of the Name
comes from many non-Hebrew missionary sources."
Parts of the Holy Bible have already been translated into
more than 1,100 languages and dialects. From the 18th century forward the non-Hebrew translators have in many cases
found no proper equivalent in the languages into which they
were translating the Christian Greek Scriptures, and hence
they have used the divine name in suitable native spelling.
That our readers may appreciate something of the extent to
which the divine name is published in missionary versions of
the Christian Greek Scriptures, we print on the preceding page
a chart. It shows 20 vernacular forms of "Jehovah" used in 38
versions, and the languages in which each form is used respectively. On pages 24, 25 we are pleased to reproduce photographically parts of pages of several such versions of the
Christian Greek Scriptures using the divine name in the text.

There can be no real objection for these translations to do so

provided they reproduce the divine name a t places where the
Hebrew Scriptures show the background and validity for it.
For corresponding reasons no reasonable mind can find Scriptural objection to our doing so in this English version. Rather,
as our readers familiarize themselves with this version, they
will rejoice over the added clearness it imparts to many scriptures not distinctly discerned before.
While inclining to view the pronunciation "Yah.weh"' as the
more correct way, we have retained the form "Jehovah" because of people's familiarity with it since the 14th century.
Moreover, it preserves, equally with other forms, the four
letters of the Tetragrammaton JHVH.
We count ourselves happy to be privileged to present this
New World translation in the interest of Bible education, at
the time when that righteous world is dawning, where the
name of the Author of the Holy Scriptures will be known and
honored by all who live. We shall be grateful if it guides many
into right Scriptural understanding and action a t this critical
time when "anyone that calls upon the name of Jehovah
2: 21.
will be saved."-Acts

22

y e w world

23

Bible TcrnsCaiion commitiee.

February 9, 1950, New York, N.Y.

VERSIONS
OF THE CHRISTIAN
GREEK
SCRIPTURES
IN 38 LANGUAGESOTHER THAN
ENQIJSHOR m a E W USING A VERNACULAR FORM OF THE TETRAGRAMMATON
(See collection of American Bible Society, New York)

Verlzacukzr
Form

Languages Using

the Porn

1. Chihowa Choctaw
2. Iehova
Hawaiian; Kiwai;
Panaieti ; Tahitian ;
Toaripi
3. Ieova
Gilbert Islands; New
Britain; Wedau
4. Jehoba
Kipsigis ; Mentawi
5. Jehova
Manus Island; Nandi;
Fang; Gabun
6. Jehovah Malagasy; Narrinyeri
7. Jeova
Kusaien
8. Jihova
Naga (Lhota dialect)
9. Jihovah
Naga (Angami dialect)
10. Jioua
Mortlock
11. Jiova
Fiji

Vernacukzr
Fom

Languages Using

12. Uyehova
13. Yahve
14. Yave
15. Yawe

Zulu
na
Kongo
Bobangi ; Dholuo;
Mongo (or Lolo)
Chokwe; Chuana
(Tlapi dialect) ;
Luba; Lugbara;
Munchi (or Tiv) ;
Santo (Hog Harbor)
Mohawk
Zande
Kuba (Inkongo
dialect)
Lomwe

16. Yehova

17. Yehovah
18. Yekova
19. Yeoba

20. Yowo

the Form

24

FOREWORD

No. 1 shows part of page 66 of the 1902 version of the Gabun language, setting forth Matthew 22:37 to 23:5. Note the appearances of the
name Jehovah in verses 37 and 44. in contrast with Jesus (Jisu).
No. 2 shows part of the page of the 1939 version in the Malagasy
language, setting forth Matthew 4:6 to 5:8. The name Jehovah will
be seen at Matthew 4:7. 10, in contrast with Jesus (Jesosy).
No. 3 shows page 1194 of the 1816 version in the Hawaiian language.
setting forth Mark 129-32. The name Jehovah amears a t verses 11.
29, 30in contrast with Jesu (Iesu).

EZEPLANATION O F THE SYMBOLS USED

EXPLANATION OF THE SYMBOLS USED

IN THE MARGINAL REFERENCES
N (Aleph)

but in the Christian Greek Scrip

tures it now lacks Hebrews 9:14 lo
Sinaitic
An
Greek 1 3 : s ; 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus, and
manuscript of the 4th century, in the Revelation apocalypse)^ It is
codex form. Originally it evidently catalogued as in the Vatican Library
contained the whole Bible, including
Italy, from A.D. 1481, at
.
all the Christian Greek Scriptures. I t a.t Rome,
is a t present possessed by the Brit- least.
ish Museum, London, England.

C
A
Alexandrine MS. An uncial Greek
manuscript of the 5th century, in
codex form. When complete, it contained the whole Bible, including
the Christian Greek Scriptures, all
now but Matthew 1:l to 25:6; John
6:50 to 8:52; 2 Corinthians 4:13 to
126. I t is a t present possessed by
the British Museum, London, Ennlnnd

Ejaauu.

Arm

Codex Ephraemi rescriptus. This

uncial Greek manuscript is a palimpsest, of the 5th century, and contains parts of the Gospels, Acts, the
Epistles and the Revelation. It originally contained the whole Greek
Bible, but in the 12th century the
original writing was effaced, and
what remains of the volume was
used to receive a Greek version of
some treatises by the ecclesiastic
Ephraem of Syria. I t is now possessed by the National Library at
Paris, France.

Armenian Version. It is of the 5th

century, or even as early as the beD
ginning of the 4th century. HowCodex Bezae. Under this symbol
ever, the manuscripts are, for the
Gospels, of the 9th and 10th centu- we include the Cambridge MS.
ries, and, for the other books, of the (Cantabrigensis) (D) and the Cler13th century or later. This version mont MS. (Claromontanus) (Dd.
was made from Syriac and Greek Both MSS. are of the 6th century.
codices. Copies are found in MOSCOW The Codex Cantabrigensis, now pos(Russia), Armenia, Istanbul ( ~ u r -sessed by the University of Camkey), and Venice (Italy).
bridge, England, contains nearly all
the Gospels, parts of the Acts, with
a Latin translation; and a Latin
B
translation of 3 John 11-15. The
Vatican MS. No. 1209. An uncial Codex Claromontanus, from the
Greek manuscript of the 4th century monastery of Clermont, but now in
and considered earlier than K. I t is the National Library a t Paris,
in codex form and contained origi- France, contains the letters of the
nally the whole of the Greek Bible, apostle Paul, all but a few verses,

with a Latin translation. Both manuscripts were originally acquired by

Theodore Beza, the 16thcentury
Biblical scholar.

It
"Old Latin" Version, probably
originating among Latin-speaking
Jews of Carthage in North Africa
but later adopted by the Christians.
Various Latin versions were circulated before Jerome's production of
the Latin Vulgate, and were translations of the Greek Septuagint before Origen revised that Greek text
about A.D. 245. Three types of Old
~atin'versionsare identified: (1) the
African, the most primitive; (2) the
European; and (3) the Italian, probably a revision of the European.
Usually called "Itala." The standard
edition continues to be that of Pierre
Sabatier, BibZiorum S a c r o ~ mbtinae versiones antiqwle set& Vetus
italica, issued 1743-49. The Italian
version was the text which formed
the basis of Jerome's revisioa of the
Latin Bible. The Itala represents
versions of the 2d century, but the
iV.%
' S. are, for the most part, of. the
4th, 5th and 6th centuries. The
MS. k (Codex Bobbiensis) comes
closest t o the primitive African type.
3

Reference works used principally

with regard to the divine name
"Jehovah" (irlirt). The 21 different
reference works are distinguished
by a superior number after the letter, from J-1 to Ja, for the list of
which see below pages 28-30.
LXX
The Sevepty or the Greek Septuagint Version of the inspired Hebrew
Scriptures. This Greek version was

begun in the 3d century B.C. (about

BO), when the Pentateuch, or flve
books of Moses, was translated, and
continued until the 1st century B.C.
Copies of the LXX are found in the
above-mentioned codices K, B and A.

P
Papyrus fragments of the Chester
Beatty collections Nos. 1, 2 and 3,
and designated Pe, P48and P47.
Pa (Chester Beatty 1) includes
fragments assigned t o the 3d century A.D. and is now located a t
London, England. The fragments
are o t the Gospels principally.
P4e (Chester Beatty 2) includes
fragments assigned to the 3d and
4th centuries and which are of Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1Thessalonians and Hebrews.
Some of these fragments are located
a t London, Englana, and some a t
Ann Arbor, Michigan, U.S.A.
(Chester Beatty 3) incIudes
fragments assigned to the 3d tentury and which are of the Revelation, chapters 9 t o 17. These are now
located a t London, England. SY
Syriac Peshitta Version. Parts of
i t may be of Jewish origin, but i t
was made for Syriac Christians. I t is
basicalI~ a translation directly of
the Hebrew Scriptures, although
made with some consideration of the
Greek Septuagint. Its most valuable
manuscript for the translation of the
entire Hebrew Bible is the 6th- or
7th-century codex in the Ambrosian
Library, Milan, Italy. An earlier
manuscript has a date corresponding
with A.D. 464.
Syriac Versions. The Syriac (or
Christian Aramaic) is related to the
Hebrew language.

EXPLANATION O F THE SYMBOLS USED

Syc=the Curetonian Syriac. A manuscript in this old Syriac was discovered and published by Dr. W.
Cureton. I t contains parts of the
four Gospels and is an Old Syriac
version older than Syp.
Syh=the P h i l o x e n i a n Harkleian
version, this being a 7th-century
revision which Thomas of Harkel
made of the 6th-century version of
Philoxenus, of Mabug, Eastern Syria. This earlier version had been
prepared for Philoxenus by one
Polycarp. The revision which Thomas of Harkel made of this was t o
bring i t from its free style into precise accord with the Greek text.
Syhl=the Jerusalem (Hierosolymitanurn) version. From its resemblance to the Palestinian Targum i t
was called the Palestinian or Jerusalem Syriac. I t includes a Gospel
Lectionary (or book of readings
from the Gospels) and other scriptures of the same version. I t is related to the Old Syriac but is now
assigned to the 6th century.

Vulgata Latina or Latin VuZgate.

The Vulgate originally was a revision of the Old Latin text and
was made by Eusebius Jerome, with
reference to the original Hebrew
and Greek of the Holy Scriptures.
Begun A.D. 383, i t was finished by
him in 405.
We have consulted particularly
the edition prepared in 1911 by
J. Wordsworth and H. J. White,
Novum Testamentum Latine secund%m editionem Sancti Hieronymi ad
Codicum Manzcscriptorum Fidem.
The footnotes of this give variant
readings of the Sixtine edition and
Clementine edition.
Vgc=the Clementine recension issued in three editions 1592, 1593 and

1598 by Pope Clement VIII. I t differs from the Sixtine recension in

about 3,000 places.
Vgs=the Sixtine recension issued
by Pope Sixtus V in 1590, but which
was recalled and suppressed 2 years
later by Pope Clement VIII for the
inaccuracy of its printing.

EXPLANATION O F THE SYMBOLS USED

J4
Matthew in Hebrew. A revision of
Miinster's Matthew made and published by Johannes Quinquarboreus,
France, 1551- (A
is
at the New
Library.)
J6

Matthew in Hebrew. A version

published by Jean du Tlllet, Bishop
of Brieux, France, from an ancient
manuscript of Matthew in Hebrew
found in Rome. This version was
edited by J. Mercerus in Paris, 1555.
-See A n Old Hebrew Text of Matthew's Gospel by Hugh J. Schonfield, Edinburgh, 1927, a copy of
which is found a t the New York
Public Library.

Matthew in Hebrew. About 1385 a

Jew named Shem Tob ben Shaprut
of Tudela in Castile, Spain, wrote a
polemical work against Christianity
entitled Eben Bokan in which he
incorporates Matthew in Hebrew as
a separate chapter. (Cursive manuscripts of Shem Tob's Eben Bohan
are found a t the Jewish Theological
Seminary of America, New York
city.)

Matthew and Hebrews in Hebrew.

Sebastian Miinster revised and completed a n imperfect manuscript copy
of Shem Tob's Matthew. This he
published and printed in Basel.
Switzerland, in 1537. Later, in 1557,
Miinster published his Hebrew version of the Epistle to the Hebrews.
(A copy is found a t the New York
Public Library.)

Liturgical Gospels in Hebrew. In

1574 Frederick Petri, a converted
Jew, published a Hebrew version of
the Liturgical Gospels, which he
translated from the Greek. This was
later carefully revised for regublication in 1581 by C. Plantin a t
Antwerp, Belgium. (A copy is found
a t the New York Public Library.)

29

JD

Gospels in Hebrew. rn 1639 John

Baptist Jonah, a Jew who joined
the Roman catholic church, cornpleted his translation of the four
Gospels into Hebrew from the Latin
Vulgate. Jonah was a professor of
Hebrew in the Roman Academy,
Rome. His Hebrew translation was
finally published in Rome in 1668 by
the Sacred Congregation of Propaganda (8.C. Prop. Fidei). I t contained a Page of dedication to Pope
Clement IX. See page 20 for illustration. (A Copy is found a t the
Union Theological Seminary, New
York city.)
J10

J6

Liturgical Gospels in Hebrew. In

in Hebrew' In
in
1576 J. Claius published his trans London, England, Dr. Richard Cadlation of the Liturgical GospeZs into dick published his revision of the
Hutter-Robertson version of the GosNew York(A
Hebrew'
Public
copyLibrary.)
is found at the pels. (A copy is found a t the New
York Public Library.)
J 7

Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In

Ju
1599 Elias Hutter of Nuremburg,
Greek ,ycriptures in Hebrew. Soon
Germany, Published his translation after the foundation of the London
of all the Christian Greek Scriptures Jewish Society, its secretary, T.Fry,
into Hebrew. This Was the first COm- assisted by G. B. Collyer and other
PIete Hebrew
Of
the
scholars, made a fresh translation of
nonical Christian Greek Scriptures, the christian ~~~~k scriptures into
forming a part of Hutter's PoE~gzott Hebrew. The version was published
New Testament of 1599. (A COPY is in London, England, in 1817. (A
found a t the New York Public Li- copy is found at the N~~ York
brary.)
Public Library.)
J8

Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In

1661, a t London, England, William
Robertson, a teacher of Hebrew a t
Cambridge University, published his
careful revision of Hutter's version
of the Christian Greek Scriptures in
Hebrew. (A copy is found a t the
New York Public Library.)

J"
Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In
London, England, in 1831, W. Greenfield published his Hebrew version
of the Christian Greek Scriptures.
(A copy of the edition of 1851 is
found in the library of the American
Bible Society, New York city.)

EXPLANATION O F THE SYMBOLS USED

30

J"
Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In
1838 the London Jewish Society published another Hebrew version as
translated by A. McCaul, J. C. Reichardt, S. Hoga and M. S. Alexander. (A copy of the edition of 1872 is
found in the library of the American Bible Society, New York city.)
J"

in Hebrew. In
Creek
London, England, in 1846, John
Christian Reichardt's version of the
Christian Greek Scriptures was published. (A COPY of the edition of
1853 is found in the library of the
American Bible Society, New York

..

years after his death, there had

been published ten editions containing his further revisions of the text.
The editions we consulted were
printed in Germany in 1892 and in
1937 for the British and Foreign
Bible Society, London, England.
Jm

Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In

London. Endand.
in 1885. a new
Hebrew translation of the Christian
Greek Scriptures was published.
This
new translation was commenced
by Isaac Salkinson and completed
after his death by Christian David
Ginsburg. Our oldest copy is of the
third edition published in 1891. This

has been compared with the small

edition published by the Trinitarian
Bible Society, London, England, in
Jm
1939, and also with the HebrewLuke, Acts, Romans and Hebrews English New Testament published
in Hebrew. By 1855 in Berlin, Ger- in 1941 by the same Society.
many, Joachim Heinrich Raphael
Biesenthal had published his transJIB
lations of the above four books into
~
~ (A copy
b is found
~
at
~ the ~ John .in Hebrew. In 1930 the British Jews Society of Haifa. Palestine
New York Public Library.)
(now in the Republic of Israel),
published a Hebrew translation of
J18
the gospel of John as arranged by
Greek Scriptures in Hebrew. In T. C- Horton. (A Copy is found at
1866 the London Jewish Society pub- the library of the hnerican Bible
lished yet a third Hebrew version Society, New York city.)
of the Christian Greek Scriptures
under its auspices as jointly transJN
lated by John Christian Reichardt
A Concordance to the Greek Tesand Joachim Heinrich Raphael Biesenthal. (A copy is found a t the New tament, by W. F . Moulton and A. S.
York Public Library.)
Geden. published by T. & T. Clark
in 1897 a t Edinburgh, Scotland.
Principally in the Scripture referJ1T
ences under 8EO'Z and KY'PIOZ it
iGreek Scriptures in Hebrew. In intersperses parts of the Hebrew
Leipzig, Germany, in 1877, Franz text containing the TetragrammaDelitzsch completed his first trans- ton (irlir*) to which the Greek text
lation of the Christian Greek S c r i p refers or from which it makes a
tures into Hebrew. By 1892, two quotation.

EXPLANATION O F T H E SYMBOLS USED

JP

"The Emphatic Diaglott containing the Original Greek Text of what

is commonly styled the New Testament (according to the Recension of
Dr. J. J. Griesbach) with an InterLineary Word for Word English
Translation - A New Emphatic Version" by Benjamin Wilson, a newspaper editor a t Geneva, Ill. The issuing of it part by part extended
over a period of seven years, ending
in 1863. When afterward bound together, the whole bore the date 1864.
The first edition to be issued a t once
in complete form (which was really

31

the 2d edition) was published by

Fowler & Wells, New kork city, in
1865. In 1902 the copyright and
plates of The Emphatic Diaglott
were bought from the Fowler
& Wells Company and were presented by the buyer as a gift to the
Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society,
who are the present owners and
publishers of this emphatic translation of the Christian Greek Scrirrtures. The name "Diaglott" is understood to mean "interlinear." I t
appears to be the first American
translation to introduce the name
"Jehovah" into the English text of
the Christian Greek Scriptures.

ClLY.)

PLURAL NUMBER of "YOU" and VERBS

"You" printed in all capital letters denotes the plural number of this
pronoun. Also -where the plural number of a verb is not certainly apparent to the reader it is indicated by printing the VJCRB in all capitals.

NAMES AND ORDER OF THE BOOKS

of the Christian Greek Scriptures
Book

Page

. . . . . . . . . 33
LUKE. . . . . . . . . . . . 263
JOHN. . . . . . . . . . . . 417
ACTS . . . . . . . . . . . . 535
ROMANS . . . . . . , . . . 687
1CORINTHIANS
. . . . . . 746
MATTHEW

MARK . . . . . . . . . . . 173

......
........
........
PHILIPPIANS
.......
C~LOSSIANS. . . . . . . .
1 THESSALONIANS
....
2 THESSALONIANS
....
2 CORINTHIANS
GALATIANS
EPHESIANS

802
840
859
880
894
907
920

Book

.......,
........
...........
.........

1TIMOTHY
927
2 TIMOTHY
942
954
TITUS
PHILEMON . . . . . . . . 961
HEBREWS
964
JAMES
. . . . . . . . . . . 1008
1 PETER
1023
2 PETER
1038
1 JOHN
1049
2 JOHN. . . . . . . . . . 1065
3 JOHN. . . . . . . . . . 1067
JUDE
1069
REVELATION
. . . . . . . . 1074

..........
..........
..........

............

Alphabetical Index and Marginal Abbreviations

of the Books of the Christian Greek Scriptures
Book

Abbreviation Page

. . . . . . . . Ac

ACTS
COLOSSIANS . . . .
CORINTHIANS,
1. .
CORINTHIANS,2 . .
EPHESIANS
GALATIANS

Co1
1Co
2Co
Eph
Ga
Heb

....
.....
HEBREWS
......
JAMES
. . . . . . . Jas
JOHN
. . . . . . . . Joh
JOHN,1 . . . . . . 1Jo
JOHN,2 . . . . . . 2Jo
JOHN,3 . . . . . . 3J0
JUDE. . . . . . . . Jude

. . . . . . . . LU

LUK~

535
894
746
802
859
840
964
1008
417
1049
1065
1067
1069
263

Book

Abbreviation Page

........

MARK
Mr
MATTHEW. . . . . Mt
PETER,1 . . . . . . l P e
2Pe
PETER,2
PHILEMON
. . . . . Phm
PHILIPPIANS
. . . . Php
Re
REVELATION
ROMANS. . . . . . RO
1 lTh
THESSALONIANS,
THESSALONIANS,
2 2Th
TIMOTHY,1 . . . . 1Ti
TIMOTHY,2
2Ti
TITUS
Tit

......
....

....
........

173
33
1023
1038
961
880
1074
687
907
920
927
942
954

MAOOA l ON

KATA

Page

1 The

book of t h e
historya of Jesus
Christ, son of David,
Aavd6
'Appabp.
son of Abraham :
of David
son of Abraham.
2 'Appa&p Eyhvvqaav 7bv ' 1 u~&K, ' I U ~ & K 2 Abraham became
Abraham generated the
Isaac,
Isaac
father to Isaac; Isaac
62 iyfvvqaEv 76v 'Ia~hp, 'Ia~i3P 62 became father to Jabut
generated
the
Jacob,
Jacob
but cob; Jacob became fafyivvqaev -rbv 'lo66av ~ a i7 0 6 ~ dr6EA9035 ther to Judah and his
generated
the
Judah
and
the
brothers brothers: 3 Judah ber b v came father t o Pe'rez
62
iyfvvqoav
airr~ij,3 'lo66aq
Judah
but
generated
the and to Ze'rah by Ta'of hlrn.
cPap2q ~ a rbv
i Zap& EK rfiq Ohpap, @apiq mar; Pe'rez became
Perez and the Zerah out of the Tamar, Perez father to Eez1ron;
62 i y i v v q o ~ vT ~ 'EapGp,
V
'Eopbp 62 i y f v v q a ~ v Hez'ron became fabut generated the Hezron, Hezron but generated ther t~ Ram; 4Ram
rbv 'Apap, 4 'Ap&p
62
i y i v v q o ~ v rhv b e c a m e f a t h e r t o
Ram
but
generated
the Am .min'a. dab; Amthe
Ram,
'Aplva6&@, 'Aplva62rp
62 Zyfvvqa~v r b v min'a-dab became faAmmmadab, Amminadab but
generated
the ther t~ Nah'shon;
NaaaaGv, N a a a a h v 62 Eyrivvqorv r 6 v Z d p G v , Nah'shon became faNahshon, Nahshon but generated the Salmon, t h e r t o Sal'mon ;
5 t d p b v 62 iyivvqorv r b v B o i q &K rfiq 5Sal'mon became faSalmon but generated the Boaz out of the t h e r t o Bolaz by
'PaxciP, Boiq 62 i y h v q a a v r b v ' 1
&K rfiq Ra'hab; Bo'az became
Rahab, Boaz but generated the Obed out of the father to O'bed by
'PoCe, ' l o p i 6 62 i y f w q o r v rbv 'Iaoaai, Ruth; O'bed became
Ruth,
Obed
but generated
the
Jesse,
father to JesTse; 6 Jesr6 'Iraaai 6L lyivvquav rbv A a u d 6 r b v se became father to
Jesse
but
generated
the
David
the
the king.
paqlhia.
David became father
king.
to Sol'o.mon by the
Aavei6 6.2 i y i w q o a v r b v IohopQva EK wife of U-ri'ah; 7 Sol'David but generated the
Solomon out of o.mon became father
f i
706 Oirqiou, 7 t o h o p h v 62 EyEvvqa~v to Re.ho.boYam; Rethe [wife] of Uriah,
Solomon but generated ho.bo,am became fav
'POpOhp,
' P o ~ o & ~62 d y 6 w q o ~ v
t h e r t~ A . b i ' j a h ;
the Rehoboam, Rehoboam but generated
Asbi'jah became father
'AP16r. 'ABI&
62 h i v v q o a v r b v
A , ~ ~ ; became
Abijah, Abijah but
generated
the
father to Jeqhosh'a8 'Aa&q
62 iyfvvqaav r 6 v
' Iwaa$hr,
Asa
but
generated
the
Jehoshaphat, phat; Je-hosh'a-phat
Biphoc yrvicr~wc 'IquoO
Book

of origin

of Jesus

X~IOTOG uioG
Christ

son

g:

la

Or, "line of descent; origin." See Appendix under Matthew 1:l.

33

MATTHEW 1: 9-11
' I waaq&-r 62 iyivvqoev r6v ' l

Jehoshaphat but generated

I
62 b e c a m e

' I wp&p became father to Jeho'ram ; J e .ho'ram

the Jehoram, Jehoram

father to
Uz-zi'ah; 9 Uz.zi'ah
became father to Jo'Eyivvqoev r6v ' i waeap, ' l o a 8 h p 62 iyivvquev tham; Jo'tham became
generated the Jotham, Jotham
but generated father to A'haz; A'haz
' E < ~ ~ i , a vbecame
,
father to HezT ~ V"Axaq, "Axaq 62 iyivvqu~v~ d v
the Ahaz, Ahaz but generated the Hezeklah, e-ki'ah; 10 Hez.e.kifah
10 ' E < ~ ~ i a q62 Eyivvqoev 76v Mavaou?, became father to MaHezekiah but
generated
the
Manasseh, nas'seh;
Ma .nas'seh
Mavauoijq 62 iyiwqoev ~ d 'Apcjq,
v
'Aphq 62 b e c a m e f a t h e r
Manasseh but generated
the Amon. Amon but A'mon; A'mon became
Eyivv~~uev ~ d v 'Iwo~iav, 11 ' I w o ~ i a q 62 f a t h e r t o Jo-si'ah;
generated
the
Josiah,
Josiah
but 11 Jo.si'ah became fa2yivvqu~v ~ d v'I~xoviav ~ a iro3q dt6eAqo6q t h e r t o Jec.0-ni'ah
generated the Jechoniah and
the
brothers and to his brothers a t
the time of the depora6~06
~ f i qp~701KEuiaq BaPuhGvoq.
tation to Babylon.
of him upon the deportation
of Eabylon.
12 After the depor12 MET& 62 f i v ~ E T O I K E ( S ( ~ V BaPuhijvoq
After but the
deportation
of Babylon tation to Babylon Jec' I exoviaq iyivvqoev T ~ Vt a h a e ~ f i h , IaAa01ijh o-ni'ah became father
Jechoniah generated the
Shealtiel,
Shealtiel to She.al'ti-el; She62 ~ ~ ~ V V ~ TD ~E VVZOpOp&pd, 13 ZOp0~6rpEh al'tieel became father
but generated the Zerubbabel,
Zerubbabel t o Zeerub'baebel; 13
62 iyivvqo~vTAU 'APIoOG, 'Ap1066 62 i y b v q a ~ vZe.rub'ba- be1 became
but generated the Abiud, Abiud but generated f a t h e r t o A-bi'ud;
became father
r6v 'EAta~Eip, ' E h l a ~ ~ i p62 i y & ~ v q o ~ vT ~ V
the
Eliakim.
Eliakim
but generated
the to E.li'a.kim; E.li'a'A<Gp, 14 'Achp 62 iybvqaev r6v t a 6 h ~ ,kim became father to
Azor,
Azor but generated the Zadok, A'zor ; 14 A'zor became
ta6hK 62 iy6vvqoev ~ 6 v' A x ~ i p , ' A x ~ i p 62 father to Za'dok; ZafZadok but generated the
Achim, Achim but dok became father to
iyhvvquev ~ 6 'EAloOG,
v
15 'EA1oir6 62 E y i q a ~ vA'chim; A'chim begenerated the Eliud,
Eliud but generated came father to Eeli'ud;
~ b v 'Eh~&<ap,'EA~lx<ap 62 iyivvqoev rdv 315 E-li'ud became fathe
Eleazar,
Eieazar but
generated the ther to E1.e-a'zar; ElMaeO&v, Mae0av 62 $yCvvyo~v 76v 'Ia~cjp, e-a'zar became father
Matthan, Matthan but generated the
Jacob, to Mat'than; Mat'than
16 ' I a ~ h p 62 iyivvqaev rdv ' I cm-rjq ~ 6 vbecame father to JaJacob
but
generated
the
Joseph
the cob; 16 Jacob became
father to Joseph the
Q6pa
Mapiac,
i
ijq
iyevv$3q
husband of Mary, out of whom was generated husband of Mary, of
whom Jesus was born,
' Iqooirq
6
h~y6pevoq X p 1 o ~ 6 q .
who is called Christ.
Jesus
the (one) being said
Christ.
17 All the genera17 n & c ~ a ~ o6v
a
y ~ v ~ a i &ITB
All
therefore the generations from tions, then, from Abra'Appa&p Ewq Aauei6 y e v ~ a i G E K ~ T ~ U O ~ P Eham
~ , until David were
fourteen generations,
Abraham until David generations
fourteen,
nai drrrd Aauei6
p E T o l ~ ~ o i a qand from David until
and
from
David
untll
deportation t h e deportation t o
62

but

Eybvqaev
generated

~ d v'O<eiav, 9 'O<eiaq
the

MATTHEW 1:18-23

34

Uzziah,

Uzziah

but

'

I
I

2;

fourteen genh y i~ j~ ~~ 6a~e i~qa ~ i u u a p ~ q~, a Babylon

i
and ?rations, and from the
fourteen,
7qS p E T O ~ ~ e ~BaPuhGvoq
iaq
&wq TOG deportation to Babylon
from the
deportation
of Babylon
until the until the Christ fourteen generations.
X P I o ~ ~ G ~EVEC(~ 6e~a~iooap~q.
Christ generations
fourteen.
18 But the birth of
y i v ~ o ~[ S~ T WJesus Christ was in
18 Toi, 62 ' Iqooir Xplo-ro;
Of the but Jesus Christ the origin
thus this way. ~~~i~~ the
{v.
Mvqo~~u8~iaqq
7%
time his mother Mary
was.
Having been promised in marriage
of the was promised in marpq~p6q
Mapiaq T 8 '
Wiv riage to Joseph, she
mother
Mary to the Joseph, before was found to be pregi
U U V E ~ ~ E ~arj~oCq
V
~ 3 ~ 6 % Iv nant by holy spirit beor
to come together
them
she was found
fore they were united.
y a o ~ p i Exouoa
&K
-rrvEOpa~o~hyiou- 19 However, Joseph her
belly
having
out of
spirit
husband, because he
19 ' I w+g
62 6
drvfip a
, 6 i ~ a l o q was righteous and did
Joseph
but the husband of her, righteous not want to make her
ijv
~ a i
03wv
alj731v a public spectacle, in"
willing
her .tended to divorce her
being
and
not
6~1ypa7i~a1,
ipouhjell
hhepa secretly. ZO ~ u after
t
to make a public spectacle of,
intended
secretly he had thought these
h o h i , u a ~airrjv.
20
Taha
62 a h p i , t h i n g s over, look!
to release
her.
These (things) but of bun Jehovah'sa angel ap&v0upqliv~oqi606 Liryydoq Kupiou
Ka-r'
peared to him in a
having thought look!
angel of Lord according to dream, saying: "JoBvap fq6Nq
ah8 hiyav '1069 U ~ B S seph, son of David,
dream appeared to him saying
Joseph
son do not be afraid to
Aauei5, pfi
c~oprlefi~
-rrapahaP~iv take Mary your wife
of David, not you should be afraid to take along
home, for that which
Mapiav f i v y u v a i ~ a uou,
76
Y ~ iv
P has been begotten in
Mary the
wlfe
of you, the (thing) for in
her is by holy spirit.
ah: Y E V V ~ ~ ~ VEK m e l j p a ~ 6 q~ U T I Vhyiou' 2lShe will give birth
her generated out of
spirit
is
holy;
21
T~EET~I
62 uiBv K O ~ ~ a h l m ~ qto a son, and you
she will give birth to but son and you will call must c d l his name
for h e will save
76 6vo p a alj~oG' I quoiiv, a6rbq y h p U ~ U E I
the name of him Jesus,
he
for will save his people from their
T ~ V ha6v
a h 0 6 &IT& TQV ~ L I ~ P T I G
V
aGrGv.
sins." 22 ALI this acthe people of him from the
slns
of them.
tually Came about for
22 TOOTO 68 BAOV
y6yovev
e
IVa
t
This but whole has happened in order that h a t t o be fulfilled
which was spoken
-rrhqpoefi
~d
Pqe2v
by Jehovahc through
might be fulhled the (thing) spoken by
6 I&
TOG
~ p o g j - r o u AEyov-roq 23 ' I606 his prophet, s a w g :
through
the
prophet
LOO^! 23"Look! The virgin
saying
-@a ; I I ; ~ * (Je-ho'vah's, or, Yah'weh's),. J327-*4Jo-18; K u ~ i o u (Lord's), NB. See
r oreword, pages 10 (under "The Dlvine Name':) to 25. See Appendix
>n!nder Matthew 1:?0. 21b y i v t (Jesh'u-a; meaning "Jehovah is salvadon") J1-14,10-1*. Iwuoij~ (Jesus), NB. 22c Jehovah (Yahweh), 51-317-9.
~

of Babylon

generations

$12

'

'='

u-14.16-is;

the

LO^,

NB.

Kito"

MATTHEW 2 : 6-11
nap86voq

yao~pi

ZCEI

rai I will become pregnant

of Juede'a; for this

7fiq 'lov6aiaq. OGTWS y a p
yEy p a m a 1
and will give birth to
is how it has been
nf
the
Judea;
thus
for
it
has
been
written
-T ~ ~ E T ~ I ui6v,
~ a i r a h i o o u o ~ v 76 a son, and they will
written through the
g,&
mpocpfi~ou6 K a i 06,
Bqeh~2p prophet, 6 'And you, 0
will give birth to
son,
and
they will call the call his name Imthrough
the prophet
And you,
Bethlehem
which
Beth'leahem of the
Bvopa
ahoG
'Eppavou jh.
6
iorlv man'u-el,"
name
of him
Immanuel;
which
is
yfi
' lo66a,
oljSapBq
ihaxiuq
d land of Judah, are by
means, when translatland
of Judah,
by no means
least
are no means the most
ed, "With Us Is God."
insignificant [city]
' bein'g kansiated
With
"us
the
~od:
i
v
roiq
fiy~p601v
'
lo06a.
$K
006
24 Then Joseph woke
in
the
governors
of Judah;
out of
YOU among the governors
24
' E y ~ p e ~ i ~ S t 6 'two'$ h 6 up from his sleep and
Having been awakened but the Jose$
from
yh p
i~EhE6oE-ral
f i y o < p ~ v o ~ , 6071s of Judah; for out of
did as the angel of
for
will come forth
governing one,
who you will come forth a
TOG h v o u i-rroiqoev b q -rrpooi-ra<~v a h 6 Jehovaha had directed
governing one, who
no1
p
a
d
T
~
V
ha6v
you
T
~
V
'lapafih.
did
as
directed
to
him
the
sleep
will shepherd my peohim, and he took his
will shepherd the people of me the
Israel.
ple, Israel.' "
6 & y y ~ A o q Kupiou rai ~ a p t h a p e v
wife home. 25 But he
the
angel
of Lord and he took along
7 T ~ T 'HpGGqq
E
h68pg:
~ d i o a q TOGS
7 Then Herod seh a d no intercourse
Then Herod secretly having called
the cretly summoned the
y u v a i ~ a airroG. 25 rai oljr
L y i v w a ~ ~ v with her until she
woman
of him;
and
not
he was knowing
fir ij3wo~v
map' aljr6v T ~ Uastrologers and caregave birth to a son;
carefulpy ascertained beside
them
the fully ascertained from
a h f i v Ewq
03
ZTEKEV
ui6v. rai and he called his name
t h e time of
her
until when she gave birth to son; and
xp6vov
TOG
9a1voyfvov
dtaripoq, 8 ~ a them
i
Jesus.
and the star's appearing;
time
of the
appearing
star,
t ~ d r h ~ o s~i,
v Bvopa a l j ~ o G' Iqaoi,v.
he called the name of him Jesus.
After Jesus had
rripqaq
a l j ~ o b q ~ i q Bql)\~?p
ETTEV 8 and, when sending
having sent
them
into
Bethlehem
he said them to Beth'le-hem,
been born in Beth'To6
62 'Iqooi,
y~vvq8Cv-roq
Ev
Of the but
Jesus having been generated in leehem of Ju.de'a in
nop~uOiv-r~q i<~-rdraa-rc & ~ p ~ p B q
r e p i he said: "Go make a
careful search for the
Having
gone
on
way
search
YOU
carefully
about
Bqeh~i~ f i
'lou6aiaq
b
f i p i p a l ~ the days of Herod the
young child, and when
Bethlehem of the
Judea
in
days
TOG
na16iovimhv
62
~
i
j
p
q
r
~
king, look! astrologers
the young child; whenever but YOU rnight find you h a v e f o u n d it
'Hp(6ou TOG Pau~hhwq, i6ob p6yo1 & r 6 from eastern parts
report back t o me,
of Herod the
kina.
look!
man1
from
-.
h a y y ~ i h a ~ pol,
k
6 r w q ~ & y b lh8bv
came to Jerusalem,
report back
to me, so that also I having come t h a t I t o o m a y go
drva~ohijv
.rrap~yivovro
E ~ T
eastern parts
came to be alongside
into Bsaying: "Where is
mpoo~vv~ao
a&-@.9
oi
62 and do it obeisance."
might do obeisance
to ~ t . The (ones)
but 9 W h e n t h e y h a d
the one born king of
' I~poo6?\upa 2 h i y 0 v - r ~ n~o 6 io-riv
6
Jerusalem
saying Where is t h e ( o n e ) the Jews? For we saw
dr~o6aav-r~qTOG PaolNwq i r o p ~ 6 9 q o a v ~rai heard the king, they
having heard of the
king
went their way, and went their way; and,
r ~ x 8 ~Pi aqu l h ~ b qT ~ V ' / 0 ~ 6 a i w v ; E ~ ~ O ~y&p
E V his
star when [we
born
king of the
Jews?
We saw for were] in the east, and
iSob 6 d o r i p bv
ETGOV Lv r f ~
&varohG look! t h e s t a r t h e y
look! the star which they saw in the
east
had seen when [they
ab-roG ~ 6 dto-ripa
v
Q 'ril drva-rohfj rai fiheop~u we have come to do
of him the
star
in th'e
east
and we came
rpofiy~v
a&-ro6q, Ewl;
hh93v
i u ~ d r 8 q were] in t h e east
him obeisance." 3 At
went ahead of them, until having come it stood went ahead of them,
r r p o o ~ v v f i o a ~ah6.
3 ' A ~ o 6 o a q 62 6
to do obeisance to him.
Having heard but the hearing this King
kr6rvw 03
fiv 76 .rraldiov. 10 i 6 6 v r ~ q until it came to a
above
where
was
the young child.
Having seen stop above where the
Herod
was
agitated,
P a u l h ~ b q 'HpGSqq
6~apaxBq rai
v&ua
King
Herod
was agltated and
all
a n d all Jerusalem
62 -r6v d t o ~ i p a hxc5prloav xaphv p ~ y a q vyoung child was. 10 On
but the
star
they rejoiced
joy
great
seeing the star they
' I ~pou6Avpa
PET'
alj-roi,,
4
rai along with him; 4 and
Jerusalem
wlth
him,
and on gathering together
aq66pa. 11 ~ a ; 1366v-r~q ~ i qrfiv o i r i a ~rejoiced very much
very much.
And having come into the house indeed. 11 And when
auvayaybv
mdrv~aq TOGS
&.PXIEPE'~~all the chief priests
they went into the
having led together
all
the
chief priests
ETSOV
72)
.rralSiov
PET& Mapias
and scribes of the
they saw the young child with
Mary
house they saw t h e
rai ypappa~e'iq TOG ha03
i.rrvv8ave-ro
child with Mary
and
scribes
of the people he was inquiring people he began to
pq~pbq
aho6,
rai
- r r ~ o 6 v r ~young
q
mother
of it,
and
having fallen down its mother, and, falling
map' a l j ~ i j v TOG
i,
y ~vvs-ra
I. inquire of them where
beside them
where the X8~:$q is generated. the Christb was to be
r p o o ~ ~ d q o a v ahQ,
rai
&voiCavr~q down, they did obeithey did obeisance
to it,
and
having opened sance to it. They also
5
oi
62 &b
aljT6 a ~ iqBhdp
v
born. 5 They said to
opened their treasures
The (ones) but said to him In Bethlehem him: "In Beth'le-hem
TOGS eqcraup06q a 6 ~ 6 v .rrpoufiv~yrav
the
treasures
of them they presented
to it and presented it with
24:L Jehovah, JP-4,7-14.10-18; the Lord, NB. 4 b '0 X g t o t 6 ~(the Christ). KB;
G+pa,
xpuo2)v ~ a i AiPavov
~ a iup6pvav. gifts, gold and frankn'vnil (the Messiah; meaning "the Anointed One"). J1-14Je-1s.
incense and myrrh.
gifts,
gold
and frankincense and
myrrh.

T e

virgln

belly

will have

and

2:

~ z ? ~ ~

38

MATTHEW 2: l%16

12 However, because
they were given divine
K ~ T '
iivap pfi drva~aptpalrrpbq 'Hpqj6qv warning in a dream
according to dream not to return toward Herod
not to return to Herod, they withdrew to
61'
&hhqq 6606 &v~xcjpqow ~ i q
through another way they w~thdrew into the their country by another way.
xcjpav ali~iiv.
country of them.
l3After they had
13 'Avaxapqo&v~wv 62
ahGv
i6oG withdrawn, look! JeHaving withdrawn
but
of them
look! hovah's" angel ap&yy~AoqKupiou q a i v ~ ~ a ~K ~ T '
6vap peared in a dream to
angel
of Lord
appears according to
dream Joseph, saying: "Get
T+
' l o c r j ~ hdyov
'Ey~pedq rrapdrhafia up, take the young
to the Josep
saying Having got up take along child and its mother
76
rra16iov K ~ I r j v p q ~ d p a ali~oG ~ a iand flee into Egypt,
the youngchild and the mother o f i t and and stay there until I
~EGYE
&iq A'iyurr~ov, ~ a ih 8 1 ~ K E ? i w ~give you word; for
be fleeing into
Egypt,
and
be there untll Herod is about to
&v
E ~ W
o o ~ . p i h h ~y&p
~ 'Hp66qq search for the young
lilrely I might speak to you; is about for
Herod
child to destroy it."
< ~ T E T V TI) rra16iov
TOG h o h i o a ~a h 6 . 14So he got up and
to seek the young child of the to destroy
it.
took along the young
14
6
66
iy~peeiq .rrapiXa/3~ T?I child and its mother
The (one) but having got up took along the by night and withdrew
rra16iov
~ a ~i f i vpqT6pa ahoir V U K T ~ ~~ a iinto Egypt, 15 and he
young child and the mother of it of night and stayed there until the
&v~x6pqa&v~ i i ; A'iyurr~ov, 15 ~ a iqv
&KE? decease of Herod, for
withdrew
into
Egypt,
and was there that to be fulfilled
"
La5
7EhEIJ7fiq 'Hp66ou'
Iv a
which was spoken by
untll
decease
of Herod;
in order that Jehovahb through his
~ h q
76
bq8tv 3 ~ 6Kupiou prophet, saying: "Out
might be fulfilled the (thing) spoken by
Lord
of Egypt I called my
61& TOG .rrpo9i~ouAiyov~oq 'EE AiyCmou son."
through the prophet
saying Out of
Egypt
16 Then Herod, seet~6rhEoa~ b vui6v pou.
ing h e had been
I called the son of me.
16 T ~ T E 'Hp4.16 q
idbv
STI outwitted by t h e asThen
lIero1
having seen
that trologers, fell into a
6v~maix0q 3rrb r i i v pbyov
68upG8q great rage, and h e
he was outwitted
by
the
magi
was enraged sent out and had
hiav, ~ a i d r ~ o o ~ ~ i h a qw e i h ~ v rr&v~aqall the boys in Beth'greatly, and having sent off he took up
all
l e - h e m a n d in all
TOGS rrai6aq
TO;<
i v Bqeh~2y ~ a ii v i t s districts done
the
boys
the (ones) in Bethlehem and in
away with, from two
I T ~ U I TO?<
dpio~q a h i j q h i ,
~ I E T O ~ ~
all
the
districts
of ~t
from
two years years of age and
KCX~ K ~ T W T ~ P W
K ,~ T &
T ~ V XP~VOIJ
6~ under, according t o
and down more, according to the
time
which the time that he had
12 ~ a i
And

xpq ~

22

13" Jehovah's,
Lord, HB.

~ ~ K ~ ~ ~ P C J D E Vrraph

c ( T I ( ~ ~ ~ v T E ~

having been given divine warning

J"3.'+141l'3-la;

the

Lord's, KB. 15b Jehovah,

J7-14Je-la;

the

p6ryav. carefully ascertained

magi. from the astrologers.
t h a t was
brleiv 61h 1 7 T h e n which
17 T ~ T Eirrhqpheq
Th
was
Then was fulfilled the (thing) spoken through
spoken through Jere' Jeremlah
~ ~ ~ & p TOG
the
$ u lTp09~ToLJ
prophet
Akyov~o~
saying
@c~vfi m i a h t h e p r o p h e t ,
saying: 18"A voice
&I 'Pap& fi~olioeq, ~hauepbq ~ a i66uppbq was heard in Ra'mah,
in Ramah was heard, weeping
and wailing weeping a n d m u c h
wailing; it was Rachel
-;rohrjq- 'Pax jh ~ h a j o u o a T& T ~ K V air~ijq,
~
much; Rachel weeplng for the children of her, weeping for her chilKai o i ) ~ ?@E~E" ~ a p a ~ h q e f i v a TI
~
061; dren, and she was
and not was willmg to be comforted because not unwilling to take COmfort, because they are
~ioiv.
no more."
they are.
19 When Herod had
19 T ~ E I J T ' Q ~ V T6hO ~TOG 'HpG60u i603
Havingaeceased but of the ~ k o d look! deceased, look! JehoGyydoq Kupiou q a i v ~ ~ a i K ~ T '
Bvap vah's" angel appeared
angel
of Lord
appears according to dream in a dream to Joseph
'l o a ' ~ b
Aiyljrr~~?) 20 hkyav in Egypt 20 and said:
:?the
lose&
in
Egypt
saying " G e t u p , t a k e t h e
' E y ~ p e ~ i q rrapc%aP~ ~6
rra16iov ~ a iYoung child a n d its
Having got up take along the young child and m o t h e r a n d be on
T ~ V p q ~ i p aa l i ~ o 3 ~ a i
~ o p ~ ~ o uEiq your way i n t o t h e
the
mother
of it
and
be on yourway
into l a n d of I s r a e l , f o r
those who were seekyj v
' lopajh, T E ~ V I ~ K ~ ~yhp
I V
oi
earth
of Israel,
have died
for
the (ones) ing the soulb of the
.rral6ioU. young child are dead."
<q-roGv~&q -rjv
tpuxfiv
TOG
seeklng
the
soul
of the
young child. 21 So he got up and
21
6
62
6yepeeiq
.rrapEAap~ ~6 took the young child
The (one) but having got up took along the and its mother and
entered into the land
~ a 1 6 i o v ~ a -rijv
i p q ~ i p aa l j ~ 0 6~ a &ioGhe&v
i
young child and the mother of it and entered of Israel. 22 But hear~ i qyijv 'lupaijh.
22 &~oOoaq 62 81-1 ing that Ar.che.la'us
into earth of Israel.
Havingheard but that r u l e d a s k i n g of
Jude's instead of his
'Apxihaoq P a a t A ~ l j ~ i~j q 'IouSaiaq
drvri
Archelaus is reigning of the
Judea
instead of father Herod, & beTOG rra~pbqa h 0 0 'Hph6ou
iqoprj9
~ K E ? came afraid to depart
the father of him ~ e b dhe became a raid there for there. Moreover,
drrr~A8~iw.
xpll pa-r~aedq
6; being given d i v i n e
to depart;
having been given divlne warning
but warning in a dream,
K ~ T '
ijvap drv~xcjpqo~vriq r h pgpq h e w i t h d r e w i n t o
according to dream he withdrew mto the parts the territory of Gal'i~ j qrahthaiaq, 23 ~ a i a 0 b v
K a l - 6 lee,
~ ~ 23and
~ ~ ~came and
of the
Gallee,
and having come he settled dwelt in a city named
~ i q T ~ A I V h~yopdvqv Na[apd~,
8 ~ w qNaz'a-reth, that there
into
city
being said
Nazareth,
so that m i g h t be f u l f i l l e d
~h
T~
bqg;v
6,& T&v w h a t was s p o k e n
might be fulfilled the (thing) spoken through the through the prophets:
he carefully ascertained

19" Jehovah's,

beside

J2#47@-14,1@-18;

under Matthew 2:20.

TBV

of the

the Lord's, NB. 20b Or, "life." See Appendix

MATTHEW 3: 1-7
rrpoqIq-rGv

671

40

~hqefioe'ral. "He will be called a

Naz. a .rent$."
62
~aiq (pipatq
i~eivatq
I n those days
but
the
days
those
John" the Baptist
r r a p a y i v ~ ~ a t ' lobvqq 6
Barr~tuTfiqC a m
epreachingin
the
Baptist
comestobealongside
John
the wilderness of JuKqp6UUGN
P
~ f i ~
de'% 2 saying: "REpreaching
t z wilderness of the "o$$$~
PENT, for the kingdom
2 Aiywv METWOE~TE,
(YYIKEV
yhp fi
saying Be YOU repenting, has drawn near for the Of the heavens has
drawn near." 3 This,
Pacrtheia TGV 06pavGv. 3 O ~ T y&p
O ~ ~ U T I Vin fact, is the one
kingdom
of the
heavens.
This
for
is
of through
6
bqedq
6th 'Haaiou TOG ~ ~ p o q f i ~spoken
ou
Isaiah
the prophet in
the (one) spoken of through Isaiah the prophet
these words : "Listen !
hiyov~oq@wvi
PoGvroq
tv mj +pip(;
is crying out
saying Voice of one crying out m the w~lderness
i n t h e wilderness,
'ETOI pdacrr~
666v Kupiou, ~ir&iaq 'Prepare the way Of
Make YOU ready
way
of l o r d ,
straight
Jehovah," YOU peo~ O I E ~ T E~ & q
~piflouqa h 0 6 . 4 A6'rbq 62 b
be making the roads of hlrn.
He
but the ple! Make his roads
straight."' 4 But this
'Iwwqq
ETXEV
76 2v6upa ahoG d 1 ~ 6
John
washaving the clothlng of him from very John had his
clothing of camel's
7 IXGV~apfihou ~ a <i + v w Seppa~ivqv
hair and a leather
Rairs
of camel and girdle
leathern
girdle around his
~ j v6oq3v air-roG, fi 62 ~ p o q f i q v a h 0 6 l o i n s ; his f o o d t o o
was ofhim
the
loin ofhim, the but food
was insect locusts and
dKpi6~~ ~ a i pal
&YPIOV.
5
wildhoney.SThen
locusts
and
honey
w~ld.
$ < ~ . r r o p ~ 6 e ~ onpbq air~dv ' I~poa6Aupa J e r U S a l e m a n d
was making way out toward
him
Jerusalem
JUade'a a n d all t h e
~ a i n6ua
4 'IouSaia ~ a i rr6aa 4 country around the
and
all
the
Judea
and
dl
the Jordan made their
.rr~pixwpoq
TOG
'1 oP6&v0ut 6
way out to him, 6 and
country around
of the
Jordan,
and
people were baptized
~ $ ~ T T ~ < O V T Oiv '6 'l"~6bvn rroTa~6
by
him in the Jordan
were being baptized
in the
Jordan
River
River,
openly confess3 ~ ' aboG
&<opohoyo6pevot
~ & q
by
him
(they) openly confessing
the ing their sins.
7 When he caught
& p a p ~ i a q ahGv.
sms
of them.
s i g h t of m a n y of
7 'i6&v
62 1~0hhobq TGV @aptuaiwv t h e P h a r i s e e s a n d
Having seen but
many
of the Pharisees
Sadducees coming to
~ aIia 6 6 o u ~ a i a vipxopkvouq i n i ~b P b r r r t ~ p a the baptism, he said
and Sadducees
coming
upon the baptism
ET-rr~v a 6 ~ 0 i q r ~ h p a ' r a 6x1GvGv,
~ i qto them: "You offhe said to them Generated ones of vipers,
who spring of vipers, who
You
~ I T ~ ~ E I < Ecp?v
V
~IUYE~V
h
i
)
fiq
pehho6uqq
showed to YOU to flee from the about to come t o f l e e f r o m t h e
prophets

that

NaCwpaToq

MATTHEW 3: 8-15

Nazarene

h e will be called.

3 '2

:f

2:

azucd
T:i

l3IJnl (Jo-ha'nan, meaning "Jehovah is gracious" ). J1-l"lG-l*;

(John), BD. 3 b Jehovah, J1,23437-14,1G-ls.20; the Lord, NB.

'IwhvqS

naprrbv d<tov 1 coming wrath? 8 So

o t f i o a r ~ oLv
6py9,; 8 nMake
worthy t h e n p r o d u c e f r u i t
therefore
fruit
YOU
wrat .
t h a t befits repen66Eq-r~
~ f i q p ~ ~ a v o i a q9. ~ a ipfi
tance; 9 and do not
of the repentance;
and not You should presume presume t o tay to
h6y~tv b i a u ~ o i q f l a ~ i p a Exopcv ~ 6 vyourselves, As a
to be saying in
selves
Father
we have the father we have Abra'A$pa&p,
h6yc.1. yhp 3piv 671 66va~ai 6 ham.' For I say t o
Abraham, I am saymg for to YOU that is able the YOU that God is able
e ~ b q i~ TGVhiewv 7 0 6 ~6y~?pat
~ ~
76KvC.X to raise up children
~ o out
d of the stones these to raise up children t o A b r a h a m f r o m
these stones. 10A1TG 'A$pa&p. 10 (611 62 4 dgivq
ready the ax is lying
to the Abraham.
Already but the ax toward a t t h e root of t h e
T ~ V bi<av
TGV 6iv6pwv ~ E i r a t ' rr6v t r e e s ; e v e r y t r e e ,
the
root
of the
trees
is lying;
every then, that does not
o6v
6iv6pov pfi rro~oiiv ~ a p x b v Kahbv produce fine fruit is
therefore
tree
not making
fruit
fine to be cut down and
& K K ~ T E T nai
~ I
~ i q rrGp f3ciAh~~at.
11 &T&thrown into the fire.
is cut out
and into fire
is thrown.
11I, for my part, bappkv
3p&q f3cn-r~i<w i v
%a71
E i q tize YOU with water
indeed
YOU
I baptlze
in
water
into because of Y O U R rep ~ ~ & v o ~ a v .d
62 6-rriaw pou ipx6pevoq pentance; but the one
repentance; the (one) but behind me
coming
coming after me is
iaxup6~ep6q pou Boriv,
06
o 6 ~~ i p i stronger than I am,
stronger
of me
is,
of whom not I am whose sandals I am
~ K C ( V ~ ) GT& il7~06fipa~a P a u ~ & u a t '
a 6 ~ b qnot fit to take off.
to carry off;
he
fit
the
sandals
T h a t one will baptize YOU people with
3p&q $arr~iaet i v rrve~p,a~t
&yiq ~ a rrupi'
i
YOU
will baptize in
splrit
holy and fire; holy spirit and witn
12 06
~b
rr~Oov
Cv mj xetpi fire. 12 His winnowing
whose the winnowingshovel in the hand shovel is in his hand,
a n d h e will comad~oii, ~ a i
Gta~aeaptei
of him,
and he will completely clean up
pletely clean up his
&Awva
TOG, ~ a iUUV&<EI T ~ Vcrirov threshing floor, and
threshing floor of him, and will gather the wheat will gather his wheat
a6~oG ~ i q~ f i v h o e f i ~ q v , 72) 62 &xupov into t h e storehouse,
of him into the
storehouse,
the but chaff
but the chaff he will
burn up with fire
K ~ ~ K ~ ~ rrupi
U E I
dro$ia-rq.
he will burn up to fire inextinguishable.
that cannot be put
13 T ~ T E r r a p q i v ~ ~ a t
6
' I qaoirq out."
Then comes to be alongside the
Jesus
13 Then Jesus came
h b ~ i j qrahlhaiaq irri ~ b v'lop66qv n&q from Gal'i-lee to the
from the
Galilee
upon the
Jordan
toward J o r d a n t o J o h n , i n
T ~ V 'I W & ~ V T O
P a r r ~ t u O ~ v a3~ ~ 'alj-roir. order to be baptized
him. by him. 14But t h e
the
John
of the to be bapt~zed by
14
6
62
~ I E K ~ ~ ~ U a
E 6V~ b v hkyov latter tried to prevent
The (one) but was preventing him
saying him, saying: "I a m
to be
'Eyb x p ~ i a v Exw 31~6DOG $ C T T T T I ( ~T ~a ~the
i ~ Vone
~ I needing
,
I
need I have by you to get baptized, and baptized by you, and
ab
Zpxq
rrp6q pe; 15 dtrro~p~eeiq62 a r e you coming t o
YOU are coming toward me?
Having replied but m e ? " 1 5 1 n r e p l y

MATTHEW 3: 1 6 4 : 5
said t o him:
"Let it be, this time,
y&p npirrov t q ~ i v lipiv .rrhqpOoai n-&uav for in that way it is
for
suitable
1s
to us
to fulfill
all
suitable for us t o
Qiqoiv
air~6v. carry out all that is
G~i<a~oaOvqv. 7 6 7 ~
he let go
him. righteous." Then he
righteousness.
Then
~1333s quit preventing him.
16
B a n ~ l o 9 ~ i q 62 6 ' IqooGq
Having been baptized but the Jesus immediately 1 6 After being bapavfpq
&IT&
1-06 ii6a~oq. ~ a i i6oh tized Jesus immedicame up
from
the
water;
and
look! ately came up from
fiv~Gx9qoav oi oirpcwoi, ~ a E'PSE?~
i
m ~ G p athe water; and, look!
were bpened up the heavens, and h e saw
spirit
t h e h e a v e n s were
~ E O G ~ a ~ a $ a i v o&
v D EI~T E ~ I G T E ~ ~~ PV X ~ ~ E V o
O pVe n e d u p , a n d h e
of God descending as if
dove
coming
saw descending like
&IT'
air~6v. 17 ~ a i i603 qwvrj
d~
TBV a dove God's spirit
upon
him;
and look! voice out of
the coming u p o n him.
ohpavhv A6youoa 0 3 ~ 6 qCq-r~v b ui6q pou 17 Look! Also, there
heavens
saying
This
is
the Son of me was a voice from the
heavens t h a t said :
6 drya-rrq-r6q, i v
5
~lj66~qoa.
the
beloved,
in whom I found good pleasure. "This is my Son. the
beloved, whom I 'have
T ~ T Eb
'IQDoG<
dtfi~&l Eiq TSIV approved."
Then the
Jesus
was led up into
the
gpq pov
3 1 ~ 6 1-06 .rrv~Opa~oq,.rr~ipao0i+a1 Then Jesus was
led by t h e spirit
wilderness
by
the
spirit,
to be tempted
13~6TOG 6iap6hou. 2 ~ a ivqo-r~Ooaq Jip6paq up into the wilderness
by the
Devil.
And having fasted
days
to be tempted by the
~ ~ a o ~ p & ~ ~o va ~i Va O K T ~ S - r ~ o a ~ p & ~ oDevil.
n a 2After he had
forty
and
nights
forty
fasted forty days and
iiu~~pov
~ITE~V~OEV.
3 Kal forty nights, then he
latterly
he felt hungry.
And f e l t h u n g r y . 3Als0,
IT~OUEAMV b I T E I ~ & < W V ETITEV a h 6 t h e T e m p t e r c a m e
having come toward the
tempter
said to him
and said to him: "If
Ei uihq
E?
706 0~06,E ~ T ~ vi v a
oi
If son you are of the God, say in order that the you are a son of God,
tell these stones t o
Ai9o1 O ~ T O I
&p-roi
yfvwv-rai.
stones
these
loaves of bread
should become. become l o a v e s of
4
6
62
d t ~ o ~ p l e ~ i q E?ITEV bread." 4 But in reply
The (one)
but
having replied
said he said: "It is writr i yp a n ~ a ~
O ~ K I T
& ~ T Q pcivc?, ten, 'Man must live,
It has been written
Not
upon
bread
alone
not on bread alone,
E
T
~
Ib
&vepw.rro~ &Ah' &IT; TTONT~but on every utterance
wllllive
the
man,
but
upon every
coming forth through
bfipal-i & K T O ~ E U O ~ E V GI ~
o ~ 6 p a ~ o9~06.
q
utterance coming forth' through mouth of God. Jehovah'sn mouth."'
5 T h e n t h e Devil
5 T ~ T E .rrapohappQ~i
a61-6v
b
Then
takes along
him
the took him along into
6ia8ohoq ~ i q71';~dryiav I T ~ A I V , ~ a lZ o q o ~ v the holy city, and he
Devil
into the holy
city, and stationed stationed him upon
4 a Jehovah's, J1-j37-12.14.1s-18.?o;the Lord's, Sy8.e; God's, KB.
~3 ' IqaoGq

the

Jesus

E?ITEV

said

~ G T B"Aq~q

TI,

to hi& Let go right now,

O ~ T W Jesus

thus

I*
I

a e ~ &h i ~b

I T T E ~ ~ ~ I OTOG
V

i~poG, 6 ~ a the
l
battlement of the
and temple 6 and said to
a h @ Ei uidq
ET
706 0 ~ 0 6 , him: "If you are a
he is saylng to him If Son You are of the God, son of God, hurl yourPahe o ~ a u ~ 6 K&TW
v
y i y p a ~ ~ ~ aybp
~ self down; for it is
hurl
yourself down; it has been written for written, 'He wiil give
his angels a charge
671 Toiq &yyOotq a l j ~ o 6
b~ehsi-rai
that TOthe
angels
of him he will give charge concerning you, and
*pi (TOG KC(; I T XEIPGV Ci(pofiuiv E , they will carry you on
about you and upon hands they will lift you, their hands, that you
pi, TOTE
T P O C T K ~ ~ J ~ ;~
~ ~p b q Xi9ov ~ b vmay at no time strike
not ever you should strike toward stone the your foot against a
1 ~ 6 6DO".
~
7 Zqg
6 'Iqooirq fl3t1v stone."' 7 Jesus said
foot of you.
Said to hlm the Jesus
Again to him: "Again it is
w r i t t e n , 'You m u s t
yiypa~~-ra~
O ~ K
hK*rr&lp&o&lq
it has been written
you shall put to the test not put Jehovaha your
Not
God to the test.' "
K6piov T ~ V9 ~ 6 v oou.
Lord the God of you.
8 Again t h e Devil
8 ll6tA1v .rrapahapp&v~~
a h 6 v 6 6tdrpohoq took him along to an
him the
Devil
Again
takes along
high mounE~S
~POS
6 qhbv
Aim,
Kai tain, and showed him
into
mountain
21gh
unusually*
and all t h e kingdoms of
6~i~vuaiv a
?r&aaq ~ d q Paoih~iaq the world and their
shows
to him
all
the
kingdoms glory, 9 and he said to
TOG
K ~ Q ~ O KC[;
U
Tfp 6 6 < ~ah&,
9 Kai him: " ~ 1 1these things
of the world and the glory of them,
and
I will give you if you
ETTEV
a64
TaG~ri
and do an
said
to him
There (things) A
u: : t
act
of
worship
to me."
6Gow
Cav
rreobv
I shall give
if ever
havingfallendown l O T h e n J e s u s s a i d
~ p o o ~jua qv q
pol.
10 T ~ T E to him: "Go away,
you should do act of worship
to me.
Then Satan! For it is writAiye~ c [ C T ~ b
' IqooGq
"Y.rraye,
t Jehovahb
ten, ' ~ is
is saying to him the
Jesus
Be going away,
your God you must
Ia~av6.
~h~"4~
worship, and it h to
Satan;
it has been wrltten
8 ~ 6 v crou
~ p o u ~ u v ~~ ao ia~6 ~~ ~
6p6vq him alone you must
God ofyou youshallworship and tohim alone r e n d e r s a c r e d s e r vice.' " 11Then t h e
h a ~ p E 6 aq.~ 1
11 TbTE &qi,,oiv
you shall render sacred service.
Then he lets go Devil left him, and,
a
b
61&po?oq ~ a i i6o3 6yyeho1 look! angels came and
him
the
Devll
and
look!
angels began to minister to
1~poo~h0ov ~ a i
6iq~6vow
air?& him.
Came toward
and
were ministering
to hlm.
1 2 N o w when h e
12 'A~o6aaq
62
671
heard that John had
Having heard
but
that
he withrrap~669q &v~)c6p.qowEiq T ~ Vrahthaiw. been
was given over he rehred into the
Gaiilee.
drew into Gal'i lee.
Pa Jehovah, J1-14,16-18.20; the Lord, KB. l o b Jehovah, J1-4.7-l4,la-ls,-o; the
Lord, KB.
him

upon the battlement of the temple,

rrp

<$:

gl

"~$2~

MATTHEW 4: 22-5:
13 Further, after leavi n g Naz'a r e t h , h e
K~T(~K~UEV
is KuqapvaoGp mjv came a n d took UP
he took up residence
into
Capernaum
the residence in Ca.pertthe sea
napa0ahaoaiw Q dpiolS ZapovhcAv ~ a i
is
beside the sea
in districts of Zebulun
and in t h e
Zebfu.lun and Naph'N~cp0aheip.
14
iva
mAqpo@f
t
a s l i , 14 t h a t t h e r e
Naphtali;
in order that might be fulklled
be
d
r6
y5qBiv 61& 'Hoaiou TOG mpoqfirou w h a t was s p o k e n
the (thing) spoken through Isaiah the prophet
through Isaiah t h e
hiyovroq 15 rjl
ZaPou)\&v ~ a i yfj prophet, saying: 15 "0
saying
Earth
of Zebulun
and
earth land of ~ e b ' u . 1and
~~
N~qBaheip,b66v BaAhaoqq,
dpav
TOG land of Naph'ta-li,
of Napbtali, way
of sea,
on other side of the along the road of the
'lop6&vov, rahlhaia -rOv i8v6v,
16 6 sea, on the other side
Jordan,
Galilee
of the nations,
the of the Jordan, Gal'ihabq
6
~a8fipEvoqi v o ~ o r i qqGq ETGEV lee of t h e nations!
people the (one)
s ~ t t i n g in darkness light saw 16 the people sitting
in darkness saw a
piya, ~ a i -roiq
~a0qpiv01qi v X ~ P Q~ a igreat
light, and as for
great, and to the (ones)
sitting
in region and
those
in a reD K I ~
~av6rrou $ 6 ~ & V ~ T E I ) \ E V C C ~ T O ? ~ . gion ofsitting
deathly
13 ~ a i~arclhl.rr&v r i v
And

shadow

having left

of death

the

llght

Na<ap&

the&v

Nazareth having come

rose up

to them.

light rose upon

them." 17 From that
~ a i hiye~v
M~ravoci-r~,
~ ~ Y I K E V time on Jesus comand to be saying Be YOU repenting, has drawn near menced preaching and
saying : "Repent YOU
y&p 31 p a a l h ~ i a T&V
06pavGv.
for the kingdom of the heavens.
people, for the king18 I l ~ p ~ n a ~ l j62
v r a p & T ~ V 86thaooav
Of the heavens
has drawn near."
Walking
but beside the
sea
18 Walking alongside
rahlhaiaq E T ~ E V 660 & F j ~ h ~ oIlipwva
6~,
e
Galilee he saw two brothers,
Simon
the sea of Galfi.lee he
v
hsy6yevov flirpov ~ a i 'AvGpiw saw two brothers, Sithe (one) being said
Peter
and
Andrew
mon who is called
rbv &6Eh$t)v aljroG, p6thAov~aq drp~iPhqmpov Peter and Andrew his
the brother of him,
casting
fishing net
brother, letting down
~ i q T ~ V&!tAauuav,
quav
y&p &Ae~iq' a fishing net into the
into the
sea.
they were
for
fishers; sea, for they were
19 ~ a i h i y ~ t aljroiq AEGTE6mioo pow, Kai fishers. 19 And he said
and issaying to them Hither behind me, and to them: "Come after
me, and I will make
I T O I ~ ~ C T 6p&q
~
& h ~ ~ &vIp&mwv.
iq
20 oi
I shall make YOU fishers
of men.
The (ones) YOU fishers of men."
62 eljeioq d r q b r ~ q T& 6iK.rua f i ~ o h o 6 8 q a ~20
v At once abandonbut at once having let go the nets they followed ing t h e nets, they
him. 21 GoaljrQ. 21 K a i
mpophq
~ K E ~ ~ E
V 7 6 ~followed
~
to him.
And having gone on from there he saw ing on also from there
&hhovq 660 dr6~hqo6q, ' I ~ K W P O V T ~ V he saw two others
others
two
brothers,
James
the (one) [who were] brothers,
TOG
ZEPE6aiou ~ a i' I a 6 v q ~ T ~ V d6~hqbv James [the son] of
of the
Zebedee
and
John
the
brother Zeb'e-dee a n d J o h n

17 'An6 76% i j p t a ~ o 6 '1qooGq

From then started the

Jesus

K ~ ~ ~ O C J E IOVW ,

to be preaching

Z~PeGaiou roc his brother, in t h e

Zebedee
the boat with Zeb'e -dee
.rraTp6q a b ~ 6 v ~a-rapri<ov~aqT& 6 i ~ r u atheir father, mending
the
nets
repairing
their nets, a n d he
father
of them
aljT&vI K a i i ~ 6 t h ~ o ~ v a l j ~ ~ 6 qoi2 2 62 c a l l e d t h e m . 2 2 ~ t
of them, and he called them.
The (ones) but Once leaving the boat
E,j8ioq & p & ~ ~ q76 ~Aoiov~ a ~i 6 vvarripa and their father, they
at once having let go the boat and the father followed him.
2 3 T h e n h e went
v
fi~oholiequav aljr,).
of them they followed
to him.
around throughout
the whole of Gal'i-lee,
23 K a i
ITEPI~YEV
iv 8 h ~
And he was going around in whole
teaching in their synra)\lhaiq, 6166ru~wv
Q raiq ovvayoya?~ aljrov agogues and preachGalilee,
teaching in rfle synagogues ofthem ing t h e good news
Kai ~~pljocrov
76 ~15ayyiA10vr " q Baath~iaq of the kingdom and
;md preaching the goodnews of b e kingdom cuing every sort of
(Ieparre6ov n&ow v6oov ~ a in & u w disease and every sort
and
curing
every
disease and
every of infirmity among
p a h a ~ i a v Ev
TQ AaQ. 24 ~ a idcrrfihem the people. 24 And the
infirmity
in
the people.
And went off report about him went
31 dr~orj airroir &iq 6hqv rrjv zupiav. ~ a oi u t i n t o a l l S y r i a ;
the hearing of him into whole the Syria; and and they brought him
.rrpoafivey~av alj-rQ vavraq rohq K C [ K ~ dl
~
those faring badly,
they brought
to him
all
the
badly distressed with various
ixovraq ITO I ~ i h aql v6oo1q ~ a i Pao6v01q diseases and torments,
having
to various
diseases
and
torments demon-possessed and
Kai epileptic and para6a
I pov I<O pivovq
ovv~)(opbovq,
being afflicted,
being demon-possessed
and
lyzed persons, and he
o~hqv~a<opivouq
napahvrl~o6~.
cured them. 25 Consem
being moonstruck
and
paralytics,
LBepCr.rr~uaev aho6q. 25 ~ a i fi~oholi8qoavquently great crowds
followed him from
he cured
them.
And
followed
ad-r(;,
6xAo1 ~ ~ o h h o i6x1~6 rfiq raAihaiaq GaYi.lee and De'cap'to him
crowds many
from the
Galilee
O - l i s a n d Jerusalem
~ aAi E K ~ - I T~~ ~
a 'E
Ii~pouoh6pov
W~
~ a ' 1iou6aiaq and Juede'a and from
and Decapolis and
Jerusalem and Judea
the other
of the
~ a i
~ ~ i p c n , 706 * I op66vou.
Jordan.
aljTofi, &J

of him,

TQ nhoic,,

in the

PET&

boat

with

~
the

and

the other side

of the

Jordan.

When he saw the

crowds he went up
t h e mountain;
rb
Bpoq-.
Kaeioavroq
aofchim
r o ~ into
the
mountain;
and
having sat down
and after he sat down
his disciples came to
.rrpoafihOav ctb~$ oi pa0qrai &TOG. 2
came toward to him the disciples of h ~ m ; and him; 2 and he opened
&voiEaq
rb or6pa airrofi
i 6 i 6 a c r ~ ~ v hfS mouth and began
having opened the mouth of him he was teaching
teaching them, saying:
airrohq
them
saylng
hiyov
3 "Happy are those
O f their
3 M a ~ 6 p 1 0 1 o rrroxoi
i
r)
.rrv~6pa-rt,
Happy the poor ones (as) to the
spirit,
spiritual need, since
'I6cAv

62 rohq Bxhouq

Havlng seen but

the

drvipq

i q

crowds he went up into

MATTHEW 5 : A 1 3
o ~ i v fi paolh~ia 71% 06pavi)v.

the kingdom of the

h e a v e n s belongs t o
4 pa~6p101 oi
m&v8oirv~&q,6 ~ 1a 6 ~ o i them.
Iiappy the (ones) mourning, that they
4 "Happy are those
mapaichqejoov~a~.
who m o u r n , s i n c e
will be comforted.
they will be comforted.
rrpa~iq,
6 ~ '1 5 "Happy are t h e
5 I.la~6pl~l o i
the mild-tempered (ones), that
Happy
mild-tempered ones,
a l j ~ o i~ h q p o vyoj a o u o l ~v
yqv.
since they will inherit
they
will i n h e r ~ t
the earth.
the earth.
6 pa~6pio1
oi
ITEIV~VTE~
~ a i
6"Happy are those
Happy
the (ones)
hungering for
and
hungering and thirst~I+GVTE~
G I K ~ I O G ~ V ~ V ,8 ~ 1 a h o i
thirsting for
righteousness,
that
they ing for righteousness,
s i n c e t h e y will be
xop~ao6jaov~a1.
filled.
will be satisfied.
7 p a ~ a p 1 0 1oi
i h ~ f i p o v ~ q , TI
a l j ~ o i 7"Happy are t h e
Happy
the
merciful ones,
that
they merciful, since they
will be shown mercy.
$~EQ~~~ovT~I.
will be shown mercy.
8 "Happy a r e the
8 p a ~ 6 p 1 0 1o i ~ a e a p o i
KC(P~{C&
pure in heart, since
Happy
the pure ones (as) to the heart, they will see God.
TI a 6 ~ o i~ 6 v0 ~ 6 v6 q o v ~ a 1 .
9 "Happy are t h e
that they the God will see.
peaceable, since they
9 p a ~ 6 p 1 0 1o i ~ i p q v o m o ~ o i ,TI a l j ~ o iuioi will be called 'sons of
Happy
the peacemakers, that they sons
God.'
~ E O G KA 0 j o o v ~ a 1 .
10 "Happy are those
of God wi3 be called.
who
have been per18 p a ~ 6 p l o t
oi
6 ~ 6 1 wpyb o l
Happy
the (ones) having been persecuted secuted for righteousEVEKEV
~IK~IOCJ~VT)S,
TI a6-rGv l q ~ i vness' sake, since the
on account of righteousness, that of them
1s
kingdom of the heavens belongs to them.
paoth~ia TGV o6pavGv.
the kingdom of the heavens.
11"Happy are YOU
11 p a ~ a p l o i
&DTE
6 ~ a when
~
people reproach
H~BPY
are YOU
whenever
YOU a n d persecute
6 v ~ 1 6 i o o a 1 v 3 y 6 q ~ a i 61h@imtv
~ a i
they might reproach YOU and might persecute and YOU and lyingly say
~ i ' r r w a ~ v rr&v
movqp6v
~ a 0 ' 6 pijv every sort o f wicked
thing against YOU for
might say every
wicked (thing)
down
YOU
sake. 12Rejoice
~ E U ~ ~ ~ E VEVEKEV
O I
$po& 12 xaip&T ~ a my
i
lying
on account of me;
be rejoicing and a n d l e a p f o r joy,
&yahhi&cJe~, 6 ~ 1 b p1oO6q 6pGv moAhq &V s i n c e YOUR r e w a r d
be exultmg, that the reward of YOU much in is great in the heavTO?$ o6pavoiq. o i j ~ w qy h p
66iw5a-v
TOGS ens; for in that way
the heavens;
thus
for they persecuted the
they persecuted t h e
wpoqj-raq
~ohq
rrp6 3pGv.
prophets prior to YOU.
prophets the (ones) before
YOU.
13"You are the
13 'YpEiq $o-rk ~6 &haq r f i q yfiq$hv
You
are the salt of the earth; if ever salt of the earth; but
6 ~ 1a 6 ~ G vi

that of them

is

the kingdom of the heavens.

'

2;

62

but

the

Ghaq
salt

&hiaej o ~ r a l ;

will it be made salty?

yet
zTl

if not
&i
p i

P~PW%,

PAq62v
thrown
3m6 TGV b B p h n o v .

lv

T~VI

if the salt loses its

strength, how will its

saltness
be restored?
Eiq 01j6;V
ioX,jEl
longer
Into
nothing
it is strong It is
for anything but to
trampledoutside
on by
to
to
~ cbex ~
trampled
a ~ a T Eon
? o ebe
a l thrown

should lose strength,

in

what

outside
&J

men.
14"You are t h e
14 ( J y ~ i q& o ~ 2TZ) (PGq '106 K ~ U ~ O U .06 light of the world. A
you
are the light ofthe world. Not city cannot be hid
when situated upon a
6ha-ral
r r 6 h q ~ p u p f i v a ~&mavo
6pouq
is able
city
to be hid
on top of mountain mountain. 15 people
a lamp and set
v
KEI)I&/~.
15 0662 ~ a i o u o ~ v~ X V O~V a~ il e i a c ~light
lying;
neither they light lamp and they set it, not under the mea6
6
~ 6 6 1 0 ~ & h h J h i ~v s u r i n g b a s k e t , b u t
~t
under the measuring basket but upon the upon the lampstand,
AuXviav,
~ a ih 6 y m ~ 1 ~GUIV
TOTS
i v and it shines upon all
lampstand, and it shines to all the (ones) in those in t h e house.
d o i ~ i q . 16 o i j ~ w qhap 6rrw 76 ( P G ~3yGv 16Likewise let YOUR
the house.
Thus let Xine the hght Of YOU l i g h t s h i n e b e f o r e
men, that they may
~ p n p o o ~TGV
& ~ & V ~ ~ G I T W~VT, O S i6ou1v
in front
of the
men,
so that they might see see YOUR fine works
GP&v -rh ah& Zpya ~ a i 6o<&ooulv
r 6 v and give glory to YOUR
of YOU the fine works and they might glorify the Father who is in the
r r a r i p a 6pGv
T ~ V
EV TO?< 06pavoiq. heavens.
Father
of YOU the (one) in
the
heavens.
17 tgDO not think I
vopiq-re
TI fiheov ~ a r a h 6 o a 1came to destroy the
l7
should YOU think that 1came t o destroy Law or the prophets.
T ~ V v6pov
fi TOGS mpo(Pfi~aq' O ~ K f i h b v I came, not to destroy,
the
Law
or
the
Prophets;
not I came but to fulfill; 1s for
~ a ~ d i r a&Ah&
a ~ rrAqpGoa~.
18 & p i p y h p t r u l y I s a y t o Y O U
to destroy
but
to fulfill;
amen for t h a t s o o n e r would
hiyw
6p?v, Ews &I
rrapiABq
b heaven and earth pass
1 am saying to YOU,u n t ~ llikely might pass away the away t h a n for one
obprnbq
~ a i fj yfi,
iij-ra 2"
5j p i a smallest letter or one
heaven
and
the earth,
iota
one or
one particle of a letter to
~ ~ p i oa p
mapih0g
h 6 TOG v6pou Pass away from the
little horn not not should pass away from the Law Law by any means
YE TaI.
19 6q and not all things
Eoq Gv
r6N~a
Who take place. 19 Whountil likely all (things) s h o u l d ' a e place.
therefore, breaks
$&v
ozlv
A6aq
yiav
~ i ever,
j ~
if ever
therefore
should loose
one
of the 0 n e of t h e s e l e a s t
and
iv~ohQv
T O T V
TGV .Qaxicr~wv ~ a COnm~andments
i
commandments
these
the
least ones
and teaches mankind to
61S6<g
o 5 ~ o q-roGq &v0phmovq, i h & x t a ~ o qthat effect, he will be
should teach thus
the
men,
least one called 'least' in relaKAq8ja&~a1b
paoth~iqTGV o l j p a ~ i j v -13q tion to the kicgdom
will be called in the kingdom of the heavens; who of the heavens. As for
6' 6
0
1 a
6166gq
o h o q p6yaq anyone who does them
but likely should ao and should teach, this great a n d t e a C h e s t h e m ,
by

the

A!

men.

MATTHEW 5 : 25-30
~ ? q 8 f i o & ~ a&v
l ri Paolh~iq

will be called in

20

hiyw

the

yap

kingdom

irp'iv

of the

6r1

?e~a%?s".'

i&v

this one will be called

1
'great' in relation to
pfi t h e kingdom of t h e

ixvr16i~q 25 "Be about s e t tling matters quickly

with t h e one comUOU
~axi)
Zwq
drou
E?
of you
quickly
until
when
you are plaining against you
a t law, while you are
p ~ r ' ali~oirV: r?) 66Q, p i
.rrorE
at with him on the way
with
him
m the way. not at any time you there, that somehow
.rrapq61$
6 CiVTi61~0q T
K ~ I T~~a, the
i
complainant may
might glve over the adversary to the ~ u d g e , and not turn you over to
b ~ p ~ r f i qr@ 3nqpgrl;ll ~ a i q 9 u ? a ~ i v t h e judge, a n d t h e
judge to the court atthe judge to the subormate, and mto
prlson
tendant, and you get
?h1lf3fio~
26 drpfiv
hiyo
aol,
you might be thrown;
amen I am saying to You, thrown i n t o prison.
06 pfi
kEih0nq
~KET~EV
av 261 say to you for a
not not you should come out from there untll likely fact, You will certaindcrr06Qq,
T ~ V
ioxarov ly not come out from
there until you have
ycu should have glven back
the
last
paid
over the last coin
KO~P~VT~V.
of very little value.
25 7001
Be

not heavens. 20 For I say

to You that if YOUR
61~a1ooOvq 'ITAE~OV righteousness does not
might abound of YOU the righteousness
more a b o u n d m o r e t h a n
that of the scribes and
. . s'ciibes
of the
and
pharisees, ' not hot 1 pharisees. you will by
~ioiA0q-r~ ~ i q r i v f3au1h~iav r b "0 means enter into
kingdom
of the t h e kingdom of t h e
~ o u s h o u l denter
lnto
the
heavens.
oirpavciv.
2l6'Y0u heard that
heavens.
it was said to those
21 ' H ~ o 6 a a - r8r1
~
&ppieq roiq drpxaiolq of ancient times, 'You
You heard that it was said to the ancients I must not murder; but
06
~ O V E O O E I ~ijq
. 6'
av
(POVEOU~;~, whoever commits a
Not you shall murder; who but likely might murder, murder will be ac~ V O X O ~ e"UTa1 fi
K P ~ U E I . 22 'EydJ 62 countable to the court
accountable will be to the judgment.
I
but of justice.' 22 However,
6p'iv BTI IT&^
Aiyv
6 6py1<6p~voq I s a y t o Y O U t h a t
am saying to YOU that everyone the being wrathful everyone who continues wrathful with his
&JOXO~
TI$ &6&h9I$ a h 0 6
i u ~ a rfj
~
to the brother of him accountable will be to the brother will be ac~ p i a ~ l .bq 6' a v
~i.rrq
dr6~A96 countable to the court
judgment; who but likely might'say to ihe brothe; of justice; but whoa h p i , ' P a ~ 6 , Evoxoq
Coral r0 auw6piq. e v e r a d d r e s s e s h i s
of him Raca, accountable will be to the Sanhedrin; brother with a n uns p e a k a b l e w o r d of
bq
6'
Gv
E~ITQ
Mapi,
ivoxoq
who but likely might say
Fool,
accountable contempt will be ac~ U T ~ I
rfiv Y ~ E V V ~ V TOG
~rup6q. countable to the Supreme Court; whereas
will be
into
the
Gehenna
of the
fire.
w h o e v e r s a y s , 'You
23 i&v
ofiv
? ~ o a 9 PQ
f ;l~
If ever
therefore
you might brlng toward despicable fool !' will
be liable to the fiery
r b 63p6v aou &.rri r b B u u ~ a a r + ~ o v K & K E ~ Gee hen'na."
the gift of you upon the
altar
and there
23 "If, then, you are
~vqaefi~
671 b &6~h96q aou bringing your gift to
you might remember that the
brother
of you
the altar and you there
~XEI
TI
K ~ T &DOC, 24 & ~ E T & K E ~ remember that your
let go off there
is having something down on you,
brother has something
r b 6ijp6v aou Cp.rrpoa0~v roc f3ua1aarqpiou, against you, 24 leave
the gift of you in front
of the
altar,
your gift there in front
~ a iijxray~ 'ITPGTOV
&GEA(PQof the altar, and go
61ahh6yrl01
and go away
first
be reconciled to the brother awav: first make vour
oou, ~ a ri 6 r ~ th0bv
. r r p 6 u q ~ p ~ pea& with your br'bthof you, and then having come be bringing toward er, and then, when you
have come back, offer
~b 6iip6v
aou.
the
gift
ofyou.
up your gift.
I am saying

for

to

.rr~ptaa~Ool;lirpQv

YOU

that

if ever

PJiI*J (Ge'i-Hisa.nomr, or, Valley of Hidnom) J1-14,16-18.The incinerator for refuse outside of Jerusalem. See
~ppeAdix under Matthew 5:22.

TQ

to the

adversary

quadrans.

27 "You heard that

it was said, 'You must
not commit adultery.'
~OIXEOUEI~.
28 ' E y b 62
Aiyv
you shall commit adultery.
I
but am saying 28 But I say to YOU
v
T I
err&<
6
P ~ ~ I T Wy V
u v a i ~ a t h a t everyone t h a t
to YOU that everyone the (one) looking a t woman keeps on looking a t a
woman so as to have
~ p b q rb
i.rr10upijaa1 a 6 ~ f i v
a passion for her has
toward
the
to desire
hpoix~ua~v
a h j v iv Tfi ~ a p 6 i qa l r e a d y c o m m i t t e d
adultery with her in
he committed adultery with
her
in the heart
T O .
29 &i 62
6 690ahp6q oou
b his heart. 29Pf, now,
of him.
If but the
eye
of you the that right eye of yours
6~E1bqo~av6ahi<&lE
CEEAE a h b v ~ a is
i making you stumright
stumbles
you, take out
it
and ble, tear it out and
P 6 h ~ drrrb ooir,
auprpkp~t y 6 p 001 throw it away from
throw away from you, it is advantageous for to you you. F o r i t is more
Iv a
drrr6Aqra1
Ev
~ & v p ~ h Q v beneficial to you for
in order that should be lost one of the members one of your members
aou
K ~ I ptj dhov
aQ ci
oou to be lost to you than
of you
and
not
whole
the
boty
of you for your whole body
into GePhefi
sic ~ E E V V ~30
V . ~ a ~i
i fi to be pitched
30 Also, i f
should be thrown into Gehenna;
and if the hen'na.'
r i g h t h a n d is
~ E E I & aou x&ip u~av6ahi&1 UE, ~ K K O ~ O your
V
making you stumble,
right of you hand
stumbles
you,
cut off
cut it off and throw
a6rfiv ~ a i
6
a
oupqipel
it
and throw away from you, it is advantageous it away from you. For
0.0 I
iva
& 1 ~ 6 h q ~ a 1 Ev it is more beneficial
to YOU
in orier that
should be lost
one for one of your memT ~ V
p ~ h b oou
~ a i pfi dhov r b bers to be lost to you
of the members of you and not whole the than for your whole
29" I?~EYVU
(Ge-hen'na), KB; P1ilr2 (Ge'i-Hin-nm', or. Valley of Hin'nom), ~1-14~6-18.he incinerator for refuse outside of Jerusalem. See
Appendix under Matthew 5:22.
27 ' H K O ~ U ~ T EBTI
You heard

re

22" r E ~ v v a (Ge-hen'na), KE ;

E~VO&V

well-minded

J:?

'

that

EPP~&~

it was said

06

Not

MATTHEW 5: 3-6

51
uBp6

uou

body

of you

~ i q yh~vvav
lnto

Gehenna

& r i h e ~ . body to land in Ge-

hen'na."
31 "Moreover i t was
31 'Eppi9q 6C "Oq BV &.rrohCaq -d,v
It was said but Who likely might divoice the s a i d , ' W h o e v e r d i yuvai~a
a6~06,
66~0
aljTfj vorces h i s wife, let
woman
of him,
let him give
to her him give her a certificate of divorce.'
&rrou~~oiov.
32 'Eycj 62
hiyo
certificate of divorce.
I
but amsaying 32Rowever, I say to
Gpiv
T I
'rrGq
6
& ~ ~ h 6 .rev
~ v YOU t h a t e v e r y o n e
to YOU that everyone the (one) divorcing the divorcing h i s wife,
on account of
y u v a i ~ a a 6 ~ 0 6r r a p ~ ~ ~h6you
dq
~ o p v ~ i except
~ q
woman of him
except
of word of fornication fornication, makes her
~ o t d a6rGv
~ O I X E U ~ ~ ~ V ~ I~
, a i 6q a subject for adultery,
is making
her
to commit adultery, and who
seeing that whoever
6&v
d ~ o h ~pivqv
hu
p
a
if ever [woman1 having been divorced mlght marry m a r r i e s a d i v o r c e d
woman commits adulpot x&rar.
tery.
commits adultery.
33 "Again YOU heard
33 fldrhiv i l ~ o 6 a a - r ~ TI
2ppiBq
TOTS
Again you heard that it was said to the that it Was said to
those of ancient times,
dpxaioiq
O ~ K
~ I T I O ~j K
a~iq,
ancients
Not
YOU shall make oath falsely, 'YOU must not swear
d t 1 ~ 0 6 G u ~ i q 62 -rQ Kupic,, TOGS i i p ~ o u qwithout performing,
you shall give back but to the Lord
the
oaths
but YOU
pay your
oou. 34 'Eyb 62
hiym
Lp'iv p i dp6oai vows t o ~ ~ h ~
I
of you.
but a m saying to YOU not to swear
3QHowever, I say to
BAwq.
~ $ T E 2v TQ oirpw6,
6ri
Do
swear at
wholly; nerther in the heaven, because
neither
heaven*
&y.riv TOG 6 ~ 0 6 ' 35 ~ G T Ei v T$ y
,;
6~1
it is of the God;
nor in the earth, because because it is God's
irrro~r66t6vi a r t v TBV rro6Gv aliro6. p j r ~Eiq t h r o n e ; 35 n o r by
f00tstOOl
it is Of the
feet of him; nor into earth, because it is the
' I~poo6hupa, TI .rrQXiqk o ~ i v706 p ~ y 6 A o u footstool of his feet;
Jerusalem, because city
it is of the great
nor by Jerusalem, beBaalhiwq. 36 p f i ~ ~
~ 9 ~ oou
~ 6 cause it is the city of
6
i
King;
nor
the
head'
of you
the great King. 36 Nor
66vaaal
~ P ~ ~ Q C I
by your head must
you should swear, because not you are able
you swear, because
r p i x a h r v x j v no~r'joat 3 pdhaivav. 37
you cannot turn one
hair
white to make or
black.
62 b h6yoq GpBv vai vai, oG 06- TA 62 hair white or black.
but the word of YOU yes yes, no no; the but 37Just let YOUR word
TE~IOO~V
TO~~TCJV
&K
7oG Yes mean Yes, YOUR
(thing) in excess
of these
out of
the NO, NO; for what is
in excess of these is
ITOV~POG
+T~v.
wiclred (one)
IS.
from the wicked one.

You heard

'
~

?E:%~s

that

2 ~ ~ 6 6 7 '096ahpi)u

it was said

Eye

$iy

g;~~

309 I'devva (Ge.henrna), HB; bJil'3 (Ge'i-Hin.nom', or, Valley of Hinfnom), J1-1A,16-ls. The incinerator for refuse ouiside of Jerusalem. See
Appendix under Matthew 5:22. 33b Jehovah, J1.2,7-14,16-ls; the Lord, RB.

38"You heard that

it was said, 'Eye for
&Ti
6 9 8 d p 0 6 ~ a6 i6 6 v ~ a dvri 6 6 6 ~ ~ 0 se. y e a n d t o o t h f o r
tooth.' 39 However, I
insteadof
eye
and tooth instead of tooth.
say
39 'Eyh 62
hiye
3piv pfi d t v ~ ~ a - r f i v a ~ to YOU: Do not
r e s i s t h i m t h a t is
I
but am saying to YOU not
to resist
wicked; but whoever
T
novqpQ&Ah'
B a ~ t q o~ ba1~i<~l
s l a p s you o n your
to the wicked (one) ; but whoever you
slaps
~ i Tq ~ V~ E $ I & o1ay6va UOU,
u r p i q o v a 6 r Q right cheek, turn the
into the rlght
cheek of you,
turn
to him o t h e r a l s o t o h i m .
~ a iT ~ V aAAqv. 40 ~ a i
TQ
BiAovri 40 And if a person
also the
other;
and to the (one) willing wants to go to court
with you and get, posa o ~ Kpl6fjval ~ a r id v
XITBV&
uou
to you to be judged also the inner garment of you session of your inner
~ ~ ~ T I O V ' garment, let your
i
AaP~iv, 6 9 ~ q a h Q ~ a T&
to take. let go off to him also the outer garment; outer garment also go
41 ~ a i BUTIS
UE
r i y y a p ~ l j a ~ ~ t o h i m ; 4 1 a n d if
and
whoever
you
will impress into going someone u n d e r a u p i h ~ o v iv,
finaye
~ET' ah06
660. thority impresses you
mile
one, be going away with
him
two. into service for a mile,
42
T@
a i ~ o i r v r i OE 66<, ~ a i T ~ V go with him two miles.
To the (one) asking you give, and the (one) 42Give t o t h e one
6lihov~a
IT^
ooG
Gaviuao9a1
p i asking you, and do
willing
from
you
to borrow
not not turn away from
one that wants to bor&moorpaq$q.
row from you [withhYOU. should
~ bbe turned away.
43 ' H ~ o 6 a a ~ &81.1 CppEeq
' A y ~ o ~out
~ interest].
q
Yon heard that it was said You shall love
43 "YOU heard that
r 6 v n h q o b v oou rai pio-fjo~lq r h v tx9p6v it Was said* 'You must
the neighbor
of you and you shall hate the enemy love your neighbor
and hate your enemy.'
aou.
44 'Eyb 62 hiye
Gpiv, ~ Y ~ I T ~ T E
of you.
E
but am saying to YOU,be lovmg 44However. I say to
YOU: Continue to love
TOCIS
kx8po+q 6pBv r a i I T ~ O ~ E ~ X E U ~hEi p
the
enemles of YOU and
be praylng
over YOUR enemies and to
for those perseTGV
~IWK~VTOV
p
45 8 ~ ~ 3pray
q
the (ones)
persecuting
YOU;
so that cuting YOU; 45 that
ybqu0~
uioi 706 1 ~ a r p 6 q iipGv YOU may prove yourYOU might prove to be sons of the
Father of YOU selves sons of YOUR
Father who is in the
TOG
6v ooirpavo?q, 8 1 ~ 6 ijhlov
v
ah06
of the (one) in heavens, because the sun of him h e a v e n s , s i n c e h e
his s u n rise
wa-rihh~t
2 d
-rroqpo3q
~ a makes
i
he is making rise
upon
wicked (ones)
and upon wicked people
and good and makes
dya603q ~ a i P p E x ~ i iri
6lKaiouq
good (ones) and he is raining upon righteous (ones) it rain upon righteous
people a n d unrigh~ a i
d6i~ouq.
46 &&
Y&P teous. 46 For if YOU
for
and
unrighteous (ones).
If ever
love those loving YOU.
d t y d 0 - q ~ ~ ~ o 3 q dtya~Gv-raqbpBq, ~ i v a
YOU might love the (ones)
loving
YOU, what what reward do YOU
p1o9dv
Ex?;
06xi ~ a oi i
~ E h B v a l have? Are n o t also
reward are having YOU? Not also the tax collectors the tax collectors do-

38 'H~06ffaTE BTI

should go off.

'

76 airrb -rro~oGo~v;
47 ~ a i 6

drarrcioqoe~ I ing the same thing?

47 And if YOU greet
rocc;
dt6eh906c;
3p3v
p6vov1
-ri YOUR brothers only,
the
brothers
of YOU
only,
what what extraordinary
rr~p~oohv
ITOIE~TE;
06xi ~ a i oi thing are YOU doing?
(thing) in excess are doing YOU? Not
also the Are not also the seoievc~oi 76 a h 6 I T O I O ~ ~ U I V ; 48 "Eoeoee ple of the nations donationals the
very are doing?
You shall be ing the same thing?
obv
I j p ~ i qT ~ ~ E I Ohc;
I
b v a e p 3pGv b 48 You must accordtherefore YOU perfect as the Father of YOU the ingly be perfect, as
YOUR heavenly Father
03p6v10q - r 3 ~ 1 6 q~ U T I V .
heavenly perfect
1s.
is perfect.
~POCT~XETE
6
4~ ~ I K ~ I O U ~ V T ) Vb p 6 ~ "Take good care
Be attentive but the righteousness of YOU
not t o practice
p i .rro~aiv Ep-rrpooe~v71% drv0ph.rrwv .rrp&q YOUR righteousness in
not to be doing in front of the
men
toward
front of men in order
71)
f I ~ a 8 ~ v a 1a6roic;. Ei 62 p i y ~ , peoebv t o be observed by
the to be observed to them; if but not, reward
06,
EXETE
map& TG .rrarpi I5 i j v them; otherwise YOU
not
YOU are having
beside the Father okyou will have no reward
with YOUR Father who
76
b TO?< oirpavo'iq. 2 " O ~ a v o h
the (bne) in the heavens.
Whenever therefore i s i n t h e h e a v e n s .
.rr014~
i h ~ pooOvqv,
q
~j 2Hence when you go
you may make
gift of mercy,
not making gifts of mercy,
oahviogq
Ep~pooeiv oou, 8 o v ~ poi do not blow a trumpet
you should trumpet
in front
of you, as-even the
ahead of you, just as
~ ~ T o K ~ I T C X.rrocoGaev
~
b 7aic; ouvayoyaic; ~ a i
hypocrites are doing in
the
synagogues and the hypocrites do in
the synagogues and in
Sv ~ a i q POpa~q, 8voq
6oCaoeQo1v
In
the
streets,
so that they might be glorified the streets, that they
Ij.rr6 TGV civ8pGvwv. &p$v
Aiyw
bpiv, may be glorified by
by
the
men;
amen I am saying to YOU,men. Truly I sav to
drrrl~ouoev
rbv peo86v atjrdv. 3 ooir YOU,They are having
they have in full the reward of them.
Of you
their reward in full.
62 TO roGv-roq iA~qpoo6vqv p i
yvh-rw
but
making
gift of mercy
not
let know 3 But you, when making gifts of mercy, do
4 dtp10r~p6; (SOU
ri
TOIE~
4 not
let your left hand
the
left [handl
of you
what
is doine
the
oou, 4 8vwq
fi
uou know what your right
right [handl
of you,
so that
may be
of you is doing, 4 that your
4 tA~qpoo6vq i v TG K P U T T ~ . ~ a i6 v a ~ f i pgifts of mercy may be
the gift of mercy in the secret; and the Father in secret; then your
oou
6
PAi.rrwv b TQ K P U I T T ~ Father who is looking
of you the (one) looking a t in the
secret
on in secret will repay
dr.rr06cjo~1
CTOI.
you.
will give back to you.
5 K a j 8 ~ a v .rrpoa~6xqo0~,
o i r ~ Z o ~ o e ~ 5 "Also, when YOU
And whenever YOU might pray, not shall YOU be pray, YOU must not be
hq oi I5.rro~purai. 871 9tAoG01v kv raiq as the hypocrites; beas the hypocrites; because they like in the cause they like to pray
the very are doing?

And if ever you might greet

rGv standing in the synagogues and on t h e

corners
of the broad
r h a 7 ~ ~ & ~ O T G ~ E~S p o o ~ l j ~ ~ 8vwq
u~a~,
broad ways
standing
to pray,
so that ways to be visible to
~avQo~v
~ o i q drvepcj.rro~q.
cipj v
amen men. Truly I say to
men;
they might appear
to the
YOU,They are having
hiyw
p i
brrrfxouo~ 76v ptae6v their reward in full.
I am saying
- - to YOU, they have in full the reward
a&rtjv. 6 oli
62
drav
.rr~oo~fixt;l 6 You, however, when
of them.
you
but
whenever
You may Pray, you pray, go into your
~?crEh%E i q
6
rap~i6v
oou
~ a pi r i v a t e room a n d ,
enter
into the private room of YOU
and after shutting your
~ h ~ i ~ r aj vq 0Opav oou rrpweuta~ 76 door, pray t o your
having shut the door of you
pray
to the Father who is in se7
&v
~pwrrr6' ~ a icret; then your Father
ra-rpi oou
Father of you the (one) in the
secret;
and
who looks on in secret
b
.rrarip aou
6
PA6.rrwv t v will repay you. 7 But
the
Father
of you
the (one)
looking a t
in
when praying, do not
76
Kp~rrrG
dt~obho~l
001.
the
secret
will give back
to you. say the same things
7 f l p o o ~ u ~ 6 p ~62
v o p1 i
p a r ~ $ o y j q r ~over and over again,
but not YOU should multiply words just as the people of
Praying
GCTTTEP
oi ~ O V I K O ~ ,6 0 ~ 0 6 ~ 3 1 ~
671 t h e nations do, for
as-even the nationals, they are imagining for that they imagine they will
$v 77 -rrohuhoyia a i r r 3 v ~iaa~ouo8fioo\rra1.
get a hearing for their
In the much speaklng of them they will be heard;
use of many words.
8 ptj
obv
bpoloeij~~
akoiq,
not therefore YOU should be made like to them, 8 So, do not make
OT~EV
6 B~6q b .rra-rjp bp&v yourselves like them,
has known
the
God the Father of YOU for God YOUR Father
6v
xp~iav
EXETE
rrp6 knows what things
of what (things)
need
YOU are having
before YOU are needing beTOG 3p&q airfioa~ah6v.
fore ever YOU ask him.
of the YOU
to ask
him.
9 "You must pray,
9 Oij~oq o6v
T ~ O D E ~ X E U ~3
Ep ~ i q
then, this way:
Thus
therefore
be praying
YOU
" 'Our Father in the
flcir~p fipCjv
6
6v TOT< 06pwoiq.
Father of us the (one) in
the
heavens; h e a v e n s , l e t your
&yeaoefirw
76 6vopci uou, 10 MB&w name be sanctified.
let be sanctified the name of you,
let come 10 Let your kingdom
4 PaotA~ia uou, y~vqM-ro rb B a ~ p 6come. Let your will
the kingdom of you, let take place the
wrll
t a k e place, a s i n
oou, Gq b o6pwQ ~ a i 6ni yfiq' 11 T ~ V h e a v e n , a l s o u p o n
of you, as in heaven also upon earth;
the
6prov fip6v 76v
61~1oOa1ov 66s fip-liv earth. 11 Give us tobread of us the for [the day 1 being give to us day our bread for this
~ ~ E 12
~ O
~ aV i & Q E ~ 4piv r& 6cp~lhfipcrra day; 12 and forgive
today,
and let go off to us the
debts
us our debts, as we
ljpGv, hq ~ a i fip~iq & Q ' K C ( ~ E V
TO?<
of us,
as also
we
havelet go off
to the also have forgiven our
~ a i Ev

auvayoyaiq

and

synagogues

in

raiq
the

ywviarq
corners

ofthe

I:!

MATTHEW 6 : 20-25

55

13 And do not
bring us into temptatjpdq ~ i qT E I ~ ~ U ~&Aha
~ V , Piiaal
h 6 tion, but deliver us
us into temptatlon,
but rescue
us from
from the wicked one.'
706
ITovqpoG.
14"For if YOU forthe wicked (one).
14 'E&v
dc I=TE
TOTS give men their tres1f ever
YOU migtt let go off
to the passes, YOUR heavenly
Father will also fordc&p67ro[q
.i& ~ ~ a p a ~ - r G p a ahGv,
~a
the
trespasses
of them, give YOU; 15 whereas
men
&qfiUEl Kai bp?V b IT~T$P6 ~ 6
b if
~ YOU do not forgive
will let go off also to YOU the Father of YOU the
men their trespasses,
o ~ ~ & I 15
o ~ ' i&v
62 p$
&$~TE
heavenly;
i f e v e r but not ~ o u m i g h t l e t g o o f f n e i t h e r will Y O U R
TO?C
& V ~ P ~ T O IT&
~
I T ~ P ~ T T ~ IahGv,
L ~ T ~
1 trespasses.
Father forgive YOUR
to the
men
the
trespasses
of the:,
0662
b . r r a ~ i p 6pGv
&qljo~l
neither the Father of YOU will let go off
16 "When YOU are
fasting, stop becoming
~ a p a r ~ h p a - r aCJpGv.
trespasses
of YOU.
s a d - f a c.e d l i k e t h e
16 " O T ~ V 62 V ~ U T E ~ ~
~ $T1E y, i v ~ o 8 ~hypocrites, for they
Whenever but YOU may fast, not be becoming
oi 3 1 ~ o ~ p 1 ~u~u0pw-rroi,
ai
&qavi<ouu~vdisfigure their faces
the hypocrites
sad-faced,
they disfigure that they may appear
to men to be fasting.
y&p 7h 1~p6ownaa h G v 8vwq
9avGu1v
for the
faces of them so that they might appear Truly I say to YOU,
70iq
be~GITol~
vqu7e60v7&~' $
$: They are having their
to the
men
fasting;
reward in full. 17 But
hkyw
3piv,
~ I T ~ x o u o , v T6v
I am saying to YOU, they have in full the reward you, when fasting,
air-rbv. 17 oh 62 V ~ U T E ~ &h~l*ai
~ V
uou g r e a s e your h e a d
of them.
You but
fasting
oil
of YOU
and wash your face,
TI$
Keqahi]~~ a i76 1~p6oo1~6vaou viqa~,
the
head
and
the
face
of you
wash, 18that you may appi7
Bavfi~
~ o i q pear t o be fasting,
18 b ~ w q
so that
not
YOU might appear
to the not to men, but to
h e p h ~ o ~vqa-r~rjwv
q
&Ah& TQ n a ~ p i aou your Father who is in
men
fasting
but to the Father of you
i v TQ ~ p u q a i q ' ~ a i d ~ a m j ps e c r e c y ; t h e n your
T@
the (one) in the
secret;
and the Father Father who is looking
UOU
d
~h6m.1~
rQ npuqaiv on in secrecy will reof you the (one) looking a t
the
secret
pay you.
drrro66ue1
UOI.
will give back to you.
1S"Stop storing up
yourselves trea19 M$1 Bquaupi<~-re 6piv Bqoaupoi/q i ~ for
i
Not be treasuring up to you treasures upon
sures upon the earth,
7fiq yijq,
BITOU u$q ~ a if3pGu1q &qavi<s~,where moth and rust
the earth, where moth and
rust
consumes.
consume, and where
~ a i ~ITOU
~hiT-ra1 6lop6ooouolv
and
where
thieves
are breaking in
and thieves break in and

6 q ~ l h i ~ a l qfipi;)~'13 Kai
debtors

of us;

and

E ~ D E V ~ Y K Q ~debtors.

not

you should bring

?:Y

E:

$2

f_v

- -

steal. 20 Rather, store

up for yourselves trea8qoaupo3q &v oirpav@, 8nou 0 6 7 ~ ~ ? l <OGTE s u r e s i n h e a v e n ,
treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor where neither moth
pplju~q &qavi<&l, Kai ~ I T O U KhkrTal 06 nor rust consumes,
rust
consumes, and where
thieves not
and where thieves do
61o~Ouuq~u!v
0362 K ~ ~ T T O U U I V ' 21 ~ I T O U y6.p not break in and steal.
are break~ngln nor are stealing;
where for
Lo-rcv 6 8q~aup6q oou, ~ K E ? iu-ral ~ a i 21 F o r w h e r e your
is
the treasure of you, there will be also treasure is, there your
heart will be also.
~ a p 6 i a uou.
b e
heart
of YOU.
22 "The Iamp of the
22 '0 h6xvoq -roc uhpa-r6q &UTIV b body is the eye. If,
is
the
The
lamp of the
body
t h e n , your eye i s
6qOahp6q. i&v
08v
fi
d 698aAp6q simple, your whole
eye.
If ever therefore may be the
eye
body will be bright;
aou ltrrhoirq, Shov 76 acjp6. uou qw-r~vdv 23 but if your eye is
of you simple, whole the body of you bright
Zo-ral- 23 ilxv
62
6 69eaAp6q uou wicked, your whole
of you body will be dark. If
will be;
- if ever but the
eye
6,
6Aov 76 uGpa
oou in reality the light
may be, whole the
body
of YOU that is in you is darkC T K O T I V ~ V &77al. Ei
O ~ V 76 9 6 ~ T6
ness, how great that
dark
will be. If therefore the llght the (one)
darkness is!
&V DO; U K ~ T O S iq-riv, 76 U K ~ T O ~ T ~ U O V .
24"No o n e c a n
darkness
how
much.
the
in you darkness
is,
slave fox two masters;
24 006~iq6 6 v a ~ a 16uui K U ~ ~ O I ~< O U ~ E ~ E I V '
No one is able to two lords to be slaving; for either he will hate
ij y&p 76v Eva ~ I U ~ U E ~
I a ~i 6 vE-repov the one and love the
either for the one he will hate and the different other, or he will stick
& y m ' u e ~ , fi
Lvbq
drvek~e-ra~ ~ a to
i the one and dehe willlove, or of (the) one he will take hold and spise the other. You
TOG
i-rEpou
~ a - r a q p o w j e ~ ~ '06 cannot slave for God
of the
different (one)
he will despise;
not
and for Riches.
66vaue~ OEG ~OUAE~E!V ~ a i papave.
25 "On this account
YOU are able to God to be sIavlng and to mammon.
I
25 Alh
TOGTO
hiyo
bpiv,
~ $ 1 say to YOU: Stop
Through
this
I am saying to YOU, not being anxious about
E ~~ V
I & T E'
76 quxi 3yGv
~i Y O U R S O U ~ S ' a s t o
be Keing anxious
to the
soul
of YOU
what w h a t Y O U will e a t
9ayq-r~ F) Ti
T
E
pq62 -rG o r w h a t Y O U will
YOU might eat or what YOU might drink, nor to the
drink, or about YOUR
uhpa-r~ 3pGv
~i
666orjuB~.
oirxi bodies as to what YOU
body
of YOU what might YOU be clothed; not
will wear. Does not
4 quxtj ~ h e ? b v iq-r~
the
soul mean more
the
soul
more
1s
t
h
a
n
food and t h e
-rb
ai3pa
TOG
b 6 6 pa-roq;
the
body
of the
clothing? body than clothing?
K ~ ~ ~ T O U U I 20
V*

are stealing;

Bquaupi<e-re:

be treasuring up

but

to

YOU

%2%q

25%Or, "lives."

See Appendix under Matthew 2:20.

MATTHEW 6 :34--7 :6

MATTHEW 6: 26-33

26

EpPhiqa~~

Observe intently

E I ~

into

26 Observe i n t e n t l y
the birds of heaven,
1
erpi<ouo~v( because they do not

T&

ITETEIV&

the

birds

odpavoir brl 06 o-rr~ipouo~v

01%

of the

sow seed or reap or

gather i n t o store0662 avv&youoiv ~ i q& r r o q ~ a q ,~ a i6 n a ~ r j ph o u s e s ; s t i l l Y O U R
nor they gather mto storehouses, and the Father heavenly Father feeds
bp&v 6 0bp6N10q T P C ~ E I ah&' 0dx 6pEiq them. Are YOU not
of YOU the heavenly feeds them; not
YOU
worth more than they
p&hhov 61aqipe.r~a h B v ; 27
6i
EE are? 2'6'Who of YOU
rather
YOU differ
of them?
Who but out of by being anxious can
3pGv
p ~ pyv+v
t
6 6 v a ~ a t .rrpou0~ivat i ~ add
i
one cubit to his
YOU
belng anxious is able
toadd
upon l i f e s p a n ? 28 Also,
T ~ Vfiht~iav a h 0 6 Tijxuv Eva; 28 Kai -rrEpi on t h e m a t t e r of
the life-span of him cubit one?
And about clothing, why are YOU
iv66pa~oq
-ri
p~ I ~ V & T E ;
anxious? Take a lesclothing
why
are YOU geing anxious? son from t h e lilies
~crra~dtee-r~
T& ~ p i v a TOG
p03 T G ~of the field, how they
how are growing; they do
Learn accurately the lilies of the %Id
ad~dnrouo~v. 06 ~o.rrtBo~v0662 vi0ouo1v- not toil, nor do they
they grow;
not
they toil
nor
they spin; spin; 29 but I say to
29
Atyw
62. 3piv 671 01% Iohoybv YOU t h a t not even
I am saying but to YOU that not-but Solomon Sol'o-mon in all his
hv .rrdtaq ~ f 66cq
j
ahoir . r r ~ p l ~ p d r h&q
~ ~ oi v glory was arrayed as
in
all ' the glory of him was arrayed as one one of these. 30 I f ,
~ob-rwv.30 Ei 62 ~ b v ~ 6 p ~ o v706 drypoi, now, God thus clothes
of these.
If but the vegetation of the field the vegetation of the
oljpcpov 6 v ~ a K a i a6plov ~ i q ~hipavov field, which is here
today
being and tomorrow into
oven
today and tomorrow
Pahh6p~vov
b
0 ~ 6 q 0 i . j ~&p$~ivvuotv,
~ ~
is thrown into t h e
being thrown
the
God
thus
clothes,
oven, will h e n o t
06 -1~0hh4p6hhov lipBq,
~AIY~~TICJTO
I;
much
rather clothe
not to much rather
YOU, ones with little faith? YOU, YOU with little
31 prj
03v
pep! yvijoq-r~
hiyovr~q faith? 31 So never be
Not therefore YOU should be anxious
saying
anxious a n d say,
Ti
?dty~y~v;
Ti
.rriwp~v;
4 'What are we to eat?'
What mlght we eat? or What might we drink? or or, 'What are we to
Ti
.rr~p~pcrhbp~Ba;
32 . r r d t v ~ a
YAP drink?' or, 'What are
for we to put on?' 32 For
What
might we put on?
All
ra67a
T&
33vq
i r ~ < q ~ o C ~ o t o16~v
v.
all these are the things
these (things) the nations eagerly pursue; knows the nations are eab n m i p 3pGv
b o6pdrv1oq 6l-I gerly pursuing. For
3:: the
Father of YOU the
heavenly that YOUR heavenly Father
knows YOU need all
X P ~ ~ G ~ E7 0 6 7 ~ ~ &.rrQ.rov.
you hGve need 01these (things)
of all.
these things.
33 "Keep on, then,
33 < ~ T E ? T E
62
np&ov
-r?v
Be YOU seeking
but
first
the seeking first the kingf3auth~iav ~ a i
6 t ~aloo6vqv a h o c , dom and his righkingdom
and
righteousness
of him, t e o u s n e s s , a n d a l l
~ a i
~aG.ra
.rrdrv~a . r r p o o ~ ~ 0 r j o ~these
~ a t [other] things
will be added to YOU.
and
these (things)
all
will be added
heaven

that not

they sow

nor

they reap

So, never be anxious about the next

EIS T ~ Vdptov, fi y&p aiip~ov p ~ p ~ pday,
~ for
~ the
~ tnext day
into the morrow, the for morrow wlll be anxlo-us will h a v e i t s own
ali~ijq- ~ ~ K E T ~76V
JI KaKia anxieties. Sufficient
ofitself;
. sufficient t o t h e
the badness/
for each day is its
own evil.
3piv. 34 p4

to

Not

YOU.

~ E ~ I ~ v ~ ~ C S 34
~ T E

03v

therefore

YOU

should be anxious

Mrj
~~t

KP~VETE,
be you
judging,

KPIB~~TE;

judging that
6( 7 "Stop may
not be
YOU

yhp ~ p i p a ~j lu d g e d ; 2 f o r w i t h
YOU should be judged;
in what for ~udgment what judgment Y O U
K ~ ~ E T E
K ~ I ~ ~ ~ U EKC(]
U ~6~E , $ are judging, YOU will
you are judging YOU will be judged, and in what
be judged; and with
P~'PV
~ETPE?TE
p~T~~8fiC7~Tal
measure
YOU are measuring
it will be measured the measure that YOU
3fiv. 3 Ti
62
P A ~ T E I ~ 76 ~ 6 p 9 0 5a r e measuring out,
they will measure out
to YOU.
Why but you look a t the
straw
76
Ev TS 6qBaApQ TOG d6~Aqoir oou, to YOU. 3 Why, then,
the (one) in the
eye
of the brother of you, do you look a t the
62 b TQ a6 698ahyQ 6 0 ~ 603
~ straw in your brothbut h the your
eye
rafter not
er's eye, but do not
~ a ~ a v o ~ i q 4; ij
rrBq
Ep~?q
you are considering?
Or
how
will you say consider t h e rafter
i n your own eye?
TG &6~hqQ uou Y A q ~ q
6~pdrhc.1
to the brother of you Let go off I might throw out 4 0 r how can you say
~6 ~drpqoq 6~
TOG 6q9ahpo3 UOU, ~ a to
i your brother, 'Althe
straw out of the
eye
of you, and low me to extract
i6ob
fi 6 0 ~ 6 i ~v 74 6qBahpG 006; the straw from your
look! the
rafter
in the
eye
ofyou? eye'; when, look! a
5 ~TOKPIT&,C K P ~ ~ vEp 6 ~ o v &K
TOG r a f t e r i s i n your
Hypocrite,
throw out
first
out of
the
own eye? 5 Hypocrite!
6q10ahpoG
ooG
T ~ V ~ O K ~ V ,~ a i T~TE
eye
of you
the
rafter,
and
then First extract the rafter from your own
61aPAf+~tq
i ~ P d E i v 76 K&pqoq 2~
you will clearly see to throw out the straw out of eye, and then you will
see clearly how to exTOG 6q0aApoG TOG dr6~AqoG oou.
the
eye
of the brother of you.
tract the straw from
6 Mi
667~
76
&~10\! TOTS your brother's eye.
Not YOU should give the holy (thmg) to the
K U U ~ V , yg62
p d r h ~ ~ e 70bq papyapi~aq 6 "Do not give what
h o l y t o dogs,
dons.
pearls
- . ne~thershould YOU throw the
neither
throw YOUR
byBv 2pnpou9~v TBV xoipwv, p i
TOTE
of YOU
in front
of the swine, not a t any time pearls before swine,
b TO?<
~ o a i vthat they may never
~ a ~ a n a ~ f i a o u oairroirq
~v
in
the
feet t r a m ~ l e them under
they will trample
them
alj7Bv ~ a i
crrpaq6v~~q
bficwUtv their- feet and turn
of them and having turned around they should rip
around and rip YOU
iru&c.
( open.

2;

2 6v

t v a that
in orier
(5

MATTHEW- 7: 7-14

58

7 "Keep on asking,
it will be given
YOU;
keep on seeking,
< ~ T E ? ~ E ,KC[] E ~ P ~ ~ U E T E ' K ~ O ~ E T Eand
,
Y O U will find;
be YOU seeking, and YOU will find; be YOU knocking,
keep on k n o c k i n g ,
~ a i d r v o l y j a ~ ~ a ~3piv. 8
I
T
y&p and it will be opened
and it will be opened to YOU.
Everyone
for to YOU. 8 For everyone asking receives,
b
ai-r&v AapPdtv~l~ a i 6
<q-r$v
the (one) asking is receiving and the (one) seekmg and everyone seeking
and to everyE ~ ~ ~ ~ C T K E I ~ a i
743
K ~ O ~ O V finds,
T ~
is finding
and
to the (one)
knocking one knocking it will
& V O I Y ~ ~ C J E T ~ I9. fi
~ i q
3pQv be opened. 9 Indeed,
it will be opened.
Or
who
out of
YOU
who i s t h e m a n
&epc3rroq,
bv
ai~fia~l 6
ui6q among YOU whom his
man,
whom
will ask
the
son son asks for bread
-he will not hand
ahoG a p ~ o v pfi hieov
~ I T I ~ ~ U E ad@;
I
of him bread - not stone he will give upon him? him a stone, will he?
10
~ a i ix06v
~ ~ T ' O E I- pfi
d91v 1 0 O r , p e r h a p s , h e
Or
and
fish
he w l l ask - not
serpent will ask for a fish
will not hand
trrt6cjo~1
a d ~ G ;11 ~i
08v
6pEi~ -he
he will give upon
him?
If therefore
YOU
him a serpent, will
rrovqpoi ~ V ~ Eo Ci 6 a 6
~ 6~p a ~ a&ya& 6166va1 h e ? I l T h e r e f o r e , if
wicked being know
gifts
good to be givmg YOU, although being
~o'iq T ~ K V O i~pijv,
I ~
7160~ p&hhov 6 rra-rfip wicked, know how to
to the children of YOU,how much rather the Father give good gifts t o
3 pijv
b
Ev roiq odpavo'iq
660~1 YOUR children, how
of YOU the (one) in
the
heavens
will give much more so will
&yaO&
TO?<
a i ~ o G a ~ va d ~ d v . YOUR Father who is
good (things)
to the (ones)
asking
him. in the heavens give
12
lldrv~a
08v
8aa
ihv good things to those
All (things) therefore as many as if ever asking him?
12 "All things, there8 t h ~ ~ ~ lva
I T O I ~ ~ U I V 6piv
oi
YOU might will
in order that may do to YOU the fore, that YOU want
avepo~ol, oij-roq ~ a b
i p ~ i q T O I E ~ T E a3~0iq- men to do to YOU, YOU
men,
thus
also YOU be doing to them; also must likewise do
06-roq y&p EUTIV d vcipoq ~ a ioi npocpij-ra~.to them; this, in fact,
this
for
is
the Law and the Prophets. is what the Law and
13 Eiaih0a-r~ 6 1 a ~ i j qa - r ~ v i q.rrljhqq- 671 the Prophets mean.
Enter YOU through the narrow gate; because
13 "Go in through
the narrow gate; ber r h a ~ ~ i ~a a iE ~ P ~ X W ~4 O ~666q
4
broad
and
spacious
the' way
the (one) cause broad and spadrrrdryouaa
T ~ V &'r6h~lav, ~ a i rohhoi cious is t h e r o a d
leading off
into the destruction, and
many leading off into deE~UIV
oi
~iu&px6p&vo161'
adrfiq- struction, and many
are
the (ones)
entering
through
it;
are the ones going in
14 TI
UTE^^ fi r6hq ~ a i~~Ohlppivqthrough it; 14 whereas
because narrow the gate and
cramped
narrow is the gate and
4 b6bq
fi
drrrdtyouoa ~ i q-r{v Cwljv, c r a m p e d t h e r o a d
the way the (one) leading off mto the life, leading off into life,
and few are the ones
~ a cihiyo~
i
~ioiv
oi
E~P~DKOVTE
admjv.
~
and few
are the (ones)
finding
it.
finding it.
7

A~TE~TE, Kai

Be YOU asking,

and

608fioETat

it will be given

ic

bp'iv'

to YOU; and

MATTHEW 7: 15-23

n~oCT~XET&

on, the watch

~ E U ~ ~ I T ~ O Q 15
~ T"Be
&V
for the false prophets
false prophets,
o i ~ ~ v ~Epxov-ra~
q
IT&
3pGq b iv6lipaol t h a t come t o Y O U
in sheep's covering,
whoever are coming toward YOU
in
clothes
.rrpoP&~wvi p o 6 ~ v 6 i E ~ U I V ~ O K O I 6pTrayiq. but inside they are
of sheep
inslde but are wolves ravenous. ravenous wolves. 16 By
16 &IT; T&V ~ap.rr&va h 8 v
& r r l y v 6 o ~ u e ~their fruits YOU will
From the
fruits of them You will recognize recognize them. Neva6~oCq. p TI
auhhiyouu~v &IT& & K ~ v ~ & er
v do people gather
them;
not what
they gather
from
thorns grapes from thorns
o-raQuA&q 6 IT^ ~p1?6Awv oG~a;17 o 5 ~ wor figs from thistles,
grapes
or from
thistles
figs?
Thus do they? 17 Likewise
every good tree proIT& 6iv6pov &yaObv ~ap-rroirq~ a h o c q TTOIE'~,
every
tree
good
fruits
fine is making, duces fine fruit, but
7
6 i amp6v 6iv6pov ~ a p ~ o 3rrov
q pobq every rotten tree prothe but
rotten
tree
fruits
wi&ed
duces worthless fruit;
r r o ~ ~ i . 18 06 66vaTal 6iv6pov &yae6v 18 a good tree canis making;
not
is able
tree
good
0 ~ bear worthless
&VEYKE'~V,
0662 6 6 ~ 6 ~not
K C I ~ T O ~lTo~Tlp03q
~
fruit, neither can a
neither
tree
to bear,
wicked
fruits
rotten tree produce
oorrrpbv
~aprobq ~ahocq
TO I E ~ V .
fruits
fine
to be making. fine fruit. 19Every
rotten
GivGpov
pi
rro~oirv ~aprrbv tree not producing
19 rr&v
Every
tree
not
making
fruit / f i n e fruit gets cut
Kdbv
&KK~ITTET~I
~ a i 15
I T ~ Pdown and thrown into
fine
is being cut out
and
Into
fire
t h e f i r e . 20 R e a l l y ,
p h h ~ ~ a20~ . Cipay~
IT^ v
K~PTT&V
then, by their fruits
it is thrown.
Really then from the
fruits
Y O U will recognize
a
~ T I ~ V ~ U E U ad-roCq.
~ E
those Cmenl.
of them YOU will recognize them.
21 0 3 IT&<
6
Aiywv 1.101 K ~ ~ I 21
E "Not everyone
Not everyone the (one) saying to me Lord saving
to me., 'Lord.
"
- - ,
K C p l & &ia~A~6o&-ra1
~ i q ~ j vpaotheiav TQV Lord,' will enter into
Lord
will enter
into the
kingdom
of the
the kingdom of the
o6pav&v, &Ah'
d
I T O ! ~ 76
~ BLhqpa ~ o i i
heavens, But the (one) d o ~ n gthe will of the heavens, but the one
b TOTS odpavoiq. doing the will of my
TOG
1 ~ a ~ p 6 qpou
heavens. Father who is in the
the
of me the (one) in
Father
22 rrohhoi ipoiroiv
0
&V
& K E ~ V - ~ 76 heavens will. 22 Many
Many
will say
to me
in
that
tde will s a y t o me i n
K C ~ I E , 06
76 that day, 'Lord, Lord,
day
Lord,
not
to the did we not proph1
Kai
76 esy i n your name,
o@ b v 6 ~ a ~ &rrpo~qr&6aap~v,
name
and
to the
your
prophesied we,
and expel demons
' ~ a in
i your name, a n d
6 v 6 p a ~ 1 6a1p6v1a EEEP~Ao~Ev,
oQ
and
demons
threw we out,
your
name
T
(JQ 6v6pm1
6uvdrp~1q rrohh&q perform many powerto the your
name
powerful works
many f u l works i n your
& I T O I ~ U ~ ~ E V 23
;
~ a Ti ~ T E 6 ohoyfiow a h o i q n a m e ? ' 23 And y e t
did we?
And then I &all confess to them t'nen I will confess
15

drrrb

T&V

Be YOU attentive from the

MATTHEW 8 : 2-9

MATTHEW 7 :24-43 :1
t o t h e m : I never
knew YOU! Get away
ipoG
oi
& p y a < 6 ~ e v o 1T ~ V dtvopiw. from me, YOU workers
me
the (ones)
worklng
the lawlessness of lawlessness.
24 f l e q
O ~ V
BUTIS &KO~EI ~ O U 24 "Therefore everyEveryone therefore whoever hears of mc one that hears these
TOGS A6youq T O ~ T O U ~ ~ a iITOIE? a h o 6 q sayings of mine and
the
words
these
and
does
them,
does t h e m will be
6po1w~ae-rat
dtvSpi
qpovi p ~ , BUTI~ likened to a discreet
will be likened to male person discreet, whoeve. man, who built his
house upon the rockQ~o66yquev a 6 ~ o i r ~ f i v o i ~ i a v hi
built
of him
the
house
upon
mass. 25And t h e
r g ~ p a v . 25 ~ a i ~ a ~ f p q
@pox4 K a r a i n p o u r e d down
rock-mass.
And came down the
rain
anc and the floods came
fih0av o i r o ~ a p o ~
i aEi r v ~ u u wo i a v e y o ~KC' and the winds blew
came the rivers and
blew
the winds and and lashed against
-rrpouk.rrcuav rfi o i ~ i q~ K E ~ V Q ~
, a oi l j ~
E r ~ o e v , t h a t house, but i t
fell toward the house that, and not it fell, did not cave in, for
T E & ~ E ~ ~ O T O y & p iri r i l v r h p a v . 26 Kai it had been founded
it had been founded for upon the rock-mass.
And upon the rock-mass.
IT&^
6
& ~ o b w v pou TOG^ h 6 y o u ~ 26 Furthermore, every
everyone the (one) hearing of me the
words one h e a r i n g t h e s e
of mine and
~oir-rouq ~ a yfi
i
r 0 1 L j v a 6 ~ 0 C q ~ ) ~ O I W % ~ ~ U E sayings
T~I
these
and not doing
them
will be likened not doing them will
be likened to a fooldtv6pi pwp6,
B U T I ~ G~06i)pqoev a h 0 6 r f i ~
to male foolish, whoever
built
of him the ish man, who built
o i ~ i a v iri ~ f i vtippov. 27 ~ a i ~ a ~ i P q4 his house upon the
house upon the sand.
And came down the ;and. 27 And the rain
Ppoxfi ~ afih0av
i
oi ~ o ~ a p~
o ia E~rveuoav
i
o i ?oured down and the
rain and came the
rlvers and
blew
the Roods came and the
blew and struck
tivepo~ ~ a rip o u k ~ o ~ arfj
v o i ~ i q x i ~ e i v q , ~ a winds
i
winds and struck toward the house
that, and tgainst t h a t house
tnd it caved in, and
~ ~ E U E V~
, a fiv
l
4 r - r G o ~ qa l j ~ i j qpeybhq.
ts collapse was great."
it fell, and was the
fall
of it
great.
28 Now when Jesus
28 K a i ~ ~ C V E T O 6 - r ~ ~TCAEUEV6 'IqooGq
lnished these sayings,
And it occurred when finished the Jesus
;he effect was t h a t
7065 h 6 y 0 u ~TO~TOU<,
t<erhfiuuov~o
o i ;he crowds were asthe
words
these,
were being astounded the
;ounded a t his way
6xAo1 hi TG 616axf a i r ~ o i r . 29
ijv y&p )f teaching; 29for he
crowds upon the teaching of him;
h e was for
vas teaching them as
6 1 6 t i a ~ o vairrobq b q htouuiau Exwv ~ a orjx
i
teaching
them
as authority having and not L person having auihority, and n o t as
h(; o i y p a y y a ~ ~ ai iqr ~ G v .
,heir scribes.
as the
scribes
of them.
BTI

that

0 6 6 k r o ~ eZyvwv 3y8qe d t ~ o x w p e i ~ adrrr'

Never

I knew

YOU; be getting away fron

2:

62
air~oG
TOG
but
of him
from
the
6 p o u ~ f i ~ o h o 6 ~ q o a vah65 6xho1 r o h h o i .
mountain
followed
to him crowds many.
Karaphoq

Havinggone down

After h e h a d
come down from
he mountain great
:rowds followed him.

2And, look! a leprous man came up

T~OUEK~VEI
ah+ h k y ~ vKbpte,
66s~ and began doing obeiwas doing obeisance to hnn saying Lord, if eve: sance to him, say"Lord, if you
BiAr~q
Ei6vauai
pe ~ a 8 a p i u a 1 . 3 ~ a ing:
i
you may will you are able me to cleanse.
Anc j u s t w a n t t o , you
i ~ ~ e i v a q mjv xeipa
fiqaro
a 3 r o i can make me clean."
having stretched out the hand he touched of hin 3 And so, stretching
hkywv
Ofho,
~a0apio0qr1
K a out Chis] hand, h e
saying
I am willing.
be you cleansed;
anc touched him, saying :
eir%Cwq
( ~ a 0 a p i u 9 alj~oil 4
A i r p a . "I want to. Be made
immediately was cleanse
of hlm the leprosy clean." And irnmedi4 ~ a A
i k y e ~ a h Q d ' lquoirq 'Opa y q h i ately his leprosy was
And is saying to him the Jesus
See to no one cleansed away. 4 Then
ei~qq,
&Ah& G r a y e U E ~ U T ~6Gtov
V
TQ Jesus said t o him:
you should tell, but go away yourself show to the "See t h a t you tell
no one, but go, show
68pov
8
iepei,
~ a i~ r p o o k v ~ y ~ ort,
v
whick yourself to the priest,
the
gift
offer
priest, and
-rrpouk~a<rv Mwuoijq ~ i qpapr6ptov a h o i q . and offer t h e gift
to them that Moses appointed,
into
witness
appointed
Moses
for the purpose of a
5 Eiueh06v~oq 62 a i r ~ o i r eiq Kaqapvaoirl. witness
to them."
Having entered but of him into Capernaum
5
When
he entered
1~poofih0ev a h Q k ~ m 6 v ~ a p x o IqT a p a ~ a h 8 ~
into Ca.per'na.um, an
entreating
came toward him
centurion
,
a i r ~ 6 v6 ~ a ihEy.av K ~ ~ I E d
r a 7 q you army officer came to
him
and saying Lord,
boy
of me him, entreating him
the
6 and saying: "Sir,
PCPhq-ral &v rfi o i ~ i qr a p a h u ~ 1 ~ 6 qSelvGjq
,
paralytic,
terribl~ my manservant is laid
has been cast in the house
'Ey& up in the house with
f3auw12;6p~voq.7
hhye~
a
paralysis, being terbeing tormented.
He is saying
to him
I
ribly tormented." 7 He
hA0wv
BE a n e l j u o a h 6 v . 8
&TOKPI&~S
having come sRall cure
him.
Having answered said to him: "When
62 i, k ~ a ~ 6 v ~ a p ?qq
x o qKCPIE, o i r ~& i p i i ~ a v 6 c C get there I will cure
him." 8 I n reply the
but the
centurion
said Lord, not I am fit
army
officer said :
tva
you
fir6
u~kyqv
'Sir, I am not a fit
in orier that
of me
under
roof
~ i u i h e q'
q
&Ah& p6vov i r k Myq, man for you to enter
you should enter;
but
only
say
to word, ander my roof, but
say t h e word
~ a i ia&jue-ra~
d
vaiq
you* 9 ~ a iust
i
and
will be healed
boy
of me;
and and my manservant
the
ydp 6
hv%porr6q ~ i y t b ~ t , i t o u u i a v will be healed. 9 For
for
man
am
under authority C too am a man placed
~auo6yevoq, Zxwv im' i y a u ~ h vorpa-rlck~aq, inder authority, havmg soldiers under me,
being placed, having under myself
soldiers.
I say to this one,
~ a i hkyw
706~0
nopeljeqr~, ~ a tnd
i
and I am saying to this (one) Go your way, and Be on your way!' and
r o p a k ~ a ~ , ~ a i &AAc+I
"EPXOU, ne is on his way, and
he goes his way, and to another Be you commg, ;O another, 'Come!'
~ a iE ~ X E T ~ I , ~ a TQ
i
6oljhq you n o i q o o v and he comes, and
and he is coming, and to the slave of me
Do
;o my slave, 'Do this!'
2 Kai

And

i6oG

look!

A~rp6q
leper

T ~ O U E ~ ~ ~ V

having come towarc

2:

MATTHEW 8: 10-11

62

a n d h e d o e s it."
10 Hearing that, Jesus
became amazed and
' IqaoGq hea6 p a ~ E v ~ a i ETITEV
-ro:q
Jesus
wondered
and
said
to the (ones) said to those follow~ K O ~ O U ~ O ~ ~'Ap
U Ij V
v
ACyo
bpiv, r a p ' ing him: "I tell You
following
Amen I am saying to YOU, beside the t r u t h , With n o
oir6~vi-roaarj-rqv ~ i o - r ~ivv 76 'lapaijh ~ 8 p o v . one in Israel have I
no one so much
faith in the Israel I found. found so great a faith.
11
hiyo
62 6piv 7
rohhoi & r 6 11But I tell You that
I amsaying but to YOU that
many
from many from eastern
drva~ohGv ~ a i 6uopGv
fi~oucrlv ~ a Pi a r t s a n d w e s t e r n
risings
and
settings
wlll come
and parts will come and
a t the table
&va~A16fioov~a1
VET&'APpa&p ~ a ' il a a & ~
~ a recline
i
will recline
with Abraham and Isaac and with Abraham and
' I ~ K ~ i Pv 74 P a a l h ~ i q 7Gv 06pavGv. Isaac and Jacob in
Jacob
in the
kingdom
of the
heavens; the kingdom of the
12 oi
6h
uioi
7:s
P a a t h ~ i a q heavens; 12 whereas
the
but
sons
of the
kingdom the sons of the kingdom
will be thrown
i~PAqefiaov-ra~EIS 72) C T K ~ T O ~b
~
~{C~TE~OV
will be thrownout into the darkness the
outer;
into the darkness outEKE: ~ O T ~ 6I ~ h a u e p 6 q ~ a i
Ppuypbq side. There is where
there will be the weeping and the gnash~ng [their] weeping and
-rGv d66v~ov. 13 ~ a iETITEV
6 'Iquoirq t h e g n a s h i n g of
of the
teeth.
And said the
Jesus
[their] teeth will be."
-rQ
?K~TOVT&~XQ" Y r a y ~ ,
Jq 13 Then Jesus said to
to the
centurion
Be going away,
as the army officer: "Go.
Just
it has been
iria-r~uoaq y~vqej-ro u o ~ . ~ a i i
you believed let it occur to you; and was healed your faith, SO let it
come to pass for you."
6 *rraiq iv -rfi Gpq ~ K E ~ V Q .
the boy in the hour
that.
And the manservant
was healed in that
14 Kai
316bv
6 'Iqooirq EIS
70670, ~ a i
this,

TOIE?.

10

and he is doing.

And

having come the

d ~ o 6 a a q 62

Having heard but the

Jesus

into

2;

l4
Jesus* O n
coming into Peter's
saw his motherP ~ p h pCqv
q
~ a i .rrupiaaouaav. 15 ~ a house*
i
havlng been cast and burning with fever;
and in-law lying down and
ijtyaTo
7ijq XElp6S airril,-, Kai d9ijKEV sick with fever. 15 So
he touched her hand,
he touched of the
hand
of her, and
left
and the fever left her,
a6mjv
6
I T L J ~ E T ~ ~~
, a i fiyCpf3qr
her
the
fever,
and
she got up,
and and she got UP and
GI~K~VEI
ah@.16 'Otyia~
6; began ministering to
was serving
to him.
Of evenmg
but him. 16But after it
became evening, peoy~vophvrl~
rpoafiv~y~w
a~~
having come to be
they brought toward
him ple brought him many
G a l pov~<opCvouq -rrohho6q. ~ a i iE6PcrX~v 7b demon-possessed perdemon-possessed
many;
and he threw out the Sons; and he expezed
t h e spirits with a
n v ~ 6 p a ~ aA6yc9,
~ a i .rrav-raq
7035
spirits
to word,
and
all
the (ones) word, and he cured
who were faring
K ~ K ~ S~ X O V T ~ &
~ ~E~&TEUOEV
17' 6 ~ 0 5
badly
having
he cured;
so that badly; 17 t h a t there

o i ~ i a v~ C T ~ O ETSEV
U
4 v

r ~ v 6 ~ p b va h 0 6

house of Peter he saw the mother-in-law

of him

MATTHEW 8: 18-26

63

might be fulfilled what

was spoken through
'Huaiou 70; wpo9fj~ou ACyov~oq ACdq T&< Isaiah t h e prophet,
Isalah
the
prophet
saying
He
the saying: "He himself
d r u e ~ v ~ i a qIjpGv W ~ P E V~ a i~ b q v6uouq took our sicknesses
sicknesses
of us
he took and
the
diseases and carried our disif3&maa~v.
eases."
he carried.
18 When Jesus saw
18 ' I Sbv
6E 6 ' IqaoGq ijxhov w ~ p i a crowd around him,
Having seen but the Jesus crowd about
~ K ~ E U O E V&r&h%&iv
~ i c76 r i p a v . he gave the command
him
commanded to go off Into the other side. to shove off for the
side. 19 Pad a
19 Kai
rpoo~hebv
E T ~ y p a p p a ~ ~ 3other
q
And having come alongside one
scrlbe
certain scribe came
ETITEV a 6 7 6 A I ~ ~ C T K
& K~O ~EO U
, ~ % ( J W (JOI up and said to him:
said to him
Teacher,
I will follow to YOU "Teacher, I will fol~ C ~ X Q . 20 ~ a i ALyel low you wherever
Brou
ihv
where if ever you may go off.
And is saying
you are about to go."
a h @ 6 'Iqaoilq A1 &~GITEKES
+W~EO~C
20 But Jesus said to
to him the
Jesus
The
foxes
dens
ixoua~v ~ a i T
TETEIV&
706 oljpavo0 h i m : "Foxes h a v e
are having and the
birds
of the
heaven dens a n d birds of
~a-rao~qv6aElq,6 62 uibq TOG ~ O P G T O Uheaven have roosts,
the but Son of the
man
roosts,
but the Son of man
O ~ K
~XEI
ITO~
~ q a h f i vhas nowhere to lay
not
is having
where
head
down h i s head."
KA~VQ.
21
"E-r~poq
62
~ G v
he may incline.
Different (one)
but
of the 21 Then another of
pa0q~Bv E T - ~d 7 Q K ~ ~ I iEr i, ~ p ~ q 6 vpol the disciples said to
disciples s a ~ d to him Lord,
permit
to me him: "Lord, permit
T ~ ~ G TdreA0eiv
OV
~ a Baqat
i
76v r a - r i p a pou. me f i r s t t o l e a v e
first
to go off and to bury the father of me. and bury my father."
22 6 SL 'Iqaoirq ?&yet a d 6 'A~ohoGee~22 Jesus said to him:
The but Jesus is saying to him Be following "Keep following me,
I
~ a &
i 9 ~ qTOGS
V E K ~ O ~0&tya1
~
r03q a n d l e t t h e d e a d
to me, and let
the dead (ones) to bury the
bury their dead."
kau~Gv
V E K ~ O ~ ~ .
23And when h e
of themselves
dead (ones).
got
aboard a boat,
23Kai
ipP&vrt
T
i q ~hoiov
And having stepped in to hlm mto
boat
his disciples fcllowed
24Now, look! a
Ij~oholi0qawa h @ oi p a h - r a i aliroir. 24 ~ a him.
i
followed
to him the disciples of hlm.
And great agitation arose
i603 oelapbq piyaq f y i v ~ ~bo ~ fBah&aon,
i
in the sea, so that
look! shaking great occurred in the
sea,
the boat was being
~ O T E
72) rhoiov
~ a h 6 m e o e a l 6 r 6 TGV covered by the waves;
as-and
the
boat
to be covered
bv
the
K U ~ ~ T ~ V a. h d q
62
~ K ~ ~ ~ E u"25
S Enai
V . he' however, was
waves;
he
but
was sleeping.
And
25And
1 ~ p o o ~ A 0 6 v r ~ q ijyelpccv a h b v MYOVTESCame and woke him
having come toward they woke up him
saying
Up, saying : "Lord,
rhqpw6fi

might be fu&lled

72)
the (thing)

bqekv

61a

spoken

through

2:

1
/

IIZA!I?l!HEW 8: 26-32
KOp IE,

otioov,

drrrohh6p~Ba.

save us, we are about

to perish!" 26But he
hiye1
aG~oiq Ti
6~1hoi
UTE, said to them: "Why
he is saying to them Why fainthearted are YOU.are YOU fainthearted,
~XI~~TIUTOI;
T~TE
Ey~peeiq YOU with little faith?"
ones with little faith?
Then
havlng got up Then, getting up, he
ZITETip UEV ~ o i qb6po1q ~ a i
Bah6rocr9, rebuked t h e winds
h e r e b a e d to the winds and to%e
and the sea, and a
sea,
. . ~ a i i y i v ~ ~ yah4q
o
peybhq. 27 O i
6 i great calm set in.
and occurred
calm
great.
The but 27 SO the men became
a n d said :
QBpwro~
6eaGpaoav
A i y o n ~ q noran6q
men
wondered
saying
What kind "What sort of periorlv
ohoc;
671 ~ a ioi & v ~ pK a~i ~fi SO" is this, that even
is
this (one) that also the winds and the t h e winds and t h e
sea obey him?"
B&hacroa a 6 r Q b r a ~ o 6 o u o 1 v ;
sea
to him
are obeying?
28When he got to
28 K a i f h e 6 v ~ o q alj-+j ~ i qT& =tpav the other side* into
And having come of h ~ minto the other side t h e country of t h e
E ~ C7 j v x 6 p w
7Ov r a 6 a p q v i l v Srijvrquav Gad.a.renes', there
into the country of the Gadarenes
met
met him two demona
660
F ~ I ~ O V I < ~ ~ E V O I 6~
T&V possessed men coming
to him two demon-possessed (ones) out of the out fK)m among the
memorial tombs, un~ v q p ~ i o v ~ < E P X ~ ~ E V OXI ,~ ~ E T T O him
~
memorial tombs coming out,
fierce
unusually U S U ~ ~ f i~e rYc e , ti 0
&UTE
p j
v
71vd T ~ P E ~ e E i V61& that nobody had the
as-and not to be strong anyone to pass by through courage to Pass by
~ f i q660; e ~ ~ i v q q29
. ~ a i606
i
Z K ~ ~ on
< that
~ ~ road. 29And,
the way
that.
And look! they cried aloud look! they screamed,
hlyov-r~q T i rjpiv ~ a ooi,
i
ui2 TOG 8 ~ o i l -saying: "What have
saying What to us and to you, Son of the- ~ n d : We to do with vou-"
of God? id y6;
fihe~q
8 6 ~1 ~ p 6 ~ a l p o G P a ~ a v i u aSon
~
Did you come here before appointed time to torment
here to torment
us before t h e
f i p & ~ ; 30 'Hv
62
p a ~ p h v h' ~ ~ T G
v
us?
Was but
long [way] from
them
-- - -- - - a p p o i n t e d t i m e ? "
3 O ~ u at long way off
& y i h q xoipwv .rrohhtiv
poa~opbvq.
herd
of swine many
(one) being fed. 31 TCe Irom them a herd Of
62 6aipovrq r a p ~ ~ b h o uaGr6v
v
h i y o v r ~ ql&i many swine was at
but demons were entreating him
saying
pasture.
So the demons began to entreat
~ K W ~ M E I C fiphq, ~ ~ ~ U T E I qphq
~ O V ~ i qhh,
YOU are throwing Out
us,
send off
us
intn
.
.--- - expel us, send us forth
T ~ &yihqv
V
7tiv XO~PWV. 32 K U ~ Ei'KEv ariToi5
the herd of the swine.
And he said to them i n t o t h e h e r d of
swine.'' 32 Accordingly
'YIT~YETE.
oi
62
E<~hO6vt~q
GOYou away.
The (ones)
but
having come out h e s a i d t o t h e m :
" G ~ ! ~h~~ came out
&rjheav ~ i q
706q xoipouq. ~ a i6oh
i
d p p q c r ~ v and went off into the
wentoff into the
swine; and look! rushed
swine; and, look! the
?r&cra fi ciyihq K(XT&TOG ~ p q p v o G Eiq T ~ Ventire herd rushed
all
the herd down the prec~pice into the over the precipice into
29' See the Appendix under Matthew 8:29.
Lord,

Save,

we are being destroyed.

And

$9

MATTHEW 8: 33-9: 6

65

64
e&haoum,
sea,

~ a idrrrieavov

and

33 O i

they died

62

in

TO?<

the

66aolv. the sea and died in

waters.

@6o~ov-r&q Cquyov,

the waters. 33 But the

fled and, go~ a herders

i

ing into t h e city,

they reported everyincluding the
into
city
they repoded
affair
of
the dernon~ a i
-r&,
7tiv
of the possessed men. 34 And,
all (things)
and
the (thmgs)
look! a l l t h e city
6aIpovl<op&wv.
34 ~ a ii6oG
rj
turned out to meet
demon-nossessed (ones).
And look!
all
the
Jesus; and after hav~ r 6 h 1 q f < { h e ~ v ~ i qh&v-rqulv
T@
' I ~ u o ing
~ , seen him, they
city
came out into
meeting
to the Jesus,
earnestly urged him
~ a i i 6 6 v - r ~ ~ a6-rAv .rrapE~&hEoav 6 ~ o c ; t o move o u t f r o m
and having seen
him
they entreated so that
their districts.

- -

T - -~ (ones)
P- - - - - .
dreh06v~~q
having
off
- gone
r b v ~ a
\

1~.~7afifl

but

pasturing

~ i q

he might go across

2;

&rb

from

fled,

and.

1~6h1v d c r r i i y y ~ ~ h athing,
v

the

bpiov

districts

a6~8v.

of them.

So, boarding the

boat, he proceeded
having stepped in
into
across and went into
~ I E I T ~ ~ ~ O E V
~, a qheev
i
~ i qv
i 6 i m his own city. f And,
h e crossed through, and came into the
own
look! they were bringr6h1v. 2 K a i
i603
.rrpoaEg~pov
city.
And
look!
they were bringing toward ing him a paralyzed
@
a
,;
r a p a h u ~ ~ ~id
b v ~ h i v q q PE~hqpkvov. man lying on a bed.
him
paralytic
upon bed having been cast. On seeing their faith
~ a i i6bv
b ' IqooGq ~ j *rriorlv
v
a h 8 v Jesus said t o t h e
And having seen the Jesus
the faith of them paralytic: "Take courv
7
r a p a h u ? i ~ @ O ~ ~ U E I , T ~ K V O V ' age, child; your sins
said to the
paralytic
Take courage, child; are forgiven." 3 And,
drcpi~v~ai
crow
ai
6 p sins.
a p ~ i a 1 . 3 And
K a i look! certain of the
let go off are
of you
the
scribes said to themi600
TIVE~
78v y p a p p a ~ l o v ~ % a v f v
look! certain ones of the
scribes
said in selves: "This fellow
blaspheming."
Eau-roiq
OZ170q
B h a u q q p ~ i .4 ~ a iis
themselves
This (one)
blasphemes.
And 4- And Jesus. know~i6hq
6 'Iqooirq ~ & ~v8upfiaa1q
q
aljT&v ing their thoughts,
having known the Jesus
the thoughts of them said: "Why are YOU
EI~EV
Iva
~i & V ~ U ~ E ~ U ~~Eo q p h thinking wicked things
said In order that what YOU think wicked (things)
in YOUR hearts? 5 For
&p iortv
b ~ a i qKap6ialq iryhv; 5 ~i yfor
instance, which is
is
of YOU? Which
hearts
in the
E~~KOIT~TEPOV, E ~ T E ~ V
'Aqi ~ v - r a i
oou easier, to say, Your
easier,
to say Are being let go off of you sins are forgiven, or
ai &pa,p-rial,
q ~ i r r ~ i v "Eye~pe ~ a toi say. Get up and
the
sms,
or
to say
Be gettingup and walk? 6 However, in
TTE~IIT~TEI; 6
'iua
62
Ei6fi7~
671 o r d e r f o r Y O U t o
be walking? In order that but YOU might know that
know that the Son
I<ouaiav
ZXE!
b ui6q 7 0 G d v e p 6 ~ 0 u of man has authority
authority is havlng the Son of the
man
on e a r t h t o f o r in1
yfiq
c i q ~ l v a ~ dpap-riaq upon
earth
to let go off
sins
- give sins-" then he

ipph~

:z2

IS

T ~ O ~ O V

boat

MATTHEW 9: 7-13

66

1-raoahu71~G
I said to the paralytic:
paralytic ' " G e t u p , pick- u p
~ j v ~ h i q vyour bed, and go to
the
bed
your home." 7 And
~ a i iirraye
Eiq ~ d voT~6v aou. ? ~ a ihe got up and went
and be going away into the home of you.
And
off to his home. 8At
iy~p0ciq
alj~oG.
cirrijhe~v ~ i qT ~ VOOTKOV
having got up he went off into the home of him. the sight of this the
were struck
8 ' 1 6 6 v ~ ~ q 62 oi 6xho1 i q o p l j h a a v ~ a crowds
i
Having seen but the crowds became afrald and with fear, and they
6665aoav 76v 0 ~ b v
T ~ V
66na
glorified God, who
glorified
the
God
the (one)
having given gave such authority
6~ouoiav roia6-qv 707s dv6pb.rro1q.
to men.
authority
such
to the
men.
T~TE

MYEI

then
heiss'aying
w
tye~pe
&p6v
Be getting up
pick up

~ r j
tot'he
aou
of you

9 Kai rap9ywv

b 'IqaoOq

I T O ~ E U ~ ~ T E ~

62

+
*
+

9 Next, while pass-

~ ving along from there,

And passing on the Jesus from there saw
Jesus caught sight
&v0pw1~ov K ~ ~ ~ ~ E V i rOr i V T&
TE)\GVIOV,
of
a man named Matman
sitting
upon
the
tax office,
thew
seated a t tne
Ma09aTov h~y6yevov, ~ a i A ~ ~ E I ah$
Matthew
being said,
and
is saying
to him tax office, and h e
' A ~ o h o 6 6 ~ 1 poi'
~ a i
w a a ~ h q s a i d t o h i m : "Be
Be following
to me:
and
having risen up my follower." Therefi~oho6eqoEv ah&. 10 K a i EY~VETO a670G u p o n h e d i d r i s e
he followed
to him.
And it happened of him
up and follow him.
drva~~tphvoui v 76 o i ~ i q , ~ a ii606 ~ o h h o i 10 Later, while he was
lymgup
in thk house, and look!
many
reclining a t the table
7ehGva1
~ a i drpap~ohoi
&?~~vTE<
tax collectors
and
sinners
having come in the house, look!
~ U V ~ V ~ K E I V T O79 '1qaoG ~ a ~i o i qyaeq-raTq many t a x collectors
were lying up with the Jesus and the disciples and sinners came and
reclining with
a6roG. 11 KCE~
i 6 6 v ~ ~ q 01
@ a p ~ a a i obegan
~
of him.
And
having seen the
Pharisees
Jesus and his disci&yov
TOTS
paeq~a'iq a h 0 3
Ath
ples. 11But on seeing
were saying to the
disciples
of him Through
this the Pharisees be7i
VET& T&V
TEAWV&V ~ a dryap~whGv
i
gan t o say to his
what with the tax collectors and
slnners
disciples:
"Why is it
k a e i ~ ~6
616&o~a?,oq 13pGv; 12
b
eats
the
teacher
of YOU?
The (one)
.-- - , t h a t Y O U R t e a c h e r
62
dr~o6aaq E T ~ V 0 6 x p ~ i a v Z X O U ~ I V eats with tax collecbut having heard said Not
need
are having tors a n d sinners?"
oi
~OX~OVTES
ia~poG
Crhhh 12Hearing [them], he
the (ones)
being strong
of healer
but s a i d : " P e r s o n s i n
0i
K~KGS
ZXOVTES. health do not need a
the (ones)
badly
having.

13

MATTHEW 9: 14-18

~ K E ~ ~ E dV 6

Having gone YOUR way

but
Iearn YOU
what
~OTIV
"EAEo~
Oihw
~ a i 06
is
Mercy
I am willing
and
not
6uoiav.
06
sacrifice;
not
for
came

physician, but t h e
~
~
ailing
do.
13 Go, then,
and learn what this
means, 'I want
a n d n o t sacrifice.'
For I came to call,

1
1

"

%
g
r
ay-'

'i

righteous people,
sinners."
14 Then John's dis14 T ~ T Er p o a i p ~ o v ~ aa~6 7 9 oi y a 0 q ~ a iciples came to him
Then
are coming toward him the disciples . and asked: "Why is
'jwdrvov A ~ ~ O V T E S A i h
7i
l j j l ~ i q ~ a it
i that we and the
oi John
saying
Through what
we
and P h a r i s e e s p r a c t i c e
oi (bapiuaiot v1107~lj0ph~, 0i 62 paeq'rai fasting but your disthe Phansees we are fasting, the but disciples ciples do not fast?"
aoij 06 q a ~ ~ l ' o u a l v15
; ~ a iE T ~ V a h o i q 15 At this Jesus said
of you not
are fasting?
And said to them to them: "The friends
TOO of t h e bridegroom
oi uioi
6tjvav~al
Mfi
6 'Iqaoir~
the sons of the have no reason t o
are able
Not
Jesus
the
mourn as long as the
wy96vog
.rr~veeiv $9'
6oov VET' a 6 ~ 6 i v
bridechamber to mourn upon how long with them bridegroom is with
kmiv 6
wpqioq;
iAe6uov~a1 62 Ijyfpai them, do they? But
days will come when
1s
the bridegroom? Will come but
days
the
bridegroom will
~ T W
hap%
drr' a h B v 6
whcncver might be lifted up away from them the be taken away from
them, and then they
w p ~ i o g , ~ C t i T ~ T E U ~ O O U ( J I V . 16 068&iq
Nobody will fast. 16Nobody
brldegroorn, and then %ey will fast.
sews a patch of un62 ~ T T I P ~ A A E6I-riPh
I
p a pc5~ouqbryvdrqou
but putsupon
pat c%
of cloth unshrunk upon shrunk cloth upon an
old outer garment;
iiaariq
rraha@.
- aip~l
outer garment
old;
is mting up 3%) &
?
e for its full strength
would pull from the
ipmiou,
r r h j p i p a a h 9 3 &nb TOG
fullness
of it
from the outer garment, and outer garment and
the tear would be~ d p o vc q i o y a y i v ~ r a ~17
.
0662
worse
tear
becomes. - Neither do they put come worse. 17 Neither
oTvov vkov ciq d r a ~ o i r ~
raha106q' ~i 62 p j y ~ , do people put new
wine new into skin bags
old;
if but not, wine into old wineb i y v u v ~ a ~ oi
dra~<oi, ~ a i b
o i v o ~ skins; but if they do,
arebursting
the
skinbags, and
the
wine then t h e wineskins
~ K X E ~ T ~
~ I a oi
i
dra~oi h 6 A h u v ~ a t .&Ah& burst and the wine
spills out and the
is spilled out and the skin bags are ruined;
but
are ruined.
P&Ahoua~v oTvov viov EiS &o~oirq K ~ I V O ~wineskins
~ ,
But people put new
they do put wlne
new into skin bags
new,
wine into new wine~ a dir p q 6 ~ ~ p oouv-nqpoirvra~.
1
skins, and both things
and
both
are preserved.
18
Tac~a
a h 0 6 AaAoGvroq ah~oic; are preserved."
These (things) of him
speaking
to them
18 While he was telling them these things,
ibob
&pxwv
dq
.rrpoo~AObv
look!
ruler
one
having come toward look! a certain ruler
had approached
I T ~ O ~ E K ~ V E ~ ah&
Akywv
TI The
'H who
began to do obeisance
was doing obeisance
to him
saying that
8uy&~qp pou
TI J T E ~ E I ~ T ~ ~drhhh
~ E V -to him, saying: "By
deceased;
but now my d a u g h t e r
daughter of me right now
II-rihc;
~ j vX E ? ~ & aou
67~' must be dead; but
QObv
havingcome putupon the
hand of you upon come and lay your
hand upon her and
crinilv, ~ a i < + ~ E T ~ I .
she will come to life."
her,
and she will live.
61~aiouq
righteous (ones)

&Ah&
but

not
&pap~who65.
but
smners.

19 ~ a it y ~ p e ~ i q 6 ' Iqao6q

fi~oXo68~1 19 Then Jesus, getup, began t o

him; also his

And having got up the Jesus was following ing

arj~&~ a ioi
p a 8 q ~ a i alj~oij.20 Kai i606
to h i h and the disciples of him.
And look!

~uvli

woman

ai poppoo6oa

having flux of blood

~rrpoud6o~oa

did- 20

look! a woman suf-

~ L J ~ E K h
~ rl fering twelve years
twelve
yea:
from a
of blood

6wto-8~~ ijqJal.0

came up behind and

t h e fringe
~ p ~ i m i 6 o u TOG
ipa~iou
afToc- of his outer garment;
fringe
of the
outer garment
of him; 21 for she kept sayto herself. "If
21
EAE~EV
yhp iv 2au-r: 'E&
touch his.outer
she was saying for in herse2 If ever
garment I shall get
&q~wpa~
TOG
i pmiou
TOG well." 22 Jesus turned
I might touch
of the
outer garment
of him
around and, noticing
~ G J & j ~ o p a l22
.
6 62 'IqooGq u r p a q ~ i q her, said: "Take tourI shall be saved.
The but Jesus hav~ngturned
age, daughter; your
~ a i
i6Gv
ah+
ETITEV
@&puEl, faith has made you
and having seen
her
said
Take courage,
well.,$ And from that
Birya-r~p. il I T ~ u T I ~UOU oiUoK6v o E . Kai hour the woman bedaughter; the faith of you has saved you. And
came well.
&(Y&@q 4
YUVG
&IT6 Tfiq dpaq i ~ ~ I v q q . 23When, now, he
was saved the woman from the hour
that.
came into the ruler,s
23 Kai
Ehebv
6 'IquoGq Eiq f i v h o u s e a n d c a u g h t
And havingcome the
Jesus
into the s i g h t of t h e f l u t e
o i ~ i w TOG ~ ~ X O V T O ~~ ; a i i6Gv
~ o h qplayers and the crowd
house of the
ruler
and having seen the in noisy confusion,
arjhq-rhq
~ a i r6v 6xAov eopvfloGp~vov 24Jesus began to say:
flute players and
the
crowd
making uproar "Leave the place, for
24 E A E ~ E V
' A V ~ X W ~ E ~ T 03
E , yhp the little girl did not
he was saying
Be YOU withdrawing, not for die, but sfie is sleepdrrrgeavev ~b ~opdru~ov
&Ah& ~ a 0 ~ 6 6 ~ ~1 .a ing."
i
A t this they
died
the little girl but she is sleeping; and began t o laugh a t
K ~ T E ~ ~ C S V
&TOG. 25 BTE 66 him scornfully. 25As
they were laughing scornfully of him.
When but soon as the crowd
tg~PAfi0q
6
bxhoq,
~ i u ~ h 8 bhad
v
been sent outwas thrust out
the
crowd,
having entered side, he went in and
Er<pdr-rqu~v ~ i j q x ~ ~ p b cad-rfiq,
,
~ a fiyrjp0q
i
took h o l d of h e r
he took hold of the hand of her, and got up hand, and the little
r6 ~opdrolov. 26 I<ai iEfiA8~v 6 qfipq ahq girl got up. 26 Of
the little girl.
And came out the fame this course, the talk about
this spread out into
dhqv T?pl yfiv ~ K E ~ V ~ V .
into whole the earth
that.
all that region.
2 7 As J e s u s was
27 Kai ~ a p d r y o v ~ l $ K E ' ~ ~ E V T.~Q lrluo6
And passmg along from there to the Jesus passing along from
two blind men
fi~ohoG0quav 660
~vcphoi ~ p d r r o v ~ ~ qa there,
i
followed
two blind (ones) crying out and followed him, crying
X ~ ~ O V T E S 'Ehiquov
jlp&q, ui2 Aau~iG. out and saying: "Have
saying
Havemercy upon
us,
Son of David. mercy on us, Son of
28 After h e
28
ihf3t)v~~ 62 ~ i q~ f i voii<ia~j1 ~ p o a f i A eDavid."
~~
Having come but into the house came toward had gone into t h e
having come toward

behind

touched

TOU

of the touched

eyv FEnly

a 6 ~ o i q 6 house, the blind men

to him, and
' I q u o 6 ~ nIUTEGETE
STI Sthapal 70670 Jesus asked them:
Jesus
Do YOU believe that I am able
this. "Do YOU have faith
that I can do this?"
Afyouolv
a
Nail
KCPIE.
-rro~i)uat;
They are saying to him Yes, Lord. They answered him :
to do?
T
b @ d p & a h Q v "Yes, Lord." 29 Then
29 T ~ T E i j g a ~ o
eyes
of them he touched their eyes,
Then he touched of the
Aiywv
Ka~h v I
v
y q B i l ~ w saying: "According to
saying According to the faith of YOU let it happen YOUR faith let it hapirpTv. 30 ~ a i ~ V E ~ ; J X ~ ~ U C X aVh O v
oi pen to YOU." 30 And
to YOU.
And
were opened
of them
the their eyes received
Moreover, Jesus
6q8crhpoi.
Kai
EVEPPIpier)
a 3 ~ o i q sight.
eves.
And
sternly charged
to them sternly charged them,
saying: "See that no'O~~TE
6
'IqaoGq Afywv
body gets to know
saying
Be seeing YOU
the
Jesus
y l v w a ~ i ~ w .31
oi
62 gE~A86vreq it." 31 But they, after
Ict be knowing;
the (ones) but having gone out getting outside, made
~ I tjp~uav
E
a l j ~ b v Lv Sh
T
yfj & K E ~ v ~it. public about him
in a11 that region.
putlicized
him
in whoye the earth that:
32 Now when they
32 AlirOv
62
E~~p,xopQov 605 were
l e a v i n g , look!
Of them
but
gorng out
look!
people
brought him
IT~oCJ~VE~KCXV
KO@V
they brought toward
him
dumb one a dumb m a n pos6crt povt~6pcvov. 33 ~ a i
2~PA~efvroq sessed of a demon;
demon-possessed;
and
having been thrown oul 33 and after the deTOG 6atpoviou i h a A UEV 6
bw$6~. ~ a imon had been expelled
of the demon
spae
the
dumb one. And the dumb man spoke.
the crowds felt
k8aljpauonr oi 6xho1 Aiyoyr~q O 3 6 i n o ~Well,
~
amazement and said:
wondered
the crowds
saymg
Never
tq&q
oir~wqtv TG ' Iupafih. 34 oi 62 "Never was anything
It nppeared
thus in thk
Israel.
The but l i k e t h i s s e e n i n
@ap~uaiol S ~ y o v 'Ev TO apx0v.r:
TOV I s r a e l . " 34 B u t t h e
Pharisees were saying I n d e
ruler
of the Pharisees began t o
say: "It is by the
Sat poviwv
EKP~AAEI T
6atp6~1a.
ruler of the demons
demons he throws out the
demons.
'rr~ptfiy~v 6 ' IquoOq T&< that he expels the
35 Kai
demons."
ad?Q

oi

~ a i hiye1

~uqhoi,

to him the blind (ones), and is saying to them the came

And

wasgoing about

sr6A~iq
cities

all

616dru~wv
teachlng

$Y

~ a i ~qpGaowv

and

preaching

Jesus

the

~ a i

.rrdraaq

and

K ~ P ~ S35
, And Jesus set out

'
"
the

vuages, on a tour of all the

cities a n d villages,

~ a i q owaywyaiq
the

of them teaching in their syn-

synagogues

~6

the

the

~ljayyihlov
goodnews

o%e

paolh~iaq ~ a B~pccrreljov
i
1 ~ 6 u a v v6uov ~ a
kingdom

R&UW

every

CxAouq

and

curing

p d a ~ i w .36
softness.

every

'16bv

Having seen

disease and

62

but

TOGS
the

&mAcr/~vio&1 repi a 3 ~ O v BTI

crowds he felt tender affection about them because

agogues and preaching the good news

of
i the kingdom and
curing every sort of
disease and every sort
of infirmity. 36 On
seeing the crowds he
felt pity for them,

MATTHEW 9: 37-10:

MATTHEW 10: 6-l4

b e c a u s e t h e y were
1~6h1v ZapapE1~8v pil
~ i a l h 0TE* do not enter into
skinned and thrown
city
of Samaritans not
YOU should e J e r ; a Sa.marri.tan
city;
&Ui r p b p a ~ a p
Exov-ra
~ o ~ p b a b. o u t l i k e s h e e p
as if
sheep
not
having
shepherd. without a shepherd.
6 T~OPE+E(T~E
62 p a h o v wpbq
T& 6 but, instead, go conbe going YOUR way but
rather
toward the. tinually to the lost
37 T ~ T E
XYEI TOTS
p a e q ~ a i q a6-roC 37 Then he said to
;rpbPa~a
7&
dt~rohahb-ra
O ~ K O U sheep of the house
Then he is saying to the
disciples
of him his disciples : "Yes,
sheep
the (ones) having been lost of house
'0
p b 0~p1upbq.rroh6qI oi 62 6py&~a1the harvest is great,
of Israel. 7 As YOU
The indeed
harvest
much, the but workers but the workers are
' l upajh. 7 I T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V O I62
K ~ ~ ~ U U E T Ego, p r e a c h ,
of Israel.
Going YOUR way but be YOU preaching
6Aiyo1. 38 6 i e q . r ~ obv
-roil ~upiou TOG few. 38 Therefore, beg
'The kingdom of the
few;
beg YOU therefore of the Lord of the the ~~~t~~ of the
hOy0v-r~~
8 ~ 1 "HYYIKEV $I P a ~ l h ~ iTQV
a
=sing
that Has drawn near the kingdom of the heavens h a s drawn
8 ~ p r ~ p 06.rroq
6
E?K@&~Q
~ P Y ~ .E~S
T ~ harvest
S
to send out
harvest so that h e might thrust out workers into
03pctv8v. 8 d r u e ~ v o ~ ~ a q
~Epa-rrEGET~, near.' 8 Cure sick peoworkers into his harheavens.
(Ones) being sick
be you curing, ple, raise up dead
~ 6 v6ep1up6v ahoG.
vest."
the harvest of him.
i
V E K ~ O ~ ~
6y~ipe-r~~
h~rpoirq persons, make lepers
1
dead (ones)
be YOU raising up,
lepers
clean, expel demons.
So
he
summoned
Ka;
.rrpo~~ah&udrpEvoq ~ o c q 6 h 6 ~ r a
I
~
a
O
a
p
i
<
c
~
f
,
6a1
p6v1a
i~Fr5Mg~e.
You r e c e i v e d f r e e ,
his twelve disciAnd having called toward self the
twelve
be row cleansmg,
demons
be YOU throwlng out;
give free. 9 Do not
paB.q~hq a b ~ o i r ~ W K E V a6~0Tq 6Eouuiav p l e ~ and gave them
Soprbv
U
L
~
~
E
I
E
,
6wp~&v
667.5. 9 Mil procure gold or sildisciples
of him
he gave
to them
authority authority over unclean
free
YOU recaved,
free
give YOU.
Not
ver or copper for
rv~updr-rwvdr~a86rp~CdV&UTE
6~PdrAh~1v spirits, in order to
~
r
i
i
q
c
~
e
r
xp~c1-6~
pq6t
tipyupov
pr-16~
of spirits
unclean
as-and to be throwingout
expel these and to
; r o c should procure
gold
nor
silver
nor YOUR girdle purses,
a b ~ hrai B E ~ W E ~ I VT&UW V ~ U O V ~ a TT&UCW
i
X a h ~ ~b ~i q~ h q<hvaq b 8 v ,
10 pfi ITipav 1Oor a food pouch
them and to be curing every disease and every c u r e e v e r y sort o f
: copper into the girdles ofllyout
not pouch for the trip, or two
d
i
s
e
a
s
e
a
n
d
every
paAaKiav.
E I ~ 66dv 6 2 660
xl~&vaq
pq62 u . n d e r g a r m e n t s , o r
sort of infirmity.
softness.
into
way
nor
two undergarments
nor sandals or a staff;
2 The names of the
2 TBv
62
6 6 6 E ~ a & ~ O C T T ~ ~ W VT&
i
m
o
6
j
p
a
~
a
pq6t
b6rp60v.
~(IOS
6 for the worker deof the
but
twelve
apostles
the twelve apostles a r e
sandals
nor
staff;
worthy
for
the
serves his food.
6
6vbpa~r5~ U T I V-raham
ITPBTO~
Zipov
these: First, Simon,
~poqfiq a6ToG.
names
is
these;
first
Simon the (one)
11"Into whatever
worker h
se!;
food
of him.
the one called Peter,
A E Y ~ ~ E V O SI l i ~ p o q ~ a 'Av6piaq
i
6 drG~hq6q and Andrew his brothcity
or village YOU
11 ~ i q ijv
6' Zjrv I T ~ A I V q rhpqv
being said
Peter
and Andrew the brother
enter,
search out who
Into
what
but
likely
city
or
village
and James the
a 6 ~ 0 6~ a 'iI&~wpoq 6
TOG Z ~ p ~ G a i oer;
u
in
i
t
is deserving,
E
~
U
~
~
~
Q
ic-r&am~
T
E
,
T
~
S
b
a
6
~
$
&g16~
[son] of Zeb'e-dee
of h m and
James
the (one) of the Zebedee
YOU might enter, search out who in
it
worthy and stay there until
and
John
his
brother;
~ a 'i Iwdrvqq 6 dtG~Aq6q alj~oii, 3 QihmyToq
~UTIV.
K&KE?
~ E ~ V ~ T EEws
&v YOU leave. 12 When
and
John
the brother of him,
Philip
3Philip and Barand there
stay
until
likely YOU are entering into
is;
~ a Bapeohopaioq,
i
Oap&q r a i MaBeaioq 6 thol'o mew ; Thomas
kciheq7~. 12 ~ i u ~ p ~ 6 p . 5 62
~ 0 1 E ~ S f i v ihe house, greet the
and Bartholomew,
Thomas and Matthew the and ~
~ t thet tax
h ~ ~YOU might go out.
Entering
but into the
household; 13 and if
T E ~ ~ V 'Q
I &~K, C ~ I ~ O6~
TOG 'AA aiou
oi~icxv&a.rr&uaoecarjrilv. 13 ~ a i6
yZv
tax collector.
James
the (one) of the Alptaeus collector; James the
the
house is deserving,
house
greet
YOU
it;
and
if
ever
indeed
lsonl of Al-phae'us,
rai Oa66aioq. 4 Eipwv 6 Kwauaioq
let
t h e peace YOU
fi
$I
oiria
&Cia,
ULBdrro
$I
EipTjVq
a n d T h a d . dae,us:
and Thaddaeus,
Simon the Cananaean
ma$ be the house worthy, let come the peace wish it come upon
Ca-na' l o66aq
6
'l o r a p t h ~ q q
6
K ai 4Si1non the
GpQv %IT' a6-riiv- &
62 yfi fi
dr(ia, it; but if it is not
Judas
the
Iscariot
the (one)
also nste'an, a n d J u d a s
o f YOU upon
it;
if ever but not it be worthy, d e s e r v i n g
let t h e
- .,
Is.carfi-ot, who later
~rapa603q a&-rbv.
~ i p i v q 6pGv %q' b p 6 ~ k.rr~cr~paqTjra.p e a c e f r o m Y O U
having given over him.
betrayed him.
the peace of YOU upon
YOU
let return.
r e t u r n upon YOU.
5 Tod-rouq T0bq
&V~UTEI~EV 6
14
KC(?
6q
5
~h~~~
twelve
Jesus
GV
p
i
6
i
(
q
~
a
l
bp6q pq62 14 Wherever anyone
These
the
twelve
sent off
tile
And who likely not might receive YOU
nor
not take YOU in
' I uoirq
~ a p a y y e i h a q aljroiq Aiywv Eiq sent forth, giving them
dr~oljur~ 7obq hbyouq bpGv, ~ ( E P X ~ ~ E V does
OI
3esus
having given orders to them saying fit0 these orders : "DO not
or
listen
to YOUR
might hear
the
words
of YOU, going
out
b6bv
LBvGv
pfi
drrrihf3rl~a, ~ a i ~ i qgo Off into the road
EEo
~ f i q 0iKia~ ij
. r r ~ h E wwords,
q
on going out
way of nations not YOU should go off, and into of the nations, and
outside
the
house
or
city
of t h a t h o u s e o r
?pav

iuruhpivo~ ~ a i

ip~ppivol

they were skinned (ones) and tossed about (ones)

go

10

tr$

22

72

WTTN3EW PO: 15-22

TGV that city shake the

dust off YOUR feet.
15Truly I say to YOU,
no6Gv 3
.
15 &pjv
Aiym
Cpiv, It
will be more enfeet
of YOU.
Amen I am saying to YOU,
durable for the land
& V E K T ~ T E ~ O V ZaI-al
yfj
1066 wv ~ a of
i Sod'om and Gomore endurable it will be to earth of Soc!orn
and mor'rah on Judgment
roplppwv 9
npio~wq
9
TG Day than for that
Gomorrah in
of judgment than to the city.
1 6 "Look:!
I am
I T ~ ~ E ~ IK E E V Q .
sending YOU forth as
city
that.
16 ' l8ob Eyh drrroarihho 3p&q bq np6pa1-a sheep amidst wolves;
therefore prove yourLook! I am sending
as
sheep
- off YOU
selves c a u t i o u s a s
&V p i o ~ ~ ~ X U V .
Y~VEO~E
O ~ V
in midst of wolves; be provlng yourselves therefore serpents and yet innocent as doves. 17 Be
qp6v1po1 bq oi
~ a &i K ~ ~ ~ Ibq
O I ai
cautious as the serpents and innocent as the on YOUR guard against
rrep~o~epai.
17
IT~O~~XETE 6
IT^ TGV men; for they will
doves.
Be YOU attentive but from the deliver YOU up to locourts," and they
&vf3p&rwv. .rrapa6Goouo1v yhp 3peq ~ i qcal
men;
they will give over
for
YOU
into will scourge YOU in
heir synagogues.
auviSpla, ~ a ii v ~aiqauvaywyafq a61-8v t18
Why, YOU will be
local courts, and in the
synagogues of them
haled
before goverpaa~1y6oouu1v
3peq. 18 ~ a iin-i fiyep6vaq nors and
kings for
they will scourge YOU;
and upon governors
my sake, for a wit62 ~ a i Paatheiq
dxf3rjo~aeE
CVEKEV
but and
kings
YOU will be led
on account ness to them and the
nations. 19 However,
ZpoG eIq pap~AOp~ovair~oiq ~ a iTOTS Z~VECTIV. when they deliver
oi me into
witness
to them and to tine nations.
19
8 ~ a v 62
1~apa6Galv
by6ql p i YOU up, do not beWhenever but they might give over YOU, not come anxious about
how or what YOU are
psptpi4laq1-E IT&< ij
Ti
hahrjoq-r~.
be YOU anxious how or what YOU should speak; to speak; for what
YOU are to speak will
6 o e j o e ~ a 1 yhp 3piv i v i ~ ~ i v~qf i j p q ~i
it will be given for to YOU in that the hour what be given YOU in that
hour; 20 for the ones
hahficsq-re.
20 oir yhp dpeiq &GI-i
speaking
are not just
YOU should speak;
not
for
YOU
are
YOU, but i t is t h e
oi
hahoirv~~q
&Ah& T?I n-v&$pa 1-06 spirit of Youn Father
the (ones)
speaking
but the
splrit
of the
that speaks by YOU.
r a ~ p b q bpGv
1-6
hahoirv {v 3pfv. 211 Further, brother
Father
of YOU the (thing) speaking in YOU.
will deliver up broth21 1~apa6cjoe1 62 dt6~Aqbq &6eh~bv E ~ C er to death, and a
Will give over but
brother
brother
into father his child. and
Odnta~ovK U ~ma-rip T~KVOV,
~ a i i~ r a v a ( ~ ~ - r j a ochildren
v ~ a ~ will rise up
death and father child, and will stand up upon against parents and
- r h ~ v a ZTri yoveiq ~ a k?ava~Gooua~v
i
ail~oOq. will have them put
children upon parents and will cause to die them.
to death. 22And YOU
22 KC;
Z C E G ~ E ptaoOp~vo~&Ti6 IT&VT~JV will be objects of
And YOU will be being hated
by
all (ones) hatred by all people
& K E ~ V ~ S ~ K T I V & ~ ~ T ET ~ V K O V I O P T ~ V

that

shake YOU off

the

dust

of the

4i1pyq

Or. "to Lesser Sanlhe.drins."

IrlTilliD

(Sanehs.drinl), JI8.

MATTHEW 10: 23-28

73

6.2 on account of my
that
the
that
23
6 ~ a v 62
~ ~ G K W U I bVp & ~iv -rfj will be saved. 23 When
Whenever but they may persecute You in the they persecute You
in one city, flee to
k-ripav+ 4 e I T~OTIJ,~ E A O ~ E T E eiq T ~ V
city
this, be fleeing into the different (one) ; another; for truly
p i ,
06
p i I say to YOU, YOU
apiv yhp
hhyw
men
for
Iamsaying
to YOU, not
not will by no means
TEAEaqT~
. r r Q h ~ ~ q706 'lapa$ Complete the circuit
of the cities of Israel
YOU might complete
the
cities of the
Israel
fieQ
6 u i b ~ T O &vepG~rou.until the Son of man
untd might come the Son of the
man.
arrives.
24 O l j ~??I-IVpC[&lmjq31~hp~ b v 6 1 6 & o ~ a A o v2 4 " A d i s c i p l e i s
~ o t is
disciple over the
teacher
not above his teacher,
n o r a s l a v e above
06gh 6oijAoq h i p ~ b v KOPIOV
&o0.
nor
slave
over
the
lord
of him. his lord. 25 It is
enough for the dis25 drp~nhv
T+
pae~rfi
Tva
SufRcient
to the
dsciple
in order that ciple to become as
y k q ~ a l &q 6 6166ro~doq
a h 0 6 , ~ a 6i his teacher, and the
he might become as the teacher
of hlm, and the s l a v e a s h i s l o r d .
have called
boithoq i3q 6 ~ I j o ~ oa61-06.
q
ei ~ b O
v ~ K O ~ E U TIf~ people
~ V
slave as the lord of him. If the householder
the householder BeBe~<~Poir?tim~&Aeaav,
~ 6 0 ~ 9p&AAov el'ze-bub, how much
Eeelzebul they called upon, to how much rather more [will they call]
those of his houseTOGS
O ~ K I ~ K Oa 6
~ ~~0 6 .26 pfi
o6v
the ones of the household of him.
Not therefore hold so? 26 Therefore
O
T
E
aho6q.
0662~ y&p ~ U T I Vdo not f e a r t h e m ;
YOU shoull fear
them;
nothing
for
is
for there is nothing
over that will
~e~crhuppivov 6 06, drrrOKah~q&j~~I-al
~ a covered
i
(thing) covered which not will be uncovered, and not become uncovered,
and secret that will
U ~ U T ~ I - 66v 06
yvwa0rjo~~a1. 27 b
hidden which not will become known.
What not become known.
Aiyo
rjpfv kv 1.6 ~ K O T ~~'irraTE
F(,
&v 1-6 27 What I tell You
I am saying to YOU 111 the darkness, say YOU in the in the darkness, say
in t h e light; a n d
QWTI' ~ a i 6
~b 08q
&KO~~ETE,
light; and what into the ear YOU are hearing, what YOU hear whis~qpO(aTe i n i TGV 6wp&~wv. 28 ~ a iptj pered, preach from
And not the housetops. 28 And
preach YOU upon the housetops.
I P O B ~ ~ ~ ~ Id- lE~ b TGV ~ ~ T O K T E I V ~ 1-6
V T ~do
V not become fearYOU should fear from the (ones)
killing
the ful of those who kill
oGpa +lv 62 tpuxjv ptj 6uvapivwv &ro~.reival- the body but cannot
body the but soul not being able
to kill;
kill t h e soul;a but
be in fear of
qopefu0e 62 p&hhov
-rbv
& ~ v & ~ Kai
~ v ~rather
v
be fearing but rather the (one) being able also him that can delltuxjv ~ a l aGpa dr'i~ohiaa~Zv
Y E E W ~ . stroy both soula and
soul
and
body
to destroy in
~ e h e d a .body in Ge-hen'naab
61&

~b

ijvoyh

pou'

name
of me:
the (one)
but name; but he
endured to
3.rrop~ivaq E ~ S I-ihoq o%r~oq o w e j o e ~ a ~has
..
having endured into end this (one) will be saved. end is the one
through

the

zwq

2ga Or. "life." See Appendix under Matthew 220. 2Sb See Appendix
under Matthew 5:22.

75
dtuuapiou 129Do not two sparof assarion rows sell for a coin of
a6~iSv 06 I small value? Yet not
.rrwhei-ra~; ~ a i ?V
f
not one of them will fall
out of
them
one
are sold?
And
n ~ o ~ i - rini
a ~ rilv yfiv GVEU TOG norrpbq to the ground without
will fall upon the earth without of the Father YOUR Father's Eknowledge]. 30 But the very
tpiSv. 33 0 plli 62 a
ai
p i x ~o;7qe
q
of YOU.
Of YOU but also the ~hairs
hairs of YOUR head
~~cpahfiq~ 6 o a 1
fip~epqpfvat
~iuiv.a r e a l l numbered.
head
all
having been numbered
are.
31 Therefore have no
31 pij
otv
cpop~ioa~.nohhGv o-rpouOiwv fear: YOU are worth
Not therefore be fearing; of many sparrows
more than many sparrows.
61a$ip&~&6p~iq.
are differing YOU.
32 "Everyone, then,
that
confesses union
32 n&<
oh
iio-r~q b p o h o y j u ~ ~
iv
Everyone therefore who
will confess in with me before men,
ipoi E p n p o o ~ v -r8v wepGnov, bpohoyfiow 1 will also confess
me
in frontof
the
men,
shall confess union with him be~ d y bfv a676 Ep-rrpooe~vTOG rra~p6q pou fore my Father who
also I in him. in front of
the Father of me is in the heavens;
TOG
i v ~0:s o6pavoiq' 33 iiuriq 62 33 but whoever . disthe (one) in the
heavens;
whoever but owns me before men,
dtpvfiuq-rai ye 2pnpou0ev T&V
&vOpG.rrwvl I will also disown
him before my Father
might disown me
in front
of the
men,
in the heavens.
drpviluopal K&Y& a h b v Eprpoue~v 706
shall disown also I him
ln front of the
34 Do not think 1
1 came to put peace
POU
TOG
fv roiq o6pavoiq. 34 Mij u p o n t h e e a r t h ; I
of me
the (one)
in
the
heavens.
Not
V O ~ ~ O ~ ~ T671
E
qh0ov p a h ~ i v ~ipjvqvh i c a m e t o put, n o t
YOU should think that I came to throw
peace upon peace, but a sword.
T ~ V yfiv' o 6 ~(A6ov
p a h ~ i v ~ipfivqv &Ah& 3 5 F o r I c a m e t o
cause division, with
the earth; not I came to throw peace
but
pixxalpav. 35 qheov
Y&P
G I X & U ~ Ia man against his
sword.
I came
for
to divide father, and a daugh&vepwnov
K ~ T &
TOG T a ~ p 6 q airroc ~ a ter
i against her mothman
down on the
father
of him and er, and a young wife
against her mothereuya-ripa K ~ T & ~ f i qp q ~6c;
~ avtjp~qv
i
daughter down on the motger of her and bride in-law. 36Indeed, a
man's enemies will
K ~ T & ~ f i q ' F F E V E P ~ ~a6-rijq1 36 ~ a ixepoi
i
down on the mother-in-law of her,
and enemles be persons of his own
household. 37 Me that
of the
man
the ones of the household of him. has greater affection
37
'0
9 I hGv
.rra-ri?a ij for father or mother
The (one)
having affection for
father
or
than for me is not
pq-ripa tnZp hpZ O ~ K2orlv pou & < I o ~ '~ a worthy
i
Of me; and
mother over me not
is
of me worthy; and
6
cp I XiSv
ui6v fi 0 u y a ~ i p ahe that has greater
the (one) having affection for son or daughter affection for son or
6nhp
f
o 6 ~ Z ~ T L V ~ O U &EIo<' daughter than for me
over
me
not
is
of me
worthy; is not worthy of me:
29 06xi
Not

660

two

o~pou0ia
sparrows

'

38 ~ a ibq

od Aa

MATTHEW 10: 38-11:

T ~ Vu~ccupdv a3706

38And whoever does

not accept his tor&KO~OU~E
6nic~m
~
pour O ~ KEo~tv pou ture stake" and foland is following behind me, not
is
of me low after me is not
&<IOS. 39
6
~6pbv
v
quX+ worthy of me. 3 9 ~ e
worthy.
The (one) having found the
soul that finds his soul
&?ij
h p h f a ~ tM v , ~ a i 6
&roMaaq will lose it, and he
of hlm will lose
it,
and the (one) having lost that loses his soul
tpUxjv a h 0 6
EVEKEV
hpo6 ~ i r p f i of~o ~r my s a k e will
~e
soul
of him
on account
of me will find find it.
40 "He that receives
ch6v.
it.
YOU receives me also,
40
'0
~ E X ~ ~ E 3p&q
V O ~ ipg 6Sx~?al, and he that receives
The (one)
recelvlng
YOU
me receives, me receives him also
Kai
6
hpt ~ E X ~ ~ E66x&-ra1
V O ~
rbv
that Sent me forth.
and the (one) me receiving
receives the (one) 41 He t h a t receives
because
drrroa~~ihama p ~ 41
.
6
~ E X ~ ~ Ea V prophet
O ~
having sent off
me.
The (one)
receiving he is a prophet will
npoqjqv
~ i q ijvopa npoqj-rou p~&v get a Prophet's reprophet
mto
name
of prophet
reward ward, and he that
a righteous
b
~ E X ~ ~ Ereceives
V O ~
rrppilrou h j y rral, rai
o prophet
wrzget.
and the (one) receiving man because he is
a righteous man will
6i~alov
is 6vopa
61~aiou
righteous (one) mto
name
of righteous (one) get a righteous man's
p~a6bv
61~aiou
hjy+~-rai.42 rai bq reward. 42 And whoreward of righteous (one) will get.
And who ever gives one of
63
no-riu~;l
Eva TGV ~ I K ~ ~these
S V little ones only
likely might cause to drink one of the little (ones) a CUP of cold water
TO~~TOV
~ O T ~ P I O V quxp06
1 1 6 ~ 0~~ i q6vopa to drink because he
these
cup
of coldlwaterl only into name is a disciple, I tell
pa0q-roG1 dpfiv
Akyw
i~piv, 06 pij YOU truly, he will by
of disciple, amen Iamsaying to you, not not no means lose his
reward."
drrroMun ~ 6 vu~o&v a3~oir.
he should l6se the keward of him.
Now when Jesus
Kai i y 6 ~ ~ ST&
0
&T+EL?FOEV 6 ' 1 quo;<
And it occurred when finlshed the Jesus
had finished giv.61mhaaov
TO% ~ G ~ E K
pa0y~aiq
c(
ahoir, ing instructions t o
giving instructions to the twelve disciples of him, his twelve disciples,
p ~ ~ f p q &KE~~&v T O
~ I ~ ~ U K E I~V a he
i set out from there
he went across from there of the to be teaching and to teach and preach
K ~ ~ ~ U U E I 6v
V ~ a i qI T ~ ~ E U I aljrhv.
V
in their cities.
to be preaching m the
cities
of them.
2But John, having
~ K O ~ U ~V! S T@
htq
::
'I%?'
havingheard m the heard in jail about
S ~ u p . o y p T&
i ~ :pya TOG xpta-roir Vrrfptpaq t h e works of t h e
,all
the works of the Christ havmg sent Christy sent by means
61& .rGv pahTGv
3 E T ~ E V arj-rg Of his Own disciples
through the
disciples of him
said
to him 3 and said to him:
I
!~ ~ W Ethe

and who not is aking

stake

of him

1 11

11

iE

3ga "Torture s t a k e " = o t a ~ ~ 6(stau.rosf),

~
KB. See Appendix under Mat-

thew 10:38.

MATTHEW 11: 12-19

"Are you the Coming
One, or are we to
a different
~ p o o 6 0 ~ 6 p ~ 4v ; ~ a i dnro~ple~iq 6 expect
are we expecting?
And
having answered
the one?" 4 I n reply Jesus
said to them: "Go
' Iqaoirq E~ITEV a h o i q
Ilo p ~ u e i v ~ ~ q YOUR way and report
Jesus
said
to them
Having gone YOUR way to John what YOU
&rrayyeiha.r~'Iwdrv~~ a
dr~o6e.r~ ~ a are
i hearing and seereport back
to John what YOU are hearing and ing: 5 The blind are
Phir.5-r~' 5
~ u ~ h o i drvaph6.rrouutv Kai seelng again, and the
are seeing;
blind (ones)
are seeing again
and l a m e a r e w a l k i n g
about, the lepers are
xwhoi
ITE~I~T~TO~JIV,
h ~ ~ p obeing
i
cleansed a n d
lame (ones)
are walking about,
lepers the deaf are hearing,
~aBapi<o\rrat ~ a i ~ w q o i ~ L K O ~ ~ O U U I V~, a ai n d t h e dead a r e
are being cleansed and deaf (ones) are hearing, and being raised up, and
V E K ~ O ~
iy~ipov-ra~ ~ a i .rr-rwxoi the poor are having
dead (ones) are being raised u p and poor (ones) the good news deto them; 6 and
~ 6 a y~Airomal
y
.
6 ~ a pi ~ ~ 6 p 1 6~q ~ T Iclared
V
happy
is he that finds
are being given good news;
and
happy
1s
no cause for stum6s
v
pi
a ~ a v 6 d 1 ~ ~ 8 f j $v $poi. bling in me."
who likely not might have been sturnbled in me.
7 While these were
on their way, Jesus
7 TO~TWV
62 T O ~ E U O ~ ~fipCaT0
VWV 6
Of these but going their way started the s t a r t e d t o s a y t o
' Iqaoirq h t y ~ l v ~ o i q6xAo1q TEP'I ' I W ~ V O U the crowds respecting
Jesus to be saying to the crowds about
John
John: "What did YOU
Ti iCfih9a-r~ ~ i qT?V Epqpov 0 ~ 6 a a u 9 a 1 ;go out into the wilWhat came YOU out into the wilderness to observe? derness to behold? A
~ 6 h a p o v h b dtvs$x~ aaheu6p~vov; 8 drhha reed being tossed by
Reed
by,
wind
being shaken?
But a wind? 8 What, then.
-ri
iEfih8aTE i6Eiv; ~ ~ V ~ ~ O Ti vT O
p dV a ~ o i q did YOU go out to see?
what came YOU out to see?
Man
in soft things A man dressed in soft
fipc$~~apivov;
i603
oi
T& garments? Why, those
having been clothed?
Look!
The (ones)
the wearing soft garments
p a h a ~ h QOPOGVTE~ &V TO?< O ~ K O I ~T ~ V are in the houses of
soft things
wearing
in
the
houses of the kings. 9 Really, then,
paalhkwv. 9 dthhh
&(;fihea-r~;~ p o q f i ~ qwhy
v did YOU go out?
kings.
But why came YOU out? Prophet
To see a prophet?
,
,tellV YOU, and
IOEIV;
vai,
htya
bpiv, ~ a IiT E ~ I ( S C J Yes,
~ T EI~ O
to see? Yes, I am saying to YOU,and more abundant f a r m o r e t h a n a
.rrpocpfi-rou. 10 061.6s
T
I
r ~ p i 03 prophet. lOThis is
of prophet.
This (one)
is
about
whom he concerning whom
y i y p a r ~ a i ' 1603 ly& d r ~ ~ o o ~ i h h~ a6 vit is written, 'Look!
it has been written Look!
I
am sending off the I myself am sending
&yyd6v
you
~ p b .rrpoaG~ou aou, forth my messenger
messenger
of me
before
face
of you, I before your face, who
6q
K ~ T ~ C J K E U ~ C T E I Tfiv
6 6 6 ~ OOU will p r e p a r e y o u r
who
will prepare
the
way
of you way ahead of you!'
11~ r u l yI say to YOU
ip~poaeb
aou. 11 drpfiv
Aky w.
in front
of you.
Amen
I am saying people, Among those
bpiv, o d ~ iyfiy~p-ral Ev
y ~ w q ~ o i q born of women there
to YOU, not has been raised up in generated ones has not been raised
t3

ET

You are the (one)

Ipx6p~voq ij
comlng

ETEPOV

or difTerent (one)

'

a greater than
John the Baptist; but
a person that is a
6 62 plKpi)~Epoq $V 'Ti) p a a ~ h ~ i qTGV l e s s e r o n e i n t h e
lesser one
ln
thk kingdom
of the kingdom of the heavthe but
12 h 6 62 ens is greater than
03pavGv ~ E ~ < W VahoG IUT~V.
greater of him
1s.
From but he is. l2But from
heavens
TOG f k n ~ ~ ~ q ~EWS
'IW&VOU
o l j the days of John the
TGV fiCL~pijv
Baptist
untll
the
of John
days
the
B a ~ t i s tuntil now the
fi
p a o l h ~ i a TGV o c ~ i i vkGgdom of the heav6p~1
of the
heavens ens is the goal toward
the
kingdom
right now
which men press, and
~I&<ET~I,
~ai
is being pressed toward,
and
Pressers forward those pressing for& p - r r & < o u ~ ~dcri,rilv.
~
13 ~ 6 v - r ~ q Y ~ P 0i ward are seizing it.
are snatching
st.
All
*Or
the 13 For all, the Prophrgoqijral
~ a i 6
v6poq EWS
'IwQ~
e t s~ a n d t h e Law,
rophets
and
the
Law
until
prophesied until John;
~ ~ p o ~ f i ~ ~ u c14
r a~v -a ~i
i BCAETE Gk(;aaeall 14and if YOU want
prophesied;
and if YOU will to receive, to acceptit, H~ hirnairr6c; hmlv 'Hh~iaq
b
~ a h w vself is 'Eeli'jah who
he
is
Elijah
the (one) being about is destined to come.,
i X ~ a e a ~ 15
.
'0
ixwv
GTa 15 Let him that has
to ge cornmg.
The (one)
having
ears ears listen.
&~ouhw.
16 "With whom shall
let him be hearing.
I compare this gen16 Tivl
62 6po1Gaw mjv ~ E V E & eration? I t is like
To whom but shall I liken the generation ycung children sitting
.rarhqv; bpoia i a ~ i v .rra16io1< ~aBqptv01qin the market places
this?
Like it is to Young children
sitting
who cry out to their
iv ~ciiq dtyopaiq
.rrpouqwvoh~a TOTS playmates, 17 saying,
in the marketplaces who soundingtoward the 'We played the flute
k-ripo~q 17 hiyouu~v
Hljhfiaap~v f o r Y O U , b u t Y O U
dflcrent (ones)
are saying
We played the flute did not dance; we
but YOU did
hpiv ~ a oi d ~d p ~ f i a a u e ~l0pqvfiuap~v
'
~ a wailed,
i
t o YOU and not YOU daxced;
we walled
and not beat yourselves in
O ~ K
&K@J~U~E'
18
fih0~v yhp grief.' 18 Correspondnot
YOU beat yourselves;
came
for i n g l y , J o h n c a m e
eating nor
'Iw6qq F ~ T E IaOiwv p6-r~ IT~VWV, ~ a neither
i
John
neither
eating
nor
drinking, and drinking, yet people
Aiyouo~v Aa1p6v1ov
EXEI19 ijh9~v say, 'He has a demon';
they are saylng
Demon
he is having;
came 19the Son of man
?I uibq TOG dtv9pG.rrou Eoeiwv ~ a i.rrivwv, did come eating and
the Son of the
man
eating and drinking, drinking, still people
'Look! A man
~ a i hiyoucr~v '1603 GV~PWTOS qdryoq ~ a say,
i
and they are saying Look!
man
gluttonous and gluttonous and given
oivo~r6~qq,
T E ~ W V ~ V
qihoq
Kai to drinking wine, a
wine drinker,
of tax collectors
friend
and friend of tax collecdrpap~whGv.~ a i&61Kali)8q JI aoqia c h b tors and &rums.' All
of sinners. And was justified the wisdom from the same, wisdom is
proved righteous by
TSV Epywv a6~Gq.
its works."
the works
of it.

yuval~Gjv

p~i<(n)~

of women s e a t e r one

' I&VOU

of John

TOG

the

up~ '
~~VTIQTO
Baptist;

20 T ~ T Ef i p t a ~ o

~ V E I ~ ~ < E I~V

h ~
q r 6 h ~ 1kvq

Then he started to reproach the

cities

20 Then h e started

G U V & ~ E Ii ~n w h i c h m o s t of
powerful works
atj~oG,
671
06
p ~ ~ & v 6 q o a 21
v - O6ai had taken place, beof him, because
not
they repented;
Woe cause they did not
u o ~ , Xopa<eive oljai
ooc,
Bqeaai6dtv repent: 21 "Woe to
to you,
Chorazin;
Woe
to you,
Bethsaida; you, Cho-ra'zin! Woe
6 ~ 1 E( kv T6pq ~ a Zt6Liv1
i
Cyivov~o a i to you, Beth-sa'ieda!
because if in Tyre and Sidon
took place the because if the power6uv&petq
ai
Y E V ~ ~ E ~ 6v
~ I ful works had taken
powerful works the (ones) having taken place in place in Tyre and
fipiv, .rrkhac 6v h u d t ~ ~ w~ a im06c$ Si'don that took place
YOU, of old likely in sackcloth and
ashes in YOU, they would &
~ ~ ~ v 6 q o c r22
v. rh'v
hCyw
irp?v, long ago have re- $
&ey repented.
Besijes
I am saying
to you, pented i n sackcloth *
and ashes. 22 Conse- &
T6pa ~ a i 11SGvi
~ V E K T ~ T E ~ O V cc-rai
to ~ y G e and to Sidon more endurable it will be quentlJ I say to YOU,
6v fipipq K P ~ C E C ~ ~ fi
irpiv. 23 Kai 06, I t will be more enIn
day
of judgment than to YOU.
And you, durable for Tyre and
Ka$apvao6p,
Ewq
otjpavoi, Si'don on Judgment
Capernaum,
until
heaven Day than for YOU.
iryrwcqoq ;
Ewq
+Sou 23And you, Ca.per'you will be put high up?
Until
of Hades naeum, will you per~ a ~ a p l i u ~ . gTI
Ei
gV to6i)p01q haps be exalted to
you will come down. Because if in
Sodom
h e a v e n ? Down t o
H a ' d e s a you will
k y ~jeqoav
v
ai
GUV~~~EIS
took place
the
powerful works
the (ones) come; because if the
powerful works that
y~v6p~vac
iv
aoi,
~ ~ E I V E V
ijrv
having taken place in
you, it remained likely took place i n you
~ixpt
oZ%e
U ~ ~ ~ E ~ O
24V . ~ h f ihad
~ taken place in
until
today.
Besides Sod'om, it would have
hiyo
irpiv
871
yij
1066pwv remained until this
I amsaying
to YOU
that
to earth
of Sodom very day. 24Consequently I say to YOU
&VEKT~TE~OV &TT~I
$V fip&p~( KpiuEwq
more endurable it will be in
day
of judgment people, I t will be
more endurable for
9
DO;.
than to you.
the Iand of Sod'om
on Judgment Day
25 'Ev
~KE~VG;)
T@
In
that
the
appointed time than for you."
&~o~pte&iq
6
' I quocq
~T.rrev 25 At that time Jehaving answered
the
Jesus
said
sus said in response:
'EtopohoyoGpai
QOI,
.rr'TE~
"PI'
I am confessing out
to you,
Father
Lord "1 publicly praise you,
Lord of heavTOG
oljpavoG
~ a i
~ f i ~ Y ~ C , Father,
of the
heaven
and
of the
earth, en and earth, because
aka
u o t ~ v YOU have hidden these
6 ~ t Z~<pu$aq
because you hid
these (things) from wise ones things from the wise
a ? ~ kyivov~o a i . r r h ~ ? u ~ a t
which

took place

the

most

powerful works his

2 3 Hafdes=cBqs, KB;
Matthew 11:23.

f lKO

(She'ol),

J7-l4Je-ls.

See Appendix under

~ a i& ~ F E K & ~ u 0~5J~c 6( '~and intellectual ones

you uncovered them 1 a n d h a v e r e v e a l e d
vnl~iolq'26 vai, d ~ a ~ j p ,T I
O ~ T W < them to babes. 26 Yes,
to babes;
yes, the Father, because
thus 0 Father, because to
&ljGo~iaVETO Ep~poo&v uou. 27 fldrv~cf do thus came to be
goodwill it became ur front of you.
All (things) t h e way a p p r o v e d
poi
.rrape668rl
3.7~6 706 ~ a ~ p 6 ov,
q ~ a iby you. 27 All things
to me were given over by the Father ofme, and have been delivered
066~iq ~ T T I Y I V G ~ KT E~ IV uibv ~i p'
d to me by my Father,
no one accurately knows the Son if
the a n d n o o n e f u l l y
the Son but
TI.&^, 0368 78v .rra~2pa 71s
ht y ~ v c j o ~ eknows
t
Father, nor the Father anyone accurately knows t h e Father, neither
~i pfi b ui8q KC(?
&
khv
@oGAjhrlra! d o e s a n y o n e f u l l y
-if not the Son and to whom if ever may be wlshmg know the Father but
6 uibq drrro~ah6+ar. 28 A e k e rp6q pe the Son and anyone
the Son
to uncover.
Hither toward me to whom the Son
~dnn~c
oi
KOTI GVTES
~ a iis willing to reveal
all
the (ones)
laboring
and him. 28 Come to me,
m~p~top&ot,
~ & y &dtvma6aw Cpeq. all YOU who are toilhaving been loaded down, and I shall refresh YOU. ing and loaded down,
29
Bpcrr~ 76v <uy6v ~ O U f ~ '3p&q ~ a iand I will refresh
Lift Youup the yoke of me upon YOU and YOU. 29 Take my yoke
pdr0~-r~&TI'
kpoir,
6~1
.rrpaijq
~ i p c upon YOU and belearn from me, because mild-tempered I am c o m e my d i s c i p l e s ,
~ a ~ccrr~lvbq
i
T
~ a f i i a , ~ a i e i r p f i u e ~ ~for I am rnild-ternand
lowly
to the
heart,
and YOU will find pered and lowly in
~&.irauucv ~ a ' i q quxa'iq irpijv. 30 6 yhp heart, and YOU will
refreshment to the souls
of YOU;
the for find refreshment for
YOUR
30 For
pou xpqm6q ~ a i76 ~ O ~ T ~ Opou
V
Suy6S
yoke of me
kindly
and the
load
of me my yoke is kindly and
my load is light."
i h a ~ p 6 vkq~cv.
light
is.
At t h a t s e a son Jesus went
'Ev ~ K E ~ V Q79
K~IP@
klT0~6&1
In
that
the appointed time went his way through t h e grain6 'Iq006q TO?< u&@paaiv 6th
T&V fields on the sabbath.
the
Jesus
to the
sabbaths
through the His disciples got hunmopipcav01 68 p a e q ~ a iarj~oO&.rreivauav, gry and started to
grainfields;
the but disciples of him hungered,
luck heads
grain
.
. of
~ afipEav~o
?
~ihhetv . ( T T & X U ~ ~ ~ aiueietv.
j
and to eat. 2 At seeand started to pluck heads of grain and to eat.
ing this the Pharisees
2 oi 62 @ a p ~ o a i o ~i66v~eq eT.rrav a3.r.G said to him: "Look!
The but Pharisees having seen said
to hun
Your disciples a r e
'1605 01 p a 8 q ~ a i oou - ~ o t o k c v 8
Look! The disciples of you are doing what not doing what it is not
lawful to do on the
EY<&CJTIV
TOIE?V kv G ~ ~ @ & T w
3.
is al!owed to be doing in
sabbath.'
The (one) sabbath."
3 He said
Ti to them: "Have YOU
62
E~TTEV a d ~ o i q 0d.u
drviyvw~e
but
said
to them
Not
did YOU read what not read what David
~ a i

and

in to reproach the cities

UUVETGV,

intellectual ones,

and

n2

92

12

.a

OGKI

I
1

295 Or, "lives." See Appendix under Matthew 220.

MATTHEW 12:12-20

81
when h e a n d
the men with him
oi
PET' a6~oG; 4 ~ 6 q
eiufiheev ~ i c ; got hungry? 4Eow
the (ones) with
him?
How he entered into he entered into the
~ 6 vO?KOV TOG ~ E O G ~ a TOGS
i
Crp~ouq ~ f i qhouse of God and
the house of the God and the
loaves of the they ate the loaves
of presentation, some1~poe5oewq Eqayov,
b
oir~
&@v
presentation they ate, which not being allowed thing that it was not
v
ah9 qayeiv o6SZ
TO?<
PET' lawful for him to eat,
was to him
to eat
nor
to the (ones) wlth nor for those with
aO~o3, ~i yfi ~ o i qiepeirulv y6vo1q; 5 ii 0 6 h~ i m , b u t f o r t h e
him,
d not to the priests
alone?
Or not priests only? 5 Or,
d v h y v w ~ e hv TQ v 6 y y 6 ~ 1~ o i q o6pPaa1v have YOU not read
did YOU read in the Law that to the
sabbaths in the Law that on
oi ispeiq hv ~6 i e p 6
6
a 6 P P a ~ o vt h e s a b b a t h s t h e
the
priests
in the temple the
sabbath
priests in the temple
treat the sabbath as
f i ~ P q h o i j a ~ v ~ a di t v a i ~ ~ oeiolv;
i
6
hhyw
are profaning and guiltless
are?
I am saying not sacred and con62 irpiv 871 TO;
iepoc
pe'i<6v
& m l v tinue guiltless? 6 But
but to YOU that of the temple greater (thing)
is
I tell YOU that some6% 7 &i62
$YVGKEITE:
Ti
~ U T I V Y E h ~ ~ tch;i n g g r e a t e r t h a n
here.
If but YOU had known what
is
Mercy the temple is here.
0Chw
~ a l 06
Ouuiav,
O ~ K
&V 7 However, if YOU had
I am willing
and
not
sacrifice,
not
likely understood what this
'I want mercy,
K ~ T E ~ I K & ( J ~ T E7 0 6 ~
~ ~ I T ~ o
8 v~ 6~~ .1 0means,
5
YOU condemned
the
guiltless ones.
Lord and not sacrifice,' YOU
y6p ZUTIV
T O
oaPPchou
6 ui6q TOG would not have confor
is
of the
sabbath
the Son of the demned the guiltless
ones. 8 For Lord of
dv0pGvou.
man.
the sabbath is what
9 Kai
pe~aphq
CKeieev
fiAi3ev the Son of man is."
And having gone across from there he came
9 A f t e r departing
eiq
u u v a y w y j v a 6 ~ Q v . 10 K ~ \ I i606 from that place he
into
the
synagogue
of them;
and look! went into their syn& 0 p o 1 ~ 0 5xeipa Lxwv tqp6rv. K a i k q p 6 ~ q a a v agogue; 10 and, look!
man
hand having dry. And they asked
a man with a witha h 6 v h i y o v ~ ~Ei
q
&EUTI
TO?^; u 6 p P a ~ 1 vered hand! So they
him
saying If is it allowed to the sabbaths asked him, "Is it lawful~ to
cure
8eparre6elv;
IVC(
K ~ T ~ ~ O ~
~ O
W on
U Ithe
V
to be curing?
in order that
they might accuse sabbath?" that they
ahoG. 11
b
62 ETITEV
a 6 ~ o i q Tic; might get an accuof him.
The (one) but
said
to them Who sation against him.
Emal
EE
3pQv & v e p w ~ o q b q
heel l l K e said to them:
will be out of
YOU
man
who will have "Who will be the man
TpbPaTOv ZV, ~ a i &&v
&p7rrfuq TOGTO among YOU that has
sheep
one, and if ever might fali in
this one sheep and, if
TOTS
o&ppaalv
~ i q P60uvov,
o6x; this falls into a pit
to the
sabbaths
into
pit,
not on the sabbath, willn o t g e t h o l d of
KPC(T~~(SEI
a6~6
KC^:
&YEP?;
will he get hold of
it
and
will raise up? it and lift it out?
h-rroiqoev
did

Aauei6
David

~ T E

when

&Tivauev

hegot hungry

~ a did
i

and

considered, of
how much more worth
rpop6~ou.
da?~
~&JTIV
TOT< is a man than a sheep!
of sheep.
As-and
it is allowed
to the So it is lawful to do a
fine thing on the sabTOIE~V.
13 T ~ T E
KahGq
u6ppau1v
to be doing.
Then bath." 13 Then he said
finely
sabbaths
&ep&IT(j)
Y E ~ to~the~man:
~ "Stretch
~ 6 ~
TQ
hhy~l
man
Stretch out out your hand." And
to the
he is saying
he stretched it out,
sou
Tjv
xeipcc'
~ a i
&~~EIVEV,
of you
the
hand;
and
he stretched out, and it was restored
sound like the otfier
KCX;
& I T E K ~ T E C T T &hy1fi<
~~
&q
shq.
and
it was restored
sound
as
the
other. h a n d . l 4 B u t t h e
14 ' E < E ~ ~ ~ v T 62
E~
oi
@ a p ~ o a i o lPharisees went out
Having come out
but
the
Pharisees a n d took counsel
avpPolih~ovEAagov K ~ T ' a 3 ~ o G 8 v w q a+6v against him that they
counsel
took downon him so that him might destroy him.
drrroMuwatv.
15 '0
62
' IqooGc; 1 5 H a v i n g come t o
they might destroy.
The
but
Jesus
know Cthisl, J e s u s
Q E Xqaev
~
~ K E ~ ~ E V . Ka;
yvo6q
withgew
from there.
And withdrew from there.
having known
Many also followed
~ o h h o i , KC[; &~E~&TEUUEV
i ~ o h o l i ~ q a a &T&
v
him, and he cured
followed
to h i k many. and
h e cured
Z-rre~i
pqoev them all, l6but he
&06q
T & T ~ C 16 ~ a i
them
all,
and
h e rebuked strictly charged them
e
Iv a
p
qavqp6v
a h 6 v not to make him
d-roiq
to them
in order that
not
manifest
him
manifest; 17 that there
~ o ~ f i u w a l v17
.
iva
~Atlpw06
might be fulfilled
should make;
in order that
might be fulfilled
76
bqB2v . 6 1 b
-'Haaiou
TOG w h a t was s p o k e n
the (thing)
spoken
through
Isaiah
the through Isaiah t h e
prophet, who said:
r r p o q f i ~ o u Ahyovroq
prophet
saying
18"Look! My ser18 'I606 6 r a i q pou
8v
fipE~laa, vant whom I chose,
Look! The
boy
of me whom I chose, my beloved, whom my
~ 6 6 6 ~ q a ~soul
v
bv
b
b y c n ~ q r 6 q pou
approved! I will
the beloved one of me whom thought well of
put my spirit upon
76 .rrveGp& pou
0fioo
pou.
fithe tpuxtj
soul of me; I shall put the spirit of me him, and what justice
is he will make clear
hr' a 6 ~ & , Ka\L KP~UIV
TO?<
~~VEOIV
upon
him,
and judgment t o t h e
nations to the nations. 19 He
Lpiae~
0662 will not wrangle, nor
dvayyehei.
19 O ~ K
Not h e will wrangle nor cry aloud, nor will
he will report back.
~pauy&ael, 0662 d ~ o l j u e ~ TIC
hv ~ a i qanyone hear his voice
nor
will hear anyone in the in the broad ways.
will cry aloud,
~ No bruised reed
. r r h a ~ e i a ~ q T ~ V cpwvtjv a3~oG. 20 ~ 6 h a p 020
broad ways
the
volce
of h ~ m .
Reed
will he crush, and
i
OUVTET~I ppivov
olj
K~TE&{EI ~ a hivov
having been bruised not h e will crush and flax no smoldering flaxen
~uq6pevov 06
oPiae~,
Zwc
Bv wick will he extinSmouldering not he will extinguish, until likely guish, until he sends
n6oc;

12

TO

how much

obv

therefore

61aqhpe1 & V ~ ~ W T12OAll

~
differs

man

MATTHEW 12: 21-29

&KP&AQ

~iq

82
V~KOS

T ~ V

K P I ~ I V . out justice with suc-

cess. ZlIndeed, in
n:me nations will
21 ~ a iT+ b v 6 p a ~ 1a h o G E%q ih.rrlolja~v. his
And to the name of him natlons will hope. hope.
22 Then they brought
22 T ~ T E
.rrpo~+~y
:<av
a h @h i m a d e m o n - p o s Then
they brought toward
him sessed man, blind and
6a1pov1<6p~vov T~gh6v Kai
KGS$~V'
KC(; dumb; and he cured
bemg demonized
blind
and dumb (one) ; and h i m , so t h a t t h e
dumb man spoire and
S ~ E P ~ T ~ E ad76v,
U Q E V JGTE
T ~ VK W ~ ~ hah~iv
V
he cured
him, as-and the dumb to speak saw. 23 Well, all the
crowds were simply
~ a i ~MITEIV.
23 Kai
i(iol-av~o
carried away and beand to be seeing.
And were put out of themselves gan to say: "May
T ~ ~ V T E Soi
6xho1 ~ a i Zh~yov
Mfi-r~ this not perhaps be
all
the crowds and were saying Not what the Son of David?"
0 3 ~ 6 i~ q ~ ~6v ui62 A a u ~ i 6 ;24 oi 62 24 At hearing this, the
this (one)
is
the Son of David?
The but Pharisees said: "This
@ap~oaiol & ~ o l j o a v ~E%TOV
~q
0 8 ~ 0 5 O ~ Kfellow does not expel
Pharisees having heard
said This (one) not the demons except by
means of Be-el'ze-bub,
& ~ P a h h & ~T& 6 a 1 p 6 ~ 1 a~i
t h e r u l e r of t h e
is throwing out the
demons
if not
demons." 2s Knowing
~ P X O V T L TQV ~ ~ I ~ O V ~25W EIS+q
V .
ruler
of the demons.
Knowlng t h e i r t h o u g h t s , h e
62 ~ & qivlupfio~l(;
a6rLjv ETTEV a 3 ~ 0 i qR&QG said to them: "Evbut the thoughts of them he said to them Every ery kingdom divided
against itself comes to
p~p~al~iaa. ~ae'
paot A ~ i a
kingdom having been divided down on S ~ ~ $ qdesolation, and every
bprlpokat,
~ a .rr&oa
i
1~6h1q 6 oilcia city or house divided
is being desolated, and every
city
or house against itself will not
yepla&'ioq
K ~ W
bau-rfiq
012 stand. 26 In the same
having been divided
down on
itself
not way, if Satan expels
, has become
o-raefia~~a~.
26 ~ a ~ii 6 Ia-rav&q -rbv Iccrav&v S a t ~ n he
divided against himwill stand.
And if the Satan the
Satan
d~pahh~~,6 '
Iavr6v
ip~pia0q. self; how, then, will
is throwing out,
upon
himself
he was divided; his kingdom stand?
m6q ofiv
c s r a 6 r j a ~ ~ a171 B a o t h ~ i achoir; 27 Moreover, if I exhow therefore. will stand the kingdom of him? pel the demons by
means of Be .el'ze.bub,
27 ~ a Eii &y.yb &v BEE<EPOGA h~@&Xw
T&
by means of whom
And if I in Beelzebul am throwing out the
. Ga1~6v1a,
oi uioi bpQv b T ~ V I d~P6hhouo1v; do
demons, the sons of YOU in whom are throwing out? them? This is why
they will be judges
616
TOGTO a 3 ~ o i ~ p l ~ a~ iO V T ~I5pQv.
I
Through
this
they
judges
will be of you. of YOU. 28 But if it
28 Ei 62 b r r v ~ d p a ~ ~ Zy.yb
~ K P ~ A ~ c fS
J by
Of
If but in
spirit
of ~ o dI am throwingout spirit that I expel the
&pa Eqeaozv 4' OpGq fi demons, the kingdom
T& 6alp6vla1
the
demons,
really overtook upon yon the of God has redly
overtaken YOU. 29 Or
p a u l h ~ i a 706 OEOG. 29 6 ITOS66vaTai T I C
kingdom of the God.
Or how is able anyone how can anyone inia~upoij ~ a lvade
i
the house of a
a i u ~ h e ~ iE.v( T$V o i ~ i a v TOG
to enter into the house of the strong (one) and strong man and seize
he might thrust out

into

victory

the

judgment.

I
I

p' .rrpG~ovhis movable goods,

first
unless first he binds
Giaq
T ~ V iuxvp6v;
T ~ T ETfiv the strong man? And
hemight'bind the strong (one)? And then .the
then he will plunder
o i ~ i a vahoG
61ap.nba~1. 30
his
house. 30 He that
The
(one)
house of him he will snatch through.
.
1s
not
on my side
pij Gv PET' &yo6 K ~ T ' &PO; Cq-riv, ~ a i
me, anc!
fS
against
me
down
on
is,
and
me
not being with
he
that
not
b
pfi O U V ~ ~ W VPET' E ~ O G CFKOP'IT~<&I.
the (one) not gathering with
me
scatters.
gather with me scat31
AI& TOGTO
AEyu
bpiv, d o a ters.
Through
this I am saying to YOU, every
31 ''On this account
& p a p r i a ~ a iPAaagqpia &q~efia~?.alTOTS
I say to YOU, Every
sin
and blasphemy will be let go off to the
of sin and bias62
T O
.rrv~Cpa.roqphemy will be for&veocino~q, fi
men.
the
but
of the
spirit
aa qpia o i r ~ dq~e+x-ra~. 32 ~ a i dq given men, but the
against the
And who
not will be let go off.
'bhLls$emy
will
not
be for&&v
~i~~~ hbyov KaT&
TOG uioG
f f ever might iay word down on the Son of the given. 32 For examdrvep6~rou, & Q E ~ ~ ~ E T ~alj7G'
I
cq
6' ple, whoever speaks a
KLan,
it will be let go off to hiin; who but word against the son
6~
E h q
KaT&
TOG ~ r v ~ l j p ~706
o q of man, it will be forlikely might speak down on the
s p ~ r ~ t Of the
given him; but whotlyiou, 0 6 ~ & ~ E @ ~ ~ D E T ~a Ih Q 0fiT.E b ever 'peaks
against
not i t will be let go off to hi& neither in
holy.
the
holy
spirit,
it will
T+
aihvt
0th
iv
TI$
TO~TC?)
this
the
age
nor
in
the not be forgiven him,
no, not in this system
pfhhov~~.
(one) being about (to come).
Of thingsa nor in that
33 "H .rrotioaT~ ~6 ~ ~ v ~ oKaXdv
o v ~ a to
i Come.
Either rnalce YOU the
tre'e
fine and
33 "Either you peaT ~ V Kaprbv a h 0 6 ~ a h 6 v , fi
' I T O I ? ~ ( T ~ T E76 ple
make the tree
the
fruit
of it
fine,
Or make you the
fine and its fruit fine
FEvSpov aarrphv Kai T ~ V~ a p v 6 vahoG u a ~ p 6 v . Or make t h e tree
tree
rotten and the fruit
of it
rotten:'
rotten and its fruit
iK
YP'
Ka~noG
rotten; for by its fruit
out of
for
the
fruit
the
the tree is known.
YIVGCJKET~I.
34
y~vvfj
p a ~ a
ex16V~v,
is being known.
Generated ones
of vipers, 34 Offspring of vipers,
TFOC 6ljvad3~
&yae&
A d ~ i v how can YOU speak
how
are YOU able
good (thmgs)
to be speaking
things, when
.rrovqpoi
~ V T E ~ ;
$K
Y ~ P To6 YOU are wicked? For
wicked ones
being?
Out of
for
the
out of the abundame
~rep1oue6paroq T ~ S ~ a p 6 i a q T
m6pa
abundance
of the
heart
the
mouth of the heart the
Aah~:. 35 6 & y a e 6 ~
6v8pw.rroq &K TOG mouth speaks. 35The
is speaking.
The
good
man
out of the good man out of his
32a System of things=ai&v (ai-0%'). #B ; D51P (o.lahmJ), Jl-14*10-18.
~h

C T K E ~alj~oij
~
&pTr&ua~,

dhv

the vessels of him to snatch, if ever n d

'

BE&tcov

MATTHEW 12: 36-41

good treasure sends
o u t good t h i n g s ,
~ a i6 rrovqpbq hOpw-rroq i~ 706 rrovqpoC whereas the wicked
and the wicked
man
out of the wicked man out of his wicked treasure sends out
Bqaaupoir
&K@&~~EI
TOV p&.
treasure
is thrusting out
wicked ?things) wicked things. 3 6 1
AEyo
62 bpiv T I rr2v
btjpa tell YOU that every
36 I am saymg but to YOU that every saying unprofitable saying
&py&v
6
hah jaouotv oi h6pwrro1, that men speak, they
unprofitable which
will speak
the
men,
will render an ac&~ro6Gaouo1vITEpi a r j ~ o 6 h6yov Ev fipCpq count concerning it
willgive back about
it
word in
day
on Judgment Day;
~ p i a ~ w q '37 i~ yhp r 6 v A6ywv aou 37 for by your words
of judgment;
out of for
the words of you you will be declared
G ~ ~ a t w e j a g , ~ a i ti( TGVhi)yov aou righteous, a n d by
you will be justified, and out of the words of you your words you will
be condemned."
~a~aG1~ao0iiat;l.
you will be condemned.
38 Then as a n an38 T ~ T Ed r r ~ ~ p i e q a a va h + 71v2q T ~ V swer to him some of
Then
answered
to him some of the the scribes and Pharypap pctriov
~ a i @ap~oaiwv ~ E Y O V T E ~isees said : "Teacher,
scribes
and
Pharisees
saying
we want to see a
At6ao~ah&, BChop~v
&IT& 006 qpeiov sign from you." 391n
Teacher,
we are willing from you
sign
reply he said to
i6Eiv. 39
i)
62
h o ~ p l 6 e i q E T ~ V them: "A wicked and
to see.
The (one) but having answered said adulterous generation
ah~oiq
rev&&
~ o v q p a KC(;
po~xahiq keeps on seeking for
to them
Generation
wicked
and
adulterous a sign, but no sign
oqpdov
f-rr~<q-rei,
~ a i a q p ~ i o v 06 will be given it exslgn
is seeking upon,
and
slgn
not cept t h e sign of
6 0 O f i a ~ ~ aat h i j E i p' 76 aqpeiov 'Iwv2 Jo'nah the prophet.
will be given to if, if n a the
sign
of Jonah 40For just as Jo'nah
roir rrpo@jrou. 40 ijorrep yhp fiv ' IwvBq was i n t h e belly
the
prophet.
As-even for was Jonah of t h e huge fish
&J
~ f Kolhia
i
706 K ~ ~ T O 7
U ~eiq fipipaq ~ a three
i
days and three
in the belly' of the huge fish t2r:ree days
and nights, so the Son
rpdq v G K T ~ O~~, T O C Earat d vibq roc of man will be in
three
nights,
thus
will be the Son of the t h e heart of t h e
dvepcj~ou 6v 7fi Kap6iq 7
yijq T ~ i qearth three days and
man
in the
heart
of the earth 8 r e e three nights. 41Men
fiphpaq ~ a irpciq v c ~ ~ a q . 41
&v6p~q of Nin'e-veh will rise
days
and three
nights.
Male persons up in the judgment
Nlv~u~irat
doraariloov~at tv 74 K P ~ C T E I PET& with this generation
Ninevites
will stand up in the judgment with
and will condemn
~ i j q Y E V E ~ r~ a l j ~ q q~ a Ki ~ T ~ K ~ I V O aljrfivC ~ I V it; because they rethe generation
this and will condemn
it;
TI
p ~ ~ ~ v 6 q o a veiq
7
~ j p u y p a pented a t what Jo'because
they repented
into
the
preachmg n a h preached, but,
'Iwv&, ~ a i i603
rrheiov
'lovet look! something more
of Jonah, and look! something more of Jonah than Jo'nah is here.
dya6oG Bqoaupoir
good

treasure

t~p&hh~t

&ya8&,

is thrusting out good (things)

P y ~ p e j o ~ r a t42 The queen of the

south will be raised
up in the judgment
7
K ~ ~ U E IVET& 7fiq
YEVE&~
7C[ljl?lq with
this generation
in the judgment with the generation
this
a n d will condemn
fihe~v
&K
C
X
<
T
~
V
'
6Tl
~ a iK ~ T ~ K P I V E ?
it; because she came
~ t ; because she came out of from the ends of the
and will condemn
T ~ V
I T E ~ & T W V rfiq
yfiq & ~ o i r a arrjv
~ U O ~ ( C [ V earth to hear the
limits
of the earth to hear the wisdom wisdom of Sol'o-mon,
the
but, look! something
~ a i i606
rrhfiov
EohopGvoq,
something more more than Sol'o.mon
and
look!
of Solomon,
is here.
Eohop6voq 6 6 ~ .
43"When an unof Solomon here.
clean
comes
43 w O ~ a ~
6
76 &~60aprov ~ v ~ i r pout
a of aspirit
man, it passWhenever but the
unclean
spirlt
es through parched
l,Eheg
& T V ~ 705 dvepG-rrou, 6!~pxETat
places
in search of
should come out from the
man,
it passes
a
resting
place, and
61'
&vOSpov r6rrwv <q~oCv&vdr.rraualv, ~ a finds
i
none.
44Then
through waterless places seeking resting-place, and
E ~ P ~ U K E I . 44 T ~ T E
Eiq T ~ V it says, 'I will go
Then it is saying Into the back to my house
it is findmg.
6B~v 6<4heov- o u t of w h i c h I
O T K ~ V pou 6 ~ 1 a r p ho
house of me I shall t u r n t a c k from where I came out; moved'; and on ar~ a i
E ~ ~ ~ G K E o~oh&<ovra
I
Kai riving it finds it unand having come it is finding
unoccupied
and occupied but swept
clean and adorned.
a~aapopbov
~ a i
K E K O ~ ~~ V~ O~V .
having been swept
and
having been adorned. 45 Then it goes its
45 7 6 ~rrop~Gerat
~
~ a rrapahappdrvet
i
pee' way and takes along
Then it goes its way and
takes along
with with it seven different spirits more
kau~oir Lrrrh R ~ p a ~ r v ~ l j p a rrrovqp6r~pa
a
itself
seven different
spirits
more wicked wicked t h a n itself,
after getting
kau~oir,~ a i~ i a E h e 6 v ~ aK ~ T O I K E ~& K E ~ - ~ a and,
i
of itsell, and having entered it dwells there; and inside, they dwell
y i v ~ r -a ~ r h
Zoxa~a
706 there; and the final
becomes
the
final [circumstances]
of the circumstances of that
&vep&Trou & K E ~ V O U ~Eipova 7 6 ~ IT~GTCJV. man become worse
man
that
worse
of the first (ones). than the first. That
0 5 ~ o q Z U T ~ I ~ a i rfi
Y E V E ~ ralhr) is how it will be also
with this wicked genThus
it will be also to the generatlon
this
eration."
7fi rrqvrlpe.
the wlcked.
46 While h e was
46 "ETI airroir Aahoirvroq TO?< 6xXo1q i606 yet speaking to the
Yet of him speaklng to the crowds look! crowds, look! his
and brothers
V
fi p f i ~ q p~ a ioi &6Eh$oi alj~oir~ ( T T ~ K E I U ~mother
the mother and the brothers of hun had stood took up a position
Z{o
<qroirvrq adrQ hah.jluat. 47 ETEV outside seeking t o
to him
to speak.
Said speak to him. 47 So
outside
seeking
6i
I
ah76 'I606 fi pljrqp aou someone said to him:
but someone to him Look! The mother of you "Look! Your mother
a n d your brothers
Ecv
LCST~~KC((TIV
K ~ I oi d6~hqoi aou
and the brothers of you outside havestood are standing outside,
6 6 ~ .42 f3aoihtooa

here.

Queen

v670u

of south

will be raised up

MATTHEW 12: 88-13 :6

MATTHEW 13:7-14

6.2 seeking to speak to

you." 48As an andcrrOKp18Eiq E~ITEV
TG
Aiyov~l a1h6 swer he said to the
having answered said to the (one) saying to him o n e t e l l i n g h i m :
is my mother,
TIq b ~ l v ij p j q p pou, ~ a ~i i v ~ Eq~ U ~ "Who
V
Who
1s
the mother of me, and who
are
a n d who a r e my
brothers?" 49 And exoi dt6~hqoi pou; 49 ~ a i
&KTE~VO(S
the brothers of me?
And having stretched out t e n d i n g h i s h a n d
x ~ i p a alj-roC h i TOGS pa8q~&qairroir toward his disciples,
the hand of him upon the
disciples of him he said: "Look! My
ETITEV 'I603 JI p j q p you ~ a oi
i dr6~Aqoi mother and my brothhe said Look! The mother of me and the brothers
ers! SO For whoever
~ O U ' 58
&TIC
av
I T O I ~ O Q 76
whoever 3% likely should do the does the will of my
of me:
8Mypa 706 1 ~ a ~ p 6 qyou
TOG
bv Father who is in
wlll
of the
Father
of me of 'he (one) in heaven, the same is
odpavoiq, a h 6 q you dt6~hqhq ~ a i&6Ehqfi my brother, and sisheavens,
he
of me brother
and
sister ter. and mother."
~ a ip j q p bo~iv.
On t h a t d a y
and mother
is.
Jesus, having
'Ev 6 Ijyipq ~ K E ~ V I ; ~ EC~h0dv
In
the
day
that
havin
- ~come out left the house, was
B 'IqooCq
~ i i q o i ~ i a q bK68q~0 * r a p & sitting by the sea;
of the house was sittlng beside 2 and great crowds
the
Jesus
~ f i v 8dhauoav- 2 ~ a i avvjxk3quav
vpbq gathered to him, so
the
sea;
and were led together toward that he went aboard
alj~hv 6x101 rrohhoi, i j o r ~a 6 ~ t ) v~ i ~q h o i o v a boat and sat down,
him crowds many. as-and him into boat
and all the crowd
bpP&v~a
~a?ijo0a1, ~ a iIT&S b was standing on the
having stepped into to slt down, and
all
the
3 Then he told
6xhoq 6-4
~ 6 v a i y ~ d b v i o n j ~ 3~ ~~ .a beach.
i
crowd upon
the
beach
had stood. And them many things
~ X C ~ ~ Uactrj-roiq
E V
~ ~ o h h b (v napaPohaiq by illustrations, sayhe spoke to them many (things) m
parables
ing: "Look! A sower
Xiyov '16oil
bcfiA8~v
6
o r ~ i p o vwent out to sow;
saying
Look!
Came out
the (one)
sowing
$and as he was sowTOG
o-rr~ip~lv.4 ~ a bv
i T&
m ~ i p ~ l ving, some [seeds] fell
of the to be sowing.
And in the to be sowing
ad~bv
3
y2v
EITEOEV r a p & alongside the road,
him
which (ones)
indeed
fell
beside and the birds came
b6Bv, ~ a i ihMvra
T&
.rr~.r~lvixand ate them up.
way,
and
having come
the
birds
5 Others fell upon the
mi a y ~ vah&.5 a h a 6 i EITEUEV h i T& rocky places where
ate own them.
Others but
fell
upon the they did not have
ITETPGS~ BITOV O ~ ) K
~ X E V
Y ~ V much
soil, and a t
rocky[placesl where
not
it was having earth
once
they
sprang up
nohhjv, ~ a i ~ S f o q h 5 a v i r r l A ~ v 61b
much,
and immediately it sprang up through because of not havpd0oq ~ f i q , 6 fihiou 6.2 ing depth of soil.
:te
to b ? f ~ i n g depth of earth,
of sun but 6 But when the sun
T

seeking

a01

to you

AaAfioa~. 48
to speak.

The (one) but

13

13

3;

I'

23

rose t h e y were
scorched, a n d because of not having
76
yfi
EXEIV
Pirav
btqpch6q.
not
to be having
root
it was dried UP. root they withered,
7 &Aha 6.2 ETEUEV b ~ i~ c i q a~&eaq, ~ a 7i Others, too, fell
Others but
fell
upon the
thorns,
and among t h e thorns,
bipqucrv ai & ~ a v 0 a 1~ a ~i ~ I T V I C C ( Vah&. and the thorns came
came up the
thorns
and choked off them. up and choked them.
8 &ha 6 i ~ITEQEV
~ j vytv ~v ~ a h ? v 8Still others fell upOthers but
fell
upon the earth the fine
on the fine soil and
they began to yield
K~PIT~V,
2
~ai
h6i6ou
and
it was giving
fruit,
whichlone) fruit, this one a
that one
y
&~sr6v
ii
6h & ~ G K O V Thundredfold,
~
indeed one hundred which (one) but
slxtY
sixty, the other thirty.
5
62 ~ p ~ d ~ o 9v ~ a '0
.
h x ~ v 9Let him that has
which (one) but
thirty.
The (one) having ears listen."
10 So the disciples
h a
Cr~ovhw.
ears let him be hearing.
came up and said to
p&q~ai him: "Why is it you
10 K a i
I T ~ O U E A B ~ V T E ~ oi
And
having come toward
the
disciples speak
to them by
~lsrav
a6~6
At&
~i
f v the use of illustrawhat
in tions?" 11I n reply
Through
said
to him
srapaPoha'iq
AaA~iq
alj~oiq;'he said: "To YOU it
parables
.
are speaking you
to them? is granted to under11
6
62
~ I T O K ~ I ~ E ~E C~ E V TI s t a n d t h e s a c r e d
The (one) but having answered
said
that secrets of the king'Y piv
6i8o~alyvBva~ T& yucrnfjpla dom of the heavens,
TO YOU
it has been glven to know the mysteries but to those people
is not granted.
PaotA~iaq TQV orjpavQv, ~ K E ~ V O 6.2
I ~ it
o
e kingdom of the heavens, to those but 12 For whoever has,
more will be given
o
6 6 6 0 ~ ~ ~ 1 . 12 B o ~ r q ybp ~ x E ! ,
not it has been given.
Whoever for ishavmg, him and he will be
60%u~al
a676
t<ai made to abound; but
to hlm
it will be given
and whoever d o e s n o t
I T E ~ I ~ U Ej aU e~~ a l '
6 o ~ 1 q 62
oiix have, even what he
he willbemade to abound;
whoever
but
not h m will be taken
him. 13This is
EXEI, ~ a i 6
EXEI
d r p e j o ~ ~ afrom
~
is having, also which he is having will be lifted up why 1 speak to them
ar' arj-roir. 13
61a TOGTO bv ~ a p a p o h a i qby the use of illustrafrom him.
Through this in
parables
tions, because, lookaii~oiq
AaXB,
I
P ~ ~ I T O V06
T E i~n g , t h e y look i n
'
a them I am speaking, because looking a t not vain, and hearing,
PA'ETOU(T1V
~ a i ~ K O ~ O V T E ~ O&K they hear in vain,
they are looking at
and
hearing
not neither do they get
& K O ~ O U ~ I V 066.2
auvioua~v.
14 ~ a tih e s e n s e of i t ;
they are hearing nor they are comprehending; and 14 and toward them
the prophecy of Isadrva?AqpoC-ral a h o i q ij ~ p o q q ~ 'Hoaiou
~ia
is being filled up to them the prophecy of Isaiah iah is having fulfillsays,
fi
hfyouua
'AKo$
~ K O ~ C J Z T E ment, which
the Iprophecyl
saymg
To hearmg YOU will hear 'By hearing, ~ o r rwill
&va~ihavToq b~aupmio&1 ~ a i

having risen up

it was scorched

and

61h

through

MATTHEW 13: 15-20

85

~ a Pi ~ ~ I T O Vhear
T E ~but by no means
get the sense of it;
and, looking, YOU will
P ~ ~ ~ J E T and
E~ a i not
06 pfi
'i6qr~.
YOU will look at
not
YOU should see. look but by no means
15
&.rraX6verl yhp fi ~ a p 6 i a TOG AaoO see. 15 For the heart
Was made thick for the heart of the people of this people has
T O ~ T O U , ~ a iTOTS
Buiv f3apEwq q~ouuav, ~ a grown
i
thick, and
this,
and to the ears heavily they heard, and with their ears they
have heard with an7065 6q8aApoCq
a h 6 v ~ K ~ ~ ~ u C S C X Vpi
'
the
eyes
of them
they closed;
not noyance, a n d they
TOTE
i6wutv
TO?<
6qBahyoiq ~ a ihave shut their eyes;
at any time they might see to the
eyes
and that they might never
T O
boiv
&KO~O(J(TIV
~ a i ~ f j ~ a p 6 i qsee with their eyes
to the ears they might hear and to the heart
hear with their
auvOuiv
~ a i hr~o-rpigwutv, ears a n d get t h e
they might comprehend and they might turn back, Sense of it with their
~ a i ihoopa~ adro6q.
hearts and turn back,
and I shall heal
them.
and I heal them.'
16 13 Ov
62. p a ~ h p t o i 01
bq8ahpoi
16"However, happy
O ~ Y O Ubut
happy
the
eyes
are YOUR eyes bear t
PXi~ouu!v,
~ a i~a & ~ abpGv cause they behold,
because they are lookingat, and the ears of YOU and y o n ears beTI
&KO~OUOIV.
17 dpfiv
yhp c a u s e t h e y h e a r .
because
they are hearing.
Amen
*Or
17 For I truly say
hiyca,
3piv 6r1 rrohhoi rrpoqtra~ ~ a to
i YOU,Many prophI a m saylng to YOU that many
prophets and e t s a n d r i g h t e o u s
6i~atoi
i ~ ~ 8 6 p q o a v i6~iv
ijr
men desired to see
righteous ones
desired
to see
what the things YOU are
PA'EITETE
~ a i OI~K ETG~v,
~ a beholding
i
a n d did
YOU are looking at
and
not
they saw,
and not see them, and
d~oGuat &
&KO~ETE
~ a Oi ~ K<~ouuav. to hear the things
to hear what YOU are hearing and not they heard. you are hearing and
18 'Y pGq
06v
&Ko6craTE ,-,jv did not hear them.
You
the
therefore
hear YOU
18 "YOU, then, lisrrapaf3ohfiv
706
weipccvToq. ten to the illustraparable
of the (one)
having sown. tion of the man that
sowed. 19 Where any19 flavrbq
& K O ~ O V ~ O S T ~ V h6yov
q
Of anyone
hearing
the
word
of the one hears the word
pauth~iaq ~ a i p i
ovvtb~oq,
~ ~ X E Tof~ Ithe kingdom but
kingdom
and not comprehending, is coming does not get the sense
of it, the wicked one
b
~ovqpbq
~ a i &PT&<EI
the
wicked (one)
and
snatches
the (thing) comes and snatches
&crrrappivov $v fi ~ a p 6 i a arjroir. 06r6q away what has been
havingbeensown in the
heart
of him; this sown in his heart;
this is the one sown
&o~iv
6
=aP& T$V 66AV maP~[q.
is
the (one) beside the
way
sown.
alongside the road.
28
6
82
iTT;T&
n&TP6&, 20As for the one
The (one)
but
upon
the
rocky [placesl Sown upon the rocky
m a p ~ i q , 0 8 ~ 6 ~iuriv
;
r A V hhyov places, this is the
sown,
thrs
is
the (one) the
word one hearing the word
~ a 06
i pi

and not not

UUV~TE,

YOU

should comprehend, and looking at

xap&q AapPbov and a t once acceptjoy

receiving ing it with joy. 21 Yet
21 O ~ K EXEI
62 Pi<m hv iavr@ he has no root in
it;
not he is having but root in himself himself but continues
&Ah& rrp6u~atp6q &urtv,
yEv0pivqq
62 for a time, and after
but
temporary
is,
having occurred but tribulation or perse6th
76v cution has arisen on
BAi+&w$
fi
6l(JypoG.
of
or of persecution
through the account of the word
-- tribulation
.--.
he is a t once stumhbyov
~ 6 0 6 ~o~ay6ahi<rat.22
6
The (one) bled. 22As for the
word
at once
he 1s stumbled.
sown among the
62 ~ i qr&q &~kv8aqu r a p ~ i q , oih.6~ iqrtiv one
thorns, this is the
but into the
thorns
sown,
thls
is
6
~ b vh6yov &~oOwv~ a iij piptpva one hearing the word,
the (one) the word hearing and the anxiety but the anxiety of
TOG
aiOvo~ ~ a i ij
* h this system of things
of the
age
and
the
deceitfulness a n d t h e deceptive
of riches choke
TOG rrAo6rou
auvnviy~i rbv h6yov, ~ a power
i
of the
riches
chokes together the word, and the word, and he
becomes unfruitful.
Z ~ a p n o q yiverat. 23
6
6L
unfruitful he becomes.
The (one) but upon 23 A s for t h e one
sown upon the fine
~ a h f i vy t v m a p ~ i 0~8,~ 6 qZOTIV
6
the fine earth sown,
thls
is the (one) soil, this is the one
hearing the word and
T ~ V h6yov
& K O ~ ~ V~ a i UUVIE~S,
the
word
hearing and comprehending, who getting the sense of
it, who really does
6rj
~ a p w o q o p ~~i a i T O I E ~
6
actually bears fruit and is making which (one) bear fruit and proptv
& K ~ T ~ V
6
62 kEfi~0vl-aduces, this one a
indeed one hundred which (one) but
sixty
hundredfold, that one
8
62 T ~ ~ ~ K O V - r a .
sixty, the other thirwhich (one) but
thirty.
r r a p i e q ~ ~ty."
v
21 'Ahhqv
.rrapaPohfiv
24 Another illustraAnother
parable
he put alongside
tion
he set before
=lj-roiq hEywv
'OpotG8q
ij p a a t h ~ i a
to them
saying
Was likened
the kingdom them, saying: "The
v
oGpav6v drvep6~q o T ~ i p a v r ~~ d b vkingdom of the heavof the heavens
to mall
having sown
fine ens has become like
o-riippa b r& dyp@ ariroij. 25 b 62 T&
man that sowed
seed
in the
field of him.
In but the
fine seed in his field.
K ~ ~ E ~ ~ ETOGS
I V &&pLj~ouq fihe~v a h &
to be sleeping
the
men
came of him 25 While men Were
sleeping, his eneny
6 bxephq ~ a i ~ T ~ O ~ E I ~ E V
the
enemy
and
oversowed
darnel Cweedsl came and oversowed
&v&
pioov TOG uirou ~ a i& T ~ ~ $ E V . weeds in among the
up through midst of the wheat and went off. w h e a t . a n d l e f t .
26 w h e n t h e blade
6 xfgeq
the
26 When
6rr but
62 &P)\&T(~uEv
sprouted
sprouted a n d prompnbv &hroi UEV, T ~ E & q b q
duced fruit, then the
fruit
male.
then ameared
-<t<bia.
27 rrpou~A06vr~q 62. oi
appeared
darnel [weeds].
Having come toward but the 27 SO the S ~ V ~ ofS
dKOljwVKC[;
hearing

and

~ljf3Cq

at once

PET&

with

gi
&$

MATTHEW 13: 33-39

MATTHEW 13: 28-32

Kljp~e, the kouseholder came
up and said to him,
06x1 ~ a h 6 vankppa Eam~~paq
&v 76 06 &ypG; 'Master, did you not
not fine
seed
you sowed in the your field? sow fine seed in your
field? How, then, does
EXEI
<I<&vI~;
7 ~ 6 0 ~ ~obv
From where therefore it is having darnel [weedsl? it come
t o have
25
6
62
q
arj~oiq 'ExBpbq weeds?' 28 IIe said to
The (one)
but
sald
to them
Enemy
them, 'An enemy, a
&v0pwrroq TOGTO iTroiq0Ev.
oi
62 a h @ man, did this.' They
man
this
did.
The (ones) but to him
said to him, 'Do
hiyouo~v
Ohh~~q
oh
~ T E ~ ~ ~ V T E S
are saying Are you willing therefore having gone off you want us, then,
ouhhiEj.wp~v ah&; 29
6
66 cpqutv to go out and collect
we should collect them?
The (one) but says them?' 29 He said,
o u h h i y o v ~ ~ q 7h 'No; t h a t by no
05
TOTE
collecting
the chance. while collectNo,
not
a t any time
<1<6vorla
$~p~<Gaq-re
ing tlie weeds, YOU
darnel [weedsl
YOU might uproot
along with
uproot t h e wheat
ctO-roFq
7 b ~
O~TOV.
30
G ~ E ~ E
them
the
wheat;
let You go off with them. 30 Let
auvau~&v~o0a1 dcpcp6-r~pa COS
TOG both grow together
to be growing together
both
until
the until t h e harvest;
and in the harvest
0~p1apoG'~ a iiv
~a1p6
TOG O~p~opoG
harvest;
and in appointed time of the harvest season I will tell the
<pB TO?< 0 ~ p 1 o ~ aZuhh.6Sa-r~
iq
T ~ ~ T O T&
V
reapers, ~ i r s t collect
I will tell to the harvesters
Collect
first
the
the weeds and bind
<t<dtvla
~ a 6ujaa-r~
i
air-rh E ~ G 6iopaq them in
to
darnel [weedsl and
bind
them into bundles
burn
them
"
"
then
T p 6 ~ 76 K ~ T ~ K C ( ~ Dah&,
( X I 7bv 62 CT?TOV
toward the
to burn up
them, the but wheat go to gathering the
wheat into my storea v v & y ~ ~ eiq
~
& T T O ~ ~ ~ Kpou.
~ V
be gathering YOU into the storehouse of me.
house.' "
31 "Ahhqv
napapohjv
*rraphOq~~v 31 Another illu~traAnother
parable
heputalOngslde tion he set before
a h o i q hkywv 'Opoia Eo~iv fi p a a l h ~ i athem, saying: "The
to them saying
Like
is
the kingdom
kingdom of the heavT ~ V odpav8v
K ~ K K (TIV&TEW~,
~
8~
is like a mustard
of the
heavens
to mam
of mustard.
which
hapbv
~ ~ V ~ P W T< O~ E~ I P E V kv TQ dyp@ grain, which a man
having taken
man
sowed
in the field took and planted in
field; 32 which
a6~oG'32 b
~ ~ T Ihis
V
~ I K ~ ~ T E ~ Opiv
V
of him;
which
smaller
indeed
is
is, in fact, the tinin&v~wv TBV crrr~pp&~c3v,
62 est of all the seeds,
of all
the
seeds,
whenever
but
but when it h a s
aXrleii
p~F<ov
TGV
Aax&wv grown it is the largit might grow
greater
of the
vegetables
i o ~ i v ~ a i yiv-ral
6iv6pov1
8 o ~ eest of the vegetables
it is
and
i t becomes
tree,
as-and and becomes a tree,
fieeiv
T&
TETEIV&
700
oljpavoG ~ a so
i that the birds of
to come the
birds
of the
heaven
and h e a v e n c o m e a n d
SoGhol TOG

slaves of the

ETTOV

O ~ K O ~ E ~ ~ T O U alj'r6

householder

sald to him Lord,

Ka-raa~qvo'i~ b

~h6601q aG-roG. find lodging among

of it. its branches."
33 'AAhqv
.rrapaPohjv f i & h q a ~ v alj-roiq.
33 Another illustraAnother
parable
he spoke
to them; ti011 he spoke to
'Opoia i q ~ i v 4 Paolheia TGV 0 6 ~ 8 1 1them: "The kingdom
Like
1s
the kingdom
of the
heavens of
the heavens is
<lipql
$v
hapoiraa
yufi i v i ~ p u q ~like
v leaven, which a
to leaven, which having taken woman
hid
woman took and hid
~ p i a ~ W S in three large meaE~S
&h~ljpcu
aha
into
of flour
seah measures
three
until sures of flour, until
the whole mass was
t<u &8q
8hov.
oir
where it was kavened whole.
fermented."
34
Tair-ra
. r r & v ~ aih6thqo~v6 " I q o o c ~ 34 All these things
These (things)
all
spoke the Jesus
spoke to the
b srapapohaiq Toiq iixhol~,
X W ~ S crowds by illustrain
parables
to the crowds, and apart from tions. Indeed, without
napcrf3ohfiq oirMv
~&AEI
afi~oiq'a n illustration h e
parable
nothing he was speaking to them; would not speak to
.rrhqpoem
them; 35 that there
35 'Tinos
so that
might be fuJilled
the (thing) might be fulfilled
brlehv
61d
T O
T ~ o ( ~ ~ ~AEYOVTO~
T o u
what was spoken
spoken
through
the
prophet
through the prophet
'Avoico b .rrapcrpohaFq 76 o ~ 6 p a pou, who said: "1 will
Ishall open m
parables
the mouth of me,
open my mouth with
tp~6Ej.opa1
~~~<puppiva
illustrations, I will
1 shall utter
(things) having been hidden
from
- . nublish things hidden
KCXTCX~O~~~~.
since the flouiiding."
founding.
36 Then after dis36 T ~ T E &cp~?q T06q 6~Aouq fiA8~v
Then having
- let go
- off the crowds he came -missing the crowds
~ ( q
oi~ion,. Kai ~rpoofih0av &TI$
oi ihe went into t h e
into the house. And came toward to him the house. And his dispaIq~ai ~ O T O G N y o v r ~ q Aracr&cpqoov 4pTv ciples came to him
disciples
of him
saying
Explam
to us and said: "Explain
6 v ~ a p a p o h j v 7Gu
<~<aviov
TOG to us the illustration
the
parable
of the
darnel [weeds] of the
of the weeds in the
&ypoir. 37
6
62
dcrr0~~18Eiq ETITEV
field.
The (one) but having answered said field." 37 In response
'0
meipwv 76 ~ d b mEppa
v
g o ~ i v 6 he said: "The sower
The (one) sowing the fine
seed
is
the of the fine seed is
uibq TOG h e p c j ~ o u .38 b 61 dc p6q ~ G T I V t h e Son of man;
Son of the
man;
the but &Id
is
38the field is the
6 ~6apoq' 76 62 ~ a h b vcr~Eppa,06T0i E ~ I Vworld; as for the fine
the world; the but fine
seed,
these are
seed, these are the
oi uioi ~ i ] q P a c r ~ h ~ i aT&
q 61
<I$&vI&
the sons of the kingdom; the but darne [weedsl sons of the kingdom;
~ i a ~oiv uioi 70;
movqpo6, 39 6 62 but the weeds are
are the sons of the wicked (one),
the but the sons of the wicktx0phq
b
meipaq a 3 ~ &i o ~ ~ 6v ed one, 39 and the
enemy the (one) having sown them
is
the enemy t h a t sowed
to find lodging

in

roiq
the

branches

92

MATTHEW 13:4 0 4 5
St&po?oq.

62

0sptapbq

Devll;

the

but

harvest

ouvrihsia them is the Devil.

conclusion The harvest is a conof a system
aiBv6q
iq~tv,
oi
62
8 ~ p t a ~clusion
~ i
of age
1%
the
but
harvesters of things, and the
reapers a r e angels.
&yy~hoi
~ i a i v . 40 8 m ~ p
o h
angels
are.
As-even
therefore 40 Therefore, just as
o u h M y e ~ a t rh
I;t<&ta
~ a i vupi the weeds are colis collected
the
darnel [weeds]
and
t~ fire lected a n d burned
K ~ T C ( K ~ ~ E T ~0ijTwq
I ,
E O T ~ I &V 76 O U V T E ~ E with
~~
fire, SO &, will
is burned down, thus will be in the conclusion be in the conclusion
.roc
aiijvoq.
41 ~?ODTEAE?
6 of the system of
of the
age;
wlll send off
the things." 431The Son
man will send
uibq -roil drv0pcjvou ~ o b qdyyiAouq a h o G l ~ a of
i
Son of the
man
the
angels
of him, and forth his angels, and
ovhhi~ouotv
i~ T ~ SPaotheiaq a h o G they will collect out
they will collect out of
the
kingdom
of him from his kingdom all
~r&d-rci T&
a~h5aha
~ a i r06q
things t h a t cause
all
the things causing to fall and the (ones) stumbling and persons
~oioirv~aq
T ~ V
dtvopiav, 42 ~ a who
i
are doing lawdoing
the
lawlessness,
and lessness, 42 and they
Pahoiruiv
a 6 ~ 0 6 q Eiq 'rSlv ~&ptvov TOG will pitch them inthey wlll throw them
into the furnace of the t o the fiery f u r rrup6q' EKE:
Z U T ~ I b Khauepbq Kai 6 nace. There is where
fire;
there will be the
weeping
and the [their] weeping and
PPUY$S
7Bv
b66v-rov.4316-r~
oi t h e g n a s h i n g of
gnashrng
of the
teeth.
Then
the [their] teeth will be.
Si~alot
f~h&pgoualv hq
6
fihtoq 4 3 ~ tthat time the
righteous (ones) will shine out
as the
sun righteous
ones will
b -rfj P a u ~ h e i q TOG -rra-rpb< ~ & T & v . '0
shine as brightly as
in the kingdom of the Father of them. The (one)
the sun in the
"
~XUV
~~KOU~TO.
dom
of
their
Father.
having ears let him be hearing.
Let him that has ears
44 'Opoia $a-riv $I PaatAsia T&V o6pavBv listen.
Like
is
the kingdom of the heavens
44 "The kingdom of
BqaaupQ
K E K P U ~pivq
6v T@ &ypG
to treasure having been hidden in the
field,' the heavens is like
~6pi3v av0povoq ~ K P U ~ E V ~, a di d a treasure hidden in
bv
which havlng found
man
hid,
and from the field, which a
T(S xap&q alj-roir
I j ~ d r y ~ l ~ a Ti W X E ~ man found and hid;
the
joy
of him he isgoing away and
sells
and for the joy he
iiaa
EXEL
KC(] ~ Y O P C % E ~
~ 6 vhas he goes and sells
as many things as he is having and
buys
the
what things he has
&ypbv EKE~VOV.
and buys that field.
field
that.
45 n&hiv bpoia t a ~ i v
Again

odpavBv

heavens

like

is

E~IT~PQI

the

to traveling merchant

Paathsia

45 "Again the kingdom of the heavens

I ; ~ Kaho6q
~ ~ isG like
~ ~a ~traveling
seeking
fine
merchant seeking fine
kingdom

TBV

of the

40" System of things=uibv (ai-on1), NB ; b>lY (o.lahm'),

J1-14Je-ls.

paPyapi-raq. 46

~6pGv

6i

pearls. 46 Upon findlng one pearl of

high
value, away he
vohO-rt pov
heh&jv
much valued
pearl
h a v k g gone oe went and l3roKrIptly
sold all the things
daa
& T ~ ~ K E V T&VT~
he had and bought
as
many
things
as
he
was
having
all
he has sold
it.
47 "Again the kingKG; f i y 6 p a u ~ va 6 ~ 6 v .
bought
it.
and
dom of the heavens
47 IlbAiv 6poia i q ~ i v $1 pqcoiheia 71% I is like a dragnet let
Again
like
is
the kmgdom of the , down into the sea
06pcrvQv oayfivq phq0e;crq siq .rilv Bdrhaauav a n d gathering u p
1 [fish] of every kind.
heavens to dragnet thrown into the
sea
~ a i EK
~ a v ~ h yivouq
q
o v v a y q o 6 u q ' 48 When it got full
and out of
every
kind
gathering together; they hauled it up
48 ijv
6 - r ~ i ~ h q p c j e q chaPip6aonrreq onto the beach and,
which
when
it was filled
having hauled Up sitting down, they
h i
T ~ V aiyiahbv
~ a i ~ a 8 i a m ~ qcollected t h e f i n e
upon
the
beach
and
having sat down ones into vessels, but
o v v a ~ E a v ~a
~ d h ~ i q 2iyyql ~h the unsuitable they
they collected the flne (ones) mto vessels, the threw away. 49 That
62
aavph
h<p
ipahov. 49 o B ~ o q is how it will be in
but rotten (ones) outslde they threw.
Thus the conclusion of the
Ea~at $v T!
avv~ehciq 703 ai6voq' system of things:"
it will be
m
the
conclusion of the
age;
the angels will go
out and separate the
f(~A~Oaovratoi B y y ~ h o i~ a ~i Q O ~ I O C U ITOGS
V
will go out
the angels and will separate the wicked from among
vovqpo6~ Eic pgoou TGV
6 1 ~ a i o v the righteous 50and
wicked (ones) out of midst of the righteous (ones) will cast them in50 ~ a i$doOatv a h o 6 q ~ i q G v ~ 6 p t v o v to t h e fiery furand will throw
them
Into the
furnace nace. There is where
TOG mrp6q. ~ K E ? i m a ~ 6 ~ h ( l ~ 0 p 6 ~q a [their]
i
weeping and
of the
fire;
there will be the weeping and t h e
g n a s h i n g of
6
ppuypbq TGV 666v-rwv.
[theirl teeth wiU be.
the gnashing of the
teeth.
51"Did Y O U get
51
1uvfi~a-r~
-raCl-a
~ r & v r a ; t h e sense of a l l
Did YOU comprehend thcse (things)
all?
these things?" They
hiyouutv
a h . @ Nai.
52
b
62 said to him: "Yes!'
They are saying to hlm Yes.
The (one) but 52Then he said to
E ~ E Va l j ~ o i q A
TOGTO IT&^ ypapycrr~irq them: "That being
said to them Through this every
scribe
the case, every pubpaeq~su0~iq
TC Paaihaiq T&V lic instructor, when
having been made learner to the kingdom of the taught respecting the
of the heavo6pavBv ijpo16q d o ~ i vdvepcj-rr~ o i ~ o 6 ~ m 6kingdom
~g
heavens
like
is
to man
householder
ens, is like a man,
8o-rtq
i~p6rhhet
EK TOG 0qaaupoC a householder, who
whoever is throwing out out of the
treasure
brings out of his
treasure store things
alj~oG
K~IV&
~ a i Trahatdr.
new and old.''
of him new (things) and old (things).
~earls:

having found

but

'
I

;
L
I

49" System of things=aIbv (ad .on1), NB ; D>lp (o.lahm'),

J1-14J0-18.

95

53 Now when Jesus

had finished these
7h5 mapapohh~-ra6~aq, p ~ ~ f i p e v 6~EE'ieEv. illustrations he went
the parables
these, he transferred from there. across country from
54 ~ a i ihehv
Eiq T T ~ V
-rra-rpi6a there. 5PAnd after
And having come into the
father (place) coming into his home
he began to
ah03
&~~&XUKEV
aho~jc; b
~ f territory
i
of him
he was teaching
them
in
thk teach them in their
synagogue, so t h a t
auvaywyt a6-rGv1 i j a ~ ei ~ m h I j o a ~ a 8 ad-roirq
a1
synagogue of them, as-and to be astounded them they were astounded
~ a i A~~EIV
fl68~v
7067~9
4 and said: "Where did
and to be saying From where to this (one) the this man get this
ootpia a J ~ q ~ a i a i
GuvC5pe1q; 55 oljx wisdom and these
wisdom this and the powerful works?
Not powerful works? 55 Is
06765 ~ U T I V 6 702 T ~ K T O V O ~ui6q; oirx this not the carpenthis (one)
is
the of the carpenter son? Not ter's son? Is not his
fi pIj7qp alj-roir h 6 y ~ ~ a Ma
1 thp ~ a o
ii mother called Mary,
the mother of him is being said
d r y and the a n d h i s b r o t h e r s
and Joseph
dtSeAqoi air~oir '16r~wfioq ~ a i ' l o o i q ~ a James
i
brothers of him
James
and
Joseph
and and Simon and Jutipwv ~ a 'lo66aq;
i
56 ~ a aj i dr6~hqaia h o c das? 56And his sisSimon and Judas?
And the sisters of him ters, are they not all
oljxi m&ua~ rpbq tjp&q ~ i a i v ;
I T ~ ~ E V with us? Where, then,
not
all
toward
us
are?
From where did this man get all
obv
~o6-r~
-raCI~a
mav-ra; these things?" 57 So
therefore
to this (bne)
these (things)
all?
they began to stumble
57 ~ a i i a ~ a v 6 a h i < o v ~ o kv
b at him. But Jesus
And they were being stumbled in him. The said to them:
"A
62 ' I qaoirc, E~TCEV alj~oiq 0 3 ZYIV
~
m p o q j ~q prophet is not unbut
Jesus
said to them Not
1s
prophe
honored except in
B~tpoq ~i pij !V 74
-rra~pi& ~ a ihis home territory
unhonored if not in the father (place) and a n d i n h i s own
i v 74 o i ~ i q~ C T O Z . 58 Kai o l j ~Emoiqaev i~eEi house." 58And h e
in the house of him.
And not
he did
there did not do many
Guvdr p ~q t
nohhhq
6th
T ~ Vpowerful works there
powerful works
many
through
the on account of their
dnr~o-riav a6-rGv.
lack of faith.
lack of faith of them.
At that partic'Ev ~ K E ~ V VTQ
KC(IP@
~~KOUDEV
ular time Herod,
in
that
the appointed time
heard
t h e district ruler,
'HpGGqq b ~e~pa6rpxqq
T$V dt~ofiv ' I qooir, h e a r d t h e r e p o r t
Herod
the
tetrarch
the hearing of Jesus,
about Jesus 2 and said
2 ~ a ~T?ev
\
TO?<
r a ~ a i v air~oir Oh6q
to his servants: "This
and said to the
boys
of him This (one)
is John the Baptist.
Eo-rtv ' I w6vqq B Pa-rrmomj<.aii~6q fiy(peq
He
was raised up
is
John
the Baptist;
he was raised up
from the dead, and
drw6 TQV VEK Gv, ~ a i 6th
TOGTO ai this is why the powfrom the dead Pones), and through
this
the
are 'PerBuv&patq
i v ~ p y o Z ~iv~ vairT6. 3 '0 yhp erful
powerful works are operating in him.
The for ating in him." 3 For
53 Kai

i y i v a ~ o 87e h i h e a ~ v 6 ' IqaoZq

And it occurred when finished

the

Jesus

aha.

14

14

MATTHEW 14:4-12

c ~ ~ G g q q ~ p a ~ j o a q ~ 6 'vI w&vqv LSqu~v Herod had arrested

seiod
having laid hold of the
John
bound John and bound him
Kai 6~ qUhaKi drrri8~~o 61h
'Hp~Gt66a and put him away in
and in prison
he put off through
Herodias
prison on account of
u dt6chq06 ahoir, He-ro'di-as the wife
+,v y v v a i ~ a Q ~ h i ~ pTOG
brother
of him, of Philip his brother.
of P h ~ l i p the
the
woman
6 ' IwC5vqq
061< 4For john had been
4 ~AEYEV
was saying
the
John
to him Not saying to him: "It
EXEIV
a 6 ~ j v - 5 ~ a iis not lawful for you
Z c ~ a ~ i v a01
her;
and to be having her!'
it is k ~ w f u i to you to be having
a3-rciv
dr-rro~~~E'iva~
iqopj0
~ 6 v5 However, although
eaov
being willing
him
to kill
he fearea the he wanted to kill him,
G~hov,
TI
dq
.rrpoqjqv a t ~ 6 vhe feared the crowd,
hi*
prophet
crowd.
because
as
because they took
ETXOV.
6
y~vhaiotq
62 him for a prophet.
tiley were having.
To birthday celebrations
but 6 But when Herod's
y~vopkvot~
TOC 'HpQGou Gpxfioa~o 6 birthday was being
b v h g come to be of the
Herod
danced
the celebrated the daughof He-ro'di-as
Buych-qp T-S 'H 06iC560q Ev 1.6 p i a q ~ a ter
i
daughter &?ha
flerodfas In the midst and danced a t it and
fip~urv
T&
'Hpcj6q, p l e a s e d Herod s o
to the
Heiod* much 7 that he promshe gave plcasure
pe-rh
~ ~ K Oised
U
with an oath to
7
~ E V
oath give her whatever
from which [fact]
with
i ) p ~ h 6 y q u ~a~h $
60Gva1
6
i
she asked. & T h e n
ho confcsscd
to hdr
to give
which
if ever she, under her mothaidlaq~ai.8
fi
62 ?~poptfiaoe~ioaer's coaching, said:
she might ask. The (one) but having been coached ~ mei here
~ upon
~
a platter the head
C-rri, T$< pq-rpbq a67fiq A6q pot,
qqoiv,
by the mother of her Give to me, she is saying, of john the
E
i-rri ITivaKl
Kqahjv 'Iwdrvou TOG 9Grieved though - he
h a e upon
plate
the
head
of John the was, the king out of
-1o~o3.
9 ~ai
Au-rrqOeiq
6 regard for his oaths
Baptist.
And
having been grieved
the and for those reclinPcta~h~irq 61h
7 0 6 ~Bp~ouq Kai
7 0 3 ~ ing with him cornking
through the
oaths and the (ones) manded
it to be
uuvavaKEi pivouq
Z~&uaev
given;
lOand
he sent
reclining with
he commanded
to 60fivalI
be given, d
,
had John be10 ~ a ? ~rrepqaq drrre~rqdrhra~v
' l o b q v @ headed in the prison.
and havmgsent
he beheaded
John
in 11 And his head was
quha~fl'l1 Kai
fiv(~%
fi
brought on a platter
the prison;
and wasbrought the
and given t o t h e
a3~oG &mi v i v a ~ i~ a i 6 6 h
-rG ~ o p a a i q ,
and she
of him upon platter and was given to the maiden, maiden,
brought it to her
f i v ~ y r ~ v ~ f i C ~ T P adrfiq.
~
12 i2j
12 Finally hl.
and she brought to the mother of her.
disciples came up
-rrpoa~h06v~eq oi p a e q ~ a i aliroir
the
havmg come tiward the disciples of him l,$%p
a n d em
16 rrrOpa Kai EBaqav cnir6v. ~ a i ih06v~eq corpse and buried him
the corpse and buried
him, and havingcome and Came and re-

2':

e~

~i%$fi

1I

MATTHEW 14: 20-28

d.rrfiyyelhav
74 'frpoi). 13 'A~oljDaq ' ported to Jesus. 13 At
they reported back to the Jesus.
Havlng heard
hearing t h i s Jesus
62
B 'iqooirq drv~xcjpqa~v ~ K E ~ ~ E SVv withdrew from there
but the
Jesus
withdrew
from there in

by boat into a lcnely

place for isolation;
but the crowds, getting to hear of it,
followed h m on foot
from the cities.
1 4 ~ when
0 ~ he
came forth he saw
a great crowd; and
14 Kai
ie~AF?hv
E~GEV.rrohGv Bxhov, he felt pity for them,
And having gone out he saw much crowd, and he cured their
~ adim A a y ~ v i o 8 q ZIT' a6roTq ~ aie~pdcrr~ucr~v
i
sick o n e s . 15 B u t
and he felt pity
upon them and
he cured
when evening fell his
TOGS &p&o~ouq a d ~ a v . 15 ' O + i q
62 disciples came to him
the
sick ones
of them.
Of evening but and said: "The place
y~vopivqq .rrpocnjhf3av air74 oi paOrl~ai is lonely and the
having occurred came toward to him the disciples hour is already far
h 6 y o v - r ~Y~E ~ q p 6 q
i q ~ t v6 ~6-rroc;~ a JIi &pa advanced; send the
saying
Lonely
IS
the place and the hour
crowds away, t h a t
46q
-rrap{he~v. h 6 h u o o v TO&< 6xAou<, they may go into the
already passed by; let loose off
the
crowds,
villages a n d buy
i'va
drr~he6~?-~<
E k
7&5 uICjpa< tklemselves things to
in order that having gone off into the villages
&yophaoalv
2avroiq
f3pcjPa.ra. 16 B eat." 16 However, Jethey might buy to themselves
eatables.
ThP
- --- sus said to them:
"They do not have to
62
' IqooGq
E ~ E V a6-roiq
06
xp~iav
but
Jesus
said
to them
Not
need leave: YOU give them
E"XOUOIV
d ~ ~ h e e i v 6. 6 7 ~ a 6 ~ 0 i q b p ~ i qsomething t o eat."
they are having
to go off;
YOU
give to them
17 They said to him:
( P ~ Y E ~ V .27
oi
62
hh-fouo~v
a;?G
to eat.
The (ones) but are saying to hlm "We have nothing
but five loaves
0 3 ~ EXO EV
6 6 ~
~i pfi R ~ V T tiproug
~
rai
Not we are gaving here if not five loaves and and two fishes." 18 xe
them
660 i ~ 8 6 a q .18
d
62 Trev @ ~ ~ E T C said: ''BRING
two Ashes.
The (one) but said Be bearlng here to me-"
Next
I
6 6 aho6q.
~
19 ~ a i ~eAE6oaq
he commanded the
to me here them.
And having commanded crowds to recline on
rouq Bxhouq &va~h16fjva1 $ x i -roc xcjp~ou, the grass and took
the
crowds
to recline
upon the
grass,
the five loaves and
haphv
roc< rr6v-r~ d p ~ o u q ~ a Tohq
i
660
havingtaken the
five
loaves and the two two Ashes, and, looking up to heaven, he
i~00aq,
&vaj3Ai+aq
~ i <
76v
o6pavhv
fishes,
having looked up into the
said a
heaven
.
--E ~ X ~ Y ~ D~E a
V:
~ h & ~ a q &EUKEV T O ~ < after breaking t h e
he blessed
and having broken he gave to the loaves, he distributed
the
pa0q7aiq 7 0 6 ~&p-rou< oi 6h )Ip8r)~ai TO?< them
disciples
the
loaves the but disciples to the the disciples in turn
rhoig
boat

E~S

g ~ r~ll o v
76-rrov
lnto
lonely
place
K ~ T '
i6iav.
~ a&
i ~ o l j o a v ~oi
~
according to private lspotl; and having hear2 the
6xho1 fi~oho68quav a6-4
ne<.4i Enrb 7&v
crowds
followed
tohim afoot from the
w6A~ov.
cities.

~ 6 r v 7 ~ q nai to the crowds. 20 SO

Eqayov
20
Lfiolq.
and all ate and were satall (they)
they ate
And
crowds.
isfied. and they took
~ x o p r h o 8 q ~ a vrai
,
qpav
~b - r r a p ~ u o ~ h v
were satisfied, and they lifted up the abounding up the surplus of
fragments. twelve bas73v ~ h a u p 6 ~ a ShSara
v
no~ivouq rrhfipe{q. k
e t s full. 21 Yet
of the
fragments
twelve
baskets
fulls
those eating were
21
oi
St? kr8iov-r~q fiaav
3vSpeq
The (ones) but
eating
were male persons about five thousand
Qui r r ~ a ~ ~ u ~ i hX ~ poi tq y u v a l u b KU: men, besides women
as if
five thousand
apart from
Women
and and young children.
22Then, without deva16iov.
22 K a i
E&OLO<
little boys.
And
h-nrnedlatel~ lay, he compelled his
disciples to
the
fiyhynao~v
70bq paetylrq lyP4va1
E~S
he compelled
the
disciples
to Step m into boat and go ahead
of him to the other
nhoiov ~ a rrpo6ry~tv
i
a6dv
T&
aim,
boat and to go ahead of him into the other side. side, while he sent
~ o 3 q ti~hovq. the crowds away.
iws
08
&-rrohOaq
23 Eventually, hav
until where he might let loose off
the
crowds.

ing sent the crowds

23 uai
OmoAOuaq
7065
6xhouq
And
having let loose off
the
crowds away, he went up
6poq into t h e mountain
~h
drvij3r-I
.E'S
he went up
lnto
the
mountam by himself to pray.
K ~ T '
i6im
- r r p o o ~ l \ ~ a o e a~~ h
. o u g h it became
to pray.
late, he was there
according to
private [spot]
alone. 24 By now the
69ia5
62
y~vopivqq
~ 6 ~ 0 ~ 0 5fiv
Of evenlag but havlng occurred
alone he was boat was many hunk,:.
24 T& 62 -rrhoiov i 6 q
~ r a G i o u gdreds of yards away
f ram l a n d , b e i n g
The but
boat
already
stadla
there.
hard put to it by
cirri,
Y ~ S
dr-rr&:x&v,
-rrohhoir<
from
earth
Was havingoff, the waves, because
many
@aoavl<bM~vov h r b 7
b K U ~ ~ T G J V , fiv
y a p the wind was against
being tormented
by the
waves,
was for them. 25 But in the
PvavrioS
6
&v~poq. 25 TET&PTI)
62 fourth watch period
adverse
the
wind.
To fourth
but of the night he came
T ~ SV U K T ~ fih8~v
~
npbf a670bS to them, walking over
quXanC.
watch perlod of the night came toward them the sea. 26 When they
p
l
T
~
hi ~T ~ V0hhaooav.
26 01 62 caught sight of him
walking about upon the
sea.
The but
walking on the sea,
paeq-rai iS6vr~g a 6 d v h
i 7% 8aX6ruuqq t h e disciples were
disciples having seen h"
upon the
sea
troubled, saying: "It
rrEpl.rraTo~r~ hap&x&uav
h k y o v ~ ~ q TI is a n apparition !"
walking about
were Mubled
saying
that
they cried out
@ ( M a ~ p & ~UTIV,
uai Cmb TOG Q ~ @ O And
U
i, their fear. 27 ~t
Apparition
it is,
and from
the
fear
iupaeav.
27 be&<
62
ghdAr-Io&v t$e once Jesus spoke to
they cried out.
At once but
spoke
them ~ ; ~ the
t h words:
"Take courage, it is
' I qoofiq a 6 7 ~ i q h i y . 0 ~
Oapa&'i~E,
Jesus
to them saylng Be taking courage,
I; have no faar."
&VOK~I~~C;
ijlls pfi
~ o P E ~ u ~ E . 28 Having
answered 28 I n reply peter said

$2

3' '

am;

not be you fearlng.

MATTHEW 14: 29-36

62

98

n i ~ p o qE ~ T N a r j ~ I 5 KCPIE, i 0 3

ET,

to him: "Lord, if it
is YOU, command me
K ~ E U C T ~ye
V & A e ~ i vnp&q o k
id T& GGa-ra. to come to you over
command me to come toward You upon the waters; t h e waters." 29 He
29
6
62
E ~ E V
'Eh6L.
~ a said:
i
"Come!" Therethe (one)
but
said
ComeAnd upon Peter, getting
~a.rpPhq
h b TOG nhoiov n i ~ p o qdown off the boat,
havlng stepped down from the
boat
Peter
over the waT ~ E ~ I E T ~ ~ T ~6lTi
U E VT& 6 6 a ~ aKcti fih6EV
r p & ~ters and went toward
walked about upon the waters and came toward
T&V
' I ~ D o ~30
v . PA~ITUV 6: T6V ~ G V E ~ O V Jesus. 30 But looking
he
the
Jesus.
Lookingat but the
wind at the
got
afraid
and,
after,
L~Pileq,
Kai
dp~dyEvoq
he became fearful,
and
having started starting to sink, h e
~a~crrrov~i<~a
ea~
E~pa,Cev
A i y o v KD~IE,o&a6v cried out: "Lord, save
to sznk
he cried out saying Lord, save
me
31 Immediately
PE.
31
Eljeiwq
6:
6
'IrlcJocc; stretching out his
me.
Immediately
but
the
Jesus
hand Jesus
ZKTE~V~~
hold of him and said
having stretched out
him: "You with
a
a
hey~t C I ~ T &
'Ohly6.rr1m~,
of him and is saying to hi& One with little faith, little faith, why did
iq ~i 6Giu~aoaq; 32 ~ a i drvapdv~ov
you give way to
into what doubted you?
And ,having stepped up doubt?" 32 And after
a 6 ~ 6 v Ei
T
;
~ A o i o v ~ K ~ I T ~ U E V 6 &vepoq. they got up into the
of them injo the boat
abated
the
wind.
boat, the windstorm
33
oi
6h b TQ .rrhoiw .rrpol~e~6vqoav
The (ones) but in th'e boat'
did obeisance abated. 33 Then those
in the boat did obeiA Z y o v ~ ~ q'AAqeQq
6~0; ui6q
7.
to him
saying
TruthfuUy of GO^ Son you are. sance to him, saying:.
34 K a i 61crrr~pdraccv~ec; qh6av
6.rri T+ "YOU are redly God's
And having got through they came upon the Son." 34 And they g o t
yev is. ~swqoapEt-.
across and came to
earth Into Gennesaret.
land in Gen.nes'a.ret.'
35 ~ c t i
&TIy v 6 v - c ~ ~
a6T6v
35 Upon recognizing
And
having recognized
him
the
0i
him
&v6peq
TOG 7 6 ~ r o u i ~ ~ i v o~uI T ~ U T E I ~ C ~ , the men of that
male persons of the
place
that
sent off
place sent forth into
6hqV T ~ V
7TEpi~opov
~ K E ~ V ~ Kai
V ,
that surrounding
into whole the surrounding country
that,
and country, and peo~le
- .rrpoafjv&ynav a 6 ~ 6.rr&v~aq TOGS
K ~ K ~ ; brought
) s
him all those
brought toward him
all
the (ones) badly
who were ill. 36 And
ixovrac;.
36 ~ a i n a p r ~ d h o u v
they went entreating
having,
and they were entreating
iva
y6vov
~ I ( I ~ V T ~ I 706 - him that they might
in order that
only
they might touch
of the just touch the fringe
~pao.rrSSou 706
ipa~iou
a d ~ o ? ~ a of
i his outer garment;
fringe
of the outer garment of him; and and all those who
touched it were made
Suoi
fiqav~o
GI eoG&loav.
as many as touched were saved through.
completelg well.
'
but the

Peter

said

to h h

Lord, if you are,

!'?

%:

$:$BG",

at2

MATTHEW 15: 1-10

99

15

15

en there came
to Jesus from
Jerusalem Pharisees
Ir p o o o ~ ~ p ~@
v aptoaio~ nai
y p a p p a n i q and scribes, saying:
Phansees
and
scribes
Jerusalem
2"Why is it your
oi
pahTai disciples overstep the
7;
hiyovT&q 2
hlh
g,,,,
Through
what
the
disciples tradition of the
mu
. r r c t p a ~ a i v o u ~ ~Tv ~ V .rrap&Goolv T ~ Vof former times? For
,f you
are overstepping the
tradition
of the example, they do not
wash their hands
s p E u ~ u T ( p ~ ~ ; 06 y h p
virrrovrai
T&<
oidermen:'
Not
for
they are washing the when about to eat
a meal-''
BT~V
&~TOV
toeiworv.
3 I n reply he said
whenever
bread
they may eat.
them: "Why is it
3
6
68
& r o ~ p ~ O & i q ETTTEV arhoiq YOU
overstep the
mle (one) but having answered said to them
commandment of God
Ala
T;
K ~ ' Ib p ~ i q I ' r a p a ~ a i v E ~ ~ because of
tra=,-ugh
what also
you
areoverstepping
dition?
4For
exam61h
T
iv
b0hfiv
TOG
6~06
God said, 'Honor
ple,
commarimmt
the
GO^
through
the
your
lather
and your
rmphSmtv 6 V ; 4 b
y & p 9rbq ~ T ~ r rmother';
v
and, 'Let
trodition
O!XOU?
The
for
GO^
said
him that reviles faTipa
T ~ V TrmLpa
~ a iT ~ V
ther Or mother end
&hornring
the
father
and the
UP in death*.' 5But
'0
~ a ~ o h o y 6 ~v O T i p afi pq~bpcr
and The (one) saying bad at father or mother YOU Say, 'Whoever
Says to his father or
&xv&ru . r ~ h e u ~ & w - 5 i r p ~ i q 6Z.
h i y ~ ~ ~
to d c a b let him decease;
YOU
but are saying mother: "Whatever 1
have by which you
'Oq
63
EYTQ
T~
Who U*cly might say to the father or to &e might get benefit
pvpi
A&pov
66&
6
ip06 from me is a gift
rnothcr
Gift
which
if ever
out of
me dedicated t o God,"
6 h e must not honor
&qdqBfiq,
6 06 p i
T I ~ ~ ~ C J E S-rBv
you myht get benefit,-. not not he shall honor the his father at all.' And
rrcrrfpcr- ali-roir- KC[; ~ ~ K u ~ ~ u C X T E T ~ V A6yov SO YOU have made the
father of him; and YOU invalidated the word word of God invalid
TO;
,&06
6121 . T ~ V 1~aph6ocr1v 3pGv: -because of YOUR traof the
God thfough . the
tradition
of YOU. dition. 7 Y o v hypo7 k o ~ p l ~ a~i a, h~ l j q~ T T ~ o ~ ~ T & , U U ETrepi
V
bpQv crites, Isaiah aptly
EIypocrites. finely . prophesied
about YOU prophesied about YOU,
'HmiaS hgywv 8 1'0
Aa6q .- o f i ~ o q ~ o i q when he said, 8'This
Isaiah,,
s a y ~ p g- : The people
this
t o the people honors me with
their lips, yet their
x ~ i h e o i v VE .TI~G,
-6
~~[gio:
11~s
me honors. the but heart
of them heart is far removed
rroppw
Cjrrr6~~1 '
ZyoCI* 9 y a q v
68 from me. 9 I t is in
far
holds off from
me;
m valn but vain that they keep
worshiping me, bea i p o v ~ a i ' pe, ~ I ~ ~ U K O V T616aonahiaq
E ~
cause they teach comteachings
they are revering me,
teaching
b.raPa-ra
civ8p6nov.
10
Kai mands of men as
And doctrines.' " 10 With
commands
of men.
n p o u ~ a h e u 6 p ~ v o q~ b v6xAov E ~ T E V a h o i q that he called the
having called toward the crowd he said to them crowd near and said
T ~ T En p o ~ i p ~ o v 7 a r3
l
Then

come toward

the

'1~00
Jesus

&ITh

from

2;

ZST
!:

- d

MATTHEW 15: 11-19

11 06 to them: "Listen and
not get the sense of it:
76
~ i a e p ~ 6 p e v o eiq
v
~6 aT6pa KOIVO~ 11 Not what enters
the (thing)
entering
into the mouth defiles into [his] mouth dea man; but it
T ~ Vav~pw~rov,
&Ah&
76
~ K I T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V Ofiles
V
the
man,
but the (thing) coming forth
is what proceeds out
&K
TOG m 6 p a ~ o ~ TOGTO
K O ~ V O ? T ~ Vof [his] mouth that
out of the
mouth
this (thing) defiles the defiles a man."
tirvepc3ITov.
12 Then the disciman.
ples came up and
said to him: "DO
12 T ~ T E I T ~ ( T ~ ~ ~ V T oi
E ~ p&qTai
Then
having come toward
the
disciples you know that the
hiyoualv
O76aq
OTI
o i @aptaa?o~Pharisees stumbled
are saying to him Know you that the Pharisees at hearing what you
d~oljcrav-r~q T ~ V A6yov
ia~av6aAioeqaav; said?" 13 In reply he
having heard
the
word
were stumbled?
said: "Every plant
13
6
62
& I T O K P I ~ E ~ ~ETITEV
i-k?Coa t h a t my heavenly
The (one) but having answered said Every Father did not plant
C ~ U T E ~ ~v
O ~ K&~TEUOEV
6 ITa-qp pOU will be u p r o o t e d .
plant which not
planted
the Father of me 14 LET them be. Blind
guides is what they
6 odpch~oq i ~ < p l < w & j o ~ ~ 14
a ~ . CC~ETE
the heavenly will be uprooted.
You let go off are. If, then, a blind
a 6 ~ o l j ~~ . v ~ h o~i i a ~ 66qyoi.
v
~ u q M q 62 man guides a blind
them;
blind they are guides; blind (one) but man, both will fall
~vqA6v
Ehv
66qy6,
d p $ 6 ~ ~ p o~1 i qinto a pit." 15By
blind (one) if ever he may guide,
both
into way of response Pefi68uvov ~ r e o o i r v ~ a15
~ . ' A ~ o ~ p l e e i q 62 6 ter said t o him:
pit
will fall.
Having answered but the "Make the illustraf l i ~ p o q ETTTEV
a 6 ~ Q @p&aov
fipiv 7SIv tion plain to us."
Peter
said
to him Make plain to us
the 16 A t this he said :
~ a p a p o h j v .16
6
62 ~7.rrev' A ~ p f i v ~ a "Are
i
YOU
also yet
parable.
The (one) but said
Point also without understandhpdq
dta6ve~oi
~OTE;
17 06 ing? 17Are YOU not
YOU
without comprehension are YOU?
Not aware that everything
VOE~TE
BTI
I T ~ v
76 E ~ ~ I T O P E U ~ ~entering
EVOV
into t h e
aware are YOU that everything the
entering
mouth passes along
E ~ S 76 ~ 6 p iq
a
~ S I VKolhiav xOpEi ~ a into
i
t h e intestines
into the mouth into the belly passes along and and is discharged
eiq dq~6pGvaE K ~ & ~ ~ E 18
T ~ I ; T&
62 i n t o t h e
sewer?
into
sewer
is thrown out?
The (things) but 18 However, the things
6~rrop~u6peva i~
706 a ~ 6 p a ~ o q6~ ~ f i qproceeding out of the
coming forth
out of the
mouth
out of the mouth come out of
~ a p 6 i a q&Sf PXETCXI,
K ~ K E ~ V ~K O ~ V O ?T ~ Vthe heart, and those
heart
comes out, and those (things) defiles the
things defile a man.
avOpc31~ov.19 &K
yhp
nap6iaq 19 For example, out
man.
Out of
for
heart
of the heart come
6Eipxov~a1 61ahoy1apoi ~ o q p o i , q6vo1,
reasonings,
come out
reasonings
wicked,
murders, wicked
murders,
adulteries,
~OIXE?C[I,
ITO~VE?~I,
~horrai,
adulteries,
fornications,
thieveries, fornications, thiev'AKO~ETE

Be YOU hearing

ti

and

MATTHEW 15: 20-28

101
OVV~ETE.

be comprehending;

$2

q ~ ~ 1 ~ 6 o p a p ~ u pt3Aaaqqpial.
fa1,
20 7air~tii m l v eries,

false testimonies, b l a s p h e m i e s .
20 T h e s e a r e t h e
T&
~olvoCv-ra~ 6 v&epw.rrov,
T& 62
the (things)
defiling
the
man,
the but things defiling a man;
T
O
~ p a i v Cpay~Tv 06 KO~VO? T ~ Vbut to take a meal
not defiles the with unwashed hands
to eat
to unwashed
\ads
does not defile a
&0pwITov.
man!'
man.
21 Leaving there,
21 Kai
icEhebv
i~e'i0ev 6 "Iqaoir~
Jesus now withdrew
And having gone out from there the Jesus
into the parts of Tyre
b c x h p q a ~ v ~ i qT& pSpq Tljpov ~ a 1168voq.
i
22 And,
withdrew into the parts of Tyre and of Sidon. and Si'don.
22 Kai id06 ywfi Xavavaia h 6 TGV b q i w look! a Phoe-ni'cian
And look1 woman Canaanite from the reglons woman from those
L~parev
Aiyouaa regions came out and
kcivwv
i EABoGaa
those hav ng come out was crylng out
saying cried aloud, saying:
wit)<
Aavei64 "Have mercy on me,
p
K ~ ~ I E
'EAhja6v
Son of David; the Lord, Son of David.
Have mcrcy on me, Lord
MY daughter is badW
~
P
K ~ K ~ S 6a1!.Iov~<ET~I.
is demonized. ly demonized." 23 But
daughter
of me
badly
23
6
62 06,
drrr~npieq a 6 ~ 4A6yov. he did not say a
The (one) but not answered to her word. word in answer to
~ a i 1 ~ p o a e h 0 6 v ~ ~ qo i paeqrai a h o i r her. So his disciples
And having come toward the disciples of him came up and began
fipG~ovv a3r6v Ahyov~eq'A1~6huaov
adrilv, to request him: "Send
were requesting him
saying Let loose off her. her away; because
6~1
K~&<EI
BITI O ~ E V $ ~ B v .she keeps crying out
because
she keeps crying out
behind
US.
after us." 24 I n an24
6
62
drrro~pl&iq
E?ITEV
OIjK swer he said: "I was
The (one) but having answered
said
Not not sent forth to any
but to the lost sheep
h ~ w r 6 r h q v~i pfi eiq T& 1 ~ p 6 p a ~ a T&
sheep
the (ones) of
Iwas sent off if not into the
t h e house of
Israel." 25 When the
&roAoM~a
o i ~ o u ' l a ajh. 25
4
having been lost of house of Erael.
The (one) woman came she be62 &Ooiraa
.rrpooenljv~~ a6?@ hiyouaa gan doing obeisance
but having come was doing obeisance to him saying
to him, saying: "Lord,
Kirple,
poj0~1
yo!. 26
6
62
Lord,
be helping
to me.
The (one)
but help me!" 261n an&rro~plf3eiq ~i.rrevO ~ C
K a ~ l v~ a h 6 v hapeiv swer he said: "It is
having answered said Not
is
fine
to take not right to take the
T ~ V& ~ T O VTQV
T~KVOV
~ a p
i a h ~ i v TO?< bread of the children
the bread of the children
and to throw to the and throw it to little
~ u v a p i o ~ 27
q.
fl
62 E~ITEV Nai, K~PIE, dogs." 27 She said:
llttledogs.
The [woman] but said Yes, Lord,
"Yes, Lord; but really
~ a iy h p T& ~uvdrpla i a 0 i ~ i d1~6 TGV the little dogs do eat
also
for
the little dogs is eating from the
of the crumbs fall~llxiwv TBV I T ~ I T T ~ ~ T W Vdm6 ~ f i q~ p m C < q q
ing from the table
crumbs the (ones)
falling
from the
table
of
their masters."
TGV K U ~ ~ O V
a67ih. 28 T ~ T E ChoKpleEi<
of the
lords of them.
Then having answered 28 Then Jesus said in
false testimonies,

blasphemies.

These

is

MATTHEW 15: 2-3

'Iquoirq ETTTEV

102

yljva~, p y a q reply to her: "0

great
woman, great is your
uou
I) nio-rtq.
y ~ v q 9 l j - r ~ UOI
&q faith; let it happen
of you the
faith;
let it happen
to you
as to you as you wish."
eih~tq.
~ a i i&eq
fi B U y d r ~ pAnd h e r daughter
you are willing. And was healed the daughter Was healed from that
hour on.
afi~fjq h b rtiq ijpaq g ~ ~ i v q q .
of her from the hour
that.
29 Crossing country
p~~aP&q
~ K E ~ O E ~ 6 from there, Jesus
29 Kai
And
having gone across
from there
the next came near the
sea of Gal'i.lee, and,
'Iqaoirq ?jXe~v nap& e v 8dhaooav
Jesus
came beside the
sea
o 3 e after going up into
rahthaiaq,
~ a i
&vap&q
I<
~b the mountain, h e
Galilee,
and
having gone up
into
the was sitting there.
Bpoq
i ~ & e q ~ io ~ ~30i . KC(; npouqheov Q O ~ h e ngreat crowds
mountain was sitting there.
And came toward approuhed him, hava1576 BXAOI nohhoi EYXOVTES
~ 1 ~ 0 ' i a u ~ h v ing along with them
him crowds many having with
themselves people t h a t were
~wholjq, ~uhhocq, ~upholjq, ~wcpoljq, ~ a ilame, maimed, blind,
lame,
maimed,
blind,
dumb,
and d u m b , a n d m a n y
i7Epouq
nohholjq, ~ a i Ep~qav ahoirq otherwise, and they
different (ones)
many,
and they cast
them fairly threw them at
nap& 706q 1766aq ahoir, ~ a i~ ~ E ~ & T & U U Ehis
V feet, and he cured
beside the
feet
of him, and
he cured
them; 31 so that the
afi-roCq 31 SDTET ~ VBxAov
crowd felt amazeBaupdaat
them;
as-and the crowd to feel wonderment ment as they saw
PMnov~aq
K W ~ I O ~ ~ hahoirv-raq
~ a the
i
dumb speaking
seeing
speaking
and and the lame walkdumb (ones)
xwhoirq
n~ptna~oirv-raq~ a i ?uqAoirq ing and the blind
lame (ones)
walking
and
blind (ones) seeing, and they gloPhinov-raq- ~ a iE66Sa~av 76v Be6v 'IaparjX. rified the God of
seeing;
and they glorified the God of Israel. Israel.
32 But Jesus
32 '0 62 ' IqooGq npoo~ah&u&p&voq
7065
The but Jesus having called toward the his disciples to him
pity
pa9q~hqa h 0 6 E ~ E VI ~ ~ h a y x v i < o p ahl i T ~ Vand said: "I
disciples of him said I am feeling pity upon the for the crowd, beBxhov,
6-rt
~6~
qpipaI
TPEiScause it is already
crowd,
because
already
days
three three days that they
npoupbouaiv
Pol
OfiK have stayed with me
they are remaining toward
to me
and
not and they have nothing to eat; and I do
EY~ouutv
-ri
p&ywutv.
they are having
what
they might eat;
and not want to send
them away fasting.
dtnohirua~ a h o h q v j u ~ ~ t 06
q
gihw,
toletlooseoff
them
fasting not Iamwilling, They may possibly
TOTE
iKhUe&51v gv T$ 666- give out on the road."
not at any time they might give out in the way. 33 However, the dis33 ~ a AEyouo~v
i
a1576 oi paerl-rai f l 6 9 ~ v ciples said to him:
And are saying to him the dmciples From where "Where axe we in this
lonely place going to
fipiv $v
p
i - T O 7 0 ~ 0 & ~ 0 &UTE
1
t o u s m lonely place loaves
so many as-and get sufficient loaves

the

Jesus

said

a f i ~'l2

to her

0 woman,

MATTHEW 15: 34-16:

15

-e

Xop7&palBxhov ~oooir~ov;
34 ~ a i hLy~t to satisfy a crowd of

this size?" 34At this

Jesus said to them:
to thorn
the
Jesus
HOW many
loaves "How many loaves
have YOU?" They
~XETE;
oi
said: "Seven, and 2
Said
The
(ones)
6i
ETrrav
are having YOU?
but
few little fishes.
%So, after instruct' ~ m & , ~ a i 6Aiya
ixBG61a. 35
Seven,
and
few
little fishes.
And ing t h e crowd t o
recline upon t h e
srcpayy~[haq
79
6~hq1
&V~TEUE?V
having ordered
to the
crowd
to fall backward ground, 36 he took the
seven loaves and the
6 -riv
yqv
36 aapEv
upon
the
earth
he took
the fishes and, after ofthanks* he
&&
&pToUq Kai
iXeljc(q ~ a fering
i
seven
loaves
and
the
fishes
and broke them and began distributing t'
~ f i p p t o ? . j u a q g ~ h a o ~ KCfi
v
i6i6ou
'TO?<
h v m g thanked
he broke and was giving to the the disciples, the dispahsaiq
62 pa6q~ai 707s 6~Aotq. ciples h~ turn to the
disciples
the but dsclples to the
crowds. crowds. 37 And all ate
and were satisfied,
37 ~ a lZqa ov nQ7~q ~ a ixop'~du9quav,
i
And
aye
all (they) and were satisfied, aIld 5tS B SWplUS of
~haffp67wvfragments
~ a i 7 6 . TTE~IUUE~OV 76v
of the
fragments Up Seven provision
abounding
the
and
38 Yet
fipctv
en715
~qupi6aq
nhfip~tq.baskets f
those eating were four
they hfted up seven provision baskets
full.
men, besides
38
o\
62 i u e i q v ~ ~quav
q T ~ ~ p a ~ t o ~ i thousand
htot
The (ones) but
eatmg were four thousand Women and young
bv6p~q
xwpiy u v a ~ ~ i j~
v a inat6iwv. chikh-en. 39 Finally,
malepersons apartfrom women and littleboys. after sending the
Crowds away, he got
39 Kai dcrrohljaaq .roC~qBxhouq
ivipq
And having let loose the crowds he stepped in into the boat and
~ l q 7b nho?ov, ~ a fihe~v
i
~ i qT
8pla came into the regions
into the
boat,
and came into the regions of Mag'a-dan.
MayaGdnr.
Here the Pharof Magadan.
isees and SadKai
npoo~h9civr~q oi @aploaiol Kai ducees a p p r o a c h e d
And having come toward the Pharisees and him and, to tempt
ta660u~aiot ~ E I ~ ~ ~ < O V&rqpCj~qoc[v
T E ~
afi76v him, they asked him
Sadducees
tempting
requested upon him to display to them a
uqp~iov $K TOG O C ~ O N O G h1G&i(at afi~oiq. sign from heavenslgn
out of the heaven
to dlsplay to them. 2 I n reply he said to
2
6
62
+ o ~ p t ~ ~ i qETITEV a h o i q them: [["When eveThe (one) but havlng answered said to them nlng falls You are
accustomed t o say,
[ C'OWS
YEVOP~V~~S
hgyETE
[[Of evening
havlng occurred
YOU are saying 'It will be fair weathEfzia,
nuppdr<~t y&p
ofipav6q. er, for the sky i s
3 and a t
Fair weather,
is fire-red
for
heaven; fire-red';
3 ~ a i npwi
I l j p ~ pXE!~GV,
~ ~
I T U ~ ~ & < E Imorning, 'It will be
and a t morning
Today
wmter, is fire-red wintry, rainy weather
Y ~ P uruyv&<ov 6 ofpavciq, 7
p b today, for the sky is
for gloomy-looking the heaven. The indeed fire-red, but gloomyto satisfy

crowd

a3Toiq

so much?

'IqooCic;

And

fl600~<

is saying

& ~ T O U ~

l6

16

Ze

~rpciawnov
face

roc

of the

otjpcnloir
heaven

YIV~OKETE
YOU

looking.'

You

know

are knowing how to interpret the

appearance of the
but the signs
~atpij,
06 V E ] ]
4
reve& of the times YOU
appointed times not YOU are able.] I
Generation cannot interpret.]] 4 A
wicked and adulterI T O V ~ ~ &~ a ip o ~ x d i q cq,p~iov.&rr~<qrci,
~ a ious
generation keeps
wicked and adulterous
slgn
IS seeking, and
on seeking for a sign,
D ~ ~ E ? oodv S o e i l o ~ r a ahfi
~
~i jl ' rd oqpciov but no sign will be
in3 the sign given it exceDt the
s ~ g n not will be given to it if e
' lovii. ~ a i ~ a - r d l n b v ctc~oiiqh f i h e ~ v . sign of J"'nah7' with
of Jonah. And having left behind them he went off. that he went away,
leaving them behind.
5 Kai
ihebv-r~q oi p a 6 q ~ a i ~ i q rb
SNOWthe disciples
And having come the disciples into the crossed to the other
ripav
~ I T E ~ ~ ~ O V&PTOU$
T O
ha@eiv. 6 d side and forgot to
otherside
theyforgot
loaves totake.
The t a k e l o a v e s along.
6h ' I uouq ~ i n ~a6roiq
v
'O~&TE ~ a 6i Jesus said
them:
but
?ems
said to them Be YOU seeing
and
"Keep YOUR eyes owen
. --watch out -for
n p o ~ k x ~h
ri
~,7 4 ~< 6 ~ < TGV @ap~aploaiovtand
h e leaven of t h e
be attentive from the leaven of
the Pharisees
Pharisees 7and
Sadnai ~ a 6 6 0 u ~ a h7v . oi
6s 61J\oyi<o?o ducees."
So they
and Sadducees.
The (ones) but were reasoning beg a n t o r e a s o n
hv
iauroiq h2yovreq 6r1 "APTOU~O ~ Ka m o n g t h e m s e l v e s ,
in themselves
sayrng
that
Loaves
not s a y i n g : "We d i d
Mdrpopev. 8
yvoGq
62
6 aI,,oocq not take any loaves
we took.
Having known but the
Jesus
Knowing
t"Why
h i s , are
J e s uyou
s sdoing
aid:
aTmv TTi
6 l a h o y i < ~ d & Zv
0
said
Why are YOU reasoning in one another, this reawning mong
bht y6vto-rot1
6r1
&p?ouq
o r j ~yourselves, because
ones of little faith,
because
loaves
not YOU have no loaves,
~XETE;
9 ohm
VOE~TE,
0362 YOU with little faith?
YOU are having?
Not yet
are you aware..
nor
9 DO YOU not vet
---" - - --the remember
point, or the
do YOU
I I ~ I J C ~ ~ & ~o(lF
~ ~ ~ &r r i v r ~
not
five
do YOU remember
the
five
loaves
the caseand
of
~ r ~ v ' r a ~ t o ~ l h i o~v a i ~ 6 u o u q ~oqivouq the
fiveinthousand
five thousand
and
howmany
baskets h o w m a n y b a s k e t s
~ A ~ @ E T E ; 10 0662
TOGS
a p ~ o u qYOU took UP? 10 Or
&TT&
YOU took?
Nor
the
seven
loaves the seven loav~s
in
..
. ---T ~ V
.rr60aq the case of the four
~ ~ ~ p a u ~ a x ~ h i nai
wv
of the
and
how many thousand and how
four thousand
many provision basoqupi6ac;
P
PETE;
11
n8q
06 kets YOU took up?
provision baskets
YOU took?
How
not
11HOW is it You do
voei-re
6r1 06 nepi & ~ T O V E ~ O V not discern that I
aware are YOU that not about loaves I talked did not talk to YOU
Syiv;
T ~ W O ~ X E T E 62 & ~ T?,G
d <15yqq TGV about loaves? But
to YOU?Be YOU attentive but from the leaven of the watch out for the
@ap~aaiwv Kai
Za660uKaic~v. 12 T ~ T E leaven of the PharPharisees
and
Sadducees.
Then
isees and Sadducees."
ouvfiuav
TI O ~ KE T ~ E V T ~ O O ~ X E ~ V
I2Then they grasped
they grasped that not he said to be attentive from that he said to watch
Gta~cpiv~lv,

to distinguish,

r&

the

66

but

uqpeia
signs

,Q,

of the sky,

G?:~

~ i ) qout, not for the leaven of the loaves, but

6,6axfit T6v @ a p L ~ j uai
~ v Ia660u~aiav. for the teaching of
teJenmg Ofthe Phar~seeS and
Sadducees.
tSadducees.
h e Pharisees and
13
62 b ' 1 o05q ~ i q T?C
Having come but the
?esus
mnto the
1 3 NOW when h e
had
come into the
pipq
Ka~aapia~
rk
@lhimov
p a r
caesarea
of the [city]
of Philip parts 0f CaeS-a-re'a
rraellr&q &roG hiyov Phielip'pi, Jesus went
tjp6~a
his disciples:
disciples of him saying &ing
he was repelting the
~i,,.
hiyowlv
ir~8ponot ~ T v a l rdv "Who me men sayW h o m are saying the
men
to be
the fng the Son of man
is?" l 4 T h e y said:
,,I& TOG & . v ~ ~ ~ ~ )14
T T o u ;oi
62 EiTr.m
Son of the
man?
The (ones) but s a ~ d "Some say John the
ldqvr&, pmlflv,
Baptist, others E.lif01
,,kv
(on,)
hdaed
John
the
Baptvf
jah, s t u others Jer&#
6t 'HhciW,
ETE~OI
61 ' I E ~ E ~ ~ wemiah Or One Of
otncn but EU1.h.
dmerent (ones) but Jeremiah the prophets." 15 He
;i E v a rGv npoqqr6v. 15 hfyrl
a h o i q said to them: "You,
or one of the prophets.
He is saying to them though, who do yon
16111
me
p are MYETE
YOU saying
E
to~be?
V ~ J say
;
I am?)'
' YYou
~ c i q but
68 whom
riva
answer Simon Peter
16 drrroKpl8Eiq
62 X ~ ~ WmVp 0 <
Said: ' Y ~are
~ the

<cplq

rilq

Xtj

but

loaves

Having answered

YOU

&Ah& hnb

dprov

ofT$v
the

leaven

but

Simon

from

EL.^

Peter

6 x l ~ b q(i uibq TOG 0eoG

are tho

(;Gwoq.

ghnst the Son of the

the

ad

703 Christ, the Son of

of the the living God." 17 In

response Jesus said

to him: "Happy you
tfnev ah4 Ma~c?.ptoq TI 1 j f . W Bap!ov6 are, Simon son of
raid to him Happy are you. Slmon Bar-~onah, Jo,nah, because flesh
TI a&pS KCX; aTpa o6u drrre~cirhuqiv o o ~ and blood did not

living (one).

17

d ~ 0 ~ p t e d q 62 d 'I1u06q

Having answered but the

because flesh and blood

not

revealed

Jesus

but

the

. narfip
Father

pou

of me

2v

the (one)

in

to you

reveal [it] to you,

but my Father who
hiyw b-r, 06 is in the heavens did.
o6pwoiq. 18 K&$J
Sk 001
and I but to you am saylng that you 18 Also, 1 say to you,
heavens;
J fli-rpoq, ~ a i kni rairrg rij n h p p You
are Peter, and
nre
Peter.
and upon this
th'e rock-mass On this rock-mass I
.
.
.E ~ ~ h q a i a v ,nai nirha~ win build my cono i ~ 0 6 0 ~ jGOU
0~
congregation, and gates gregation, and t h e
I will build of me
a 9 5 ' gates of Ha'desa will
$Sou
06
Kwill overpower
~ ~ ~ x ~ o notu overpower
~ ~ it.
~ 19 I
not
of Hades
uol
r & ~KhEi6a~
wiu give you t h e
19
6Gov
drhh'

TO?<

the

I shall glve

to you

the

;ge

keys

06pavBvl ~ a i 8
p a c r ~ h ~ i aTGV
~
kingdom of the heavens, and which
6bqq

you might bind

$6

upon

18' Hatdes=g8qs, KB;

:iz

Yfiq

earth

> ~ K V(She'ol) ,

h b

kegs of the kingdom

of the heavens, and
whatever you may
gural
will be bind on earth will be..
if ever

J718,10-14916-18.

MATTHEW 16: 20-24

106

the thing bound in

t h e heavens, and
~ a i6
k&v
A c o ~sl
hi 7fjq y j l q whatever you may
and which if ever YOU might loose upon the earth loose On earth wiU
Eo-rar
A E ~ykvov
V
Lv TOY< be the thing loosed
will be
(something) having been loosed in
the i n t h e h e a v e n s "
06pavoi~.
20 T67e
~ I T E Tpquev
~
Toiq 20 Then h e sternly
heavens.
Then
he gave rebuke
to the
charged the disciples
"
paBq-rai~
~ v a
yq6~vZ
eil~raorv
not to say to anydisciples in order that to no one they should say body that he was the
OTI
a 6 7 6 ~ ~ ( T T I V b XPICJT~S.
C~hrist.
that
he
is
the
Christ.
21 From that time
21 ' A d ~ 6 7 e ijpEa-ro 'Iqoo6c; X p l o r h q forward Jesus Christ
From
then
started
Jesus
Christ
commenced showing
SEIKV~EIV
TO?<
p d q ~ a i q airroc
671 his dbciples that he
to be showing
to the
disciples
of him
that must go t o Jeru6.c:
ah6v ~ i q
'lepoo6Avpa d . r r d e ~ i v s a l e m a n d s u f f e r
it is necessary him into
Jerusalem
to go off many things from the
~ a i
nohhh
.rraBeiv
h 6
T&V older men and chief
and
many (things)
to suffer
from
the priests and scribes,
. r r p ~ o P v ~ i p wuvo i &PXIEP~C~V
~ a yip a p p a ~ i w v and be killed, and
older men
and chief priests and
scrlbes
On the third day be
~ a ia r r o ~ ~ a v e i j v a ~
i a i T
7 p i - r ~ fillipqi
raised up. 22At this
and
to be killed
and
to the
third
day
Peter took him aside
kycpeijva~. 22 u a i ~ r p o o h a ~ 6 p e v o qair76v and commenced reto be ralsed up.
And having taken toward him buking him, saying:
B fl67poq f i p c a ~ o ETITI~GV
a h @ h i y w v "Be kind to yourself,
the Peter
started to give rebuke to hlm saying Lord; you will not
" I h ~ 6 q oor,
KCPIE.
06 ptj Ea~ar UOI
have this [destiny]
Propitious to you, Lord; not not will be to you
at
23 B U ~ , turn70670. 23
b
62
~7pa$Ii<
ETITEV
this.
The (one) but having been turned said ing his back, he said
TQ f l i ~ p q -Y-rraye
6rriow pout I a r a v 8 - to Peter: "Get be:
to the Peter Be going away behind me. Satan;
hind me,Satan! Yon
a~drv6ahov
1
if106,
671
o6 are a stumbling block
stumbling block
you are
or me,
because not to me, because- you
~POVS~S
T&
TOG OEOG &Ah& t h i n k , n o t God's
you are minding the (things) of the God
but
thoughts, but those
7?i
TGV dtv~p6.rrwv.
of men."
the (things) of the
men.
24 Then Jesus said
24 T ~ T E 6 'lqo06c; E ~ E V Toiq y&Tai<
to
his disciples: "If
Then the
Jesus
said to 'he
disciples
a
n
y
one wants t o
a670G Ei'
TI<
Biher
6wiow pou i h e ~ i v
after
let
of him If anyone is willing behind me to corn;, 'Ome
disown hirnseIf
d.rrapvqodroBw t c t V ~ 6 ~~ a i &P&TW
T ~ V him
let him disown
himself and let him lift up the a n d Pick UP h i s
and
m a v p 6 v a6703 ~ a i & K O ~ O U ~ E ~ T W
POI.
stake
of him and let him be following to me. coatinually follow me.
24" See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.
6eGey Cvov

Ev TOTS

(something) having been bound in

the

oirpavoiq,

bc

25

heavens,

..

l Y--hn

:7:

G&aal

&AQ

~ j qvx'v
vSou? a6706
25 For whoever wants
of him to save his soul will
lose it; but whoever
6~
6'
&V

his soul for

sake will find
might lose the
soul of hlm On account of me it. 26 For what benefit will it be to s
P
E atrilv. 26
ri
y&p chpEhq8fjoe~al
will hnd
it.
What for
will be benefited man if he gains the
&ep~.n~oq E Q T ~ VK ~ D ~ O V6Aov ~ c p 6 f j a q whole world but forOr
man
i f ever the world whole might gain f e i t ~ his
will a man
62 q v x j v ~ G T o ~<qy~wO$;
9 T what
but
soul of him might foxfeit? Or what give in exchange for
his soul? 27For the
GUEI6vOpo.rroq dorr6rhhaypa
r q q quxfiq
exchange
Of the
SOU1 Son of man is deswill glve
man
-06;
27 piAAer y&p 6 uibq TOG ihBp67~ou tined to come in
the glory of his Faof him?
Is about for the Son of the
man
i. xweal v T 6651~ TOG -rra~pbqa6l-oc ther with his angels,
he will
to fje corning in the glory of the Father of him and then
recompense
each
one
r
a
i
T
~
T
E
aJ~oi,,
&yythov
r r ~ h rGv
and
then according to his beof him,
angels
with
tho
havior. 28 Truly- 1
~~OSGUEI
fK~OTC?)
~ a ~ h
he will give back
to each one
according to
say to YOU that there
n p & { ~ v a6ToG. 28 &y$v
Afyo
ljpiv 671 are some of those
practrce of him.
Amen I am saying to YOU that
standing here t h a t
~ i a i vT I V E ~
v
6 6 ~~W T ~ T CO~TIVES
~ V
03 will not taste ' death
are
some of the (ones) here standing who not
-.-- -.
at all until first they
i'6warv
y~0uwv~a
Bav6-rou
1
Eoq av
not might taste of death until likely they might see see the Son of man
T ~ Vu i 6 ~ 0 6
&OP~ITOU
C ~ X ~ ~ E V OkvV TF) coming in his kingthe Son of the
man
coming
in ttie dom."
to save

:&I

if ever may will the

& r o h i o ~ ~ a6TfivV
will lose

&ohion

MATTHEW 16: 25-17:

107

it;

who

n j v q v ~ t j va 6 ~ o t

but

BVEKEV

likely

loses

&poi, my

2:

1
'

2:

paath

~ i qa6706.

17

Six days later

Jesus
took Peter
K a i ~ E O ' I j p E p a ~ s$ rrapcrhapP6rver b
~d
after
days six
takes along
the and James and John
' IquoGq 76v n i ~ p o v~ a 'iI & ~ w p o vrai ' l w h q v his brother along and
Jesus
the Peter and
James and John
brought them ur, into
a67oirq
i
7bv d 6 c h ~ A vahoG, ~ a drvaqip.cl
a lofty
by
them
into
of him, and brings up
tile brother
themselves. 2 And he
kingdom

of him.

17

dpoc;

mountain

irtpqhbv
lofty

K ~ T '

according to

i6iav

private [spot]. Was

transfigured

be-

them) and his

2 ~ a i pe~~pop$~GOq Z ~ T ~ ~ O C ~
T ~~ ET VG vfore
,
And
he was transfigured
in front of them, face shone as the
uai 3 a p q ~ v -r6 ~rp6ow.rrov a6706 h q b sun, and his outer
and
shone
the
face
him as
the garments became bril(bloc, T& 6?
iy&Tla
a h 0 6 ~YCVETO liant as the light.
sun,
the but outer garments of him became 3 And, look! there
AEUK& b q 76
.
3 K ~ \ I i60b
6 ~ 8 q appeared to them
white as the
light.
And look! was seen
and E'1i'jah9
&oiq
M w i o i q nu] ' H A ~ i a qouvhaAo6vr~qWET'
g
him.
to them .Moses and Elijah
conversing
with c ~ n v e r ~ i nwith

MATTHEW 17 :4--11
a d ~ o c .4

ho~pleeiq

108
62

~ E T ~ O 4S Responsively Peter

said to Jesus: "Lord,

E ~ E V TG
' I ~ C T O ~KCPIE, ~ a h 6 v~ U T I V4p6q it is fine for us to be
said to the
Jesus
Lord,
fine
it is
us
here. I f you wish, I
66e E T V ~ I . E i
8hh~1~,
l ~ o l j a o will erect three tents
here
to be;
if
you are wllling,
I shall make here, one for you
66e ~ p ~ iUqK ~ V ~ S aoi
,
piav ~ a i Mwoei and one for Moses
here three
tents, to you one and to Moses
and one for E.li'jah."
piav ~ a i 'Hheiq
piav. 5 hi anj~oG 5 While he was yet
one
and
toElijah
one.
Yet
of him
look! a
hahoih~oq i603 veqaq ~ W T I V ~h r ~ u ~ i a a speaking,
~v
speaking look! cloud lightsome overshadowed bright cloud overatj~otjq, ~ a ii603 qc?vij
&K
~ i j qve9iAqq shadowed them, and,
them,
and look! voice out of the
cloud look! a voice out of
hhyouaa 0 6 ~ 6 q E ~ I V 6 ui6q pov
6 t h e cloud, saying:
saying
This
is
the
Son of me
the
"This is my Son,
& Y ~ I T ~ T ~ ~ &V
,
Q
~666~qaabeloved,
in
whom
I thought well; the beloved, whom I
&KO~TE
ad-roc. 6 ~ a i & ~ o 6 a a v ~ e qoi have approved; lis6At
YOU be hearing of him.
And
having heard
the ten to him."
this the disp a e q ~ a i & r ~ a w id 1~p6ow~rova 6 ~ Q v ~ a hearing
i
disciples
fell
upon
face
of them and ciples fell upon their
&qopjeqaav
aq66pa. 7 ~ a i ~poafiA8ev faces a n d became
became fearful
very much.
And
came toward very much afraid.
d ' l o a
&tp6pevoq
a h G v E~ITEV 7 Then Jesus came
the
Jesus
and having touched of them said
near and, touching
' E Y ~ ~ ~ TKCli
J Tpfj
E C ~ O P E ~ C8 T ~ E$. T T ~ P ~ V T
E ~ said: "Get up
them,
Get up
and not be fearful.
Having lifted UP
and have no fear."
62 TOGS bqeahpoirq a h & v o36Lva ET&V
but the
eyes
of them no one they saw 8 When they raised
a6Tbv
'Iqo06v
p6vov. 9 K a i their eyes, they saw
i
pi
if
not
him
Jesus
only.
And no one but Jesus
~aTa~alv6vTwva h Q v
ii<
TOG
6 p o u ~ himself only. 9 And
descending
of them out of
the mountaln
as they were de6 v e ~ ~ i h a ~ aod ~ o i q 6
' 1qaoGq
hiywv scending from t h e
he enjoined
to them
the
Jesus
savine
- MqG~vi
03 mountain, Jesus comE ~ T ~ T E
~d & p a p a
To no one YOU should say the vision until where manded them, saying:
d uibq TOG & V ~ ~ G T T OZKU
V E K ~ Q V"Tell the vision to
the Son of the
man
out of dead (ones) no one until the Son
6yepBfi.
of man is raised up
should be raked up.
from the dead."
10 Kai i r q p h ~ q a a v adT6v oi ppfhl~ai 10 However, the disAnd inquired upon
him
the dlsclples
ciples put the quesh h y o v ~ ~ q Ti
O ~ V
Oi
Y P ~ P P ~ ~ ~ ~ S
tion
to him: "why,
saying
Why
therefore
the
scrlbes
- - - -.
theETv
then,
do the scribes
hhyoualv ~ T I'Hheicxv
6ei
are saying that
Elijah
it is necessary to come Say that E-li'jah must
~ r p Q ~ o v1.1
;
b
62 &lTOKPleEiq
come first?" 11I n
first?
The (one) but having answered said reply he said: "E.li'him.

Having answered

but

the

Peter

109

MATTHEW 17: 1-19

drrro~aramjoel jah, indeed, is coming

will restore
and will restore all
n 6 v ~ a . 12 Aiyw
62 bp7v b r ~'Hh~iaq things. 12 However, I
I am saying but to YOU that Elijah say to YOU that E.lifall (things) ;
fi6q fihe~v, ~ a Oi ~ K f ~ h y v ~ u a va h & jah has already come
already came, and not they recognized him
and they did not
recognize him but did
&Aha Eroiqoav & a h @
baa
but
they did
in
him
as many (things) as with him the things
they
48aqaav. oii~wq~ a 6i uihq roc & V ~ ~ G T C
O U wanted. I n this
they willed; thus also the Son of the
man
way also the Son of
~ ~ A E I T&UXEIV
b~r' a d ~ 8 v .13 r61z man is destined to
IS about
to be suffering
by
them.
Then suffer at their hands."
uuvijrav oi p a e q ~ a i 671 ITpi 'IO&OU
TOG 13 Then the disciples
perceived the disciples that about
John
the perceived t h a t he
Ban-rlmoG ETITEV a6~0iq.
spoke to them about
he said to them.
Baptist
John the Baotist.
-- 14 K a i
fie6v~0~
lTp% T ~ V6xhov 14 And when they
And of (them)having come toward the crowd
came toward t h e
yovvrr~~Gv crowd* a man apnpomjA0~v ah@ &Opo.rroq
came toward
him
man
kneeling down to
a h b v 15 ~ a hhywv
i
Kirp~e, 3hqu6v
pou proached him, kneelhim
and saying Lord, do mercy to of me ing down to him and
saying:
T ~ ) V ui6v.
BTI
a d n v i & & ~ a ~~ a KC[K&C
i
- 15 "Lord, have
the son.. because heismoonstruck and badly' mercy on my' son,
2 ~ ~ 1 , lT0hh6Klq
lTilTT~1 E ~ S 72) lT6p because he is an epi1s having, many times for he falls into the fire
leptic and is ill, for
rai
nohh+~tq E i q
~6
66wp 16
he falls often into
and
many tlmes
into
the
water:
~ p o m j v e y ~ aa 6 ~ d v roiq pa8qraiq aou, the fire and often into
I brought toward
him
to the disciples of you, the water; 16 and I
him to your
~ a iO ~ K fi6uvfieqc~1~a l j ~ d ~
& p m ~ G u a ~brought
.
and
not
they were able
him
to cure.
disciples, but they
17 ~0Kp18Eiq
62
6 ' Iqook E ~ E Vcould- not cure him."
Havlng answered but the
Jesus
said
l 7 I n reply Jesus
'n0 generation
YEVE&
&I(TTO~
KC(?
~ I E ( T T P ~ ~ ~ ~ V
said:
"0 faithless and
faithless and having been t w i z d ,
t
w
i
s
t
e d generation,
T~TE E
3pQv %opal;
&dq I T ~ T E
till when wlth
YOU
will1 be?
Till when how long must I conavicopal
bpQv;
C ~ ~ P E T POI
~
a h b v tinue with YOU? HOW
will I put up with You? Be brlnglng to me him long must I put up
&6. 18 K a ;
~TETE~~UEV
adT@ 6 'IQ(soG<,
with YOU? Bring him
here.
And he gave rebuke to it the Jesus,
here to me." 18 Then
~ a iitfihe~v dm' a6~oir ~ i )6a1p6~10v.~ a Jesus
i
rebuked it, and
and cameout from him
the
demon;
and
the
demon
came out
h8eporrr~6eq 6 naiq &rd ~ f i q6paq t ~ ~ i v q q .
of him; and the boy
wascured
the boy from the hour
that.
19 T ~ T E r r p o o d ~ 6 v ~ e q oi pa8qrai TG was cured from that
Then having come toward the disciples to the h o u r - 19 Thereupon
,inW the disciples came UP
' I quo6
K~T'
i6iav
Jesus
accordrng to
private [spot]
said to Jesus privately and
'Hheiaq
Elijah

$V

~ ~ X E TKai
~ I

indeed is coming and

:;

/
1

MATTHEW 17: 2-25

MATTHEW 17:26-18 : 6

"Why is it we
could not expel it?"
a h 6 ; 20
6
62
hiyt
a h o i q 20He said to them:
it?
The (one)
but
is saylng
to them "Because of YOUR litAth
T$
6A1yo~rtu~iav
i ~ p b v . &pjv yhp tle faith. For truly
Through the
little faith
of YOU; truly
for I say to YOU,I f YOU
hiyo
hpiv,
&&v
Z X ~ T E T ~ D T I V have faith the size
I am saying to YOU, if ever YOU may have
faith of a mustard grain,
bq K ~ K K O VU I V ~ ~ T E O6pEiTE
~,
T&
6 p ~ t YOU will say to this
as grain of mustard, YOU will say to the mountain mountain, 'Transfer
TO~TQJ
M E T ~ P ~ iv&v
&KC?,
~ a from
i
here to there,'
this
Transfer
from here
there,
and and it will transfer,
pe-raPtja~~at,~ a i oir6iv
drbuva~fio~! and nothing will be
it will transfer,
and
nothing
will be impossible impossible for YOU."
21
3u'iv.
-~O'YOU.
221t was while they
22 ;Cua~p~qopfvwv 62 ad-rLjv Ev ~ f iwere gathered togethBeing turned together but of them in the er in Gal'ialee that
r a h h a i q ~?.rr&va d ~ o i q 8 'Iqooi2q M ~ ~ Jesus
E I said to them:
Galilee
said t o them the
Jesus
Is about "The Son of man is
6
ui6q
TOG
drv6pcj.rrou ~rapa6i60aBcc1destined to be bethe
Son
of the
man
to be given over trayed into men's
E I ~ x~?paq & V ~ ~ ~ T T W 23
V , ~ a i~ ~ T O K T E V O ~ ~hands,
IV
23 and they
into
hands
of men,
and
they will kill will kill him, and the
ab-rtrv, l<cc'l ~ f j T P ~ T Qfipkpq i y ~ p g i l a ~ ~ a t third
.
day he will be
him, and to the third
day he will be raised up. raised up." Conse~ a i 6AurrfiB~uav
aq66pa.
quently they were
And they were grieved very much.
very much grieved.
24 'Eh06v~wv 62 a l j ~ L j v EIS KaqapvaoLp
24After they arHaving come but of them into Capernaum rived in Ca -per'na~pouijA@ov
oi
~h
6i6paxpa
um the men collecting
came toward
the (ones)
the
double drachmas the two drachmas
happ$vov~~q- 73 nhpc?, ~ a iETTW
'0 [tax] approached Pereceiving
t~ t h e
Peter
and
said
The ter and said: "Does
6166rol<ahoq
03
T ~ E ?
T& YOUR
teacher not
teacher
not
h paying
the pay the two drach6i6paxpa;
25
Myer
Nai.
~ a imas Ctaxl?" 25 H e
double drachmas?
He is saying
Yes.
And
said "Yes." However,
Ehebvra
~ i qT ? ~ V oi~icrv .rrpoiq8aaev a h 6 v when h e e n t e r e d
havingcorne into the house got ahead of
him
the house Jesus got
6 'lqoocq hiywv Ti
a01
~ O K EZipwv;
?,
ahead of him by saythe
Jesus
saying What to you seems, Simon?
ing: "whst do you
oi paulARq ~ i j q y.iJq drr6
~ i v w v think, Simon? From
The
Icings
of the
earth
from what ones whom do the kings
hapP6vouu1v ~ i h q fi ~fivuov; h
i
,~ i j vof the earth receive
they are receiving duties or head tax? From the duties or head tax?
uiBv
a 6 ~ B v ij
d r ~ ~ t )T C ~ V
Sho.rpiwv; m-om their sons or
sons
of them
or
from
the
allens?
from the strangers?"
21a This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text.
At&

7i

Through what

SIpE??
we

Y:%

O ~ Kf i 6 ~ ~ f i 8 q p~~Kv~ c ( ~ E'said:
?v

not

were able

to expel

26 W h e n h e s a i d :
drhho?piwv,
allens,
"From the strangers,"
Jesus said to him:
a h D d ' Iqoo6q
'A a y c
h e c k p o i "Eeally, then, the
sax
to h i h the Jesus
Realfy then
free
sons a r e tax-free.
tva
Eialv
oi
uioi 27
62
p i 27 But that we do
are
the
sons;
in order that
but
not not cause them to
c~avEaXiowp~v alj~o6q,
.rropaue~iq
stumble, you go to the
T e might stumble
them,
having gone your way sea, cast a fishhook,
Ei? 6&1aocrav P&XE ~ ~ ~ K I ~~ Ta ~i TO ~V V and take the Erst
into
sea
throw you, hook
and the (one) fish coming up and,
dntcxpdrv~a
IT~GTOV ix8bv
&pov, and
K U ~when you open its
fish
lift up,
first
having come UP
mouth, you will find
&voi,aq
76 m 6 p a alj~oii ~ l j p f i o ~ l qa stater coin. Take
having opened the mouth
of it
you will find that and give it to
6bq ainoiq them for me and
Aapbv
rratipcr ~ K E ~ V O V
that one having taken give to them
26

E~IT~VTO~

6i ' A d

T&V

Of (him) havlng said but From the

stater;
&vd
instead of

-.-..

/ 7;

If

Epoir ~ a 006.
i

I n that hour the

d i s c i p l e s came
'Eu h r i v ~ 76 Gpq ~ p o o j h e o v 01 near
Jesus and
In . that
thc hour
came toward the
said: "Who really is
really greatest in the kingdom Of the heav~ i < &
~ wvi v &v ~ f ip a 0 1 h ~ i q TI% o d p ~ ~ i )ens?"
~ ; 2 SO, calling a
yreatcr
is
in th'e kingdom of the heavens?
young
child to him,
2 ~~i T ~ O ~ K ~ ~ E U ~~rra16iov
~ E V O E
~~T~UEV
~ n dhaving called toward little boy he stood he set it in their
3 and said:
-b
p j o ~ d - r C j v 3 ~ a i .ETITEY
aAmen
~ p f i v midst
"Truly 1 s a y t o
it
m mddle of them and
said
YOU, Unless YOU turn
hiyw
6piv,
C&
I am saying to YOU, if ever to? rou might turn around and become
~ai
y hvqu6~
Th
Ta16;a, a s young children,
and
YOU might become
as
the
little boys, YOU will by no means
enter into the king06 p'
&ioa6q.r~ EIS T ~ V Paulh~iav dom of the heavens.
not n 3 YOU should enter into the
kingdom
Therefore,
T ~ V oljpavi)~. 4 6o-rtq
obv
~aTr~tv6o~1
of the heavens.
Whoever therefore will humble will humble himself
kav~6v &q -r6 ~ a t 6 i o vT O ~ T O , ob~6q i a ~ t ulike this young
i.5 the one that is
himself as the little boy this, this (one)
is
d ~ E ~ < O- V6v ~ i jf ) a ~ t h ~ i va
obpavb' the greatest in the
the greater in the kingdom' of the heavens; kingdom of the heavand whoever
5 ~ a j 6q
f&v
Gf{q~at
?v .rra16iov ens;
and who if ever mightreceive one littleboy receives One such
young
the
T O I O ~ T O 6-rri TQ 6 v 6 p a ~ i you, fpb ~ ~ X E T ~ I '
such
upon the
name
of me, me receives; basis of my name
6
6'
Gv
uKw6aAiua
Eva
TLjv receives me [also].
who but likely might stumble one of the 6 But whoever sturnpt~piiv TOL~TWV
TBV I T I ~ T E U ~ V T W V ~ i qbles One of these
little (oces) these the (ones)
believing
into little Ones who put
faith in me, it is
yva
$pil
oup~6pel
me,
it is bearing together
in order that more beneficial for:
mc

and you.

18

:ge 'I?Z

c&,

,TpaqeTe

MATTHEW 18: 7-12

112

to have hung
around his neck a
such as is
n ~ p iT ~ V~ p 6 r xAov aljtoir ~ a ~
i a - r a n o v ~ ~ o emillstone
"
about the
ne&
of him and he should be.su&
- ..-- - turned by a n ass and
to be sunk in the
t v 76
nd&y&l
rfiq Bah&aorlq.
wide,
open sea.
in the watery
e
x
~
a
n
s
e
of
the
sea.
--..
7
"Woe
to the world
7 06a;
79
~ 6 a p q drrr6
TGV
Woe
to the
world
from
the due to the stumbling
oKav6&?ui1v.
&v6ryr<q y h p &e&iv
rh blocks! Of course, the
must
stumbling blocks;
necessity
for to come
the
a~&v6aAa,
nhfiv
oliai
76 of necessity come,
W O ~ to
the
stumbling blocks,
besides
woe
tothe b u t
&vepch~rq
61'
06
6
a ~ d r v 6 d o v man through whom
man
through whom the stumbling block the
~ P X E T ~ I8. Ei 62 ri xeip oou
.rroOq comes! S I f , then,
is coming.
If but the hand of you or the foot your hand or your
foot is making you
aou aKon/6di<l a&, EKKO~JOVairr6v ~ ap&he
l
of you is stumbling you, cut off
it
and throw stumble, cut it off
c~
ao3. ~ a A 6 v u o i t o ~ l veiadbeiv ~ i q
~ r j vand throw it away
from you;
fine to you
is
to enter into the from you; it is finer
enter
<?fiv
~u?hi)v fi xoh6v1
ij
660 ~eypaqfor you
llfe
maimed or
lame,
than two hands life maimed or l2kme
ij 660 n66aq E x o v ~ a f3AqBtjva1 ~ i q76 nGp than to be
or two feet
having to be thrown mto the fire with ~ W O hands or
feet into the
76 aihvrov.
9 ~ a Eii 6 d ~ e a h p 6 q aou
the everlasting.
And if the
eye
of you everlasting fire. 9 Also,
is making
o~av6ahi<e1GE,
EUEEAE aljr6v ~ aP&AE
i
drrr2, if Your
is stumbling you, take out
it
and throw from YOU stumble, tear it
oo? ~ a h 6 v u o i io-rrv pov6~8ahpov eiq 7 j v Out and throw it
you; fine to you it is
one-eyed
into the away from YOU;it is
<o:v
~ i a e h e ~ i v , fi
660 6~8ahpoCq i x o v r a finer for you to enter
life
to enter,
than two
eyes
having one-eyed into life
phqefiva~ E I T~
~ V ygevvcnr
TOG nup6q. than to be tArown
to be thrown into the Gehenna of the
fire. with two eyes into
10 ' O ~ & T E prj ~ a r a q q o v f i ~ q ?ivijq
~
TGV the fiery Geehen'na.'
Be seeing not YOU should desplse of one of the 10 See to it that YOU
~IKPGV T O ~ T W V ,
hEyc?
y h p 3piv 8 ~ tmen do not despise
little (ones) these, I am s a y ~ n g for to YOU that one of these little
ones; for I tell YOU
oi &yyehol
a h 6 v I v odpavoiq
616
the
angels
of them
in
heavens
through that their angels in
~ r a v r 6 q PAi~rouor 6
T~~DGJTOV
TOG heaven always behold
all [tlmel are looking a t the
face
of the the face of my Fana-rp6q pou
TOG
2v oljpavoiq,
ther who is in heaven.
K P E ~ ~ D ~ {

should be hanged

6 ~ 1 ~ 6 ~him

I-!tjho~

millstone

belonging to the ass

-

Father

of me the (one) in

heavens.

12

-ri
b ~ i v &OK?;
6&v
yfvq~ai
What to YOU it seems? If ever might become
TIV~
drvep6rrv
6 ~ a l - A ~ -rrp6Para Kai
to any
man
one hundred
sheep
and

11b-

12"What do YOU
think? If a certain
man comes to have
a hundred sheep and

9D See Appendix under Matthew 5:22. 1 1 b This verse is omitted in the

Westcott and Hort Greek text.

MATTHEW 18: 13-18

113

one of them gets

strayed, will he not
leave
the ninety-nine
&qfiasl
T
~VEV~~KOVTCS
2w6a
T&
he- will leave the
ninetynine upon the upon the mountains
-~ a i
nopeu&i.q
< q - r ~ j and set out on a
6pq
and having gone hls way he is seeking search for the one
mountains
--t h a t is straying?
-r6
~ h a v 6 p ~ v o v13
;
~ a i
6 b
the (one)
straymg?
And
if ever 13 And if he happens
to find it, I certainly
yhq~ar
Ehp~iv a e 6 , &prjv
hfyw
he might happen to find
it,
amen I am saying tell YOU, he rejoices
Gpiv
TI
xaip~i
in'
a h @p2tAAov more over it than
to YOU that he is rejoicing upon
it
rather over the ninety-nine
that have not strayed.
h
v
f
a
TOTS
t
v
~
v
f
i
~
o
v
~
a
roiq
hi
4
nine the (ones) 14Likewise it is not
nmetythe
than upon
lT~~haVl'lphV01~.
14 O ~ T G I S O ~ K g0TlV a desirable thing with
Thus
not
it is my Father who is in
not having pot strayed.
706 heaven for one of
W q p n i p r p o a e ~ v TOG .rra~pBq pou
wlU
In front
of the Father of me of the these little ones to
Iv
06parvoiq
Tva
h6Aq~a.l
2v perish.
1 5 "Moreover, if
in
heavens
ln order that should perish one
your brother commits
TGV
PIK GV
TO~WV.
of the little Pones)
these.
a sin, go lay bare
15 'E& 68 drpap-rijaq d d6dQ6q aou, his fault between you
If ever but should s& the brother of you, and him alone. If
i listens to you, you
W E Y ~ Oa
Vl i ~ 6 v p ~ r a E 3 DOC ~ a he
haye
him between you and have gained your
be going away reprove
brother. 16 But if he
abo6
pbvou.
f&v
CTOU
drK06CTq1
him
alone.
If ever of you he should hear, does not listen, take
kKCp6qaa T ~ Vd r 6 ~ h q 6 ~aou'
.
16 &b 6; along with you one
you gainei the brother of you;
if ever but
or two more, in order
pi d ~ o t j a q , .rrapdrhaP~ PET& a03 ETI that
a t the mouth
not hc should hear, take along
with you yet
of
two
or three wittva
660,
iva
2 i ~ i o~6paroq
one
or
two,
in order that
upon
mouth
nesses every matter
may be established.
660 p a r6pwv 6 T ~ I Q V o~aee
IT&
of two wgnesses or three might stand every 17 If he does not
pjpa.. 17 6hv
62
napa~olju
listen to them, speak
raying.
if ever but
he should refuselo hear
to the congregation.
a
, E~IT~vT
i ~ ~ A q u [ ~2&
.
62
of them,
say
to the congregation; if ever but If he does not listen
even to the congre~ a i ~ f i q E~~Aqaiaq
.rrapa~o~or;l,
also of the congregation he should refuse to hear, gation, let him be
imo
001 GUTEP b & ~ V I K ~ ) S ~ a ib to you just as a man
let him be to you as-even the national and the of the nations and
TE)L~vI)s.
as a tax collector.
tax collector.
IS "Truly I say to
18 'Apfiv
hfyw
3piv,
doa
YOU
men, Whatever
Amen I am saying to YOU,as many (things) as
things
YOU may bind
thv
6ijoq-r~
hi ~ f i q yfiq Emat
ffever YOU might bind upon
the earth will be on e a r t h will b e
rhavqei

Ev

should get strayed

one

out of

ahGv,

06x1

them,

not

sI

MATTHEW 18:26-33

115

bound in heav~ a things

l
en, a n d whatever
6aa
I&
h6o-q-r~
Irri things YOU may loose
as many (things) as if ever YOU might loose upon on e a r t h will be
y,jq E U T ~ I
h d u yEva
Iv things loosed in heavearUl will be (things) having been loosed in en. l9Again I truly
orjpaw9. 19 n&hiv dryjv
Myw
byiv 6 ~ 1say to YOU, I f two
heaven.
Again truly I am saying to YOU that of YOU on earth agree
&&v 660 o v p ~ w v ~ u w a ~Iv Spijv I n i ~q concerning any thing
if ever two
might agree
out of YOU upon the of
importance that
i&w they should request,
yqq repi .rraw7Aq .rrp&ypcrroq a3
thing to do of which if ever it will take place for
earth about every
ai7j a o v ~ a ~ ,
yevfiae~a~
a h o i q them due to my Fathey might request,
it will take place
to them ther in heaven. 28 For
r a p & TO;
~rorrp6q pou
70;
&v where there are two
beside
the
Father
of me
of the (one)
in or three gathered tooljpavoiq. 20 06 y6rp ~ i a t v 600 fi ~ p e i <gether in my name,
heavens.
Where for
are
two or three there I am in their
&Iq 76 iy6v Bvoya, midst ."
auvq y pivo i
having been led together lnto the
my
name.
21 Then Peter came
t ~ e ieipi Iv pIlia0 a67ijv.
up
and said to him:
there I am in midst of them.
"Lord, how m a n y
21 T ~ T E 1~poaEh9i3v
6 n i ~ p o qETTTEV times is my brother
Then having come toward the Peter said to sin against me and
6
K
,
ITOD~KI<
& p a p ~ j u iq
~ l 6116 am I t o forgive him?
to him Lord, how many times wlll sm
into me up to seven times?,#
6 Or6dq6q pou ~ a i drqtjao
ahIj,8;?
22Jesus said to him:
the brother of me and I shall let go off to hun.
to you, not,
2wq
2-rr-r&~~q;22 A i y ~ l
ah6
6 u p to seven times,
Untll
seven times?
I s saying
to him
the but, up to seventy'Iquoirq 0 6
Aiyo
aol iw$ ~ T T T ~ K I Sseven times,
Jesus
Not I am saylng to you untll seven times
"That is why
&Aha
~ P ~ O ~ ~ K km&.
O V ~ ~ ~ K I Sthe23 kingdom
of the
but
until
seventy times
seven.
heavens has become
23 . AI&
~0670
&por&eq
fi like a man, a king,
Through
this
was likened
the that wanted to settle
P a a l h ~ i a 7Gv 06pautjv & v 8 p 6 ~ (Pauihe'i
~)
6q a c c o u n t s w i t h his
kingdom of the heavens
to man
king
who
24
he
fi8ihqu~v ( J U V ~ P ~ I~ ~ Y O PET&
V
TGW 606h0~ started to settle them,
willed
to settle
word
with the
slaves
there was brought
&TOG- 24 & p < a p 6 ~ 0 ~62 a6706 auvaipelv in a man who owed
of him;
having started but of him to be settling
hi,
ten thousand
a 6 ~ 6
hethhnlc; talents [=60,000,000
n~oofi~00
eiq
was led toward
one
to him
debtor
de.nar?-il. 25 But bepupiG3~ ~ah&v-rwv. 25 p{ E x o \ ~ ~ o <62 cause he did not have
of ten thousand talents.
Not havlng but
the means to pay
a h 0 6 dr~o6oCva1 ~ K C A E U ~ E W
a676v 6 ~ 0 p 1 o q
back, his master
of him to give back commanded him the lord
him and his
~ p a e f i v a i ~ a I+
?
yuvcti~a ~ a -r&
i
TEKVCC
to be sold also the woman and the children wife and his children
6~6epiva

(things) having been bound

iv

in

o6pavQ
heaven

and

?:

'61

all the things he

~ a and
i
had to be sold and
6 payment to be made.
08v
&rrotjoOfiva~. 26
.rreahv
the slave
to be given back.
Having fallen therefore
the 26
fell down and began
6013h0~
T~OUEK~VEI
aG76 h E ~ w vto do obeisance to
slave
was doing obeisance
to him
SaYlng him,
' B ~r>aM a ~ ~ o 8 l j y q a o v h' ipoi, ~ a i n & v ~ a tient with-. me and
Be long of spirit upon
me,
and all (things) I will p a y back
t o you.'
dcrro6huw
o o ~ .27 o7t.Xay~v1a9eiq62 6 everything
I s h a l l give back to you.
Moved by pity but the 27 Moved to pity a t
this, the master of
~ l j p l ~ TOG
q
doljhou ~ K E ~ V O U& n & J a ~ va*&, that slave let him
lord of the
slave
that let loose off hun, off and canceled his
i<eABdv
debt. 28 But that slave
~ a -r6
i 6 6 ~ 1 Orqfi~~v
0~
a 6 ~ 6 28
.
,and the loan let go off to hlm.
Having gone out went out and found
fjk
6 603Ao< &~eivo< E ~ ~ E Zva
V
T&V one of his fellow
but the
slave
that
found one of the slaves that was owing
auv600Awv aC-roir
bq
wqethev
ah6 him a hundred defellow slaves
of him
who
was owing
to him nar'iei; and, grabbing
him, h e began t o
&~a-rbv 6qv&pia, ~ a i
~parilaaq
one hundred
denarii,
and having taken hold of choke him, saying,
back whatever
~ n v ~ y e v hiyav
'A~r660q
E? 'Pay
him
was choking .+saying
Give back
if you owe.* 29 Thereo h
6 fore his fellow slave
TI
69eih~iq.29
TIED&V
anything you owe.
Having falIen therefore the fen down and began
r~&16ouAo~
ad706 T r a p h ~ 6 h ~ l a 6 ~ 6 v h' k y ~ vto entreat him, sagfcllow slave of him was entreating hun
saying ing, 'Be patient with
me and I will pay
Ma~poe6pqaov tn' ipoi, Kai
h066aw
Be long of spirit upon me, and I shall give back
back; 30 H
~
a o ~ . 30
~6
62 0 6 ~ G ~ E ~ E v , drhhh he was not willing,
to you.
The (one) but not was willing, but but went off and
drr;~hO&v EPaAev a6zdv eiq q u h a ~ j vEws had him thrown inhaving gone off threw
him into prison unbl to p,hon
until he
dr~o6Q
-rb
&~lh6Fvav. should pay back what
he should give back
the (thing)
being owed. Was owhg.
31 when,
31 i 6 6 v . r ~ ~ o h
oi oljv60uh0l a6-roG therefore, his fellow
Having seen therefore the fellow slaves of him slaves saw the things
T&,
, .
yev6yeva
a u ~ f i e q 0that
~
had happened,
the (things)
having happened
were grieved they became very
oq66pa, Kai t h 8 6 ~ 7 ~fj~eu&qqaav
~
TQ much grieved, a n d
very much, and having come they made clear to the
went and made
~upiq' ' 6au~bv
rr&v~a
7&
clear . to their masall
lord
the
of tkremselves
ter ,dl the things
yev6y~va. 32 T ~ T E
~ r p o C r K a h ~ a & p ~ vthat
o ~ had happened.
having happened.
Then having called toward sell 32 ~h~~ his master
&Z,v
6 ~ 6 p i o qa6706 hiye1 a 6 7 6 Aoirhe -summoned him and
him the lord of him is saying to him Slave Sdd to him, 'Wicked
rovqpi, ~6aaw7jv b q ~ i h j v I K E ~ V&Tq ~
f iV
~ & slave, I canceled all
wlcked,
all
the
debt
that
I let go off that debt for you,
ao!,
Ind
. r r a p ~ ~ & h ~ ~p&~<. 33 0 6 ~when you entreated
to You,
since
you entreated
me;
not me. 33 ought you not,
uai

and

.rr@-ra

all (things)

8aa

EXEI,

asmany as

he is having,

and

t u r n , t o have
mercy on your
fellow slave, as I also
a6v6ouh6v aou, hq ~dryrh a 2
fihiqoa;
fellow slave of you, as also I you had mercy on? had mercy on you?'
34 ~ a i
6pytoedq
b ~6p10q 3 4 W i t h t h a t h i s
And having been made wrathful the
lord master, provoked to
d r o G r r a p i 6 w ~ ~ va h 6 v ~ o i q f3aaav1o~aiqwrath, delivered him
of him
gave over
him to the
tormentors
to the jailers, until
he should pay back
Eoq 06
ho6Q
rr&v
76
until where he should give back all the (thing) all that was owing.
~ $ E I ~ ~ ~ E V 35
O V O6roq
.
~ a i 6 rrarilp pou 35 In like manner my
being owed.
Thus also the Father of me heavenly Father will
b
o6ph1oq rro~jaei irpiv
6
pil also deal with YOU
the heavenly
will do
to YOU if ever not
if YOU do not forgive
&$fir&
E K ~ D T O ~TG &~EA$Ga h 0 6 each one his brother
YOU might let go off each one to the brother of h ~ m
from YOUR hearts."
dcrr6 r 6 v ~ a p 6 1 6 v3ctQv.
from the hearts of YOU.
Now when JeKal .2yiv&-ro 8 - r ~&%&om 6 'Iqooirq
had finished
And lt occurred when fimshed the Jesus
these words, he de70;s Y YO US T O ~ T O U ~ ,~ E T ~ ~ P E V 676 74s parted from Gal'iBlee
the
words
these,
he departed from the
and came to the fronrahthaiaq ~ a fiA8~v
i
~ i q T&
Bp~a ~fiq
tiers
of Juede'a across
Galilee
and came Into the frontiers of the
t
h
e
Jordan.
2 Also,
' lou6aiaq
rr ipav
o
' l op6wou.
great crowds followed
Judea
the other side
of the
Jordan.
and he cured
2 ~ a fi~oho68qaav
i
a&rQ Bxhot rrohhoi, ~ a him,
i
And
followed
to him crowds many, and them there.
.k8p6oruaEv ad-roirq &KC:.
3 And P h a r i s e e s
he cured
them
there.
came
up to him, in3Kal
*rrpoofiheav aCrQ
cDaptqaio~
And
came toward
him
Pharisees tent on tempting him
rr~tp&<ovreqa+v ~ a ACyovreq
i
Ei L < ~ m t v and saying: "Is it
tempting
hun and saymg If i t is allowed lawful for a man to
d r ~ o h c o a ~7fiv y v v a i ~ a a h 0 6
K ~ T &
divorce his wife on
to divorce
the
woman
of him according to every sort of ground?"
r r ~ o a vairiav; 4
b
62
drrro~pt8~iq
every cause?
The (one) but having answered 41n reply he said:
"Did YOU not read
E~TEV
O ~ K drvtyvwre ' 871
6
said
Not
did YOU read
that
the (one) that he who created
~rioaq
dcrr' &px!q
& p o ~ v~ a iBfiAu them from [the] behaving created from bepnnlng male and female ginning made them
irroiqcf~v adro3q 5 ~ a i E?TEV " E V E K ~ male and female 5 and
made
them
and he said On account of said. 'For this reason
7 0 6 ~ 0 ~ a r a h i q l QBpwrroq r8v na-ripa ~ a ai man will leave his
this will leave down
man
the father and
father and his mothe v pqr5pa ~ a ~
i o h h q 0 ~ o ~ r arfi
t
yuvat~i er and will stick to
the mother and
he will stick to the woman
adroir, Kai Loovral oi 660 ~ i oq b p ~ apiw; his wife, and the
of him, and they willbe the two into flesh one? ~ W Owill be one flesh'?

E~EI

was it necessary

19

~ a i o2

also

you

&$oat

to have mercy on

in

the had

l9

i d 660 ahha adpc via. 16 So that they are

but flesh one; no longer two, but
one flesh. Therefore,
6
oh
b 8 ~ 6 q U U V ~ < E U < V bvepwrroq
what God has yoked
man
which therefore the God yoked together
together
let no man
Aiyouolv
a h @ Ti put apart." 7 They
ptj xop~<irw. 7 They
are saying to him Why said to him: "Why,
not let put apart.
oh
Mwuufiq b e ~ ~ i h a 6oirvai
~o
f31PAiov then, did Moses pretherefore
Moses commanded to give
scroll scribe giving a certificate of -dismi&al
Cnroma,aiou
~ a i drrrohiraar. 8
Aiyq
of disrnlssal
and
to d~vorce?' He is saymg and divorcing her?"
8He said to them:
airroiq 8r1 Mouufiq Vrrpbq T ~ Vo~hqpo~ap6ia-v
"Moses, out of regard
to them that Moses toward the hardheartedness for YOUR hardheartbpGv b i r p ~ q ~3piv
v drrro?Oaat rhq yuvai~aq e d n e s s , m a d e t h e
of rou conceded to YOU to divorce the women concession to YOU of
yiyov~v divorcing YOUR wives,
6.i 03
ir ijv, h'
drpxfiq
o?yot~, from beginning but not it has become but such has not been
N~~
62 bpiv G~~ gq Bv the case from [the]
1 a m saying but to YOU that who Likely beginning. 9 1 say to
d h h n
yVYaTKa aljrOfi
&Ti YOU that whoever dimight divorco the
woman of him not upon vorces his wife, except
&Ahqv on the ground of
mo v ~ i q
~ai
ya~lfiua
lorn tation
and
nught marry
another fornication, and marries another commits
~OIX&T~I.
commits adultery.
adultery."
10 The disciples said
10 Aiyoua~v
oi paeqrai Ei o6roq
Arc saying to him the disciples If thus to him: "If such is
imiv 31 ai-ria roir dtv0pGrrou PET& rtq the situation of a man
1s
the cause of the
man
with the with his wife, it is
ywa1~6q, 06
au.p$kpet
yapfioa~.not advisable to marwoman,
not
isbearmg together
to marry. ry." 11 He said to
11
6
62 ETTEV aljroiq 0 6 r & r r ~ q them: "Not all men
The (one) but said to them Not all [men] make room for the
opoirot
rbv h6yov, &Ah'
oTq
saying, but only those
are rn&ing room for the word,
but
to whom who have the gift.
ShSo-ra~. 12 ~ i o i v y&p ~6voGxot oi'rtv~q l2For there are euIt has been given.
Are for ~ u n u c h s who nuchs that were born
t~ ~01h.iaq pqrpbq .ky~vvfieqoav oijroq, such from their mothOut of Cavity of mother were generated thus, er's womb, and there
~ a ~
i i a i v ~13voOxo1oirlv&q ~irvou~io8qoav are eunuchs that were
and are eunuchs
who
were made eunuchs m a d e e u n u c h s b y
imb TGV dnrephrwv, ~ a ~i i u i v~6voirxo1O ~ T I V E men,
~
and there are
by the
men,
and are eunuchs
who eunuchs t h a t have
~l>voOx~aw
iauroirq
6th
TGV made themselves eumade eunuchs of
themselves
through
the nuchs on account, of
PautA~iav TGV 06pavGv.
b
6uv&pevoq the kingdom of the
kingdom of the heavens. The (one) being able heavens. Let him that
XO~E~V
xopd-ro.
can make room for it
to be making room let him be making room.
make room for it."
13 T 6 r ~
rrpoqvix0qoav
a 6 ~ Q 13 Then young chilThen
were brought toward
him dren were brought to
6

& ~ T E O ~ K ~ T I&

As-and no longer they are two

+,,,

aha

MATTHEW 19: 1 6 2 1

MATTHEW 19: 2-28

for him to put

~ ~ F p ahim,
q
hands his hands upon them
i
h10fj
a 6 ~ o i q~ a npocr~ljeq~ati
oi and offer prayer; but
he might lay upon them and he might Pray; the t h e disciples repri62- p a e q ~ a i tTTip?lUCiV ad-roiq. 14 6 62 manded them. 14 Jebut disciples
rebuked
them.
The but sus, however, said:
' 1 quo6q ETITEV
-A~ETE
T&
1 ~ a t 6 i a "Let the young chillittle boys dren alone, and stop
said
Let YOU go off the
Jesus
~ a ip
K W ~ ~ E T E a d ~ h.+Ae~iv np6q
p ~ ,hindering them from
and not be hindering them to come toward me, coming to me, for
T L ~ V y&p TOIOI~TWV Cu~iv 4 P a u t h ~ i a TGV the kingdom of the
of the for such (ones)
is
the kingdom of the heavens belongs to
ones." 15 And
06pavGv. 15 ~ a i
CITI~E!~
~ h q~ ~ i p asuchlike
q
heavens.
And having laid upon the
hands h e put his hands upalj~oiq hrop~6011
~ K E ~ ~ E V .
on them and went
to them he went his way from there.
from there.
I
16~Now, look! a cer16 Kai 503 ~ ' i q
ITpouEhe~v
a
~
T
And look! one having come toward him tain one came up
ETITEV A I ~ C ~ U K ~TiE , dr/a06v ~ ~ o t r j u oto him and said:
said
Teacher,
what
good
shall1 do "Teacher, what good
Iv a
- ox&
a~cjvtov; must I do in order
in order that
I might have
life
everlasting? t o get everlasting
life?" 17He said to
17
6
62
ah^ ~i pE
The (one) but said to him Why me you ask him: "Why do YOU
me
what is
ITEpi TOG dryaeoc;
ETS iu-riv 6 dryaebq.
about t h e g o o d ( t h i n g ) ? One is thegood (one); g o o d ? O n e t h e r e
Ei 62
Bihetq
i< G v rwjv ~iu~A&'iv, that is good+ If*
if but you are willing into the life
to enter,
though, YOU want to
enter into life, observe
T&&VTOh&S. 18
be observing the commandments.
He is saying t h e commandments
at576
noiaq;
6 62 a j , , u o ~ S gq continually." 1 8 H e
to him Whichsort of ones? The but
Jesus
s a i l said to him: "Which
T6
Olj
C~OVEOUEI~,
0 6 ones?" J e s u s said:
The
Not
you shall murder,
Not "Why, YOU must not
pol XEOUEI
06
Khi+EIS, murder, You . m u s t
you shall commit'adultery,
Not
you shall steal, not commit adultery,'
You must not steal,
06
~ J E U ~ O ~ ~ ~ T L J ~ ~19~ U ETIi ~
p a,
Not
you shall bear false witness,
Be honoring YOU must not bear
false witness, 19 HonT ~ V
na~kpa ~ a i
the
father
and
!
and or [your] father and
mother, and;
'Aycmfioetq T ~ Vnhquiov uou dq U E ~ U T ~ V[your1
.
You shall love the neighbor of you as
yourself. YOU must love your
neighbor as y ~ ~ r s e l f . "
20 hiyet
~ G T + 81 veaviu~oq - Taihcc
Is saying to him the young man These (things) 20 T h e young m a n
r&v.ra hqljhaea. T i ETI Ijo-rep&; 21 gqq said to him: "I have
all
Iguarded; what yet am I lacking?
Said kept all these; what
a
6 'IquoGq Ei
8 i h ~ 1 q ~ k k ~ oyet
q am I lacking?"
to him the
Jesus
If you are willing perfect 21 Jesus said to hm:
~ T v a,l
hay
-rrtjhqu6v
-r& "If YOU want t o .be
I
to be,
be going away
sell
of you
the perfect, go sell your
.rratSia,

little boys.

tva

in order that

T&$
the

rojv

iPoTeS

and give
to the poor and you
~ a i
Bqoaupbv
Cu will have treasure in
and
treasure
in heaven, and come be
cGpcrvoiq, ~ a i 6 ~ 6 ~ 0dr~oho6eEl
pot. my follower." 22 When
heavens,
and
hither
be following
to me. the young man heard
22
& ~ ~ l j u a q6k 6 v ~ a v i u ~ oT6v
q A6yov this saying, h e went
Having heard but the young man the word away grieved, for he
was holding m a n y
t o 3 o v b r r ~ i h e ~ v hu-rrobp~voq, fiv
hr. went or( being grieved, he was
possessions. 2 3 B u t
ih;,
t ~ o v ~ m j p a ~ rohh&.
a
23 '0 62 'Iquoirq Jesus said to his disciples: "Truly I say
hjvlng possessions many.
The but
Jesus
to YOU that it will
cflrrv T O ~ C p a e q ~ a i q a h 0 6 'Apjv
hiyo
s ~ ~ todthe disciples of him Amen I am saying be a difficult thing
TI nho6aloq 6uu~6hwq E ~ U ~ E ~ U Efor
T ~aI rich man to get
Gpiv
will enter
to rou that rich one with difficulty
into the kingdom of
ti< j v @ a o t h ~ ; a v76" obpavijv- 24 I T ~ ~the
V heavens. 24 Again
lak, Uie
kingdorr~ of the heavens;
again I say to YOU, It is
%YGJ
v ,
E ~ K O T T ~ T E P ~ ~VU T I V easier for a camel to
but
I arn aicylng
to YOU,
easier
it is
~ & p q A o v St&
~ p q p a ~ o bacpiGoq
q
~ i u d e ~ iget
v through a needle's
cunrcl
through
hole
of needle
to enter eye than for a rich
n h o 6 ~ 1 0 v Eiq "rilv Pacrlh~iav 706 8 ~ 0 6 .man to get into the
than rich one lnto the kingdom of the God. kingdom of God."
25 When the disH.cvin$ hen12
but
the
ciples h e a r d t h a t ,
t < m h ~ o u o v ~ o u q b b ~ a h b ' o n ~ < Ti5 they expressed very
were bclnu astounded very much
saying
Who
great surprise, say;
&pa 6 w a ~ a t uoeivat. 26
i,pPAC+aq
tnallg
Is able
to bc saved?
Havlng looked in ing:
can
n a p & be
26 L o o m g
d-roiq
' I gooGq rinrv
M
b
said
tothem
Jesus
but
tho
Beside them in the face,
drve&rotc; TOGTO
&SOV~TOV~ ~ T I V , r a p & Jesus said to them:
men
this
impossible
Is,
beside <<With men this is
6k OEG n & v ~ a 6 u v a ~ a . impossible, but with
but ~ o c i all (things) possible.
God all things are
27 TOTE &IToKpleEiq
6 I I E T ~ o ~ETITEV possible."
i,&p~ovra

~ a i 565

TO:$

belongings

and
give
%&IS
you wlll have

to the

T T W X O ~ ~ belongings

poor (ones),

?:Y

Then having answered

the

Peter . said .

n k v ~ a ~ a -i 27 Then
said
to him Look! We have?et go off all (things) and t o - h i m i n reply:
fi~oXou~fioapivuot.
Ti
&pa Eva1 fipiv; "Look! We have left
wc folIowed
to you; what really will be to us? all things and fol28 b
62 ' IqaoGq ETITEV
T
O
'Apjv lowed you; what acThe but
Jesus
said
to them
Amen
tually will there be
Aiyw
6pTv
8 ~ 1 hjl~iq
. oi
I nm saying
to YOU
that
YOU
the (ones) for us?" 28 ~ e s d ssaid
to them: "Truly I
hoXou8fiaav~iq pol b
~ahtvy~v~oiq,
having followed to me in the generating again, say to YOU, I n the
6TCiV
~aeiuq
6
ui6q
1-06 re-creation, when the
Whenever
might sit down
the
Son
of the Son of man sits down
' 1606 f i p ~ i q & q ' ~ a p e v

MATTHEW 19: 29--20: 6

120

u p o n h i s glorious
throne, YOU who have
~ a t h j o ~ u ~0 ~a iljp~iq iri G C ~ G E K ~0 6vouq followed me will also
You will sit also
you
upon
twelve
tRrones yourselves sit upon
K P ~ V O V T E ~~ & q
6 h 6 ~ ~cpuh&q
a
TOG 'lupajh. twelve thrones, judgjudging
the
twelve tribes of the
Israel.
ing the twelve tribes
29 ~ a i IT&
6 u ~ 1 q dtqfi~ev o i ~ i a q fi of I s r a e l . 29And
And everyone whoever let go off houses or everyone that has left
dt6ehqo3q F( dr6ehq&q fi na-ripa fi p q ~ i p a fi houses or brothers or
brothers or
sisters or father or mother or sisters or father or
~ i ~ v fia dypoirc;
EVEKEV
TOG EpoC mother or children
children or
fields
on account of the of me or lands for the sake
Bv6pa~oq,
rrohharrhaoiova
h?jt~+~a! of my name will rename,
many times more things he will receive ceive m a n y t i m e s
more and will inherit
~hqpovop?j~~l.
~ a <i O ~ V aiCjv10v
and
life everlasting he will inherit.
everlasting life.
30 flohhoi 62 Zuov~al r p r 3 ~ 0 1 E U X ~ T O I
30"But many that
Many but will be first (ones) last (ones)
are first will be last
~ a i~ D X ~ T O I IT~L~TOI.
and the last first.
and last (ones) first (ones).
"For the king'Opoia ydrp ~ U T I V fi Daa~hcia ~Giv
dom of the heavLike
for
is
the kingdom of the
ens is like a man,
06p~;v d t v e p 6 ~O ~~ K O ~ E O T ~ T~ ~ U; ~ T &<fihe~
I ~
a
householder, who
heavens to man
householder whoever went out
went out early in
rpoi
pla0hoaaeai the morning to hire
at the same time with early morning
to hire
workers for his vineipydr~aq ~ i q v
dtprr~hdva arj~oi3. yard. 2 When he had
workers
mto
the
vineyard
ofhim;
agreed with the work2 avpqovjaaq 62 PET& TGV t p y a ~ 6 v i~ ers for a de-nar'iaus
havingagreed but with the
workers out of
a day, he sent them
Gqvapiou f i v q p i p w & ~ ~ E ~ T E I air-roGq
~Ev
~ i q
denarius the
day
he sent off
them
into forth into his vineyard. 3 Going out also
T ~ V dtprrdGiva a6~oG.3 ~ a i
EEdei3v
the
vineyard
of him.
And having gone out about the third hour,
he saw others standvrpi T~~T!JV wpav eT6~v dhhouq & O T ~ T ~&v
F
about thir
hour he saw others
standing in ing unemployed in
t h e market place;
T$ &yope dtpyohq. 4 ~ a ~i K E ~ V O EI T~ ~ E V 4 and to those he
the market unemployed;
and to those he said
said, 'You also, go
'YT~YETE~ a 3pE:q
i
~ i qT ~ V&prdGjval ~ a i
Be going under also YOU into the vineyard, and into the vineyard, and
6
ihv
fi 6 i ~ a 1 o v GGjaw
3piv. whatever is just I
which if ever may be
just
I shall give to Yon; will give YOU.' 5 So
off they went. Again
5
oi
62
dt-rrfih0ov. I T ~ I V 62 he
went out about
the (ones)
but
went away.
Again
but
the
and the
iE~h0i3v
m p i Z K ~ V~ a iivdrqv wpm ninth sixth
hour and did
having gone out about sixth and ninth
hour
likewise. 6 F i n a l l y ,
6rroiqo~v C ~ U C ~ T O ~ ; . 6 r ~ p i 62
about t h e eleventh
he did
as-thus.
bout
but
EtPev s h O U Shour he went out and
~!V~EK&T~V
&<~hei)v
eleventh
having gone out
he found
others found others standd t v e p 6 ~ 0 ~ irri
man

upon

~ P ~ V O U

throne

Sbtqq

of glory

&oG,

of him,

20

20

2;/

MATTHEW 20: 7-15

121

6 6 ~ing, and he said to

them, 'Why have YOU
been standing here
kmfiKa7.E
dhqv T+ fipipav drpyoi;
are YOU standing whole the
day
unemployed? a11 day unemployed?'
7
~ k y o ~ u ~ vT
"OTI orj6~iq f i p 2 ~7TheY said to him,
'Because nobody has
They are saying to him Because nobody
us
iPlae&uaTo.
h i y ~ l alj~oiq ' Y r d r y ~ ~ e hired us.' He said to
hired;
he is saying to them Be going under them, 'You to0 go
into the vineyard.'
~ a ibp~iq ~ i qT ~ Vdtprrdijva.
also YOU into the vmeyard.
8 "When it became
8 6qias
62
yevophqq
hiye1 evening, the master
of evenlng but havlng come to be is saying of the vineyard said
man in charge,
dtprrEhr3voq TG ~ I T I T ~ ~ T ~toQ his
I
b K l j ~ roc
I ~ ~
the b r d
of the vineyard to the man in charge 'Call
t h e workers
d o 3 K&uov
-roc< Lpybaq K a i drrr660q and pay them their
orhim
Cdl
the
workers and giveback wages, p r o c e e d i n g
Ilt&~
&pE,aP~voq IT^ T&V ~ U X ~ T O Vfrom the last to the
thr wages havlng started from the last (ones) first.' 9 When t h e
eleventh-hour m e n
L t y T&U
np<j-rov. 9 ~ A ~ ~ V T E62S
01
until the flrst (ones). Having come but the (ones) came, they each received a de.nar'i.us.
m p i j v tv6~~drrqv
iipav a a p o v
&&
about the eleventh
hour received individually 10 SO, when the first
&lvap~ov. 10 ~ a i ~ ~ ~ V T Eoi S r p 6 ~ 0 1 came, they concluded
dcnarius.
And havmg come the first (ones) they would receive
t v o ~ u a v 6 ~ 1 rhciov
Afipqov~at'
~ a more;
i
but they also
Inzrrcci
that
more
they will receive;
and received pay at the
ClhaPov
~b
dtvh
6qvdrplov ~ a aih o i . rate of a de-nar'i-us.
they received the individually denarius also they. 110, receivingit they
11
haP6v~eq
62
iy6yyv<ov
began t o murmur
Having received
but
they were murmuring against the houseO U~ ~ Y O VO T
~ T~ Oholder
I
K(xT& TOG O ~ K O ~ E ~ I T ~ T12
12 and said,
down on the
householder
saying
These 'These last put in
01 i o x a ~ o t piav ijpw irroiquav, ~ a ?(SOUS
i
one hour's work; still
the last (ones) one hour
made,
and equals you made them equal
ahoirq fipiv krroiq~aq
TOTS
aq~boaol to us who bore the
them to us you made to the (ones) faving borne burden of the day and
16 P b p o ~ Tfiq fipipaq Kai ~ b v~ahuwva. t h e burning heat!'
the burden of the
day
and the
heat.
13 ~~t in reply to
13
6
62
drrroKpleiq
kvi x ~ G vone of them he said,
The (one) but having answered to one of them 'Fellow, I do you no
d - r r ~ v 'E~aipe, O ~ K
dt6 I KG
ohxi wrong. You agreed
mid
Fellow,
not I am wronging you;
not With
me for a dehvapiou auv~qGqudrq pol; 14 & ~ O V Tb nar'i.us, did you not?
of denarius
you agreed
to me?
ubv
~ a i
@ayem
eihoLift up the
62 14 Take what is yours
Yours
and
be going under;
I am willing
but and go. I want to
~ o k o T@ ~ U X ~ ~ T60Cva1
QI
Cjq KC[;
uoi. give to this last one
to this bne the
last
to give as also to you; the same as to YOU.
15 IS it not lawful
15 O ~ K i < ~ u ~ i v I
b
eihw
not is it allowed to me which I am willing for me to do what
,

Kai

smdmg,

and

Aiyl

is saying

a6~oiq
to them

Ti

Why

here

MATTHEW 20: 16--22

122
$poi$;

?j

my own?

Or

the

I want with my own

things? Or is your
6qBahp6q oou vovqp6q ~ U T I V
871
i3 eye wicked because I
eye
o i you wicked
is
because
am good?' 16In this
&ya06q d p l ' 16 Oijraq Eoov-ra~ oi i a x a ~ o r way the last on&
good
am?'
Thus
will be the last (ones) will be first, and the
~ ~ S T~
Oa
I 01
i
first ones last."
T &TO[
Zuxa~or.
first
and the firsf(ones1
last.
17 Being now about
17 MkAhwv
6L
dtvapaivelv
'Iqooirq to go up to JeruBeing about but to be stepping up
Jesus
salem, Jesus took the
' I ~ p o u 6 h u p a ~ a p k h a p e v -rob$ 6 6 6 ~ ~twelve
a
disciples off
into
Jerusalem
took along
the
twelve privately and said to
paeq~hq
K ~ T '
i6iav,
~ aE
iv mj them on the road:
disciples according to private lspotl, and in the l g u ~ o o k !We are go666 E ~ E Va h o i q 18 '1603
drvapaivopev
ing up to Jerusalem,
way
said
to them
Look! We are stepping up and the Son of man
E I ) ~ 'JEPOU~AU~~
~, a b
i uidq 706 &vepGrou will be delivered up
into Jerusalem,
and the Son of the
man
to the chief priests
-rrapa608j a ~ ~ a c Toiq
& p ~ p o v ~ a and
i
scribes, and they
will be glven over
to the
chief priests
and Will condemn him to
y p a p y a ~ ~ f i u ~~
v,a i ~a-ra~p~voC~u~v
death, 19 and will
to scribes,
and they will judge down
him
deliver him up to
eav67w 19 K a i -rrapaG6oouu1~ a6rbv TOTS
[men of] the nations
to death,'
and
will give over
him
to the
to make fun of and
i e v ~ o ~~v i qT
6pvai<a1
p a u ~ ~ y ~ utoa r scourge and to
nations into the to make fun of and
to scourge
impale, and the third
~ a i o-raup&oar,
~ a iT
TP~T?J fipipq day he will be raised
and to put on the stake, and to the third
day
-rro~ijaa~ Ev
to do

in

~oiq

the (things)

pthho drink the cup that I

am about am about to drink?"
~iverv;
Xtyouo~v
a376 Auvdtpe0a. They said to him:
..-,-he
,
drinking?
They
are
saying
to
him We are able. "We can." 23 He said
-to them: "YOU will
23
Aiya
a6-ro'iq T6 pkv n o ~ f i p 1 6 v~ O U indeed drink my cup,
H
r
is
saying
to
them
The
indeed
cup
of
me
-- - but this sitting down
T~EU~E
TZ,
62
~aeiaa~ ZK
TIEiv

~YEP~~~UETC(I.
UD.

20 T ~ T E
~ r p o u i j h ~ ea&rd
v
3j
Then calile toward him

uiijv

ZEPE6aiou

sons

V~OUKUVOGU~

doing obeisance

a6~oG.21
him.

i'va

in order that

Bq

$K

out of

uiijv

the

sons

~ a a
i i~oGo&

and

TI

asking

90he1q;

7ijv

with

something

ETTEV

62

The (one)

are you willing?

one

PET&

of Zebedee

pfiqp

but

r&v

the mother of the

ail75

said

Aiye~

She is saying

to her

a676

to him

a6TilS
of her

dv'

from

Ti

What

EivL
Say

ua9iooo1v O ~ T O I oi Giro uioi pou

might sit

these the two sons of me

GEEISV

right-hand [parts]

E~WV~PWV

003

SV

7 i

~ a iE T ~

and

one

paorheiq

65

out of
UOU.

left-hand [parts] of you in the kingdom of you.

22
&voKpleEiq
62 6 ' Iqoofiq ~ ' i v ~Ov ~
Having answered but the
Jesus
said Not

0~6a-r~

YOU

Ti

have known what

~~TE:o~E'
YOU

ghvaUeE

are asking; are YOU able

'

T O ~ ~ I O V

the

cup

.iou~illdrLk,

the

GEE~Gv

which

but

Ey3
I

to sit

out of

not

is

pou ~ a i

a t my right hand and

at my left is not

~ljavljp~v
r t f h t - h a d [parts] o f m e and outof left-hand [parts] mine to give, but it
belongs to those for
oT<
otk ~K~QTIV 6
6oiiva1, ahh'
whom it has been
mine

to glve,

but

to what ones

prepared by my Fa-

f i ~ o i ~ a a r a ~h b TOG ~ a - r p 6pou.
~
ther."
It has been prepared by
the Father of me.
24 When t h e ten
21 ~ a i & K O ~ W E ~ oi
6 6 ~ aothers heard of this,
h d
having heard
the (ones)
ten

they

tya)&

20 Then the moth-

of the sons of
Zeb'e d e e approached
h e with her sons,
doing obeisance and
asking for something
from him. 21 He said
to her: "What do
you want?" She said
to him: "Give the
word that these my
two Sons may sit
down, one a t your
right hand and one
at your left, in your
kingdom." 2 2 Jesus
said in answer: "You
K
men do not
what YOU are asking for. Can YOU

~b

:odrlnk

he will be raised

MATTHEW 20: 23-30

123

er

1
t

became

indig-

o m n ~ p TSV
i
660 &6Eh$hv. 25 6 n a n t a t t h e two
The
W a m a Ln2gnant about the two brothers.
brothers. 25 But Jesus,
52 ' 1 aoirq
npou~ahcodrpwoq
a 6 ~ 0 3 qcalling them to him,
but
Jesus
having called toward himsell
them
said: "You know that
c l m v O i k ~671 01 6 p x o v r ~ q TQV f?&v
.rrld You know that the
rulers
of the nations t h e rulers of t h e
nations lord it over
ua-ra~up~douu~
a6-rQv
v
~ a i oi
p~y6Aor
lord it ovcr
them
and the great (ones) them and the great
men wield authority
d-rSv. 26 oljx OGTWS i u ~ i vover them. 26 This is
Not thus
is
b tjpiv- - &AhJ
6~
v
ec\,
f; not the way among
YOU;
but whoever
In
YOU; but
w h o a likely
maywill
w
a
n
t
s
t o become
hpiv ~ 6 y a qy&viaea~ E U T ~ I 6pGv ~I&KOVO<,
rou grent to become will be of YOU servant, great among YOU must
ZI K ~6qI
&v
0ihq
b 6pTv d v a ~be Y O U R minister,
and who likely may wlll in
YOU
to be 27 and whoever wants
rrpii-roq E U T ~ I CpGv Goirhoq. 28 &orrep b to be first among
flrnt (one) will be of YOU slave;
as-even the YOU must be YOUR
uldq TOG drvep6~ov o 6 ~qh&v 6ra~ovqeijvar slave. 28 Just as the
Son of the
man
not came
to be served Son of man came,
&Aha 6ra~ovfioal ~ a 6oirva1
i
T ~ Vtpuxilv a 6 ~ o tnot to be ministered
but
to serve
and to give the soul of him to, but to minister
and to give his soul
hhpov
hi .rrohhGv.
a ransom i n exransom instead of
many.
29 Kai

$K-rropeuop&av

a&T&v

dm6 change for many."

29 Now as they were

going
out of Jer'i.cho
' I C ~ E I X ~fi~oh06equ~v a6TG 6xhoq ~rohrjq.
to him crowd
much. a great crowd followed
Jericho
followed
him. 30 And, look! two
30 ~ a i iSo6 600
TUQAO~
K~%.~EVOI
blind men sitting besittlng
And look! two blind (ones)
nap& T ~ V 6 6 6 ~ ' & ~ o r j o a v ~ c q671 'Iqooirq side the road, when
they heard that Jesus
h r k l e the way, having heard that
Jesus
Z~pacav
A ~ ~ O V T E S K~PIE, was passing by, cried
rrapdryec,
"Lord,
saying
Lord, out, saying:
b Passing by,
cried out
And

going their way out

of them

from

MATTHEW 20 :31-21 :5

MATTHEW 21: 6 1 2

Ijp&qI vibq Aauei6. 31 6

62 have mercy on us,
3iqaov
The but Son of David!" 31 But
have mercy on us,
Son of David.
t h e crowd sternly
lva
iixhoq
~ T E T ~ ~ T ~ ~adroiq
E v
crowd
gave rebuke
to them
in order that told them to keel,
silent; yet they cried
UIO~U~OIV.
oi
6L
p ~ i < o vall the louder, saythey shoul keep quiet;
the (ones) but
more
i n g : "Lord, h a v e
i ~ p a E a v A.iyov-req
K ~ ~ I E , ihiquov
qp6ql mercy on us, Son of
cried out
saying
Lord, have mercy on
us, David!" 32 So Jesus
uibq Aauei6. 32 ~ a i a ~ h q
b ' IquoOq stopped, called them
Son of David.
And having stood the Jesus
and said: "What do
k ~ h q o e va h o b q ~ a E i ~ E V Ti
~ ~ A E T E YOU want me to do
33 They'
sounded to them and said What are YOU willing for YOU?"
said
to
him:
"Lord,
.rro~jow Gp'iv; 33
A i y o u o ~ v a*@ Kbp~e,
o u r eyes be
I should do to YOU? They are saylng to h m Lord, l e t
opened." 34Moved
~va
dtvo~ycktv oi 698ahpoi 4pGv.
with pity, Jesus
in order that might
be
ooened
the
eves
of
us.
touched their eyes,
34
orrhay~vroeeiq
62 b '
and
they
Having been moved withpity but the
received sight, and
i j + a ~ o TGV 6 p p c i - r ~ a~h J v , ~ a i eireiwq
himtouched of the optics of them, and immediately they
dtvhph+cn!
~ a fi~ohofieqaav
i
ahQ.
Well, when they
they saw agaln and
followed
to him.
got close to Je-

'3~2'

21

21

and arrived
K a i ~ T E f i y y ~ u a v eiq ' I ~ p 0 ~ 6 h u p rusalem
a
at Beth'phaze on the
And when they got close into Jerusalem
~ a fiheov
i
.eiq Bqecpayi E ~ C ~b "Opoq ~ 6 vMount of Olives, then
and came into Bethphage into the Mount of the Jesus sent forth two
'EhalGjv, T ~ T E' IqCroGq & I T ~ ~ T E I A660
EV w a 8 ~ ~ & q
Olives, then Jesus
sent off
two disciples them: "Be On YOUR
may into the village
2 hLywv ctd~oiq
flop~6~oe~
T+,
saying to them Be going YOUR way into the that is within sight
and
~hpqv T ~ V
K ~ T ~ V C ( V T IC p b ,
Kai
~ 6 8 ; ~Of
village the (one)
opposite
YOU, and at once at Once find an ass
with
E ~ ~ ~ ~ D E ~TVEO V
~ E ~ E ~ ~ V T ]KC[;
V
I T 6 h 0 ~tied* and a
YOU will find
ass
having been tied and
colt her; untie them and
PET'
ad-rqq.
hfioav~eq
dtydrye~k pol. bring them to me.
with
her,
having loosed
YOU lead
to me. 3 And i f SOm eon e
says anything to YOU,
3 ~ a ii&v
T
6piv
e i ~ q
And if ever anyone to YOU might'say anything, Y O U must say, 'The
needs them.',
ipe1-r~
8 ~ 1 '0 Kljploq
a 6 ~ 6 v xp~icnr
you wlllsay that The
Lord
of them
need
At that he will bEX!+
~ 6 6 h q 62
&ITODT~E: alj~ohq. mediately send them
is havmg; a t once but he w11l send off
them. forth."
4 This actually took
4 TOOTO 62
y 6yovev
w
tva
This
but
has happened
in order that place that there might
.rr~rlpwei
rb
brleiv 6,h Toijbe f u l f i l l e d w h a t
might be fulfilled the (thing) spoken through the was spoken through
.rrpoqij~ouh i y o v ~ o q5 E'ira-r~ T
euya.rpi the prophet, saying:
prophet
saying
Tell YOU to the daughter 5 "TELL the daugh11&v '1606
6 P a o t h ~ 6 q sou
EppTai ter of Zion, 'Look!
of Zion Look! The
king
of you is coming Your King is coming

hi
.rrpaCq
~ a i i.rr~PeBquhq
uo1
vnu mild-temuered and having mounted upon
6,;ov
Kai i.rri .rr&hov uibv
61~o<uyiou.
ass and upon
colt
son of beast under yoke.
t,
----.

Itoandyou,mounted
mild-tempered,
UDon

an ass. Yes upon a

colt, the offspring of
a beast of burden,"'
6
flop~ue6vTqq
62 o i p a e g ~ a iK a i
6 so the disciples
Having gone their way but the disciples and
On their
and
norjoav~~q
a u v i ~ a ~ eav h i q 6 aid just a s j e s u s
havine
--- done according as ordered to them the ordered them. 7 And
brought the ass
,
'lqaoiiq 7 6 ayov ~v dvov ~ a Ti ~ V~ ~ Q h o vthey
and its colt, and they
Jesus
tiey led the ass and the
colt,
put upon these their
hr' a h & v T&
ip&~~a, K ~
I garments, and
~ a &rrkeq~av
i
outer
and put on upon them the outer garments, and
I he seated himself uph w c i e ~ u e vh Q w a h 6 v . 8 b
62 .rrhe'imo~ on them. 8Most of
h e sat on
atop of them.
The but
most
the crowd spread their
6xXog Eu-rpoaav
tau-rGv
T&
ipdr~la
crowd spread
of themselves the outer garments outer garments on the
road, while others
&
66@, ah01 6h
i~omov K ~ ~ ~ O U S
Ln tho way, others but were cutting branches began cutting down
branches from t h e
&d
d w Mv6pwv ~ a i Lu-rptjwuov
Q
fro*
*e
trees
and wcre spreading in z e trees and spreading
them on the road.
m.
9 ol 62 dxho~
01
.rrpoayovr&c; 9 As for the crowds,
way.
The but crowds the (ones) eolna
- ahead of
those going ahead of
airrav
uai
01
him and those followthe (ones)
him
and
bpacov
Aiyoweq 'C?oavv&
uiQ ing kept 'Wing Out:
crylng out
saylng
Hosanna to the Son ''Save, We Pray,' the
AauriG. E3hoyqpivoq
d
&X
,6pEvoq
b Son of David! Blessed
in is he t h a t comes
coming
ofDavld;
Blessed
the (one)
Gqia-ro~q.
in Jehovah'sb name!
6 ~ 6 ~ Ku
a ~iou.
1 'naaw& tv TO?<
name 01 L r d ; Hosanna m the highest ~ p l a c e s ~Save
.
him, we pray, in
10 ~ a i
eiu~h86v~oq
adTo~
Eiq
the heights above!"
10 Now when he enof him
into
And
having entered
'Icpoabhvpa
ia~ia0q
~2oa
ITMI<tered into
Jcrusalcm was made to quake all
the city the whole city was set
hiyouaa T i q ~ U T I V o6~oq; 11 oi 62 6xAo1 in cO-otiOn*
saying:
mying
Who
is
this?
The but crowds "Who is this?" 11The
O ~ y o v 0 3 ~ hmlv
6 ~
6 mpoqfinlq ' IqaoOq crowds kept telling:
wcrc saying This
is
the prophet
Jesus "This is the prophet
b
h b Narapie ~ i j q TahtAaiaq.
Jesus, from Naz'athc (one) from Nazareth of the
Galilee.
reth of Gal'i. lee !"
12 Kai E I U ~ ~ X ~ E' IV aoijq eiq ~ i )IEP~V,
~ a ; 12And Jesus enAnd entered
3esus into the temple, and tered into the temple
PFif3ahev .rr&v-raq
~ o b q rrwhoqv~aq ~ a and
i
threw out all
tbrcw out
all
the (ones)
selhng
and those selling and buyhop&<ov-raq 6v T@ irpQ ~ a ~i i x q~pcrrri<aqing in the temple,
buying
m the temple and the
tables
and overturned the
TGV
~ohhuf3ta~Gv K ~ T ~ C T T ~ E + EKC(^
V
T&< tables of the moneyof the money changers he overturned and the changers a n d t h e
-

I
/

9' Literally, "Ho -san'na," K B ; NJ'yWlil

ing. "Save, we pray !" 9b Jehovah's,

(Ho-sha.naf),
J%4,6-14~6-1%20m;

Jl-lA,l6-18.
meanthe ~ o r ; t ' s , HB.

MATTHEW 21: 13-19

~a8h6paq
benches

of the (ones)

I T E ~ I U T E ~ ~13
~ ~ ,~

a i

126
no~06v~ov
selling

7hq benches of those seathe

( ing
doves. 13 And hp
said to them: "It is

w~thered

ahoiq
written, 'MY house
wlll be called a house
r h ypama1
'0
oT~6q pou
OTKoq of prayer,' but YOU
It has been written
The
house
of me
are making,,it a cave
~ p o o ~ u ~ f i~qA q ~ f i a ~ ~ b
a pr ,~ i q 62
of robbers. 14Als0,.
of prayer
will be called.
YOU
but
lt
blind and lame perA ~ J ~ T Q v14
. Kai sons came up to -hinl
no1E ~ T E
onfiha~ov
are making
cave
of robbers.
And in the temple, and
1~poufih0ova67Q
T U ~ A O ~ ~ a i ~ o h o i i v he cured
15 When the chiei
came toward him blind (ones) and lame (ones) in
priests
and the scribes
7Q i ~ p 4 , ~ a k8~pdrrreuuev
l
a6-roOq.
saw t h e marvelouSr
the temple, and
he cured
them.
15 ' 1 6 6 v ~ ~ q 62 oi
drpxiep~iq ~ a oii things he did and
Having seen but the chef priests and the the boys that were
crying out in the
y p a p p a ~ ~ T&
lq
8mp6u1a
2
and saying:
the wonderful things which
scribes
~ a TOGS
i
~ r a i 6 a q ~ o i r q ~ p & < o v ~ at q
v TG "Save, we pray," the
Of David!" they
and the
boys
the (ones) cryxngout m the 'On
i ~ p G~ a Xhyov-raq
i
'QoawZr TQ uiG A a u ~ i ? became i n d i g n a n t
and said
him:
temple and saying Hosanna to the Son of Davld
"Do
you
hear
what
fiyav6K~qoa1~
16 ~ a i ~ T i ~ a va h 4
they became indignant
and
said
tohim these are saying?"
Jesus said to them:
' A K O ~ E I ~ -ri oihoi Ahyouo~v;
Did YOU never
Are you hearing what these are saying? The but
read
this,
'Out of the
'Iqooirq
hhyci
aho7$
Nai'
mouth of babes and
Jesus
is saying
to them
Yes:
you have
& E ~ V W T E TI 'EK u r 6 p a ~ o qv q r i o v ~ a sucklings
i
did YOU read that Out of
mouth
of babes and furnished praise' ??'
leaving them
0qAa<6v~c~v KctTrlp7i~W
aTvov; 17 Ka't
.sucklings
you adjusted down
raise?
And behind he went outnaraAin&v
cnj-roGq igjh8;v
Ej+ r f i q ) s i d e t h e city
having left behind them out h e went outslde the Beth'aany and passed
the night there.
i~6A~w~
q i qBqBccviav, ~ a q6Aio&1
i
i~ei.
18 While returning
city
into Bethany, and lodged there.
toiv
the city early in
18
npw;
62 ~Tavayay&v ~ i q
T
Early in the morning but
returning into the the morning, he got
n6A1v i . r r ~ i v a o ~ v .19 ~ a i i6hv
o u ~ f i v hungry- l g A n d he
city
hegot hungry.
And having seen fig tree caught sight of a fig
by the road and
piav iri ~ i j q6606 ~ A ~ E i
v r' a ~ ~ i i v~, a tree
i
one upon the way he went upon
it,
and went to it, but he
0662~ ~ b p ~ ivv a6I-f
ei p i qirhha pbvov, found nothing on it
nothing hefound in
it
if not leaves only, except leaves onl+,
~ a i A~YEI
ahfi 0 6 p q ~ 6 - r ~ .CK
006 a n d h e s a i d to
and he is saying to it' Not no longer out of you it: "Let no fruit
Come from YOU any
~apn6q
yhvq~al
&iq T(iv ai8va- Kai
fruit
might come to be into $he
age;
and more forever." And
doves,

and

AEym

h e is saying

to them

l ia~bh

,,

otEz:TE

mean-

the fig. tree withered

&JE$;, 20 2:instantly,
20 But when

the disciples saw this,

they wondered, saynGq
r r o p a ~ p j p a tEgphv0q
4
o u ~ f i ; ing: "How is it that
~
n x
lnstantl~
vathered
the
fig tree? the fig tree withered
.-. v
11
Errrorpi0~iq
St
6
' I q ~ o G q E ~ E Vinstantly?" 21 I n anHaving answered but the
Jesus
said swer Jesus said to
them: "Truly I say
Ahy?
b piv,
'A pj v
airrois
I am saylng
to YOU, if ever to YOU, If only YOU
Amen
to them
have faith and do
k ~ q 7 ~ T~UTIV
KC(;
61a~pl~fiTE,
.
YOU should doubt, not doubt, not only
ros may have faith and
06 ~ 6 v o v
d
ourfiq ITOI~~UETE, will YOU do what I
not only the (thing) of e fig tree YOU will do, did to the fig tree,
E ~ T ~ T E but also if YOU say
&Uh K&
1-3
dpec
70hq
but also if to the mountain this 3rou might say to this mountain, 'Be
mi $AtjOq-rl cis +p~ 0cirhauoav, lifted up and cast
sea,
into the sea,' it will
and be thrown into the
happen. 22 And all
Baa
Y miuc~at' .
22 ~ a .i r a v r a
It wlll huppen:
and qll (things) as many as the things YOU ask in
-rrpoa~uxfj prayer, having faith,
&I
aI 'qt~ t v
rfj
prayer
,&cry
rorr a g h t ask
in
the
YOU will receive."
TIIQT~~OVTE~
hfi p cue&.
23 Now after h e
having faith YOU w l 8 receive.
went into the temple,
T
i ~ p b v ,the chief priests and
23 Kai &86v~oq a h o G E I ~
And having come of him into the temple the older men of the
~~~oafiXOcor
arj-rQ 6 1 6 6 u ~ o v ~
oii
drpx~~pBCpeople came up to
cbmc toward
him
teaching the
chief priests
him while he was
of T~~EQPI~EPOI706 ha06 h h y o v ~ ~'Ev
q
a d the
oldcr men of the people saying
In teaching and said:
"By what authority do
noiq
i(ouaiq
aha
TOIE?~;
what sort of authority these (things) are you doing? you do these things?
who gave you
wi -7iq (TO! E ~ O K E V1 T ~ V E~ouoiav ~ a l j ~ q vAnd
;
And who to you gave
the -authority
this?
this authority?" 24111
2.1
& T o ~ p l e i ~ 62
6 - 'Iqff06q E T ~ E V reply Jesus said to
Raving answered _ b u t
the
Jesus
said
them: "I, also, will
a r j ~ o i q ' ~ p w . r ~ j o-& 3p6q ~ & y &A6yov Eva,
to them Ishall request YOU also I word one, ask YOU one thing.
av ~ezrv
ETT TC
Pol KGy& bpiv I f YOU tell it to me,
which if ever YOU mi&t tell to me also I to YOU I also will tell YOU bywhat authority I do
Lo6
iv
roia
iEouoia
~air-ra
hail t e ~in what soit of .aGthoritj. these (things) these things: - 25 The
TOI&
25- ~6 P ~ I T T I U ~ 76
~
' I U ~ ~ Vbaptism
OU
by John, from
Inm doing;
the baptlsm the (one) of John
what source was it?
n68~v
fiv;
&<
orjpavoij fi
&<
heaven Or
from where' was it? Out of
heaven or out of
upcjrov;
oi
62 6 i ~ A o y i < o v ~ o&v men?" But they bemcn?
The (ones) but were reasoning in gan ta reason among
tau-roiq Akyov~eq 'E&v - ~ h r o p e v
'Ec themselves, saying:
*cmselves
sayxng
If ever we should say Out of "If
we say, 'From

II

NB; N3-yV1;1 (Ho.sha.~za'), J1-14,10-'8;

Tinstantly
~ P ~ X+P$ W

i 6 6 v - r ~ ~ ol

havine seen
*---

the

paeq-rai

disciples

68a6paoav Ahyov-r~q
wondered

Saying

$2
3~

i~i2i?

15a Literally, "Ho.san'na,"

ing, "Save, we pray!"

MATTHEW 21:20-25

1ZZ

oljpcc~o3,
Jlpiv
At&
Ti
heaven,' he wiU & ~ i
heaven,
h e will say
to us
Through
what to us, 'Why, then,
o h
O ~ K& ~ T ~ U T E ~ U ~ T
a6TG;
E
26 i & v did YOU not believe
therefore not did YOU believe to him?
If ever him?' 26 If, thoug@
6
E~ITW N
'Eg drv9pbnov, cpof306p~Ba we say, 'From mw
but we shourd say Out of
men,
we are fearmg we have the crowd 6
T ~ V bxAov,
T~VTES
y&p b q ~~poq~fi-rqv
fear, for they aU hold
the
crowd,
all (they)
for
as
prophet
John as a prophet."
Exouo~v T ~ V' Io b q v ' 27 K a i & I T O K P I ~ ~ V T27
E ~SO in answer
are having the John;
and having answered Jesus they said: a
TQ ' IqooG EiTrav O ~ o
K i h p ~ v .iqy a 6 ~ 0 i q do not know."
to the Jesus they said Not we know. Said to them turn,
said to
~ a a
i lj~6q
h6yw
6piv i v "Neither am I
also
he
Neither
am saying to YOU in YOU by what
~ o i a
&{ouuiq
TUGT~
nolB.
ity I do these
what sort of authority these (things) I am doing.

YOU Saw [this], did

i6hVTcq 055.2 ~ E T E ~ E ? , ~ ~~UTEPOV
~ ~ T E
TO;
seen not-but
felt regret
latterly of the not feel regret afterwards so as to believe
; r l u ~ d a aa
~h &
him.
to believe to him.
3 3 "H e a r another
33 'AMqv rrapa@ohfiv d r a o ~ u a ~ 'Av0pcmo(
e.
illustration : T h e r e
Another
parable
hear You.
Man
,qv oiKo6Eorr6Tq( ~ U T I Q~TEUCTEV
~
drprrrhc5va was a man, a householder, who planted a
householder whoever Planted
vineyard
vineyard and put a
ppayp& &Q
I T E ~ I ~ ~ ~ K E~
V a GpuEsv
i
and
fence
to it he put around and
dug fence around it and
a,',+
hqdv
~ a $no66pqov
i
~~(ipyov.dug a wine press in
in
it
winepress and
erected
tower* it and erected a tow~ < ~ ~ E T C Ia b ~ b v
y ~ w q y o i ~ ~ a er,
i and let it out to
to cultivators,
and cultivators, and travit
and
let out
dnrr61jp UEV. 34 BTE
6;
f i y y ~ c r ~ 6 eled abroad. 34 When
traveled axroad.
When
but drew near the the SemOn of the
28"What do Y
28 Ti
62 6piv
I j o ~ ~ i ; &v8pmoq think? A man h
~a1p6
TGV ~ a p ~ r B v~, T T C ~ ~ E I ~TO&<
E V fruits came around,
What but to YOU it seems?
Man
.pp~lntcdhme of the fruits.
he sent off
the he dispatched his
two children. Go
E~XEV.
~ i ~ v600.
a
~rpoa~h9chv 79 UP to the first
606Aovq aliroir srphq TO&< y ~ o p y o i r qh a W v slaves to the cultiwas havlng children two. Having gone toward the Said, 'child, go
slaver of him toward the cultivators to take vators to get his
np6.rr.a E ~ E VT~KVOV, &ray&
ofip~pov today in the
TOGS
~ a p n o c qabro3.
35 ~ a iA q P 6 v ~ ~ qoi fruits. 35 However, the
first (one) he said Child, be going under today
yard.' 29
the
fruits of hirn.
And having taken the cultivators took his
iiv
ipy6.P
t v TG, & p m h J v ~ .29
i,
62 this one said,
slaves, and one they
y
~
o
p
y
o
i
703q
606Aouq
ahoG
be wor ing in the vineyard;
the (One)
but sir,' but did
cultivators
the
slaves
of him which (one) b e a t up, a n o t h e r
62 & . ~ ~ ~ K T E I ~they
W , killed, another
h o ~ p l e ~ i q ~Tnw'Ey3, ~6p1.s. ~ a Oi ~ Kout. 30 Approachin
6v
p&v
26&1pav,
having answered
said
I,
lord; and not the second, he sai
tadced they beat, which (one) but they kilyd, they stoned. 36 Again
drrrfihe~v. 30
?poo~hebv
6.2
76 the same. I n re
62
fitBopMqoav.
36 r d ~ he
v
Bv
dispatched other
Ag:in
he went off.
Havtng gone toward
but
to the
s h i c h (one) but
they stoned.
this one said, 61
slaves, more t h a n
6 ~ u ~ i p o E~TEV (;)D~~TOS'
6
62 not.' Afterwards
& ~ U T E I ~ Eahhouq
V
600hovq ~ h e i o v a q TWV the first, but they
second (one) he said
as-thus;
the (one) but
hc sent off
other
slaves
more
of the
felt regret and
T
V
~ a ihroiquav a h o i q &oaGroq. did t h e same t o
t r r r o ~ p t 6 ~ i q E?ITEV Olj
0 t h ~ . ~CJTEPOV out. 31 Which of
having answered said Not I am willing; latterly
these. 37 Lastly he
firqt
lanes).
as-thus.
.---.- - . and they did to them
two did the will
37 irarepov 68 $rr6crr~th~vvpbq a b ~ o 6 q~ b vdispatched his son to
p c ~ a p ~ h q e e i qh f i h e ~ v . 3 1 Tiq
&K
TGV [his] father?'' Th
having regretted he went off.
Which out of the
Latterly but he sent off toward them the them, saying, 'They
said : H T latter,
~ ~
uibv a b ~ o i r X i y ~ v'Ev~pcrmjoov-ral 7bv ui6v will respect my son.'
660 i I T O i ? l U V Tb Bihqpa
TOG ' r r a ~ p 6 ~Jesus
;
to them
two
did
the
will
of the
father?
son
They will respect the son $8011 seeing the son
-- -- of him saying
I ~ ~ vT T
~ VE ~
yG?pyOi
hiyou0'1v
' 0 iiu~epoq. N ~ E IadT0iq "Truly I say to YOU
pOU. 38 oi
62
01
- The but cultivators having seen the the cultivators said
They are saying The latter (one). Is saying to them that the tax collectori
- - -me.
6 'IqooGq ' A p j v
Akyo
6pTv 8 ~ 1 oi and the harlots are
uibv ETTOV
iv
iau~oiq .06~6qi n ~
6 a m o n g themselves,
the
Jesus
Amen I am saying to YOU that the going ahead of YOV
son
said
in themselves Thls
is
the 'This is the heir;
~Eh&val K a i ai ~r6pva1 'rrpobyouu~v into the kingdom of
~ h q p q ~ 6 p o q 'SEGTE ~ ~ T O K T E ~ V W ~aEeVb v KC(i come, let us kill him
hem;
hither
let us kill
hun
and and get his inheritax collectors and the harlots are going ahead of G O d. 3 2 F o r job$
UXB~EV
~Aqpovopiav
a
l
j
~
o
i
j
.
39
~ a tance!'
i
39 So they
6pBq r i q rrjv P a o l h ~ i a v TOO 0 ~ 0 3 . 32 l h e ~ v came to YOU in a W B ~
YOU into the
kingdom of the God.
%am,
Ictus have
inheritance
of him;
and took him and threw
of righteousness, buf
h a p 6 v ~ ~ qa b ~ h v &<if3dov
TOG him out of the vine~ ~ I K ~ I O ~ W ~ <
y h p ' l w k < ~ p b q6 ~ &V 6dS&
having taken him
they threw out outside the
for
John toward YOU in wa$ of righteousneis,
did
believq
yard a n d killed
~ a06,
i ~ ~ U T E ~a679'
U ~ Toi
E 62
TEAGv~I him. However, the tagi
a~Treh&voq ~ a i&IT~KTEIV~V. 40
BTW
him.
40 T h e r e f o r e ,
Whenever
vineyard
and
they killed.
and not YOU believed to him; the but tax collectors ~ O l l e c t o r ~a n d the
when
the owner of
~ a iai ~ r 6 p v a 1i7tioTEvucrv adrti. 6 p ~ i q 6.2
otv
iX6a
i,
~ l i p t o q TOG
acrefore
should come
the
lord
of the the vineyard comes,
and the harlots
believed
to him; YOU but and YOU, althougE

MATTHEW 21:4 1 4 6

130

~ o ~ t j u e l roiq
y~GlpyO?<what will he do to
what will he do to the cultivators t h o s e cultivators?"
41
Xiyouu~v a37G Ku~obq 41They said to him:
They aresaying to him Bad (ones) "Because they a r e

& p r r ~ h & v o ~ri

vheyad,

CKC~VOI~;
those?

K ~ K G&mohbu~~
~
ahf06<, ~ a Ti ~ &pm~XGva
V
evil, he will bring an
badly he will destroy

btc66a~fal

thrlxb,

and

the

vmcyord'

evil desmuction

upon

o'irtv~q them and will let qut

whq
the vil~eyardto otmr
TOGS K a robq b roiq cultivators, who will
& ~ O ~ @ U Q U ~ . Ia67@
V
will give back to him the
& & i t s in the render llim the fruits
K~IPO~S
U ~ T ~ V .
vhcn they become
appointed tunes of them.
due."
42 h f y ~ i abroiq d 'IqooO~ OipSi~rore 42Jesus said to
Is saymq to them the Jesus
Never
them: "Did YOU never
read i n the Scripdrvhyvwr~ 6v -rai~gpapa'?q AiQov &I
dld youread in the
ciiptules Stone whicl~ tures, 'The stone that
drrrcSo~Lpaoav
oi
O ~ K O ~ O ~ O ~ V the
T E ~ builders rejected
rejecteq
the (ones)
bdldmg
is the one that has
oO~oq
i ~ ~ V I j 6 q E I ~ )cE@C[)\~~V
yoviay become the chief corthls (one) came to be into
head
of corner; nerstone. Erom Jer a p & Kupiou i y i v ~ r o
aijrq
~ a STIV
i
h O v W this has come
beside Lord came to be this lheLdl, and It IS to be, and it is martlaupau~rj
dq8ahpoiq
fipGv; velous in our eyes'?
wondefil [head]
eyes
of us? 4This is why I say
4 61h
robro
hhyo
byiv
6r1 to Sou, The kjngd~nl
Tlirouglx
this
I am saying
to YOU
that of God will be
bpGv fi Paolh~iw TOW f r o m You and be
& ~ ~ ~ ~ U E T brq'
U I
will be lifted UP from YOU the kmgdom Of the given to a nation
8eob ~ a ?608tju~ral L ~ V E I ~ o t o i r v TO$<
~ ~ produci~~gits fruits.
Gad and will begiven to nation making
the 44 ~ 1 ~ 0the
,
person
~aproirq
a6~fjq.
a
Kai
6
f a l l i i ~ g upoil t h i s
iruits
of it.
And
the
stone will be shatTTEUAV
fmi
T&
hieov
TOC~TOV tered. As for anyone
having fallen
upon
the
stone
this
UPOll whom it falls,
a u v 8 h a s 8 r j a ~ ~ a 1 bp'
Bv
6'
EV it will pulverize him,"
will be shattered:
upon
whom
but
like&
45 Now when the
.rrhaq
A I K I ~ ~ U E I a6~6v.
chief priests and the
it mighi fall it will pulverize
iiim,
Pharisees had heard
45 Kai &I<O~UUVTE:
oi &pxlspe:q tcai oi
And havingheard the chief priests and the his illustrations, they
took note that he was
Qnp~oaTo~r&q irapapoAaq abroO Cyvwrrav Speaking about them.
Pharisees the
parables
of h ~ r n they knew
TI rcpi a b s b
hiyet:
46 ~ a Li ; ~ T O ~ V T E46
~ But, although they
were Seeung to seize
that about them tie is saying;
and seeking
a+bv ~paffi.ual t ~ o b 6 8 ~ u a vr o i ) ~ iixhou? him, they fearad the
hm
to seize
tllcy feared
the
crowds crowds,
these
held him to be a
~ I T E I<
~
I T P O ( P ~ ~ + ~a6rbv
V
ETXOV.
since Into prophct
him they were having ' ' prophet.'
he will let out

&Ao~q

to other

y~wpyoiq
cultivator<

4Za Jehovah.

J1-4fl-14~17>!@4.e1;
the

Lord, EB.

MATTMKW 22: 1-8

131

22

In further reply Jesus again

6 T - m ~ 2~
rrapaPohafs
spoke to them with
alj70F~
to
them
SD*~
, JP
parables
illustrations, saying :
a 'npolh8q
6 P a a t k i a TGV ohpavGv
kingdom of
W&lilcmed the kingdom of the heavens
&v0p6~rcy
fiaulh~i,
Barlq
irroi acv the heavens
come like a man, a
to man
king,
whoever
male
~allouq
7Q
uiQ CIJTOc.3 Ka; king, tliat made a
marriage festiyities to the son
of h m .
And marriage feast for his
d m E u ~ ~ t A ~ TO^
v
8606houq a6~pir ~ d b a a l ,son, 3 And he sent
he sent off
the
Slavof hun
to call *forth his slaves to
TOG^
~~KhqpBvouq
the (ones.
having been
call those invited to
the marriage feast,
ybpouci, , , a
~ a i0 6 ~
marnage fes ~ v ~ t i e sand
,
not
they
but they Were unaillcome- Again
&h8~?V.
4 1~6rhrv & T T ~ U T E I ~ E Vahhouq 6oL"houq illg
others
slaves he serlt forth other
to come.
Agall hesent ofF
slaves, saying, 'Tell
uc~hqpivot
kbyov E ' i r r a ~ ~ roiq
s a n g Say YOU to the (ones) havqg been cased those invited: q,ookl
'160b 76 & ~ I U T ~ VpOU
f i ~ o i p a ~ a , 01 f have prepared my
Look! The dinner o$ me S bay? prepared, tire
dinner, my bulls and
kirpoi
pow
~ a i 7h
UITIUT~
are
.hylls
of me
and
the
fattened [animals1 fattened
~88~pbva,
Kqi ri(v7a
&olpa. slaughtered, and all
having $een slaughtered, and all (things1 ready; t h i q g s a r e re.?dy
Come to thc marriqe
5
oi
6 ~ i ) rEIS
~ ~ohq
ytipouq:
hither into the marriage festivitieg.
The (ones) feast."
5 Buf ullcal& & p @ ~ u a v r&a+8ov,
~~
&q
pcv
oerned they went off,
but haviilg not cared went aff, whlch (one) indeed one to his own field,
EIC T ~ VT&ov ' 6 p6v,
62 id
into the ow?
XeYeld, w h l c t ~ o n e ) but upon another to his 'Ommercial business: 6 but
a3T00. s 01
&&
ipppicn,
mmmere~~~%usinessof h m ;
the
11pt the rest. layiog hold
' Aotroi
~ p a r f i u a v ~TOGS
~ q Soljhous aG~pir of his slaves, treatleftaver (ones) haviIfg seized the
slaves of l u m . ed them insolently
ijfiproav
~ a ~iT T ~ K T E I V ~ V .
and killed them.
they heated insolently and they killed.
;
7"But t h e king
dpyio0
62 paatheb<
7 6
The but
king
grew wrath%,
and grew wrathful, and
rr&utJaq T& 6~pcir86paraa6706 & T T ~ ~ E U E Vsent his armies and
having sent the
armies
of him he destroyed
destroyed those murTOGS
cpovsis
k~ivouq ~ a i-riv T T ~ A I Y
the
murderers
those
and
the
caty derers and burned
a h & v bhrpqaev. 8 7678
?by81
TOPS their city. 8 T h e ~he
of them he burned.
Then he is saying to the said to his slaves,
606A01q a6ro0 '0 . ptv
yapoc
E~orp6q
marriage feast
slaves of him The lndeed marriage feast ready
indeed is ready,
OhK
~UTIV,
01
62
K E ~ ~ ~ ~ V O I
as,
the [ones) b4t having been called not b u t t h o s e i n v i t e d

Kai

And

dCrro~p&~iq

h ~ v i n ganswered

b 'IqrroCIq .rrdrh!v
the
Jesus agam

2 : ~ ~

2~

quav

~{IOI.

T~O~E~IEU~E

obv

ilTi were n o t w o r t h y .

be going YOUR way therefore upon g Therefore

go to the
~ h 61~S680uq
q
TZ'V 66Gv, ~ a i Boouq
k&
roads leading out of
the
outlets
of the ways, and as many as if ever the city, and allyEB~~TE
ud6ua-r~
~iq
TOGS one YOU fipd invite
YOU might find
call YOU
into
the to the marriage feast.'
ydrpouq
10 ~ a l ~ ~ E ~ ~ C I V T oi
E ~ 1 0 ~ c c o r d i n g I ythose
marriage feskvitles.
And having goneout the slaws went out to
600Xo1
~KE~VOI
~ i q
~ a q 660irq the roads and gathslaves
Wose
into
the
ways ered together all they
7r6rv-raq
oirq
E ~ ~ O V found,
botD wicked
ouv 'yayov
they lea together
all
whom
they fo&d, and good: and the
i ~ h ' u e qroom for the wedding
-movqpoOq TE ~ a ihya006g. ~ a &
wicked (ones) and and good (ones) ; and w a s h e d . cwemonies was filled
i,
vup~&v
dnra~~lpfvwv.
with tho% reclining
the weddlng room of lying up (ones).
a t the table.
kl
?io~Aehv
62
6
p a o ~ h ~ b q 1lUWhen the king
Having come into
but
the
king
came in to inspect
O~druau8a1
-rob<
& V O [ K E I ~ ~ V O U ~ E%EV the guests he caught
to view
the (ones)
lying UP
he saw sight there of a man
EKE:
hv8pw.rrov o d ~
iv6~6upkvov
n o t c l o t h e d with
there
man
not having been clothed with a marriage garment.
12So he said to him,
Cv6vpa
y6pou.
12 ~ a i h f y ~ l
ga-ment of marriage;
and he is saying to bun 'Fellow, how did you
EXWV get in here not havE ~ a i p ~rGq
,
~iofjA8~q 6 8 ~ p'
;ellow,
how didyouget in here no? having a g on a marriage
Bv6upa
yhpou.
6
62 691phOq. garment?' He was
garment of marria&? The (one) but Was muzzled. rendered speechless,
13 7 6 7 ~ b Pau~h~irqE~ITLV TOTS
61a~6v01q
13 Then the ki?g said
Then the
king
said t o the
Servants to his servants, 'Bind
Atjoav~~q a h o c
~ 6 6 a q ~ a i xdpaq him ' hand and foot
Waving bound
of hlnl
feet
and
hands and throw hiirn
~ K P ~ A E T Ea t ~ b v iq ~b U K ~ T O ~ 76 into the darkness outthl-ow YOU out
him
into the darkness the side. ~h~~~ is where
~{~LTEPOV' :KC? E T T ~ I 6 ~hauepbq ~ a i6 [his] weeping and
outer;
there wlll be the weeping and the the g n a s ~ g [hisl
ppuypbq ~ 3 v&66vrov.
teeth will be!
gnash~ng of the
teeth.
14 "For there are
14 rrohhoi y&p ~ i u ~ v~ h q r o i Bhiyo~ 62 many inlritedI but few
Many for are called (ones)
few but
chosen."
~ ~ E K T O ~ .
chosen (ones).
15 Then the Phar15 TAT&
- r r o p ~ u e ~ v ~ ~ q01 Qapluaio~ isees went their way
Then having gone their way the Phamees a n d t o o k counsel
oup@Gh~ov
PhaPov
IT^<
t o g e t h e r i n order
counsel together
took
so that
to trap him in his
-1~ayi6~6uwu1v
i v h6yw. 16 ~ a &-rrou~iXhoua~v
i
speech. l6
they disthey might trap in word.
And
they send off
a h @ 703q p a 6 q ~ a q
Ti)V patched to him their
to him
the
disciples
with
the disciples, together with

were worthy;

2~2

hiyoyraq At6ho~ahe,oY6apsv 671 party followers of Hersayrng

Teacher,
we know that od, saying: "Teacher,
&A
ET
K ~ TI ~ V66bv TOG 0~013 i v we know you are
t r u & f d you are and the way of the God in t r u t h f u l a n d teach
the way of God in
&Aq&iq ~ I ~ & U K E ~
I ~a
, 06
i
pfh~t
UOI
truth
you teach, and not it is of concerll to You truth, and you do not
a ~ p i oir6~v6q, oir
~ Z W E IE ~
I ~ care for anybody, for
about
no one. not
you are l o o l b g vlto you do not look upon
-rrp6uc~-rrov&vephuv. 17 ~irrbv ofiv
ipiv men's outward a p face
of men;
say therefore to us pearance. 17 Tell us,
7;
UOI
~OKE?.
B ~ E U T I V 8oeva1 K)^~VOOV therefore, w h a t do
what to you it secrns; is it allowed to glve head tax you think? 1s it lawKaioap~ 6 06- 18
yvoirq
6Q 6 ful to pay head tax
to Caesar or not?
Having known
but the to Caesar or not?"
'lr1cro0~ T$V -rrovqpiav a t ~ G v E T ~ E V Ti 18 But Jesus, knowJesus
the wickedness of them
said
Why ing their wickeaness,
JIE
ITEI~&<ETE,
~ I T O K ~ I19
T U& ~
I T; I ~ E ~ ~ ( X
said:
T~
"Why do You
me are you testing,
hypocrites?
Show You put me to the test,
hypocrites? 19 Show
poi 76 v6plupa TOG
K~VUOU.
oi
l o m e the
coin
of the headtax. The (ones) me t h e head tax
They brought
62
-rrpoui)v~ylcav a b ~ Q 61~vdrp1ov.20 ~ a coin."
i
but
broughttowald
him
denarius.
And him a de.narfi.us.
he said to
A E ~ E I a h o i q Tivoq 6 iKi)v a h q ~ a 2OAnd
i
he is saying to them Whose the image this and them: "Whose image
4 6~1ypatpi).21
A~youu~v Kaioapoq. a n d inscription is
the lnscrrption)
hey are saylng
OP Caesar. this?" 21 They said:
"Caesar's." Then he
T~TE
hLy~i a h o i q
'AITO~OTE ofiv
Then he is saying to them Give YOU back therefore said to them: "Pay
back, therefore, CaeT
Kaiuapoq Kaiuap~ ~ a i T&,
the (things) of Caesar to Caesar and the (thrngs) sar's things to Caesar,
703 ~ E O G 76
~ E G .22 Kai & K O ~ C K ~ but
V T EGod's
~
things to
of the God to the God.
And having heard ~ o d ; ] 22wel1, when
Lea6paoav
~ a i
@ Q ~ W E ~
a h 6 v they heard [ t h a t ] ,
hlm they marveled, and
they wondergd,
and
h a v ~ n glet go Off
&njheav.
leaving him they
they went Off.
went off.
23 'Ev ~ K E ~ V Q74 J) .6pq 'Kp~Ufiheo~
ah6
23 On that day SadIn
that the J a v
came toward
h h
Ea66au~aio1, ALyov~~qpq ~ t v a&
~ v & u ~ a ~ l vducees,
,
say there
Sadducees,
saying
not to be resurrection, i s no resurrection,
~ a hi ~ q p 6 ~ l l u aaljrbv
v
~ Q ~ O V T24
EA
~ I ~ ~ u Kcame
~ ~ E
up, to him and
and inquired upon hlm
saying
Teacher,
asked him: 24 "TeachMouafiq ETITEV
' E ~ v TI<
h o e w q p i er, Moses said, 'If
Moses
said
If ever anyone should dle not
any man dies withExwv
TEKV~,
t7rl yapppe6ff~!
having
children,
shall take m rnarrlage
the
his brother
Out
having must take
&S~Aqbq a d ~ o i i ~ f i v yuva'i~a ahoG ~ a his
i
wife in marriage
brother
of hlm
the
woman
of him
and
T~
~ G ~ abToG.
Q Q and raise up offspring
baaTjaEl
shall m a k e ~ t a n d
up
s e e 8 to the brother of hrm. l o x h i s b r o t h e r . '
'Hpr&av$v

Herodians

J??

25 i"joav 62

I seven
~ a US;
i

there were
brothers with
the first
k-r~hrlj-rqo~v,
yfipaq
6
~rpG-roq
the first (one) having married he deceased, and married and deceased,
yfi i ~ w va n t p y a & + ~ K E V -r$v y u v a i ~ aafi-roi and* not having Offnot having seed he let go
he left his
- of? the woman of him spring,
wife for his brother.
TQ
d r b ~ h ~ Qab-roir- 26 bpoioq
~ a i
to the brother
of him:
likewlse
also
26 It went the same
way also with the
T ~ ~ T O C
Eoq ~ 8 v En.r6rs
6 ~ 6 ~ ~ p~o a
q 6
i
second one and the third one, till the seven ones; second and the third,
d r ~ r i 8 a v ~ v fi until through all sev27 ~ C ~ T E P O V 62
n6rv-rov
died
the en. 27Last of all the
latterly
but of all (them)
woman died. 28 Conyuvij. 28 Q
&vao~&oet
woman.
In
the
resurrection
therefore sequently, in the resurrection, to which
~ivoq
TGV i r ~ & i u ~ a t
of the seven will she
of which one of the seven will she be
be wife? For they
n 6 v - r ~ y&p
~
Coxov
ahjv.
all got her."
All
for they had
her.
29 In reply Jesus
29
drrroKpt8~iq
62 6 'Iquoirq ETITEV
Having answered but the
Jesus
said said to them:
mistaken, because
arj~oiq
nhaVeG8E yfi i8bTEq T&S are
to them
You are mistaken
not
knowing
the You h o w neither the
the
y p ~ g h q pq62 d v b6vap1v TOG
8~oir. Scriptures
Scriptures
nor
the
power
of the
God; Power of God; 30 for
i n t h e resurrection
30 b
y&p
dtvau-rdto~~
oTE
in
for
the
resurrection
neither neither do men marry
nor are women given
yapoiratv
OGTE
yapi<oyra~,
they are marrying nor are they glven In marriage, in marriage, but are
angels in heaven.
a h ' &q & y y d o t b T& oGpavG
eioiv.
but
as
angels
in the heaven they are; 31 AS regards the res31 T E P ~ 62 ~ i J q& v ~ ( T T & ~7GV
~ w ~VEK G~ ~rrectionof the dead,
about but the resurrection of the dead Pones) did Y O U not read
O ~ K & V . ~ ~ V W T E ~d
bqeiv byyv 3=,5 what was spoken to
not did YOU read the (thing) spoken to YOU by YOU by God, saying,
Of
706 6 ~ 0 6 hiyovroq 32 'Eyb Eipt
6 8eijq 32 'I am the
the God
saying
I
am
the
GO^ Abraham and the God
'AppaZry ~ a 6
l 0 ~ '6I c r~a k ~ ~ a ; 6 8 ~ 6 5Of Isaacand the God
of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob'? Hen is the
Of the dead,
' Ia~hp; 06, .%rtv 6 8 ~ 6 q V E K ~ ~ U &Ah&
of Jacob? Not he is the God of dead (ones) but but of the living."
< h v v
33 K a i dr~o6aav-r~ o i ijxhor 33 On hearing [that],
ofliving(ones).
And havingheari the crowds t h e crowds were
i&Trhfioaov~o
h i T
bt6axij a d ~ o i r . a s t o u n d e d a t h i s
were being astounded upon h e teach&g of him. teaching.
%After the Phari34 Oi
62 @aploaio[ & K O ~ ~ ~ V 87,
TE
The but
Pharisees
havingheari that sees heard that he
put the Sad$9;y ~ o n ,
TO&<
~ a 6 6 o u ~ a i o uhad
q
he muzzled
the
Sadducees
ducees t o silence,

they came together in

one group. 35 And one
35 ~ a i T
E
V
E T ~
6
a l j ~ & u of them, versed in
one
out of
them the Law, asked, testAnd
inquired upon
ing~ him:
vopt!<6q
n&lp&<wv d ~ 6 36
v A I ~ ~ ~ o K
E , 36 "Teacher,
versed in law
testing
him
Teacher,
which is the greatest
noia
iv-roArj
peycirhr) b r c j v6yc9; commandment in the
which sort of commandment great in the law? Law?" 37He said to
37
6
62
.?!$
a h G ' A y a ~ r ' a ~ l qhim: " 'You must
The (one) but sai2 to him You s h a l love love Jehovaha your
K6ptov ~ 6 v8 ~ 6 v oou i v 8Aq ~ a p b i q : oou God with your whole
Lord the God of you in whdle heart of you heart and with your
~ a +U
i Shg
* U X ~ uou ~ c r &V
i 6hl;l 7fj whole soul and with
and m whole the soul of you and in whole the your whole mind.'
is the great61avoiq sou. 3 8 ~ ~
t a ~5i v ~fi
y ~ y c 3 ~38This
l
mind
of you;
thls
is
the
great
est and first com~ a~i r p G ~ q~ v T o A ~ . 39 S ~ u ~ t p ai ) ~ o i a m a n d m e n t . 39 The
and first commandment.
Second (one) similar second, like it, is this,
a i i y 'Aymfioelq
~ 6 v nhqoiov
uou tjq 'You must love your
U s
You shall love the neighbor of you as neighbor as yourself.'
cr~au-rhv. 40 6v
~ a 6 ~ a t q ra?q
6voiv 40 On these two comyourself.
On
these
the
' two mandments the whole
hangs, and the
i v ~ o h a i q 6Xoq
6 v6poq ~ p t p a - r a l ~ a Law
i
commandments whole the
law
hangs
and Prophets."
oi ' ~ ~ p o q f i ~ a t .
41 Now while the
the prophets.
Pharisees were gath41
Zuvqy ybvov
62.
T ~ V
Having been led together
but
of the ered together Jesus
@ap~oaiwv 21-rqghqo~v a i r ~ o & q 6 'IquoGq asked them: 42 "What
do YOU think about
pharisees
inquired upon
them
the
Jesus
Aiyov 42 Ti
6piv
6 0 ~ ~ : I T E ~ ~706 the Christ? Whose son
saying
What to YOU does it seem about the is he?" They said
xplcr~oir; T ~ V O S ui6q io-rtv;
Aiyoua~v
t o him: "David's."
Chr~st? Whose
son
is he? They are saying 43He said to them:
~ G T Q To;
Aauai6. 43
?Eye1
a 0 ~ o i q "How, then, is it
to him Of the
David.
He 1s saying to them
that David by inTtQq
o6v
A a u ~ i 6 $v n v ~ ~ y a - r K~a h E i
How therefore David
m
s p ~ r i t is calling spiration calls him
a h 6 v ~ 6 p l o u h t y o v 44 E ? T ~K6p1oq
E~
T& 'Lord,' saying, 44 'Jehim
Lord
saymg
Said
Lord
to the hovahb said to my
Lord: "Sit a t my
~ u p i q you
Ka9ov
6~
6~<t&v
lord
of me Be sittmg out of right-hand [parts] right hand until I
pou &as Bv
8G
~ o 3 qixBpo6q aou put your enemies beof me untll likely I should put the enemies of YOU
neath your feet" '?
b - r r o ~ 6 .~
r ~ 6 no%v
v
oou; 45 E i
o h Aau+
beneath the feet of you?
If therefore David 45 If, therefore, David
~ a h d a h d u K ~ ~ I O V ,n 6 q uidq a t j ~ o i r6aTiv; calls him 'Lord,' how
is calling him
Lord, how son of him 1s he? is h e h i s s o n ? "

32* He, NBDItVgJ17; Jehovah,

37a Jehovah, J1,~,0-l4,le-l8,20,a;

the Lord, NB.

nap'

Were but beside

fipiv kn-r& dtd~hgoi. ~ a 25

i Now
us

seven brothers;

Xsridethian (9th century) and

Jls;

and

/
/

God, in t h e Textus Receptus, the

other texts.

auv~~8qoav

were led together

6~ri

upon

-rd

the

ah6.

very [placel.

the Lord, HB. 44b Jehovah,

J1,%4-U.17.18,

46 nai

oli6eiq E6rjvmo drrronp10ijvat

And

no one

was able

to answer

ah4 46 And nobody was

to him

able to say a word

A ~ ~ o v ,066; f~6Apqahv T I <
drrr' $ K E ~ vi~n <reply to him, nor
word,
nor
dared
anyone from
that
did anyone dare from
that day on to quesa
d
~
b
v
olinh-rt
.
i
~
c
p
o
r
f
i
a
a
t
fipipaq
r3q
him
no longer. tion him any further.
day
to inquire upon
tie
T ~ T EB ' Iqaoirq bh6rhqo~v ~ o i qBxhotq
Then Jesus spoke
Then the
Jesus
spoke
to the crowds
to t h e crowds
nai TO?< paeqraiq a h 0 6 hiyov 2 ' E r i rtjq and to his disciples,
and to the disciples of h ~ msaylng
Upon the
saying : 2 "The scribes
Mouahwq naBC6paq Z~bBtoav oi y p a p p a r ~ i q and the Pharisees
of Moses
seat
sat down the
scrlbes
have seated themnai
oi
O a p t a a i o 1 . 3 .rr&v~a
in the seat Of
and
the
Pharisees.
All (things)
thzore
Moses. 3 Therefore all
iioa
E&v
ei.rraatv
bpiv ~ o l f i u a - rthe
~ things they tell
as many as if ever they might say to YOU
do You
YOU, do and observe,
rial
rqp~ir~,
nar&
62 T& Epya Put
accordand be YOU observing, according to but the works
ing
to
their
deeds,
a6~6v p
ITOIE~TE,
hEyouotv
for
say
do
of them not be YOU doing, they are saying
not
perform.
4
They
~ a i 06 ~otairatv. 4
6~upeljouu111
62
and not are doing.
They are binding up
but bind up heavy loads
and put them upon
cpop-ria PapCa nai Zrrt-rlBCaulv i r i
the
Of men*
loads
heavy
and are imposing upon
but they themselves
6 0 TGV & V ~ P ~ T T aOkVo,i 62 TG are not willing to
shoulders of the
men,
they
but to the
budge them with their
~ C X K T ~ A ~ aIj~Gv
06
Bihouqcv
finger.
5
the works
finger
of them
not
they are willing
n ~ v f i a a ~a h & . 5 . r r a v r a
62
r&
Epya they do they do to
to budge
then.
All
but
the
wor~rs be viewed by men;
airrGv
.rro~oGa~v
~ ~ 6 s~b for they broaden the
of them
they are doing
toward
the [scripture-containing]
Oea6vai -roic drvBpcj.rroIC.
TTha~ljvoua~ cases that they wear
inen; * they are broadening a s safeguards, a n d
to be viewed to the
T& cpuhanrijpla &T&V nai
p~yaAOvouut enlarge the fringes
for the phylacteries of them and they are enlarging
, of t h e i r garments.
-rh
~p&U~rE6a,
6 cplhocal
62
6They like the most
the
fringes,
they like
but
.-.
prominent
place a t
.rrpoTonAlaiav
6v ro'iq 6~i.rrvotq nai
first place of reclining
m
the
suppers
and evening meals a n d
q ~ a i q auvaywyaiq the front seats in the
rhq 1 r p w ~ o ~ a B ~ 6 p i a+v
the
front seats
In
the
synagogues
synagogues, 7 and the
.
7 nai roc< drmaapobq EV ~ a i q dr opaiq
greetings in the marand the
greetings
in the mar etplaces
ket places and to be
~ a iK d ~ i C T a a l blT6 T&V &VBPGTTWV
'PaB@i. called Rabbi by men.
and to be called by
the
men
Rabbl.
8 B u t YOU, do not
8 b p ~ i s62 prj
nhqefi~e

23

23

3::

rgq

2:

You

y&p
for

but not

&TIV

1s

YOU

SpGv

of

YOU

should be called

the

MATTHEW 23: 9-17

137

:8

MATTHEW 22 :46-23

616&anahoq,
teacher,

~ L 1z

be

Rabbi*

is
teacher, whereas all
One

brothers.
d o not
faKC~ACCJ~TE bpGv h i rfjq yfiq, E T ~ ydrp ther any0ne
on earth, for
you should call of YOU upon the earth, one for
one is YOUR Father,
~ ~ T I Vbp3v
B
B
o6p6vioq* the heavenly One.
is
of YOU
the Father the heavenly one;
10 Neither be called
10 pq6i
~aeq~rl-ra~,
'leaders,'
for
neither should YOU be called leaders, because
Leader is one, the
6 ~ f6 ~ ~~ l v7 ~ 6 X P I U T ~Christ_ 11~~t t h e
of YOU
is
one the
Christ;
greatest one among
11 6
62 p ~ i r w v bpQv
h a ~ a ~ SpGv
be
the but
greater
of YOU
will be
of YOU
minister. 12 Whoever
Sthnovoq. 12 " O m ~ q 62
bqGaet
iau~bv
be
servant.
Whoever but
will exalt himself
humbled, and whoever
~ c c r r ~ t v o ~ f i onai
~ ~ aili,u ~ t q ~ a r r ~ t v h iaa~ut~ b v
will be humbled, and whoever will humble himself
be exalted.
bqw9fia~rat.
13 "Woe t o YOU,
will be exalted.
scribes and Pharisees,
13 06,; S i irpiv, y p a p p a ~ e i qnai @ap~qaioihypocrites because
Woe but to YOU, scr~bes and Pharisees
YOU shut up the kingK~E~ETE
"~ro~pt-rai, ii-rt
dom of the heavens
hypocrites,
because
YOU are shutting up
before men; for YOU
paatheiav TGV o0pavGv E p r r p o d ~ v TGV
kingdom
of the
heavens
m front
of the yourselves do
go in*
neither do YOU per-

(,p~i< dr6~hcpoi EOTE. 9 nai

u

brothers

are;

and

narhpa
father

pi

YOU

are

not 19 Moreover,

~af~%::fi~

.
2:

men;

in to go in. 14
1 5 W o e t o YOU,
the (ones)
coming in do YOU let go off to enter.
scribes
and Pharisees,
15 OGai Sph, ypap!a-r8<
nai Oaptuaio~
Woe to YOU,
scri es
and Pharisees hypocrites! because
traverse sea and
honptrai,
6ri
. r r ~ p ~ & y yrrjv
. r ~ eldacroav
dry land to make One
hypocrites, because YOU go about the
sea
proselyte* and when
~ a i
Eqp&v rroiiJaa~Eva I T ~ O ~ A U T O V nai
,
and the dry [land] to make one
proselyte,
and he becomes one YOU
make him a subject
6~av
y ivq-rat
,olE;TE
whenever
he might come to be
YOU are making for Ge-hen'nab twice
much
as youra h b v uibv y~hvvqq ~ I T ~ ~ T E ~IjO Gv.
V
selves.
him
son of Gehenna twofold more o YOU.
16"Woe t o YOU,
16 OIjai Spiv, 66qyoi ruqAoi
oi
Woe to YOU, guides
blind
the (ones) blind guides, who Say,
'If anyone swears by
ACyovr~q "Oq
Bv
wall
, , the
.
Q
the temple, it is nothsaying
Who
likely
might swear
in
va8,
os~v
ioTtv,
6q 6'
&v ing; but if anyone
divine habitation, nothing it is, who but likely Swears by the gold
of the temple, he
vaoir
6 6uq b 76 y,pua@ roc
rnigtt swear in the gold of the divine habitation is under obligation.'
and
6cp~ih~t.17 papoi nai
rucphoi,
T(< Y&P l7
is in debt:
fools and blind (ones), whlch for ones! Which, in fact,
TOGS

eio~p~opivouq

& ~ ~ E T E

eiaeh&iv.

14a This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text. 15b See
Appendix under Matthew 5:22.

MATTHEW 23: 2f3-31

139

fi

6 is greater, the gold

or the temple that
va6 q
6
& y i & o a ~ 76v has sanctified t h e
divine habitation the (one) having sanctified the gold? 18 Also, 'If anyxpua6v; 18 ~ a i"Oq ijrv
bp6ag
hv TQ one swears by the
gold?
And who likely might swear in the altar, it is nothing;
but if anyone swears
8uulaoTqpic+, o66kv io-r~v, 6q 6'
av
altar.
nothlng
it is, who but likely by the gift on it,
6p6ug
hv TQ 6hpq
76 E-rr&vw a6l-06 he is under obligamight swear in the glft the (one) on top of it tion.'
19 Blind ones!
dcpeih~~'19 ~uqhoi,
ri
y&p pei<ov, Which, in fact, is
he is in debt;
blind (ones), which for s e a t e r , greater, the gift or the
~b GGpov fi .rb e u u ~ a m f i p ~ o v 76
altar that sanctifies
the
glft
or the
altar
the (thing) the gift? 20 Theref ore
&y16<ov ~6 68pov; 20
6
oSv
he that swears by
sanctifying the
gift?
The (one) therefore the altar is swearing
6p6oaq Lv 76 euulao~qpiq6pvljei b a 6 ~ Qby it and by all the
having sworn in the
altar
swears in
it
things on it; 21 and
~ a iEv
IT~CTI
TO?<
h a v m at706- he that swears by the
and in all (things) the (ones) on top
of it; temple is swearing by
21 ~ a i
6
bp6aaq
6v
TG it and by him that is
and
the (one)
havlng sworn
in
the inhabiting it; 22 and
va4
6pvlj~1i v a676 ~ a Evi
T
he that swears by
divine habitation swears in
it
and in the (one) heaven is swearing
K ~ T O I K O ~ V TaI 6 ~ 6 v22
- ~ a i 6
6p6aaq
by t h e throne of
inhabiting
it;
and the (one) having sworn GO^ and by him
6v TQ 06pavQ 6pvlje1 6v TQ @p6vc+ TOG 0 ~ 0 6that is sitting on it.
in the heaven swears in the throne of the God
23 "Woe to YOU,
~ a ihv
TG
~ a h ~ f6 xv6 ~~0 a670G. scribes and pharisees,
and in the ( h e )
slttlng
on top
of it.
hypocrites! because
23 O6ai Cpiv, ypappa-rei~ ~ a @apluaiol
i
YOU give the tenth
Woe to YOU,
scribes
and Pharisee* of the mint and the
d-rro~pl~ai, 671
dcrr06E~a70ij~~ rb dill and the cummin,
hypocrites, because
YOU give the tenth of
th:
but You have disfi6ljoupov Kai T?I ( I ~ v T ~ ~ KC[^
o v 72) K ~ ~ ~ I V O KV a, l regarded the weightmint
and the
dill and the cummin, and .
ler matters of the
d ~ f i K a 7 ~ T&
Pap;~w!,
706
justice
YOU have let go off
the weightier (thmgs) of the
mercy and faithvbpou, ~ f i vK P ~ C T I V ~ a 76
i a ~ o q
~ a 74v
i T ~ U T ~ V and
'
law, the justice-and the mercy and the faith;
fulness. These things
-raG~a
62
iFe I
.rrolfiaal it was binding to do,
these (things)
but
it was necessary
to do
vet not to disregard
"
K&KE?V~
pfi
d r ( p b l . 24 66qyoi t h e o t h e r t h i n g s .
and those (.things)
not
to let go off.
Guides
24 Blind guides, who
~uqhoi, G I U ~ ~ < O V T E ~T ~ V K C ~ W T T7fiv
~
62
bliad, straining through the
gnat
the but strain out the gnat
but gulp down the
~&pqhov~ a ~ a x i v o v ~ ~ q .
camel drinking down.
camel!
25 O k i Lpiv, y p a p p a ~ ~ i~q a i@ap~?aiol 25
to
Woe to YOU,
scribes
and
Pharlsees scribes and Pharisees,
pei<wv
greater

bu-riv,
is,

the

xpuu6q
gold

or

the

'IWoe

; . r r o ~ p ~ ~ a i ,671

~ a e a~CETE
p

~ t )hypocrites! because

cleanse the outTOS xo~qpiou ~ a i~ f i q napoO+i60q, side of the cup and

of the dish, but inoutside of the
cup
and of the
dish,
iaw8&v
62
yipouu~v
b
d p ~ a y i i q side they are full
from within but they are full out of snatching of plunder and im~ a i
A~paaiaq. 26 @aplaai&
~ u q h i , moderateness. 26 Blind
blind, Pharisee, cleanse first
Pharisee
lack of might.
and
,,-&drp~uov 1-rpG-rov ~6 bf6q 1-06 rro~qpiou the inside of t h e
cleanse
first
the inslde of the
CUP
cup and of the dish,
"
that the outside of
y
b
q
~
a
l
i
v
a
~ a i~ f Ti ~~ P O ~ ~ ~ O S ,
and of the
dlsh,
in order that might become it also may become
clean.
KCti 76 6 ~ 7 6 ~~(670;
;
~aeap6v.
also the outside
of it
clean.
27 "Woe to YOU,
27 O6ai bpiv, y p a p p a ~ ~ i ~
q a i@aplaa?ot scribes and Pharisees,
Woe to YOU,
scribes
and Pharlsees hypocrites ! because
YOU resemble white~ n o ~ p l ~ a i , 871
r a p 0 OI&<ETE
YOU are li ened beside washed graves, which
because
hypocrites,
outwardly indeed apT & ~ OsI
K E K O V I ~ ~ ~ V O I So'i-rlveq
,
which pear beautiful but
t~ graves
having been whitewashed,
i3paFor inside are full of
E$weev.
pi v
qaivov~a
I
from outslde
indeed
are appearing
beautiful dead merits bones and
Zow8ev 62 yipouo~vdu-rgwv
VEKPGV of every sort of unfrom within but are full of bones of dead (ones) cleanness. 28
that
Kai .rr&aqq dr~aeapaiaq-28 oir-rwq ~ a iirpciq way YOU also, outand of all
uncleanness;
thus
also
wardly indeed, appear
i~we~v.
p2v
q a i v ~ o 0 ~ 7oiS righteous to men,
from outslde
indeed
are appearing
to the but inside YOU &re
& v e p G ~ o ~6i~al01,
q
iuweev
66
UTE full of hypocrisy and
men
righteous,
from within but YOU are lawlessness.
y ~ a ~ iori~ o ~ p i o ~ ~w qa idrvop iaq.
29"Woe to YOU,
full
of hypocrisy and lawlessness.
scribes and Pharisees,
29 O6ai Cpiv, ypapqa~eiq K a i @aplq.aiol hypocrites! because
Woe to YOU,
scrlbes
and Pharlsees YOU build the graves
Of the prophets and
O
K
, I
O ~ K O ~ O ~ E ? T TOGS
E
T&$OUS
hypocrites, because YOU are building the graves decorate the memoTC? rial
tombs of the
v
rrpoqq~Qv ~ a i
KOCT E ~ T E
of the
prophets
and You are dlfforafhg the righteous ones, 30 and
pvqpeia
T ~ V
6i~aiwv, 30 ~ a yi o u s a y , '1f we
memorlaltombs of the righteous (ones),
and Were in the ,jays
Aiyere
Ei fipe8a fv ~aiqtipfpalq TGv of our forefathers, we
YOU aresaying If we were ln the
days
of the
not be sharers
va~ipwv fipGvI O ~ K a v
i p ~ e a a67Gv with them in the
fathers
of us, .not likely we were of them blood of the proph~oivwvoi b 74 aYpa71 TGv npo$VQv. ets.'. 31 Therefore YOU
sharers
in
the
blood
of the
prophets; are bearing witness
31 r50-r~
papTup~iTE
iau70iq
against
as-and
YOU are bear~ng
witness
to yourselves
cpoveuo&vrwv that YOU are sons of
-rGv
6 ~ 1 uioi ECTTE
that sons YOU are of the (ones) having murdered those who murdered

hypocrites,

because

you are cleansing

;Iweev

i:

the YOU

MATTHEW 23: 32-37

140

7035 rrpoqtjraq. 32 ~ a irp~iq

i
~rhqpGume T?I
the

prophets.

And

you

fill you UP

the propheis. 32 Well,

the then, dl1 up the mea-

sure of YOUR foremeasure of the fathers of YOU.

fathers.
33 Bq~iq
ymvfipara
CXIS~GV,ntiq
33"Serpents, offSerpents generated ones
of vipers,
how spring of vipers, how
q6yq-r~ dCTT6 rijq Kpiue~q rijq y~ivvqq; are YOU to flee from
should YOU flee from the judgment of the Gehenna? the judgment of Ge34 616
TOOTO i603 Cy3
dr~ocrrihho hen'na?" 34For this
Through
this
look!
I
am sending off reason, here I am
forth to YOU
1~p6q 6p&q npocpfi~aq ~ a i croq06q
~ a sending
i
toward YOU
prophets
and wise (ones) and prophets and wise
and public inypappar~iq' It
aGrQv d r r r o ~ ~ ~ v e i ~
r e a men
i
scribes;
out of
them
YOU will kill
and structors. Some of
UT~U~GUETE, ~ a i
EF;
airrijv t h e n YOU will kill
YOU will put on stakes,
and
out of
them and impale, and some
y a o ~ ~ y ~ u eivr eraiq ouvaywyaiq 3pGv ~ a of
i them YOU will
YOU will scourge in
the
synagogues of YOU and Scourge in y o g ~syn~I~CETE
drrri, I T ~ ~ E C JE ~ E ~ ~r6h1v'agogues and persecute
YOU will persecute
from
city
into
city; from city to city;
35 6 r o q
S6t~
69' 6p6q IT& a7pa 35 t h a t there may
so that might come upon
you
cone upon YOU all
6 i ~ a l o v i ~ ~ u v v 6 p ~ v o hv i riiq yijq dm6 th righteous blood
righteous beingpoured out upon the earth from
TOG ailparoq 'APEA TOG 61Kaiou Eoq TOG spilled on earth, from
the
blood
of Abel the righteous till the the blood of righteous
the
Of
aTpa~oq Zaxapiou uioO Bapa~iov, 8 v Abel
blood
of Zechar~ah son of Barachiah, whom Zech-a.ri'ah son of
f q o v ~ i r a a r ~p ~ r a E 6 706
vaoS
K ~ Bar
I
.a-chi'ah, whom
YOU murdered between the divine habitation and
You murdered beTOG ~ U U ~ ~ U T Q P ~ O35U . dryjv
Afy?
irpiv,
the
altar.
Amen I am saylng to Yon, tween the sanctuary
and the altar. 36 Truly
fiCl
rcrirra
rrQ~a
I say to YOU, W
will come these (things)
all
upon
these
things will come
YEVE&V
rahqv.
generation this.
upon this generation.
37 'I ~povuCthij
p
'l e p o v u a h p,
~
4
37 "Jerusalem, JeJerusalem
the (one) rusalem, t h e killer
drrror<~~ivovaa
ro6q Trpoqfiraq ~ a AtBoPohoGoa
i
of the prophets and
killing
the prophets and
stoning
stoner of those sent
-rok
drrr~urahpkvovq npiiq ad~ijv,- forth to her,-how
the tones)
sent off
toward
her, rroud~rqfiBihqua C ~ ~ o u v a y a y ~ i~6
v r t ~ v a often I wanted to
how often I willed to lead together upon the children gather your children
aou,
8v ~ p 6 n o v Bpviq
EITIUUV~YEI together, the way a
of you, which manner hen leads together upon h e n g a t h e r s h e r
unr h voaaia abrfiq 6 1 ~ 6 rhq Trripvyaq, K ~ I
the chicks of her under the
wings,
and der her wings! But
3Sa See Appendix under Matthew 5 : 22.
phpov

rGv

naripov 6pGv.

3;

MATTHEW 23: 38-24:

141

0 3 ~
not

fieEhfiUaTE;
YOU

did will?

38

i603

Look!

ciqiera~

YOU

Isletgooff w a n t

people did not

it. 38 L o o k !

YOURhouse is abanto YOU the house of YOU.

I am saylng for to YOU, doned to YOU. 39 For
0~ pG VE
i6q-r~
&IT'
lip71
Eoq I say to YOU, YOU
~ o not
t
me YOU should see from right now until will by no mear,s
see me from henceEGhoyq pivoq
B
E~IT~TE
iir v
likely YOU should say Having been blessed the (one) forth until YOU say,
'Blessed is he that
$px6p~voq $V dv6pm1 Kupiou.
comes in Jehovah'sa
comlng
m
name
of Lord.
Kai
f~dBGv
b 'Iqooirq hi, TOG name!' "
And having gone out the Jesus from the
Departing now,
i&p06
~ O ~ E ~ E T O ,uai
rrpoaijA8ov oi
Jesus was on his
temple was going his way, and came toward the way from the temple,
ya8.qrai afi-foir i-rr16~iEa1
a&+)rhq 0i~o6ophq but his disciples apdlsclples of hlm to show to hlm the buildings proached to show
T O
i~poS- 2
B
6
% o ~ p ~ & i q him the buildings of
of the temple;
the (one) but havlng answered the temple. 2 In reE ~ E Va6roiq 0 6
phk-rr~rc
raiha
sponse he said to
said to them Not YOU are looking at these (%hings) them: "Do you not
rcivra; &pfiv
hiyo
irpiv,
00 pfi behold a l l t h e s e
all?
Amen I am saying to YOU, not not things? Truly f say
drq~Bi
6 6 ~Aieoq h i hieov 65 to YOU,By no means
should be let go off here stone upon stone whlch will a stone be left
03 ~ a - r a h u e ~ a ~ ~ a i .
here upon a stone
not will be loosed down.
and -not be thrown
3 KaBqpbov 62 alj~oir Cvi TOG Y O p ~ ~down."
q
Sitting
but of him upon the Mount
3 While he was sitr t i v 'EhalGv ?~poo-ijheovah9 oi paegrai ting upon the Mount,
of the Olives came toward him the disciples of Olives, the disciples
K~T'
i6iav
h i y o v ~ ~ q E I T ~ vapproached him priaccording to
private [spot]
saying
Say vately, saying: "Tell
$pTv n 6 r ~ raha
E U T ~ I~, a i
T?I us, When will these
tous when these (things) will be, and what the things be, and what
afiq -rrapovuiaq ~ a Ui U V T E ~ E ~ ~wi(ll
; be the sign of
sign
e your presence and of conclusion your presence and of
TOG aiBvoq.
the conclusion of the
of the
age.
system of thing^?"^
4 Ka'l
drrroKptei<
6 ' I T ~ C T O G ~ E ~ T E V 4And in answer
And having answered the
Jesus
said
Jesus said to them:
airroiq
BNTETE
T I
6p&q "Look out that noto them Be YOU looking at
anyone
You
?ha+l;l.
5 nohhoi yhp ~ h ~ 6 u o v r a 1
h i body misleads YOU;
mlght mlslead;
many
for
wlll come Upon 5 for many will come
n t h e b a s i s of
TQ 6v6pmi pou ACyoyreq 'EyG e i p ~ b omy
name, saying, 'I
the
name
of me
saylng
I
am the
xpro~6q,
~ a i ~rohh03q
rhcxvrjc~ouo~v. am the Christ,' and
Christ,
and
many
they will mislead. will mislead many.
398: Jehovah's, ~ 1 - 4 , 6 - ~ . 1 6 - 1 8 , ~the
;
Lord's, XB. 3b System Of things,=ai&v
(az.on'), HB; D?lV (o.lahmr), J1-14.16-18.
bpiv

6 o f ~ o qirytjv. 39

Atyw

24

CI_

yhp Cp'iv,

p d h j f f ~ ? ~ 62

C~KOGEIV rrohipouq 6You are going to

wars
hear of wars- 2nd
----reports of w a s ; see
~ a i &KO&~ TTOA~~WV'
6pG-r~~
pfi
and
hearings
of wars;
be seeing YOU,
not that YOU are not
terrified. For these
f3po~iuOe.
6ei
yeviaeall
YOU be terrified;
it is necessary
for
to occur, t h i n g s m u s t t a k e
place, but the end
&Ahyo h w 6qriv 76 ~ a o q .
is not yet.
but not yet
IS
the end.
7 "For nation will
7 ~ Y E P ~ ~ ~ Uy&p
E T ~EBvoq
J
irri E"f3voq ~ a jrise against nation
Will rlse up
for nation upon nation and and kingdom against
lCingdom* and there
Pao~hsia i d p a o ~ h ~ i a v~, a i~ O V T ~hlpoi
I
kingdom upon kingdom, and will be famines will be food shortages
~ a i
a~lopoi
K ~ T &
T6.rrouc. and earthquakes in
and
[earth Jquakes
down on
places; one place after an8 rr&vra
62
aha
bpXj o t h e r . 8 A l l t h e s e
all
but
these (things)
beg~nnmg things are a begind6ivwv.
ning of pangs of
of pangs of birth.
distress.
9 "Then people will
9 T ~ T E napaSGaoumv dp&q eiq
9hiq1v
Then they will give over you into tribulation deliver You up to
~ O K T E V O ~ ~ U I V3p&5,
~ a i CUE(J~E tribulation and will
and
and
will kiLl
YOU, and
YOU wiU be kiU
p1ao6l.i~vo1
&=2, .rr6vTwv TGv iOvGv be objects of hatred
(ones) being hated
by
all
the nations by
the nations
Sl&
~6 6~0pdr ~ O U .
10 KCX~ T ~ T Eon account of my
through the
name
of me.
~~d then n w e . lOThen, also,
5~ctv6cth100
j u o v ~ a i nohhoi Kai drMjhouq many will be stumwill be stumbled
many
and oneanother bled and wm betray
and
1rapcx6Goouatv ~cci tfioouo~v drhhjhovq- One
they will give over and t!&y win hate one another; h a t t? One another.
11 ~ a inohhoi q~~u6o.rrpoqtj~a1
byepejoov~a~l l A n d many false
and
many
false prophets
wiU rise ug prophets will arise
many;
~ a nhavfjoouo~v
i
nohholiy
12 ~~1
616 and
and will mislead
many;
and through 12 and because of the
-r6
~hq~uv0tjva1
hvoCliav increasing of lawlessthe
to be increased
lawlessness ness the love of the
~ ~ U Y ~ U E T ~J) I
TGV -rrohhGv. greater number will
will cool of?
the
of the
many.
cool off. 13But he
13
6
62
irnop~ivaq
~ i q ~ i h o qthat has endured to
The (one) but having endured into
end the end is the one
0 6 ~ 0 ~U G ; ) % ~ ~ ( ~ E T ~14
I . ~ a i K ~ ~ U X ~ $that
~ E will
T ~ Ibe saved.
this (one) will be saved.
And will be preached 14 And this good news
TOGTO 76 ~Gayyfhtov
p a a t h ~ i a q b of the kingdom will
this
the
good news
of the
kingdom
in be preached in alL
BX
+j
oi~oupQq ~ i qpap~liplovTGDIV the inhabited
w h J e the inhabited Iearthl into witness
to all for a witness to all
~ o i qZ ~ V E O I V , ~ a Ti ~ T E fie&,
T ~ ~ O S . / t h e nations; and then
d
the nations, and then willcome the end.
the end will Come.
-l5 "OTW
7 6 9 ~ ~ T&
15 "Therefore, when
08v
Whenever
therefore
YOU mlght see
the YOU catch sight of the
You will be about

but

MATTHEW 24: 16--24

142

MATTHEW 24: 6-15

to be hearing

ipr)pGa~oq
desolation

76

disgusting thing that

the (thing) causes desolation, as

- spoken of through
.rrpogfi~ou haTbS
( ~ $ 3 2 ~61& Aav14h TOG
,*&en through Daniel the prophet having stood Daniel the prophet,
6
dtvayI V ~ ~ O K U V standing in a holy
i v rplace
in
67-r~
place, (let the readthe (one)
reading
16
T~TE
ot
$v ~ f ier use discernment,)
VOE~T~,
then the (ones) m thk 16 then let those in
I&
him
be
minding,
-- Ju-de'a begin fleeing
'loubaia
c p ~ u y i ~ o a a v ~ i c ; ~ 2 x 6pq,
Judea
let %hem be fleeing Into the mountains, to the mountains.
17Let the man on
17
6
iri
TOG
Scjpa~oq pfi the housetop not come
the (one) ,
upon
the
housetop
not
down to take the
&K
T&
na~apdt~o
&pal
let him come down to lift up the (things) out of goods out of his
i
T
O
18 nai
6
iv TQ house; 18 and let the
the
house
of
him,
and
the
(one)
in the man in the field not
"-h ~ m p ~ q & - r61~iat3
o
&pal ~ 1 )return to the house
.----ZO? let him return behind to lift Up the to pick up his outer
garment. 19 Woe to
ad~oD. 19 06ai 82
jCt&lov
Woe but to
the pregnant Women
n
~ t t e r-garment of him.
"---Lv yearpi 6 ~ o h a l q~ a ; raiq
9qha<olioaiq and those ~ ~ ~ ! d ai n g
in belly
having and the (ones) giving suck baby in those days!
praying that
Lv kn~ivatq ~ a i q fipipa~q.20 n p o o ~ l i x ~ c r 20Keep
9~
days.
Be praYlng
YOUR flight may not
the
;n
j-----ho~e
iva
yivq-ra~
$1 9uyi occur in wintertime,
62
but in order that
should occur the fl~ght nor an the sabbath
3pGv X E I ~ + V O pqS2
~
oaPParq- 21 E O T ~ I y&p day; 21 for then there
of YOU of wmter nor to sabbath;
will be for will be great tribu06 lation such as has
T~TE
Bhiq~q
o'ia
then
tribulation
of what sort
not not occurred since the
ykyov~v &r' &pxfiq ~ 6 a p o u ECJS TOG world's beginning unhas occurred from beginning of world untll of the til now, no, nor will
v5v 066' ad plj y b q ~ a ~ 22
. ~ a &i
i pfi occur again. 221n
now not-but not not should occur.
And if not fact, unless those
t~ohoPcje~uavai f i p i p a ~ E K E ~ V ~ IO, ~ K 6
days were cut short,
those, not likely no mh would be
were cut short the days
6 ~ 6 Q q -rrBoa u&p<*
61d
62 TOG< saved; but on account
was saved
all
flesh;
through but
the of the chosen ones
days will be
EKAEKTOCJS K O A O ~ ~ ~ ~ OaiV ilpipal
T ~ I h ~ ~ i v a lthose
.
chosen
will be cut short the days
those. cut short.
- - - - - -.ones
.
23 "Then if anyone
2 3 7 - ~ T E t&v
771 h p ? ~ E ~ I T ~ - ' I ~ o ~
Then if ever anyone to YOU 'might iay Look! says to YOU, 'Look!
Here is the Christ,'
6 6 ~6 xp1a-r6q fi *Q6rl p i
T r l a ~ ~ 6 a q - r ~ 'or, 'There!' do not beHere the Christ or Here, not You should believe; lieve it. 24For false
24 &y&p8~CJov-~aly&p ty~uS6xpr.mo1 nai C h r i s t s a n d f a l s e
will rise up
for
falsechrlsts
and
prophets will arise and
~ E U ~ O T T ~ O ~
~ ~aT66oouu1v
i~ I ,
ar\ p&kX ~ E Y ~ Cwil
[l give great signs
false prophets, and will give
signs
great
and wonders so as
~ a ?~ g ~ a - r a (Gar& 1~AavCja9a1 E i ~ U V C ~toV mislead, if possible,

$+x1

%-?I?

'~~k~'

and

portents

as-and

to mislead

if

possible

145

~ K ~ E K T O G ~25
. i603

~ a TOGS
i

also

the

chosen ones;

t&v

v p o ~ i p q ~ aeven the chosen ones.

look! I have foretold 25 Look! I have fore-

~i.rrwa~v 3piv warned YOU.26 Therefore, if people say to

YOU,'Look! He is in
the wilderness,' do not
go out; 'Look! He is
in the inner chambers,' do not believe
p
~TIC~TEGCY~TE*
27 do.rr~p yhp
not YOU should believe;
as-even for the it. 27 For just as the
&p~p+
~ @ ~ ~ E T&rrb
c ( I & V ~ T O ~ & V ~ a ilightning comes out
1:ghtnmg is commg out from eastern [parts] and of eastern parts and
~ a i v ~ ~ Eoq
a l
6uopGv,
oii~wq Eoral shines over to westis shining until western [parts],
thus
will be e r n parts, so t h e
4 ~ a p o u a i a 706 vio3 TO; &vep&?rov. presence of the Son
the
presence
of the Son of the
man;
of m a n will be.
28 ~ I T O U &&v
76 rr~Gpa, & K E ~ 28Wnerever the carwhere if ever may be the carcass, there cass is, there the
o u v a x ~ f i o o v ~ aoi~ & E T O ~ .
eagles will be gathwill be led together the eagles.
ered together.
29
E6eEaq
62 PET& T ~ V 9hiq~lv 7Gv
29 "Immediately afImmediately but after the tribulation of the ter the tribulation of
fip~pijv b ~ i v w v 6 q h l 0 ~ ~ ~ o T l ~ ~ f i C those
r ~ ~ a 1days
,
the sun
days
those
the
sun
will be darkened, Will be darkened, and
~ a i 4 crdifivq 06 6 6 ~ ~ 176 (p6yyoq the moon will not
and the
moon
not will give
the
light
give its light, and the
ad-rijq, ~ a ioi dto~hpeq ?rcuoirv-ra~ drrrb 703 stars will fall from
of it, and the
stars
will fall
from the heaven, and the
o6pavof, ~ a i ai 6uvrip~1q rGv o6pavGv ers of the heavens
heaven,
and the
powers
of the heavens will be shaken. 30 And
oahev9fiu0v~a1.30 Kai T ~ T E p a v f j o ~ ~ a l7b the11 the sign of the
will be shaken.
And then will appear the Son of man will apo ~ ~ & ? o v706
uioir
TOG
d o / 8 p 6 ~ 0 ~$V pear in heaven, and
sign
of the
Son
of the
man
in
then all the tribes
06pav6, ~ a Ti ~ T E
~6q~ovrar
Of the earth
heaven, and then will strike themselves n%Jal
themselves
in lamena i puhai
yijq uai
6q~ov~a1 ~ b v
the tribes
earth and they will see the tation, and they will
the
son of man
~ i a v TOG drvepcj~o~~ ~ X ~ ~ TGV
~ see
O
V
Son of the
man
coming
upon the coming on the clouds
VE~EAGV-roc o6pavoir PET& 6uvrip~oq ~ a iof heaven with powclouds of the heaven . with
power
and er and great glory.
S6cqq rmMijq' 31 nai
b o o ~ ~ h ~ ? 3 l ~ n dhe will send
glory
much;
and he will send off
forth his angels with
G Y Y ~ O UaFh o G PET& G ~ ~ ~ ~ Y PYEOYSM ~ C ,
a great trumpet sound,
angels
of him with
trumpet
great,
they will gathK ~ Z
~ I O U V ~ ~ O U U I V
T ~ J S . ~ K ~ & K T O ~ and
S
and they will lead together upon the chosen (ones) er his chosen Ones
a6roir
EK r 8 v ~eaoripwv &vEywv dm' together from t h e
of him out of the
four
winds
from four winds, from one
3piv.

to

26

oobv

If ever therefore they might say to YOU

&I%
Ca~iv, pi
'I603
&
7fj
LOO^!
In
the
desolate place
he is,
not
i & A e q r ~ - '1603 i v 7oiq
~ap~iolq,
YOU should go out; Look! In
the inner chambers,
YOU.

rge<

MATTHEW 24: 32-38

extremity of the heavto their other

extremity.
a&T&~.
of them.
32 "Now learn from
32 'Arb
6?
a u ~ f i q ~C%ETE
the
fig tree as an
From but
fig tree learn YOU
illustration this point :
n a p a p ~ h f i ~ ' 6 ~ a v fi6q 6 ~hk6oqa674q
Darable; whenever already the branch of it Just as soon as its
&K~WV

06pavGv

of heavens

EO

untjl

7Gv
the

&K~WV

extremities ens

2:

it may make grow out,

YOU are knowing

that know that suGmer is
iyy3q rb 06poq- 33 oii~oq~ a Gp~?q,
i
S ~ a v near. 33 ~
i also k
near the summer;
thus also YOU, whenever
YOU, when YOU see
i b q ~ ~
nw~a
raha,
might see
all
these (mmgs), all these things, know
at the
~ I V ~ ~ K E T 871
E
iyyOq .6o-r1v hrri 90paiq. that he is
be YOU knowing that near
he is upon doors. doors. 34Trulg I say
34 dpjv
AEya.
Gyiv
BTI 06
p i to YOU that this genAiien I am saying to YOU
that
not
not eration will by no
-rrapCABq
4
y ~ v ~ ahi i ~ q Eoq ijtv m e a n s p a s s a w a y
should pass away the generation this until likely until all these things
nbv~a
-raG~a
yCvq~al. 35 6 occur. 35 Heaven and
all
these (things)
should occur.
The
earth wiU pass away,
oirpav6q K a i 4 yij ?rap&hEljaE~ai,oi 6 i
heaven and the earth will pass away, the but but my words will by
no means pass away.
A6yo1 pou 06 p i
mapM9oo1v.
words of me not not should pass away.
36 "Concerning that
day and hour nobody
36 n ~ p i 62 rijq {pEpaq i ~ ~ i v~ qa ~
6paq
i
About but the
day
that
and hour knows, neither t h e
o36eiq
OT~EV,
0662 oi 6yy~Ao1 TGV angels of the heavens
no one has known, neither the
angels
of the
nor the Son," but
oirpavijv 0662 6 ui6q, ~i p i 6 m a ~ i ponly t h e F a t h e r .
heavens
nor the Son, if not the Father
p6voq.
37 B m ~ p yhp a i {pipal
TOO 37 For just as tine
only.
As-even
for the
days
ofthe days of Noah were,
NGE, oir-roq Lo?a~ 4 rrapovaia
706 so the presence of
Noah,
thus
willbe the
presence
ofthe the Son of man will
uioi, TOG &ep&.rrou. 38 bq yhp fioav 6~ be. 38For as they
Son of the
man;
as for
were in were in those days
~aiq fiphpa~q t ~ ~ i v a ~ rqa i ~ ?rp6 roir before t h e flood,
the
days
those
the (ones) before the
eating and drinking,
~ a r a ~ h v a p o i r ~ p c j y o v r ~ q ~ a ?i ~ ~ V O V T E ~men
,
marrying and
cataclysm
feeding themselves and drinking,
women being given
yapoGvr~q
~ a \
yppiCpv~~s,
been given in marriage, in marriage, until
marrying
and
the day that Noah
~ X P I qq
fipEpaq ~ i a f i h e ~NGE
v
&iq f i v
until of which
day
entered Noah mto the e n t e r e d i n t o t h e

36a Nor the Son, KBDVg(4 M S S . ) A ~ ~ J ~ ~ S " . ~ .

K I @ w ~39
6 ~ K, a i

O ~ Kiyvouccv

h$fihe~v 6

ark; 39alld they took

note until the
K ~ T ~ K ~ u O
~ ~a ~i Cf i,p ~ v b a v ~ a q , ohwq flood came and swept
cataclysm
and lifted up
all,
thus them all away, so
Eo.rat
fi naportoia TOG uioCl TOG the presence of the
will be
the
presence
of the
Son
of the Son of man will be.
&vOpcj~ou.49 ~ 6 2oov~a1
7 ~
660 i v 78 dypQ, 40Then two men will
man.
Then will be two in the field, be in the field: one
&Tq .rrapaAap@&vcra~~ a 72
i
&$i&~at. will be taken along
one is being taken along and one is being let go off; and t h e other be
41 660
&hj&uoat
b TQ y6hq, pia a b a n d o n e d ; 4 1 two
two [women] grinding in the mill. one women will be griadnapcrhap$6rv~~a1~ a i pia
e g i ~ ~ a c . ing at the hand mill:
is being taken along and one is being let go Off. one will I;e taken
42
ypq y o p d ~ ~
obv,
TI
06, along and the other
Be Yon staying awake therefore, because not be abandoned. 42 Keep
oi6ar~
roiq
fipipq 6 K ~ P I Oon
~ the watch, thereYOU have known to what sort of
day
the Lord fore, because
do
13 Gv L ~ X E T ~ I .
not know on what
ofyon is coming.
day YOUR Lord is
43
EKE~VO
62
YIVGUKETE TI ~i coming.
That (thing) but be YOU knowing that if
43 U B U ~ know one
6
O~KO&(TT~T~~
roiq
had nown the
householder
to what sort of thing, that if the
h
h 1
a
q u h a ~ f i 6 KA~VTTISC P X & T ~ L~ ,Y P ~ ~ Y ~ P ~ Uknown
C ~ in what watch
watch the
thief
is coming, he stayed awake
tile thief was coming,
a v ~ a OGK
i
a
~Yao~v GIOPUX~~~V~I
likely and not llkely he allowed to be dug through he would have kept
aw;tke and not alTIjv 0 i K i a v a6~oG.44 61a
T0ih0
KCXI lowed his house to
the
house of him.
Through
this
also
be broken into. 440n
3p~iq
yiv~af3~
E-rotpo~,
t
YOU
be provlng yourselves
ready,
because h i s a c c o u n t Y O U
too prove yourselves
fi
06
60~~776
~
6 u
0
to what not YOU are thlnking hour the Son of the ready, because at an
hour that yon do
drvep&.rrou E ~ X E T ~ I .
not think to be it,
man
is coming.
the Son of man is
45 Tic &pa imiv 6 .rr\u~bqSoGhoq KC; coming.
Who really
is
the faithful slave and
45
really is
$P&.'I)IO~
K~T~UTT~DEV
6 K~PIOC, h i the faithful and
discreet
set down
the
lord upcn
discreet slave whom
O ~ K E T E ~ ~ S &TOG
TOir
So+ae his master appointed
domestics
of hlm
of the
to give
over his domestics,
a 6 7 0 ? ~T ~ VT P O Q ~ V iv
KalpG;
46 pa~drploC,to give them their
to them the food in appomted time?
Happy
food at the proper
S O ~ O S ~KEPVOS
ijv
fie&v
the
slave
that
whom having come the time? 46Happy is
t h a t slave if his
~6ptoq at?oO
e3p'oet
oii~wq
arriving
lord
of hlrn
will%nd
thus
T O ~ ~ master
~ ~ a on
.
47 &p$v Aiyw
6p7v ~ T T iI r i T&UIV TOPS
amen I am saying to YOU that upon all
the 47 Truly I say to YOU,
ark,

and not they knew untll came the no

1$6"

_em

'

narau~ijcr~e adr6v. He will appoint him

him. Over an his belongings.
~60GhOq
F
slave
48
if that evil
XpoviS~t
slave shoulc~ say in
ix~:voq
that
$e
xapSip
ah05
heart of him Is taking his time his heart,
master is delaying,' 49 and
po"
b
~6proq,
lord, 49 ~ a i
6%
Tal
~ f m e the
and
he
start ghould start to beat
~
U
V
~
O
~
~
O
U
a
6
S
~ ? 6 , his fellow slaves and
~
0
3
~
.r6fl&lv
'laves
Of him* should eat and drink
the
to be beatlng
rivq
P E T with
the confirmed
62 ~ a i
2ae;n
may be eating but and may be drlnking
with d r u n k a r d s , 50 t h e
T ~ V
~ E ~ U ~ V50T ~ ~V( E, I
6 master of that slave
the (ones)
getting drunk,
will come
the will cone on a day
that he does not exKljpl~q706 SoGAou ~ K E ~ V O U fi i p g
6
lord o f t h e slave
that
ul a
!y
to which pect and in an hour
n p o u 6 0 ~ 6 K ~ kv
I 6v~r 4
06 t h a t h e does not
not he isexpecting and in hour to which not Irno w, 5 1 a n d will
V
K
,
51 r a i
61xompio~t apch punish him with the
he 1s knowing,
and he will cut asunder
greatest severity and
assign him his
Kai ~6 ~ 6 ~ 0a 6%~ 0 6 per& ~ i j Y 6-rro~vt~ijV
and the part of him with the hypocrites part With the hgpoejU&t.
~ K E ? E"OTai b
K ) \ c ( u ~ J I ~ ~KCXI crites, There is where
hewill place; there will be the
weeping
and
weeping and
6 ppuypbq TQV ~ ~ ~ V T W V .
the gnashing of Lhisl
the gnashlng of the
teeth.
teeth will be.
T ~ T Ed p o t ~ e f i u f ~ a t fi P a o l h ~ i a T&V
''Then the kingThen
will be likened the kingdom Of the
dom of the heav03pav8v 6 i ~ anapeivolq, a y n v ~ q ha!-3oGaal ens
'ke
heavens to ten vlrgms,
who having taken ten virgins that took
~ h qAapv6rGaq
Eau~8v
i<ijABov E ~ S
the
lamps
of themselves
went out into their lamps and went
out t o meet t h e
h t n r q u n TOO vupqiou. 2 n6v-r~SL. PF,
meeting
- of the br~degroom. Five but out of bridegroom. 2 Five of
a6-rCjv qoav
~ a i T ~ V T E qp6~1p01'them were foolish,
them
were
and
five
discreet: and five
dixieet.
3 For the foolish took
3 ai y&p
YWP~;
AapoGual
the
for
foolrsh (ones) having taken
their lamps but took
Accp.rr&Gac
a 6 ~ 8 v O ~ K iha$ov
~
E B 'no oil with them,
with
lamps
of them
not
took
4 whereas the discreet
tauTGv aLnOv.
4 ai
8~
qp6vlpol
themselves
011;
the but discreet (ones) took oil Ln their remaBov Wqlov i v roiq &yyaior< per& -rGv ceptacles with their
took
oil
in the receptacles with the lamps. 5 while t h e
Aap.rrdrGov
hau~6v. 5 xpovi OvToS 62 bridegroom was delamps
of themselves.
Taking is time
laying, they all nodTOG
vupqiou
b l i o ~ a < a v n6uat K a l de'
and went
of the
bridegroom
they nodded
all
and
sleep. 6 Right in the
L~dtB~uFov. 6 p6o-q~ 62 V U K T ~ ~
~ pauyi
were sleeping.
Of middle but of night outcry middIe of the night

;,&p~ouu~v adroc

belongings
of him
he will set down
45 &&
662
E?V~ b K ~ K
If ever but might 'say the
bad

25

25

z2

but

MATTHEW 25: 1-15

there arose a cry,

~EYOVEV
'l60G
The
b
wpqioq,
has occurred
Look!
bridegroom, 'Rere is the brideCCfpx~uf3e
&iq
hb~qolv. 7
T ~ T E groom! Be on YOUR
Be YOU golng out
Into
meeting.
Then way out t o meet him:
iyhpequav .rrSoa[ ai rrapebor ~ K E ~ V~~ a
I 7Then
i
all those virrose up
all
the
virgins
those and gins rose and put
E ~ 6 o p q a a v ~ a Aapr6rGaq
q
6 a u ~ Q v . 8 a1 their lainps in order,
put in order the
lamps
of themselves.
The 8 The foolish said to
6i
papa;
raiq
r$~poviuo~q~ T v a vA ~ T Ethe discreet, 'Give us
but foolish (ones) to the discreete(ones) said Give some of YOUR
0i1,
fjpiv
CK
TOG a a i o u SpGv,
TI
ai because our lamps
to u s out of the
oil
of YOU, because the a r e a b o u t t o go
Aap~a6~q
fjpGv
opiwv\i7a I.
out.' 9 T h e discreet
lamps
of us
are being ext~nguished. answered with the
9 d r r r ~ ~ p i e q o a62
v
ai
qp6v1po1 AEyouoal words, 'Perhaps there
Answered
but the discreet (ones)
saying
may not be quite
M~TOTE06 p i
drp~taq
fjpiv ~ a enough
i
for us and
Perhaps not not it might be enough to us and YOU. Be on YOUR way,
bpiv.
TO~E~ECJBE p6hhov np6q
~ o i r q instead, to those who
to YOU; be going YOUR way rather toward the (ones) sell it and buy for
-rrwhoGv~aq ~ a i ciyop6roa-r~
i a v ~ a i q . yourselves.' 10 While
selling
and
buy
foryourselves. they were going off
10 doT~p~opEvwv62 a h B v dryopaua~ ~ABEVto buy, the brideGoing off
but of them
to buy
Came groom arrived, and
b
vvpgioq,
K a i af
ETOI 01
eiuijh6ov the virgins that were
the bridegroom, and the ready knes)
went In ready went in with
p f ~ 'ah06 E ~ S ~ o i r q
Y~JOUS,
K a i him to the marriage
with
him
into the marriagefestivities, and feast; and the door
i ~ h e i d q f j %pa. 11 ~ O T E P O V 62 Epxov-rar was shut. 11Afterwas shut the door.
Latterly but are coming
WardS the
of the
~ a i ai
Aolrrai ~ a p e t v o i ACyovoa~ KCPIE virgins also came,
also the leftover
saying
virgins
saying, 'Sir, sir, open
KCPIE,
&VOI(OV
fj$v: 12
b
6h to us!' 12 ~n answer
lord,
to us,
the (one)
but he said, '1 tell you
open
d n r o ~ p ~ e e i q ETITEV
'Apfiv
hiyw
Spiv, the truth, I do not
having answered said Amen I am saying to YOU,
know YOU.'
O ~ K
oT6a
6 ~ 6 ~ .
13 "Keep on the
not Ihave known
YOU.
watch, therefore, be-

oh,
6~1O ~ K
Be YOU staying awake therefore, because not cause YOU know neither the day nor the
oi6a-r~
T ~ V fjptpav
0662 r i l v iipav. hour.
YOU have known the
day
nor the hour.

13

~P~YOPE~TE

14 " R m e p

14 "For it is just

y&p
drrro6qpGv
As-even for
man
traveling abroad a s w h e n a m a n ,
about to travel abroad,
LKI~~ECYEV
TOGS i6iouq Soljhovq u a i ~ a p i 6 w ~summoned
~ v
slaves of
called
the
own
slaves and gave over
his and committed to
crhoiq
T&
~.rrdrp)(ov~a alj-roir, 15 ~ a i
to them
the
belongings
of him,
and them his belongings.
6
v
L ~ Q K E VITEWE ~ & h a v ~l a5 A n d to one he
to which (one) indeed he gave
five
talents
gave five talents,

to another two, to
62 660
4
+,which
(one) but two to which (one) but one, still another one, to
"each
one according
i
~ K & Q T ~ K ~ T & ~ r j v i 8 i a v66vapiv, ~ a to
his own ability,
power,
and
the
own
according
to
+,"- each
(one)
and he went abroad.
16 ~ 6 8 t o q 16 Immediately the
dCFTE6fipqoEv.
Immediately
h~ traveled abroad.
one that received the
~op~uedq
8
T& I T ~ V T E ~ddav-rafive talents went his
having gone his way the (one) the five
talents way and did business
them and gained
AaPbv
f i p y a o a ~ o &J
a6roiq
~ a with
i
having received
worked
in
them
and five more. 17 In the
6uipFlla~v
ahha
~hv-re. 17 boa6~Cdq same way the one
gamed
others
five ;
as-thus that received the two
6
T&
660 ~ K E ~ ~ ~ o&Aha
E V 660. g a i n e d two more.
the (one) the two
gained
others two; 18But the one that
received just one went
hai3bv
18
8
6i
6
iv
the (one)
but
the
one
having received off, and dug in the
ground and hid the
drrrdehv
&PU{EV
yijv ~ a E
i ~ p vEV
navinggone
off dug up earth and
hit
the silver money of his
.
master.
&pybpiov
xupiou ~ ~ T O G .
lord
of him.
sllver
19"After a long

&

.--

o;y:e

19 MET& 62

ITO~GV

XP~VOV

ZPXET~I

time the master of

After but much

time
is coming the those slaves came and
~6pioq v
606hov CKE~VWV K a i o v v a i p ~ l settled accounts with
lord of the slaves
those
and lifts up with them. 20So the one
that had received five
20 ~ a i -rrpoo&e&v
h6yov PET' a6~;jv.
And having come toward talents came forward
word with them.
a n d brought five
8
T
IT~VTE - r & A a v ~ a
hcphv
the (one) the
five
talents
having received a d d i t i o n a l talents,
rrpoaj v ~ y ~ e v ahha ~ V T E~ d d a v ~Aa~ Y W Vsaying, 'Master, you
brought
toward
others
five
talents
saying committed five ta!ents
~ ~ -to me; see, I gained
K~PIE, T ~ V T E T ~ ~ V Tp o&l I T C X P ~ ~ Q K?ti
talents to me you gave over; see five talents more.'
five
Lord.
6Ua ~ r i v - r e~drhav-rak~EpGqoa. 21 &#3 a h $ 21 His master said to
Said to h m him, 'Well done, good
others five
talents
I gained.
i, ~ 6 p 1 0 q a h 0 6
E5, 6 0 i r h ~ ciya02 ~ a ai n d faithful slave!
the
lord
of him Well, slave
good
and You were faithful
a few things.
I
, .rr
Bhiya
I T I ~ T ~ , & Tover
~
faithful, upon few (things) you were faithfur, upon 1 will. appoint you
rrohhiiv
a& ~ a ~ a o ~ f i oEw' i a. d e E & i q r j v over many things.
many (things) you I shall set down; enter mto the Enter into the joy of
your master.' 22Next
UOU.
KVpi0lJ
X~P&
TOG
of you. the- one that had
JOY
of the
lord

1~pood0bv
~<ai
6
T& 660 received the two talHaving come toward also the (one) the two ents came forward
~khav-ra d r ~ v K~PIE, 660 ~6rhaw6 pol and said, 'Master, you
talents
said
Lord,
two
talents
to me committed to me two
1 ~ a p f 6 m ~ a qi6E
- &Aha 660 ~ & h a v ~i ~ai p i j q a a . talents; see, I gained
you gave over; see others two talents
I gamed. two talents more.'

22

23 E c p ~
Sai

to him the

23His master said

done,

d p ~ o qa 6 m S Et, 6 0 % ~ to him, 'Well

lord
of him Well, slave

MATTHEW 25: 31-37

MATTHEW 25: 24C30

good a n d f a i t h f u l
slave! You were faith~ a ~ a a ~ j a ful
o . over a few things.
.rrohh&v o~
.rr1~~6q,i r i
you
I shall set down; I will appoint you
faithful, upon
many
over m a n y things.
E?CJEhe& Ei< 7fiv xaphv 706 K U ~ ~ O UUOU. Enter into the joy
enter
into the
joy
of the
lord
of you. of your master.'
24
rpoa&~&v
62 ~ a i b
~b
21 "Finally the one
Having come toward but also the (one) the that had received the
one talent came fori v ~dthav-rov ~ihq$&q ETITEV K O ~ I E Lyvc~v
,
one
talent
having received said Lord, I knew ward and said, 'Master, I knew you to
UE
671 cr~hqpdq 7
avepwroq, e ~ p i < o vbe
a n exacting man,
you that
hard
you are
man,
reapmg
reaping where you
PSITOU o b ~Eure~paq ~ a ouvdryov
i
BBEV ob did not sow a n d
where not you sowed and gathering whence not gathering where you
~ I E D K ~ ~ I T I D ~ < ' 25
~ a i
~pPrleeiq did not winnow. 25 So
havlng feared I grew afraid and
you scattered;
and
dcrrEA03v
ErpvqJa 76 ~ a h a v ~ 6 vuou i v went off and hid your
having gone off
I hid
the
talent
of you in talent in the ground.
T
y{i6E
EXEIS
T
a6v. Here you have what
the
earth;
see
you are having
the
yours. is yours.' 26 I n reply
his master said to
26
& I T O K ~ I ~ E ~ < 62
b Kljploq ~ ( 6 ~ E0 6~ E Vhim, 'Wicked a n d
Having answered but the lord of him said sluggish slave, you
a h + n o q p h 60irh~~ a di ~ v q p i , fi6~1q 671 knew, did you, that
to him Wicked slave and sluggish, you knew that I reaped where I did
not sow and gathered
e~pi1;w BITOU O ~ K. E u n ~ ~ p~ a a i uuvaycJ
I am reaplng where not I sowed and am gathermg where I did not winnow? 27 Well, then,
6B~v 06 ~ I E C J K ~ P ~ T I 27
U~;
g6E I
whence not
I scattered?
I t was necessary you ought to have
deposited my silver
UE
oGv
Pcrh~Tv T&
drpyOp16r
you m o n i e s w i t h t h e
you therefore to throw the silver [plecesl of me bankers, and on my
arrival I would be
~ o i q T ~ C C T T E < EI q,~ T ~ ~ a i
to the
bankers,
and
having come
receiving what is mine
with interest.
.&KoplCTdrpqv
76 Spbv O&V T ~ K ( ; .
carried off likely the mine with interest.
28 " 'Therefore TAKE
away
the talent from
28
~ P ~ T E O ~ V
drrr'
air-roir 76 him and
give it to him
Lift YOU up
therefore from
him
the
that has the ten tal~ d t h a v ~ o~v a 6i 6 ~ 76
~
~ X O V T I T& 6 6 ~ aents. 29 For to everytalent
and give to the tone) having the ten one that has, more
r6rhavra. 29
TQ
y h p LXOVTI I T ~ V T ~ will be given and he
talents;
to the (one) for having to everyone will have abundance;
a s for him
6 0 0 r j u ~ ~ a 1 KC[;
I T E ~ I U U E U ~ ~ ~ E T ~ Ib u t
he will be made to abound; that does not have,
it will be given
and
even what he has
TOG
62 ytj hxov-roq ~ a i 6
EXEI
of the (one) but not having also which he is having will be taken away
&pefioe-ra~ &IT' a+-roir. 30 ~ a rbv
i
dxp~Tov from him. 30And
will be lifted up from him.
And the useless throw the good-for6&h0v
~KP&AETE I)< T6 C T K ~ T O ~ 76 nothing slave out
slave
throw YOU out into the darkness the into t h e darkness
~<GTEPOV- ~ K E :
h ~ a l
6
~haueybq o u t s i d e . T h e r e is
outer;
there
will be
the
weeping where Chis1 weeping
&yaeZ ~ a i1 ~ 1 ~ 7 6 ,&IT;
good

6Aiya

?S

and faithful, upon few (things) you were

666v~wv. and the gnashing of

teeth.
[his1 teeth will be.'
31 "When the Son
31 " O ~ a v 62
Ehe~
d vibq TO;
Whenever but should come the Son of the of man arrives in
&vep&nou ev 7: 6 6 5 ~airro; ~ a ndrv~eq
i
oi his glory, and all the
man
m the glory of him and
all
the angels with him, then
& y y d o ~PET' ad-roir, T ~ T E
~ a e i a e ~ i n i he will sit down on
angels with him,
then he will sit down upon his glorious throne.
0p6v0~
66Srlq
ado,
32
~ a 32
i And all the nathrone
of glory
of hlm,
and tions will be gathered
him, and he
a u v a x e j a o v ~ a ~ Ep.rrpooecv air.roG I T ~ ~ ~ before
T U
will be led together
in front
of him
all
will separate people
one from another, just
T&
Eevq, ~ a i dr~opiuct
airroirq
the nations, and he will separate them [persons] as a shepherd sepa&IT'
&AAfihc3v1 B m ~ pb -rro~pjv &qopi<et rates the sheep from
from one another, as-even the shepherd is separating the goats. 33 And he
T&
r p 6 f i a ~ a 6x1~6 T&V ipicp~v, 33 ~ a iwill put the sheep on
the
sheep
from
the
kids,
and his right hand, but
u-nja~l
T&
ptv 1 ~ p 6 P a r a i~ the goats on his left.
he will make to stand the indeed
sheep
out of
34 "Then the king
6~(1dv
a 6 ~ 0 i r T& 62 ipiqla $5 will say to those on
right-hand [places] of him the but
kids out of
his right, 'Come, YOU
EljavOpav.
who have been blessed
left-hand [placesl.
by my Father, inherit
34 T ~ T E ~ P E ? 6 Paulh~Gq
70iq
the kingdom prepared
Then will say the
king
to the (ones) for YOU from the
&K
~ E ( I & V a d ~ o ; A E ~ T E , oi
founding of the world.
out of right-hand lplacesl of him f-Ilther, the (ones) 35 For I became hun~ljhoyqpiv01706 1 ~ a ~ p 6pou,
q ~ h q p o v o p f i u a gry
~ ~ and YOU gave
blessed
of the Father of me,
inherit
me something to eat;
v
~ T O pa~pkvqv
I
3pTv i3aulh~iav IT^ I got t h i r s t y a n d
the havlng been prepared to YOU
kingdom from YOU gave me some~ a ~ a f i o h t q~ 6 u p o u ' 35 t ~ ~ i v a o ayhp ~ a thing
i
to drink. I was
foundlng
of world;
I hungered
for
and a stranger and YOU
i 6 6 ~ a ~ k 1101 q a y ~ v , i 6 i w p a
Kai received me hospitaYOU gave
to me
to eat,
I got thirsty
and bly; 36 naked, a n d
tno~iumi
p ~ , Ckvoq
qpqv ~ a YOU
i
clothed me, I
YOU caused to drink
me,
stranger
I was
and
fell sick and YOU
auvqydry~~k p ~ 36
, yvpvbq r a i I T E ~ I E ~ ~ looked
~ ~ E T ~
after me. I mas
YOU gathered
me,
naked
and
YOU clothed
in
prison
and YOU
pc, Ijoeivqua r a i
i ~ ~ ~ ~ i + a ~ l a c rpB~C,
came to me.' 3TThen
me,
I fell slck
and
YOU looked after
me,
quha~fiipqv r a i ijh8a.r~ rp6q PE. 37 7 6 7 ~ t h e righteous ones
prison I was and YOU came toward me.
Then will answer him with
d n r o ~ p ~ e j u o v ~a
a~
oi
6i~alol
the words, 'lord, when
will answer
to him
the
righteous (ones)
did we see you hunACyov~~q
KCPIE,T ~ T E UE ~7EapEvITEIV&VT~
~ a i
saying
Lord, when you we saw hungering and gry and feed you, or
thirsty, and give you
if)piqap~v,fi 61q8v-ra ~ a i h o r i a a p e v ;
we fed, or thirsting and we caused to drink? something to drink?
~ai
2nd

the

~%UVP$S

gnashlng

TGV

of the

MATTHEW 26: 1-9

MATTHEW 25: 38-46

E~VOV

38 When did we see

you a stranger and
hospitav ; or you
ouvqyciyop~v, fi yupvbv ~ a in ~ p l ~ P a o p ~receive
bly,
naked, and
or naked
and
we clothed?
we gathered,
clothe you? 39 When
39 I T ~ T E 6
(TE E ~ ~ O ~ &EC V
T ~ V O & T ~ fi V!
did we see you sick
When but you we saw
falhngslck or m or in prison and go
qu?a~G ~ a i fiheop~v rp6q
a; 40 ~ a ito you?' 40And in
prlson
and
we came
toward
you?
And reply the king will
drrr~KpleEi< 6 P ~ ( T I ~ E i~p<~ i a t ~ o i q say to them, 'Truly
having answered the
king
will say to them 1 say to YOU, TO
the extent that YOU
'Apfiv
Akyo
3piv,
iqJ
6mv
did it to one of the
Amen
I am saying
to YOU, upon
how much
least of these my
i ~ o ~ f i o a rkvi
~ T O ~ T W V TQV dt6~AqQv ~ O U brothers, YOU did it
YOU did
to one of these the brothers of me to me.'
41 "Then h e will
TQV Chaxio~ov, Cpoi i r r o l i a a ~ e .
the least (ones), to me
YOU did.
say, in turn, to those
41 T ~ T E
Cp~i ~ a i
TOTS
65 on his left, 'Be on
Then he will say also to the (ones) out of YOUR way from me,
YOU who have been
E ~ W V ~ ~ W
noperj~cr&
dcrr' EpoG cursed, into the everleft-hand [places] Be going YOUR way from
me lasting fire prepared
~ < apapivo
q
I
E ~ S ~b ITGP
~b for the Devil and his
(ones) having been cursed
into
the
fie
the angels. 42 For I beaiGv1ov T
f i ~ o 1 p a ~ p 6 v o v TG 6 1 a f 3 6 h ~came hungry, but YOU
gave me nothing to
everlasting the having been prepared to the Devil
[<a?TO?< dryyiholq airrpc. 42
i r r ~ i v a a a eat, and I got thirsty,
and to the
angels
of hlm;
I became hungry but Y O U gave me
to drink. 43 I
yhp ~ a i 0 6 ~ h6ch~arr6 pol q a y ~ i v , ~ a notlhing
i
for
and not
YOU gave
me
to eat,
and was a stranger, but
i6itpqaa
~ a io l j ~
&TOT iomi
PI YOU did not receive
I got thirsty and
not
YOU caused to drink
me, me hospitably; naked,
43 Eivoq
fipqv ~ a i o t UUvqy6yET6 p ~ ,but YOU did not clothe
stranger I was and not YOU gathered me, me; sick and in prisyupvbq ~ a 06
i I T E ~ I E ~ ~ p~ ~~ E,dtue~v6q
T ~
~ a oi n , b u t Y O U d i d
naked and not YOU clothed me,
sick
and not look after me.'
i v cpuha~6~ a oi l j ~ $ r r ~ u ~ i q a ( ~ 0
p 6~ .44 T ~ T E 44 Then they also
in prison and not YOU looked after me.
Then will answer with the
'Lord, when
dr1~o~p18rjaov~a1
~ a ia h o i Afyovr~q K ~ ~ I words,
E,
will answer
also
they
saying
Lord, did we see you hungry or thirsty or a
T EV
IV&VT~
q 6lqtivTa
T ~ T E (SE E I ~ O ~ IE
when you we saw hungering or thirsting or stranger or naked or
or in prison and
q u ? a ~ f j~ a sick
i
Shvov fi yupvbv fi d;@~vfiq
stranger or naked or
sick
or m prlson and did not minister to
06 6lqKO~fi(Tap6~
(TO1 ; 45 T ~ T E& l T ~ ~ p l e ~ ( T you?'
~ T a l 45Then he will
not we did service to you?
Then he will answer
answer them with the
ahoic, Sywv 'Apjv h i p
hp'iv,
Cq' words, 'Truly I say
to them
saying
Amen
I say
to YOU, upon to YOU, TO the extent
ijoov
O ~ K~ T T O I + ~ C ( T E i v i
T O ~ T O V TGV that YOU did not do it
how much not
YOU did
to one of these the to one of these least
f i a x i o ~ o v , 0662
ipoi E ~ o i f i a a ~
46~ .~ a iones, YOU did not
least (ones), neither to me
YOU did.
And do it to me.' 46And
38

IT~TE

When

but

(TE

you

~i6apEv
we saw

stranger

KC(;

and

"'

~6hacr1v these will depart into everlasting cuttinga ; h ~ ~ oi~ ~ 62

,
6iKa101
EI< <o?~v off, but the righteous
everlasting, the but righteous (ones) into life ones into everlasting
life."
a i & ~ ~ ~ ~ .
Now when Jesus
Kai ~ Y ~ V E T O ~ T E~ T ~ ~ E D Ed V ' lqcocq
had finished all
And it occurred when finished the Jesus
these sayings, he
.rr&v~aq 70bq A6y0uq T ~ ~ T O EU~ T~E V, TO?< said to his disciples:
all
the
words
these,
he said to the 2 "YOU know t h a t
pcOq~aiqa d ~ o i ,2
O i 6 a ~ & TI PET& 660 two days from now
disciples of him You have known that after two the passover occurs,
~b rrcicrxa
y ive~al, ~ a i b and the Son of man
the Passover is occurring, and the is to be delivered up
TOG dtv0pGrrou ~rapa6iSora1 E ~ S Tb to be impaled."
Son of the
man
is being given over into the
3 Then t h e chief
o~aupweijvctl.
priests and the older
to be put upon the stake.
men of the people
3 T ~ T E uvvfi~8qucv
oi
drp)(lEpEiq
Then
were led together
the
chief priests gathered together in
the courtyard of the
~ a i oi I T ~ E C ~ P ~ T E P706
OI
ha06 Ei< TIjv h i g h p r i e s t who
and the
older men
of the people into the
was called Ca'ia-phas,
aljhIjv
TOG & p x ~ ~ p f o <TOG
A~yopEvou 4 and took counsel
courtyard of the chief priest the (one) being said
together to seize Jesus
Ka16rqa, 4 ~ a i( ~ u v ~ ~ o u h ~ 6 a a v ~c,I voa
by
crafty device and
Caiaphas,
and took counsel together in order that
kill him. 5 Eowever,
T ~ '
VI ~ B O ~ V
66hv
KpaTfiCXIoi~ ~ a i
the
Jesus to crafty device they might seize and they kept saying:
"Not a t the festival,
&~~KTE~VW(TI5
V'
~ ~ E Y O V
6;
Mfi b in order that no upthey may kill;
they were saying but Not in
roar may arise among
7-f
iop~til
pi ~ ~ P u P o ~
the people."
the festival, in order that not uproar
6 While Jesus hap2v TQ haG.
pened to be in Beth'in thk people.
6 To6
62 ' Iqoo6
y~vopivou
Cv a-ny in the house
Of the but
Jesus
havingcome to be in of Simon the leper,
7 a woman with an
Bqeaviq b o i ~ i a X~JIWVOS TOG A~~rpoi,,
a l a b a s t e r c a s e of
Bethany
in
housk
of Simon
the
leper,
7 -rrpoaijh&v a d ~ QyuvIj Cxovoa &h&f3ampov costly perfumed oil
came toward to h ~ m
woman havlng alabaster case approached him, and
pbpou
papvripou ~ a iK ~ T ~ X E E V h i - she began pouring it
of perfumed oil
costly
and was pouring upon upon his head as he
reclining a t the
,
rqq ~ ~ q d qa hqo c drva~~~pivou.
8 ~ ~ ~ V T E C was
the
head
of him
lying up.
Having seen table. 8 On seeing this
the disciples became
62 oi p a e q ~ a i f i y a v 6 ~ q o a v h6yo.v~~q
indignant and said :
but the disciples became indignant
saymg
EIq ~i
4 dtrrhh~laaii-rq; 9 i66vmo yhp "Why t h i s waste?
Into what the
waste
this?
Was able for 9 For this could have
~ o h o 1~pct6fivai ~ohhoir ~ a i 606fjvai been sold for a great
this
to be sold
of much
and
to be given deal and been given
&.mEh~bcTO~~al08~01
wlll go off

26

these

lnto

lopping off

26

4$$FF

mghych

MATTHEW 26: 1Q-18

154

poor people."
to poor (ones).
Having known but the Jesus
10 Aware of this, JeSUS said
to them:
~Trrevaj-roiq Ti ~6-rrouq I T ~ ~ ~ x E T ET:
said to them Why troubles have YOU beside to the "Why do YOU try t~
y v v a ~ ~ i ;zpyov y&p ~ a h d v Ijpydtoa~o ~ i qmake trouble for the
woman?
Work
for
fine
she worked into woman? For she did,
fp6: 11 IT&VTOTE y&p
TOGS
rr-roxo3q a fine deed toward
me,
always
for
the
Poor (ones) me. 11For YOU alway&
~XETE
pe6'
kau~tjv, 6112
62
06 have the poor with
YOU are having
with
selves,
me
but not YOU, but YOU will not
IT&VTOTE
EXETE'
12 paAoGoa
y&p a l w a y s h a v e me.
always
YOU are having;
having thrown for 1 2 F o r w h e n t h i s
aii-rq
~6
plipov
TOGTO hi -roil woman put this perthis [woman] the perfumed oil this upon the fumed oil upon my
ohpar6q pou
rrp6q
~d
kv~aqtcioat
body, she did it for
body
of me toward
the to put into the grave the preparation of me
p~ ~ I T O
13I ~
d p i~
v Ehiya,
V.
Gpiv, 8rrou for burial. 13Truly I
me she did.
Amen I am saying to YOU,where say to you, Wherever
k&
~qpuxefi
76 ~ i r a y y i h ~ oTOGTO
v
b this good news is
if ever might be preached the good news
this in preached in all the
b h q TQ K6opql A q h q e f i o ~ ~ a t~ a i 8
world, what this womwhole the
world,
will be spoken also which an did shall also be
i ~ o i r l a ~ v acrq
E ~ S pvqp6avvov air-rijq. told
as a rememdid
this [woman] into remembrance of her. brance of her."
14 T ~ T E rrop~u&iq
ETS T ~ V6b6EKa1 14 Then one of the
Then having gone his way one of the twelve, twelve, the one
b
h ~ ~ 6 p ~ 'vlod6aq
oq
' I U K ~ P ! ~ T ~ ) rSr, p b ~ Judas Is.carfi.ot, wenk
the (one) bemg said Judas
Iscarlot,
toward to the chief priests
-roc5 & ~ X I E P E ?15
~ E~ITEV
Ti
0 6 h ~ ~ 6 15 and said: "What
the chief priests
he said What are YOU willing Will YOU give me to
pol 6oGva1 ~ & y bGpiv rrapa66aw a 6 ~ 6 v ; betray him to you?"
to me to give and I to YOU willgive over him? *hey stipulated to
0i
62
~ O T ~ D ~OV~ T G T ~ I & K O V T
h~i m t h i r t y s i l v e r
The (ones) but stipulated to him
thirty
pieces. 16 So from
drpyfipla.
16 K a i &IT6 T ~ T E
i<fi~&l then on he kept seeksilver [piecesl.
And from then he was seeking
ing a good opportu"
E ~ KpiC
~W
I
iva
a6~6v
opportunity in order that him he might give over. nity to betray hi&
17
Tfj
62
~ ~ P ~ T T I
T ~ V
17 On the first dap
of the of the unfermented.
but
first [day1
To the
&<6pov
rrpoafihaov oi paf3q~ai TQ cakes t h e disciples
unfermented cakes came toward the disciples to the came up to Jesus,
'I~UOG
~ i ~ 0 v - r noir
~ ~
B ~ E I ~ saying: "Where doJesus
saying
Where
are you willing you want us to prek-roip&uwpiv
aot
q a y d v 76 rrdaxa; pare for you to eat
we should prepare to you
to eat the passover?
the passover?" 18 He
18
6
62 ETT~EV
cYrr&y~~E
~ ~ S~ f i v
said:
"Go into the.
The (one) but said Be YOU going under into the
city
t
o So-and-so
IT~AIV r p b q T ~ V 6 ~ i v a ~ a Ei Y ~ ~ T E
city toward the So-and-so and
say
to him and say to him,
rrroxoiq.

10

yvo6q

62

b 'IqmGq t o

II
*

i'

10

'0

T h e Teacher says,
'My appointed time is
iyyirq t0l-t~.r p b q 02
-rrotG
-rb near; I will celebrate
of me near
IS;
toward you I am making the the passover with my
d i s c i p l e s a t your
&o)(a
PET&
pa&1r&v
pou. 19 ~ a home."'
i
19And the
passover
with
the
disciples of me.
And disciples did as Jesus
irroirloav oi p a e q ~ a i i3q U U V ~ T ~ E E Va h o i q ordered them, a n d
did
the disciples as gave orders to them they got things ready
6 'lqaoGq, ~ a iIjToipaoaV T
rr&axa. for the passover.
the
Jesus,
and they prepared the
passover.
20 When, now, i t
had become evening,
20 'Oq ia,q
62
YEVO pivrls
Of evenlng
but
having come to be h e was r e c l i n i n g
a tV .t h e table with
&V~KEITO
T&V 6 h 6 ~ K a ~ ~ O ~ T G
he was lying UP with
the
twelve
disciples. the twelve disciples.
21 ~ a i &~e16v-rwv a 6 ~ 6 v ETREV
'Ap+ 21 While they were
And
eating
of them
he said
Amen eating, he said: "Truhiyw,
p i
TI ETS
t<
3 p ~ vly I say to YOU, One
of YOU will betray
1 am saymg
to YOU
that
one
out of
YOU
ITapa6ha~1p ~ 22
.
~ a hurro6pavoi
i
aq66pa: me." 22 Being very
will give over me.
And being grieved very much much grieved at this,
fipEavro
Aiy~tv
eTq E~ao-roqthey commenced each
and every one to say
they started to be saying to him one
each
M ~ T I f y b EI~I,
K ~ ~ I E ;23
6
62 to him: "Lord, it is
Not what
I
am,
Lord?
The (one) but n o t I, is it?" 231n
dcrroKpt8Eiq
E~ITEV
'0
6 ~ P h q a ~ reply he said: "He
having answered said The (one) having dipped in that dips his hand
with me in the bowl
p ~ i p~o c' mjv ~ E i p akv TS rpuPAiq
06ri)q
with me the hand in the
bowl
this (one) is the one that will
pt: r r a p a 6 6 a ~ 1 . 24 6
piv
u
TOG betray me. 24 True,
me will give over;
the indeed Son of the the Son of man is
dtvf3pbmu
h6r)'Et
~ a e r j q going away, just as it
man
is going away
accordmg as is written concerning
yiyparr~al
rrepi a6-roG1 oljai 62
TQ him, but woe to that
it has been written about him,
woe but to the man through whom
& v ~ ~ & I T ,~ K E ~ V L ? ) 61'
03
6 vi6q TOG the Son of man is
man
that
through whom the Son of the betrayed! It would
dtv8pGrrou rrapa6i6ora1.
~ a A d v fiv a676 have been finer for
man
is being given over; fine it was to him him if that man had
E i O ~ K 6yeVYjleq
b 6vC)porroq ~ K E ~ V Onot
~ . been born." 25 By
way of reply Judas,
if not was generated the
man
that.
who was about to
25
drTTo~ple~i<
62
' lod6aq
6
Having answered
but
Judas
the (one) betray him, said: "It
~rapa616oirqad-rbv ETITEV
M j ~ i iyCj ~ i p t , is not I, is it, Rabbi?''
giving over
him
said Not what
I
am, He said to him: "You
yourself said [it]."
baPP~i;
hiye1
ah6 6
~Trra~.
Rabb~? He is saying to h& You you sald.
26 As they contin26 'Eoa16v~ov 68 a h G v
Aap3v
8 ued eating, Jesus took
Eating
but of them havlng taken the a loaf and, after
a blessing,
' IqooGq &p-rov ~ a ielj?oyfioaq
z~haaev ~ a saying
i
Jesus
loaf and having blessed he broke and he broke it and,
The

616dru~ahoq hhy&l
teacher

is SaYlng

The

~atp6q

appointed time

i
'

f
-

157

MATTHEW 26: 27-34

:giving it to the
A~PETE
disciples, h e said:
eat. This a
$&~ETE, ~ 0 6 ~ ~6 T I V T
oGp6
pOU.
eat YOU,
this
is
the
body
of me. m e a n s my body."
KE'
he took a
27 ~ a i
AaPbv
ITOT~~~IOV
~ a, "27
iT AAlso,
And
having taken
CUP
and cup and, having given
~ 6 x a p l o ~ i j o a q E~G)KEV alj~o'iq A ~ Y O V thanks, he gave it to
having given thanks
he gave
to them
saying them, saying: "Drink
n~ E T E
6
ah06
IT~VTES, 28 TOGTO out of it, all of YOU;
Drink YOU
out of
it
[YOU]
all,
this
28 for this means my *
y 6 p k m l v r h a'Epdr pou
r?jq
61aeTjKq< 'blood of the covefor
is
the blood of me of the covenant nant,' which is to be
Tb
I T E ~ ~1 ~ 0 h h G v E K X V V V ~ ~ E V O V Eiq poured out in behalf
the (one) about
many
being poured out into of many for forgive& g ~ a l v & p a p T 1 6 ~ ' 29
hiyo.
62 bp'iv, ness of sins. 29 But forgiveness of sins;
I am saymg but to YOU. I tell YOU, I will 06 p j
srrica
& ~' f
apr~
EK by no means drink
not not I should drink from right now out of henceforth any of
7 0 6 ~ 0 706
~
Y E V ~ ~ ~ T O S
& p ? i h 0 ~ ~ W Sthis product of the
this
the
product
vine
until vine until that; day
'
qptpaq
i ~ ~ i v q q 87av
a h 6 when I drink it new
day
that
whenever
it
with YOU in the kingnivo
p ~ 6 ' 6pGv K ~ I V ~ Vi v rfi dom of my Father.''
I may be drinking with
YOU
new
in the 30 Finally, after singPaalheig
TOG
.rra~p6<
pow. 30 K a i ing praises, they went kingdom
of the
Father
of me.
And out to the Mount of
I
i)~ V ~ ( T ~ V T E ~ i<;lh00~
E ~ S 72) w O ~ Olives.
~ <
having sung hymns they went out into the Mount
31 Then Jesus said
TQV 'EhaiQv.
to
them: "All of YOU 1
of the
Olives.
will be stumbled in
31 T ~ T Eh i y ~ a~h o i s 6 ' IqaoGq f l b e q connection with me
Then is saying to them the Jesus
All
on this night, for 6pE'i< o ~ a v 6 a h 1 o e ~ o ~kvo ~6poi
e
EV
VUKT~ it is written, 'I will
4
YOU
will be stumbled
in me in the night strike the shepherd,
T~GTIJ,
yiypcrrr~al
na~6Eo r h v and the sheep of the
it has been written
I shah smite the flock will be scattered
this,
ITOI viva, ~ aSlao1<oprrlof3ljoov~a1
i
T& ~ r p 6 P a ~about.'
a
323nt after I
shepherd, and will be scattered about the
sheep
have been raised up,
noipvq~.32 p ~ r h62 T?I i y e p e t v a i I will go ahead of
flock;
after but the to be raised up YOU
into Gal'i-lee."
p~
~pocigw
bp&q E I T~~ V rahihaim. 33 But Peter, in an- 1
me I shall go before YOU into the
Galilee.
swer, said to him:
33 drTrOKpteEi<
62 d f l h p 0 ~ETITEV
&TI$
"Although all t h e
Having answered but the Peter
said to him
others are stumbled g
Ei n6VTEg ~ ~ ~ 6 a h l o ~ C J 0 VbT aooi,
l
in connection with
If
all
they will be stumbled in you,
you, never will I be
O ~ ~ ~ T T O Ta E
~ a v 6 a h 1 a e i ~ o p a 134
. E$q a h @
never
shall be stumbled.
Said to him stumbled !" 34 Jesus
6 ' I q a o ~ q' A p j v hiyo
o o ~ 871 b ~ a 6 ~said
q to him: "Truly
the Jesus Amen I am saying to you that in this
I say to you, On this
603s

having given

TO?<

to the

p a e q ~ a i q ETITEV
disciples

he said

Take YOU

~ $ 2 ~

1:

32.

"

Tfi

MATTHEW 26: 3 5 - 4 1

night, before a cock

Crows, YOU Will disown me three times."
35 peter said to him:
Kav
&in
PE
airv
o o i "Even if I should
And if it may be necessary me together with you have to die with you,
&nobavE'iv, 06 y i oe drrrapvljoopa~. dpoiwq I will by no means
to die,
klot not YOU I shall disown. Likewise disown you." All the
Kai ~ r 6 v - r o~i ~ pa&l-rai ETITGV.
other disciples also
also
all
the disciples
said.
said the same thing.
36 Then Jesus came
36 T ~ T E~ ~ X E T PET'
~ I a6~&v 6
' IqooGq
Then is coming with them the
Jesus
with them to the spot
Geth.sem'a.ne,
Eci-,
xwpiov ~ E ~ ~ ~ Er ~Ve oO- qV p a v ~ i~, a ih i y ~ called
~
into spot
bemg said Gethsemane, and is saymg and he said to the
TQCS
p a e q ~ a ? ~K a e i a a ~ e
T
O
g ~ qdisciples: "Sit down
to the disciples Sit You down in this place until here while 1 go over
08
drrr~hebv & ~ ~ i n p o a ~ \ j c 37
w ~~
a ~a. ti h e r e a n d pray."
which having gone off there I mlght pray.
And 37And taking along
napahaPbv
~ h vn i ~ p o v ~ a i~ o 3 q600 Peter and the two
having taken along the
Peter
and
the
two Sons of Zeb'e-dee, he
to be grieved
ca~o
~ U T T E ~ ~~ a~ started
iI
vioh, Z E P E ~ ~ ~GOpU
sons
of Zebedee he started
to be grieved and and t o be sorely
dr6q p o v ~ i v .
38 T ~ T E h i y ~ l a 6 ~ 0 i q troubled. 38 Then he
to be sorely troubled.
Then he is saying to them said to them: "MY
l l ~ p i h u 1 ~ 6 q~ U T I V
fi ~ J U X ~pow E"wq soul is deeply grieved,
Deeply grieved
is
the
soul
of me until even to death. Stay
e w h ~ o up r i v a r r SSE n a i
y p l y o p ~ ? ~ ~here and keep on the
death;
stayyou here and b e ~ o u s a y m g a w a k e w a t c h w i t h me."
going a little
C L ~ ~ ip06.
'
39 ~ a i
~rpo~hebv
~ I K P ~ 39And
V
wlth
me.
And having come toward
little
way forward, he fell
ET~EUEV
np6awnov a h o G 1 ~ p o a ~ v x 6 p ~ vupon
o q his face, praying
he fell upon
face
of him
praying
and saying: "My Pather, if it is possible,
~ a hi t y o v ~ ~ T E pou,
P
E i ~ U V ~ T &071v,
~ V
and saying Father of me, if possible
it is, let this cup pass
napEhe&Tw &IT' EpoG ~6 I T O T ~ ~ ~ I O VTOGTO' away from me. Yet,
this; not as I will, but as
let pass by
from me
the
cup
n h j v o 6 ~&< i &
BiAo
&Ah' b q 06. you will."
besides not as
amwilling but as you.
4 ( ) ~ n d he came to
and
4.0 ~ a i Z ~ X E T ~ I ~ r p r j qTOGS p a e q ~ h q~ a tih e
And he is coming toward the disciples and found them sleeping,
and he said to Peter:
E~P~CJKEI
C X ~ T O ~K ~~S ~ E C ~ O Vl<ai
T ~ ~A ,i y f ~ T
~ ~ men not
is finding them
sleeping,
and is saymg to the " C O U YOU
SO
much
as watch
n h p q O i j ~ w qo l j ~ iaxI5oa.r~
p i a v Spav
Peter
Thus not YOU were strong one hour one hour with me?
$IKeep on the watch
ypqyopfiaar ~ F T 'kp0G; 41
ypqyop~i-re
Be YOU staying awake and pray contirIually,
to stay awake with me?
~ a IiT ~ O ~ E I . ? X E ~ ~ E , ivav j E i o i h e r l T ~ that YOU may not
and be YOU praying, in order that not YOU might enter enter into temptsE ~ S1 ~ ~ 1 p a a p 6~h
v ' pkv m ~ c p Ia T ~ ~ ~ U ~fi O Vtion. T h e spirit*
eager,
into temptation; the indeed spirit
eager
the of Course,
VUKT~

rpiv

thk night before

& ~ ~ K T O P(C~[w v f i a a ~ ~ p l q

cock
to sound three times
&IT~PV+T~\ p ~ 35
.
Aiy~t
6 nhpoq
you will disown me.
Is saying to him the Peter

158
b u t t h e f l e s h is
weak." 42 Again, for
G~v-ripou
drrr~hehv .rrpoarl6<a~o hLyc~v the second time, he
second [tiinel having gone off he prayed
saymg went off and prayed,
f l a - r ~ p ~ O U , ~i 06
6 6 v a ~ a 1 TOGTO saying: "My Father,
Father
of me,
if
not
it is possible
this
if it is not possible
for this to pass away
napdeeiv
t&v
pfi
a6~b
.rriw,
to pass by
i f ever
not
it
I should drink, except I drink it, let
will take piace."
y~vqetj-ro
-rb
Bihqy6
oov. 43 ~ a your
i
let take place
the
will
of you.
And 43 And he came again
a n~ dS , f o u n d t h e m
MO&v
.r&tvi
~ 3 p ~aC~o3q
v
K ~ ~ E I ~ ~ O V T
having come again he found them
sleeping,
sleeping, for their
qaav
ah&v
oi
6cpeaAyoi eyes were heavy. 44 So
were
! :Y
of them
the
eyes
leaving them, h e
P ~ P a pyqi v o .~
44 ~ a i
& Eiq
again went off and
having been made heavy.
And having?et go off prayed for the third
ad-roirq r d t h ~ v dtn~hebv .rrpooq6<a-r0 i~
time, saying once
them
again having gone off
he prayed
out of more the same word.
~ p i ~ o u~ b a
v 6 ~ b vhbyov
~ i n b v .rr&hlv. 45Then he came to
third [time] the very
word having said again. the disciples and said
45 T ~ T E EpxE-rat
r p b q TO<;
yci8q-r&< ~ a to
i them: "At such a
Then he is coming toward the disciples and time as this YOU are
h 6 y ~ t a6-roiq
K ~ ~ E ~ ~ E T EAo~.rrbv
.
sleeping and taking
is saying to them You are sleepmg leftover (thing) YOUR rest! Look! The
~ a &ara6~al~'
i
i603
f i y y t ~ ~ v $I d p a hour has drawn near
and YOU are resting; look! has drawn near the hour for the Son of man
~ a ib vibq TOG &v0pCjnou napa6iSo-rat
to be betrayed into
and the Son of the
man
is being given over the hands of sinners.
& i q x & ? p a ~ hpap~mh6v. 46
&yeip&ae&
46 Get up, let us go.
lnto
hands
of sinners.
Be YOU getting up Look! My betrayer
& Y W ~ E V . i603
~~YYIKEV
6
h a s drawn near."
let us be going; look! has drawn near the (one) 47 And while he was
napa61606q p ~ 47
. K a i LTI a6706 Aahoirv~oq yet speaking, look!
giving over me.
And yet of him
speaking
Judas, one of the
i6oir ' lo66aq Eiq T ~ V6Cj6&~aqhe&v ~ a PET'
i
look! Judas one of the twelve came and with twelve, came and with
him a great crowd
a 6 ~ o i r6xho .rrohbq PET& paxalpGv ~ a $hov
i
him crow2 much with
swords
and woods with swords and clubs
from the chief priests
a r b TGV &pxlepiwv ~ a .rrp~aPu-ripov
i
1-0;
from the chief priests and
older men
of the and older men of the
haoir.
people.
pecple.
48Now his betray48
6
62 rapa61606q ad-rhv Z~CJKEV er had given them a
The (one) but glving over
him
gave
sign, saying: "Whoa 6 ~ o i qa q p ~ i o vh i y o v -OV
v
qthfi~ca.
to them
sign
saying Whom likely I should kiss ever it is I kiss* this
a 6 ~ 6 q ba-rlv.
Kp~CTljffa~&aij-rbv.
49 ~ a iis he; take him inhe
it is;
seize YOU
him.
And to custody." 49And
~deioq
npoo~hechv
TQ ' Irlooi, ~T.rr~vgoing straight up
immediately having come toward the Jesus he said to Jesus he said:,

82

but

U&P~
flesh

dae~vijq. 42 ~ d t h t v
weak.

Again

.6K

out 01

MATTNEW 26: 50-56

159

day, Rabbi!"
and kissed him very
a6~C;)'E-ra?p~, tenderly. 50 But Jesus
a 3 ~ 6 ~50
. 6 62 ' I aoGq ETITEV
him.
The but yesus
said to him Fellow, said to him: 66Feilow,
LQ'
8
IT&PEI;
7b-r~ for what purpose are
upon
which
are you present?
Then YOU present?" Then
n p o o ~ h f 3 6 v ~ ~ qErfPahov ~2xqx ~ i p a q h i they came forward
having come toward they lald on the hands upon and laid hands on
T b '1~ quoih ~ a~iK P & T ~ Oalj-rt)~.
W
51 ~ a i606
i
Jesus and took him
the Jesus and
seized
him.
And look! into custody. 51 But,
ETq
TQV
PET& ' Irlaoir
i ~ ~ ~ i v a c ; look! one of those
one of the (ones) with Jesus having stretched out with Jesus reached
?pa h i a ? r a u ~ vrfiv p&xatpav a6roir K a i out his hand and
TI$
the %and
drew
the
sword
0 f h h and drew his sword and
rra~6rEaq
v
6oirhov
TOG
&pxt~piwq struck the slave of
having smitten the
slave
of the chief priest the high priest and
~ Q E ~ ~ Ea V
h 0 6 76 d-riov. 52 T ~ T E A i y & ~ took off his ear.
Then is saying 52 Then Jesus said to
he took off of him the
ear.
a h 6 6 'Irlaoirq ' A r 6 o ~ p ~ + o6v v pcixa~priv him: "Return your
to him the
Jesus
Return
the
sword
sword t o its place,
aou
~ b v~ h o vab-riiq, T&VTES y&p for all those who
of you into the
place
of it,
for take tile sword will
oi
h a p 6 v - r ~ ~ p6xa1pav 6v paxarpq perish by the sword.
the (ones) having taken
sword
in
sword
53 o r do you think
~ ~ T O ~ O ~ V T53
~ I fi'
6 0 ~ ~ 7 6
~ ~ 106 that I cannot appeal
they will perish;
or are you thinking that not to my Father to
66vapa1 r a p a ~ a h i f f a t~ b na-ripa
v
yov, K a i supply me a t this
Iam able
to entreat
the Father of me, and moment more than
I T ~ ~ ~ U T ~ U E
pot
I
&p~t
n h ~ i m ~ & ~ E K c twelve
(
legions of anhe will supply to me right now more than twelve gels? 54 rn that case,
A~y16vaq d y y i h v ;
54 r 6 q
odv
how would the Scriplegions
of angels?
tures be fulfilled that
d pwetiolv
ai
ypaqai
6-rt
O ~ T ~it S must
take place
ahoul2 be fulfilled the Scriptures that
thus this
55
that
y&viCreal; 55 'Ev tKEivq I-ii d m how: Jesus said to
6 ~ i
In
that the hour the crowds:
itisnecessary to take place?
E ~ E V 6
'lqaocq
TO?<
Bxholq
hi YOU come out with
said
the
Jesus
to the crowds As upon
and clubs as
A q M v 6Etjh6a-r~ p q & yaxalpijv K a i 66hav against a robber to
robber YOU came out with
swords
and woods
me? D~~ after
~ u h h a P ~ i vPE;
K&'
fipEpav i v 75 day I used to sit
to arrest
me? According to
day
in
the in the temple teachi~pG
k ~ a e ~ < h y q v 6166cT~Cdv ~ a io d ~ing, and yet YOU
temple I was sitting down
teaching
and not did not take me ini~pa-r+pa-ri
p ~ . 56 ToG-ro
6?
6hov to custody. 56 But
YOU seized
me.
This
but
whole all this has taken
n
Iva
ThqpweGalv
ai place for the scripy~ Y O V E V
has taken alace in order that might be fulfilled the t u r e ~ of the grophbe fu@lled.''
~ p a p a i TGV npoqqr6v. T 6 n o i p a 8 q ~ a i ets
Scriptures of the prophets.
Then the disciples Then all the disciples
Xa?p&.,

Be rejoicmg,

baPPfi.
Rabbi;

~ a i

and

K ~ T E ~ ~ ~ Q D"Good
E V

he kissed down

'

MATTHEW 26: 6 5 - 4 2
v&vreq

&$LVTES

having- let go
- off

a6r6v

Zguyov. abandoned him and r

6 ' Iquoijq
&fray
I T ~ ~ Vto him: "You yourBed.
fled.
to him the
Jesus
You you said; bes~des self said [it]. Yet I
say t o YOU men,
57 Those who took
Ahyv
Ijpiv, drrr' &PTI
B+E(J~ET ~ VFrom henceforth YOU
62 K ~ ~ ~ c C X 7V 6~ ~E' I ~~ D o ~ v Jesus
57
01
into
custody
The (ones) but having seized the
Jesus
led him away to I am saying to YOU, from right now YOU will see the will see the Son of
dtv0pcj.rrou K ~ ~ ~ E V O VBK man sitting at the
T O
hrjyayov vpdq Ka16r$av r6v &px1ep6a, 6rou Ca'ia-phas the high uibv
sitting
out of right hand of power
man
of the
led off
toward Caiaphas the high priest, where p r i e s t . w h e r e t h e Son
coming on the
I T ~ E C J P ~ Tscribes
E ~ O I .and the older
6~etBv
6 u v & ~ ~ w ~ a ~hnd
i
oi
oi
ypappa-r&?q Kai
oTge
power
and clouds of heaven."
the
scr~bes
and
the
older men
men were gathered right-hand [parts]
together. 58 it Peter kpx6p~vov
65Then the high
ouwjx&laav.
58 b
62
nirpoq
Eni
rGv
v~$&htjv TO;
kept following him at
coming
upon
the
clouds
of the priest ripped his outwere led together.
The
but
Peter
a good distance, as
olipavoir. 65 r 6 r ~ 6 & P X I E P E ~ < GlhprlE~v er garments, saying:
fi~0h06eEl a679 &IT& P ~ K P ~ ~ EEOS
V
7{~
heaven.
Then the chief prlest broke through "Re has blasphemed!
afar off
was following to him from
until the far as the courtyard
of the high priest,
T&
ip6rla
a h 0 6 AEyvv ' E P A U U $ ~ ~ ~ ~What
U E V ~further need
a6hfjq
ro6 &~XIEPCWS,
~ a i ~iaEhe&v and, after going incourtyard of the chief priest, and having entered
the outer garments of hun saymg He blasphemed; do we have of witside, he was sitting
Zow B~68qr0 PET& rGv Ijrrqp~rtjv iS~?v
r i E n xpriav
E X O ~ J - paprGpav; 761 nesses? See! Now YOU
within was sitting with the subordinates to see with the house at- what yet need we are avlng of witnesses? See have heard the blastendants to see the
vGv f i ~ o l i u a rqv
r ~ PAaoqqpi(xv. 66 r i
31.~7~phemy. 66 What is
r?l rkAoq.
outcome.
now YOU heard the blasphemy.
What to YOU YOUR opinion?" They
the end.
59 M e a n t i m e t h e
60~~:;
01
62 ~ O K P I ~ ~ V ET ~ EC ~( V returned answer: "He
59 oi 68 drpxleq~iq ~ a ir 6 OIJV~GPIOV chief priests and the seems
it? The (ones) but having answered said is liable to death."
The but chief prxests and the Sanhedr~n entire santhe. drin.
iariv. 67 T6re Evhnrvuav 67 Then they spit in6hov
Y~TOVV
$&v6opaprvpfav ~a-r?t 706 were looking for false "Evoxoq 8av6rou
Then
they spit to his face and hit
of death he is.
whole were seeking false testimony down on the witneSS against J~~~~ Held in
him with their fists.
~ i q rci 1~p6awvov ahoir ~ a ?
E~ohdrg~oav
' Iqoo6 6 ~ w q a6-rbv
BavarOoooi v,
in order to put him
face
of him and hit with fists Others slapped him
Jesus
so that
him
they might put to death, to death, 60 but they into the
oi
62 i p h ~ o a v 68 hkyovreq in the face, 68 say60 ~ a i
~dpov
nohhGv found none, although adr6v,
him,
the (ones) but
slapped
saying
ing: "Prophesy to us,
and
OGX
not
they found
Of many many false witnesses
b
you Christ. Who is it
l
l
p
o
~
f
i
r
~
v
a
o
Ijpiv,
v
x
I
U
T
~
,
riq
Buriv
I T ~ O C T E A ~ ~ V T U VqJ~~Gopaprljp~3v.
~OTE~OV
62
Prophesy
to us, $rist,
who is the (one) that struck you?"
having come toward false witnesses. Latterly but Came fornard. Later
on two came forward
69Now Peter was
vaiaaq us;
vpoaehe6vr~q 600 61 E ~ I T ~ VOhoq
GI
and said: "This
having hit you?
sitting outside in the
having come toward two
said This one :$!J
man said, 'I am able
courtyard; and a ser69 '0
68
flirpoq
~ K ~ ~ Q T OZEf3
AOvapal ~a~aAGaa1
T&V
vabv
706 to throw down the
I am able to loose down the divine habitation of the
The
but
Peter
was slttlng outside vant girl came up to
temple of God and
b fi
a6hij.
~ a i ~ p o a f i h 8 ~ va h @via him, saying: "YOU,
~ E O O K ~ I 6th
T ~ I G fippGv
V
0 i ~ 0 6 0 p f i ~ a lbuild
.
it up in three
God and through three
days
to bulld up.
in t6e courtyard; and came toward
him one too, were with Jedays.' " 62 With that
val6io~.q Akyovaa Kai & fiuea VET& ' l l l ~ 0 6sus the Gal.i.letan!"
62 ~ a i $ v a a ~ & q
~ P X ~ S? ; P! &F ~ the high priest stood
And having stood up the chlef prlest
servant glrl saylng Also you were with Jesus 70 But he denied it
up and said to him:
G ~ T Q066;~
drrr0Kpiv~;
o f ~ o i"Hal~e you no anroc rah~haiou- 70
b
Sh fipviiearo before them all, saying: "I do not know
to him Nothing are you answering? What these
the
Galilean;
the (one) but
denled
swer? What is it these
r i what you are talking
EprpoaO~vndrvrwv hhywv 015~ oi6a
oou ~arapaprupoira~v;63 6 62 ' l r l ~ o C are
~ testifying against
in front
of all saying Not l have known what about." 71After h e
of you are testifying down on?
The but Jesus
63 But Jesus
Ahyaq.
71 icEA86vra
68 ~ i q*r6v had gone out to the
a
. ~ a i 8 & ~ X I E P E ~E ~~T E V aCrQ kept silent. So the
you are saying.
Having gone out but into the gatehouse, a n o t h e r
was silent. And the chlef priest
said
to him high priest said to
girl noticed him and
vuhGva E ~ ~ Eadr6v
V
&?tAq ~ a ih;yl
'E(op~i<w
a& I < ~ T & 706 0 ~ 0 6 TO; him: "By the living
gatehouse saw him another [girl] and is saylng said to those there:
I put under oath you down of the God
the GO^ I ~ u vou
t
unn
roiq
E K E Ofroq
ijv PET& 'Iqa06 "This man was with
<+vros
Iv a
tjpiv
E~ITTJS
~i 03 der oath towtell us
to
the
(ones)
there
This
(one)
was
wlth Jesus J e s u s t h e NazuaIlving in order that to us you should say if you whether you are the
!'
72And again
TOG Na<wpaiou- 72 ~ a v&hv
i
ipvfioa-ro PET& rene'
EIb xpiarbq
vibq TOG 8~06. 64 ACyel Christ the Son of
he denied it, with
tine
Nazarene;
and
again
he
denled
with
are the Christ the Son of the God.
Is saying God!" 64 Jesus said
an oath: "I do not
iip~ou 8r1 O ~ K oT6a
rhv 6v!3pw~rov. know t h e man!"
59" San'he-drin, J17.18; or, "Supreme Court.'' See Matthew 5:22.
oath that Not I have known the
man.
all

him

MATTHEW 26: 73-27 : 5

162

73 p ~ ~ p&~ ~ p d v 6:

npoo~h06vr~q
After
littIe
but
having come toward 73 After a Iittle while
those standing around
oi
~ C T T C ~ T EEC ; ~
TG
V
f 7 6 ~ p q'Ahq06.i~; came up and said to
the (ones) standing said to the Peter
Truly
"Certainly you
~ a i03
25 air-rBv d, ~ a y&p
i
31 hahrdr peter:
also
are
one of them,
also YOU outof them are, and for the speech
for, in fact, your
crou S~A6v uaz.
ITOIE? 74 T ~ T E ?jpEa~o d i a l e c t gives you
of you evident you it is making;
then he started
away." 74 Then he
~a~aeepa~i<
~ ~a~ iv ~ ~ V ~ E I V 6 r 1 O ~ Kstarted to curse and
to be cursing
and to be swearing that Not
swear: "1 do not
oi6a
T ~ V &V~PWTOV. ~ a i ~ 6 e t . j ~know the man!" And
I have known
the
man.
And
at Once
immediately a cock
&A~KTWP& ~ ~ v ~ o E75
v ' ~ a i &pvjo&1
b
coclr
sounded;
and remembered
the crowed. 75And Peter
called to mind the
f l h p o q TOG b j v a r o q ' l q o o ~ ~ipqtt6-roq 6rr saying Jesus spoke,
Peter of the saylng of Jesus having said that
namely: f i ~ a~
npiv
dhk~opa
PWV~~D~I
TP~S
Before
cock
to sound
three times cock crows, you wiU
disown m e t h r e e
drrrqpvfi.~~ p ~ ,~ a i i ~ ~ h e b v
g!,?
you will disown me, and having gone forth outside times." And he went
t i d a n d wept
i~hauuev I T I K ~ G ~ .
bitterIy.
he wept bitterly.
When it had be82
YEVO p6Vqc
come
morning,
but
havina- occurred
oupPoirh~ov a a p o v .rrdrv~~q
oi &PXIE~E?< all the chief priests
counsel together
took
all
the chlef prlests and the older men
of the people held
Kai oi TPEUP~~TEPOIT O C ~
ha06
K a ~ h
and the
older men
of the people down on a consultation against
so as to put
T O 'D
O
T
8 a v a ~ 5 o a r a h 6 v . 2 ~ a Jesus
i
the Jesus as-and to put to death him;
and him to death. EAnd,
after binding him,
6j a a v r ~ c ; a h & h f i y a y o v ~ arrap66w~av
i
having bound him they led off and gave over they led him off and
handed him over to
f7erhci-r~
fiyep6v1.
Pilate the governor.
to Pilate the governor.
3 Then Judas, who
3 T~TE
i6bv
' f 066aq
d
Then
having seen
Judas
the (one) betrayed him* seeing
had been con~rapa6oirq
a6l.b~ 8 ~ 1
K ~ T E K P ~ ~ he
~
having given over him that he was judged dodemned$
remorse
p ~ r a p ~ h q 8 ~ i qZOTPE~EV
T& T ~ I & K O Vand
~ ~ turned the thirty
having felt remorse turnecI back the
thirty
~ i l ~ epieces
r
back to
dpyirp~a
TOYS .
&PXIEPE~IV
Kaithe chief priests and
siIver [pieces]
to the
chief priests '
and
older men, 4 saying:
. r r p ~ o @ ~ ~ E p o4~ qhiywv
" H p a p ~ o v "I sinned when ' I
older men
saying
Isinned b e t r a y e d righteous
?apaFo3q
aTpa Gilca~ov.
oi
6h
havlng given over blood righteous. The (ones) but blood." They said:
"What is that to us?
~ f ~ a vTi
QTlse;. YOUmust see to that!"
said
What toward
"Wk "us?
"; ::y
will
5 uai
biqraq
-r&
& p y l i p ~ a siq & , 5 S o
he threw the
And having cast the silver [pieces] mto the silver pieces into the

27

temple and withdrew,

vahv
& ~ x $ p q o ~ v , ~ a i dcrrehedv
divine habitation be withdrew, and having gone off and went off and
62
& p x ~ r p r i ? hanged himself. 6 But
&-rriyca~o. 6 Oi
he hanged himself.
The
but
chef PrJes s the chief pries& took
the silver pieces and
haP6vr<
~h
drpyirp~a
E~ITCW O ~ K
the
silver [pieces]
said
Not said: "It is not lawhaving taken
@ ~ E ? v ah&
eiq
r6v ful to drop them
ge-1~
to throw
them
into
the into the sacred treait is a ~ o w e d
Koppa~&v,
TIV~
aypa-rb~ &o-rlv- sury, because they are
treasure, since price
Of blood
it is; the price of blood."
0VI.L~03h~o~
62
A a p b v ~ ~ q fiy6paoav 7 After consulting toco,nscl together but having taken they bought gether, they bought
a 6 ~ Dr b~v 'Aypbv ro6 K&pa i a q &iq with them the potter's
of them the Field of the
~ o t ; e r mt0 field to bury strangi u h i e q ers. 8 Therefore that
616
T a l f i ~ o i q E~VOIS. 8 Through
which was called field has been caUed
burial to the strangers.
f
~
~
~
O ~
Ai'paroq
7 i q "Field of Blood" to
,j &yphq ~ K E ~ V 'Aypbq
the
field
that
Field
ofBlood tlll the this very day. g ~ h e n
&,VE~OV.
9 T~TE
i ~ h ~ p G e q 76
b q e b w h a t was spoken
Then was fulfilled the (thing) spoken through Jeremiah the
today.
' I ~ p ~ p i o706
u npoqfi-rou ALyoy~oqK a i prophet was fuMlled,
616
through Jeremlah the prophet
saylng And saying: "And they
acr@ov rh
~ p 1 6 ~ 0 v r a &pyGpla,
7fiv took the thirty silver
they took the
thirty
silver [plecesl, the pieces, the price upon
the man that was
TETI pqpkvou
6~
TOG
rtpfiv
price
of the (one)
having been priced
whom priced, the one on
some of the
f ~ ~ ~ f i o a v r o~ 5 ~ ui6v
6
' iopajh, 10 ~ a whom
i
they priced
from
sons
of Israel,
and sons of Israel set a
10 a n d they
&XKlv
7bv &ypbv 706 ~ ~ p a p h w qprice,
,
they gave them Into the field of the
potter,
them for the
~aeh
ouvCra@u pol K~PIOS.potter's field, accordaccording to what things ordered to me Lord. ing to what ~ ~ h ~

is<

had commanded me.''

6;
'I
~ &a
~ ~ & e~q Epvpoo8~v
O
~
The but
Jesus
stood
in front
11 Jesus now stood
T O
fiy~pbvoq. ~ a ;&.rrqp6~qava d ~ b v b before tine governor;
of the governor; and inqmred Upon
him
the and the governor put
fiy~phv Atyov 1 3 1 b l3ao1heJc; -rQv the question to him:
governor saying You are the
kin::
of the "Are you the king
'lou6aiov;
6
62
' lqao6q
1
; of the Jews?" Jesus
Jews?
The
but
Jesus
sad
You replied: "You yourhiyet<.
12 KU? b ~5 ~ a - r q y o p ~ i o eself
a ~ say [it]:
~ZBU~,
you are saying.
And in the
to be accused
while he was being
ahbv hi, -rQv dpxr~p5wv ~ a ~i ~ p ~ o p u - r i p accused
wv
by the chief
h h
by the chief priests and
older men

11 ' 0

priests and older men,

nothing

the

h ~ ~ p i v a 13
~ oT. ~ T E MYEI
he made no ~nswer.
he answered,
Then issaymg to him
13 Then Pilate said to
~ E I ~ ~ T O S
&KO\~EI~
Pilate
OCK
you are hearing him: "Do you not hear
Not

10%Jehovah,

Jl,%4.7-14Je.17;

the Lord, KABJ1s.

n6aa

oou

~arapaprupoCorv;

how many things they

14 ~ a i

you?" l4Yet he did

not answer him, no,
7t-pd~
0662
btcla,
~ G T E not a word, so that
toward
not-but
one
saying,
as-and t h e governor woneaupB<etv
6
fiyep6va
Aim.
dered very much.
to be wondering
the
governor
very much.
15
from festi15
Kart3
61 ioprrjv
~iGieet
val to festival it was
According to but festival was accustomed the custom of the
6 fiyep3v dCrroh6~1vEva T@ BxAq 6Eaptov governor to release a
the governor to release one to the crowd bound one prisoner to the crowd, :
6v
ijedov.
16
dxov
62 the one they wanted.
whom they were wanting.
They were having but 16 Just a t that time ;
T ~ T E 6ho tov h i q p o v Aey6p~vovBarpap@&. they were holding a
then b o u n k n e notorious being said Barabbas. n 0 t o r i o us p r i s o n e r
17
ouvqypivov
o6v
a h G v c a l l e d B a r - a b ' b a s . '.
Having been led together
therefore
Of them 17 Hence when they
ETITEV aC-roiq 6 fle~h&roqTiva
B ~ E T E were gathered togeth- 2
said to them the
Pilate
Whom are YOU willing er pilate said to 3
dCrrohl?om
3piv,
r6v
Bapa@P&v fi them: "Which one do f
Ishould release to YOU, the
Barabbas
or Y O U want me to
' IqooGv rdv ~ E Y ~ ~ E VXp1m6v;
O V
18
fj6et
release to YOU, Bar- 3
Jesus the being said Christ?
He hid known ab'bas or jesus the
986vov
I T ~ ~ C ~ U Kso-called
~ V
yap
TI
61&
Christ?"
for
that
through
envy
they gave over 18 For he was aware
a h 6 v . 19 KaBqpivov 6.2 adroir h i
roc that out of envy they
him.
Sitting
but Of hlm Upon
the had handed him over. j
Pfipal-0~ &IT;GTEI~EV
vp6q aljr6v fi 19 Moreover, whiIe he $
judgment seat
sent off
toward
him
the Ws
sitting on the
yuvi a h o i j hiyouua Mq62v croi ~ a i-r@ judgment seat, his
woman of hlm saylng Nothing to you and to the wife sent out to hirn,
61~aiq
EKEIvc;),
~rohh+
y&p saying: "Have noth- 4
righteous (one)
that,
many (thmgs)
for ing to do with that
i~ra0ov
ufj pepov
K~T'
bvap righteous man, for I
I suffered
today
dream
suffered a lot today
61'
a h 6 v . 20 Oi 62 trpxlrpeiq nai 0; in a dream because
through him.
The but chief priests and the of him." 20 ~~t the
I T ~ E G P ~ T Eh~~OtI o a vrohq Bxhouq
iva
chief priests and the $
older men persuaded the crowds in order that Older men persuaded .
airjowvral
~ 6 v B a p a P P b 76v 62 the crowds to ask for
they should ask for the
Barabbas
the
but Ear .ab/bas, but to
' h'pocv
dnrohi~m~lv. 21
drrroKp1eEiq
have Jesus destroyed. !
Jesus
should they destroy.
Having answered
21 Now in responding t
62
6
fiyep3v ETITEV
aljroiq
Tiva
but
the
governor
said
to them
Whom the governor said
O ~ ~ E T E drrr6 r 6 v 660
dr~ohfiom tinem: "Which of the
are YOU willing from the two I should release ~ W O
do YOU wallt me to
fipiv;
oi
6.2 E~-irav ~6~ B ~ ~ P release
~ & ~to .YOU?" They
to YOU?The (ones) but said - The Barabbas. , said : "Ear abfbas."And

06,

not

drrre~pieq

he answered

a$$

to h m

i
i
a

ii

AEyft

a h o i q d fletA&roq

22 P i l a t e s a i d to
"What, then,
,olfiao ' l q o o h r6v h ~ y 6 p ~ v o v 1wr6v; shall I do with Jesus
I make
Jesus
the bemg said ' ~ t ?the so-called Christ?"
hlyouu~v. I T ~ E ~ Z r c r v p o ~ r o .
They all said: "Let
They are Saymg
all
Let him be put on the stake. him be impaled !"
6
62 9 . Ti
K ~ K ~ V 23He said:
"Why,
23 The (one) but
What
bad ( t h i n g ) what bad thing did
groiq~~v;
01
62
7t-eptouGq he do?" Still they
did he do?
The (ones)
but
abundantly kept crying out all
the more: "Let him
E~pa{ov ACyovr~q
ZraupoOjro.
crymg out saying Let him be put on the stake. be impaled!"
24 Seeing t h a t it
24
i63v
62 8 fl~tA&roq drt 066%
Having seen but the Pilate
that nothing did no good but,
bqdei &
piirhhov 86pupoq
y i v ~ r a ~rather, an uproar was
benefits
but
rather
uproar
is occurring arising, Pilate took
water a n d washed
hctphv
66op &rrmi$aro r&q XE?~CX~
having taken water he washed off the hands his hands before the
~arrivavr! TOG 6xAou Eywv 'A8Q6q ~ i p lcrowd, saying: "I am
dov~nopposite the crowd saylng Innocent 1am Innocent of the blood
&rb
TOG
aipa-roq
TO~~TOU.
bpeiq of this [man]. You
of this (one) ;
YOU
blood
yourselves must see
from
the
,Yqe&e.
25 ~ a i *o~p[B~iq
q
d to it." 25 A t that all
YOU will see.
And having answered all the the people said in
E?ITEVT6 aTpa air~oij 69' qp&q answer: "His blood
people said The blood of him upon
us
upon us and
i.rri
rt3
r h ~ v a fi Gv. 26 ~ 6 - rupon
~
our children."
Then
and
upon
the
children
ofus.
26 Then he released
&rkAuaev a h o i q r6v BapapPb, r6v 62 Barar.ab'bas to them,
hereleased to them the
Barabbas,
the but
but he had Jesus
'IqaoGv cppay~Ah4aaq Trapi6o~ev
iva
and handed
whipped
havmg
wh~pped
he
gave
over
in
order
that
Jesus
him
over
to be immaupwefi.
paled.
he might be put on the stake.
27 T6-r~ oi mpartQral roc t5y~p6voq 27Then the soldiers
Then the
soldiers
of the governor Of the governor took
~rapcrXaf36vr~q T ~ V ' Irloocv
E ~ S ~6 Jesus into the govhavlng taken along
the
Jesus
into
the ernor's palace a n d
.rrpalrhplov ouvjyayov '
aCr6v 6Aqv gathered the whole
pr~toriled together upon
him
whole
mdpav.
28 ~ a i
&K6ccra.mES body of troops to$: body of h o p s . And having druobed gether to him. 28 And
airr6v xAapG6a K O K K ~ W ~ V I'rEptieq~av disrobing him, they
him
cloak
scarlet
they placed around draped him with a
scarlet cloak, 29 and
dhim,
r Q , 29 and
~ a ihavlng
.rr?iEavr~q
braided o~i$avov
crown
out
6 of they braided a crown
t ~ ~ e i n ,~ I T $ Q K ~
h i
KE~~$JF
of thorns and put
thorns
they unposed
upon
it on his head and a
I
~~ToC,
arj~oir~ a ~i S a p o v.& 7jl
in th;? right [hand] of him, reed in his right hand.
reed
of h i and
22

how many (things) of you they are testifying against? are testifying against

1s sayrng to them the

sA

Pilate

Ti

o6v

What therefore them:

%$?

~ a i y o v u 7 ~ ~ r f j o a v ~ ~EqY ~ U = ~ P C ~ ~ E V
alj~oG And, kneeling before
and
having knelt
in front
ofhim him, they made fun
iv.&ral$av
a h @ A ~ ~ O V T E ~ X a i p ~ , of him, saying: "Good
they made fun of
him
saying
Be rejoicing, day, you King of the
Paolh~ir TGV ' lou6aiovl 30 ~ a i ip w ~ G a a v ~ c Jews!"
q
30 And they
king of the
Jews,
and having spit on spit upon him and
E/S
ad~dv aapov
v
~bhapov ~ a took
i
the reed an&
into
him
they took
the
reed
and began hitting him

~TUTTOV
E ~ S T?V
~$ahfiv ad~o;. 31 Kai upon his head. 31 Fi.:
were hitting into the
head
of him.
And
nally, when they had
~ T E
b i ~ a ~ $ a va
, t ~ f S u u w ahbv
when they made fun of him, they took off him made fun of him.
T ~ V xhapljSa
~ a i fvi6uoav
a d ~ b v T& they took the cloak
the
cloak
and
put on
him
the off and put his outer
upon him
ip k ~ a
aCm;,
~ a ih t j y a y o ~ ~ [ t j ~ gmment~
i)~
outer garments of him, and they led off
hun and led him off for

EI'S ~6
u-raupGaa~.
mto the tO,tO,beput
onbge,sJake.

impaling.
32 As they were go32 ' E $ E ~ X ~ ~ E6;V O I E ~ P O V
&V~POTOV
ing
out they found
Going out
but they found
man
a native of Cy-re'ne
KupqvaTov
d v 6 p a ~ 1 1ipova.
named Simon. This
Cyrenian
to name
Simon:
man
they impressed
fiyy&p~uaav
Iv a
they impressed into service
in order that into service to lift up
Q
T
ahoG.
~
33~ Kaj ~his torture
~
~ stake:
&PQ
he might lift up the
stake
of him.
And 33 And when they
6h06v~~q ~ i <
T~ITOV
A E Y ~ ~ E V O VroXy00&, came to a place called
having come into place
being said
Golgotha,
~ ~ tha,
l j +h
.a~t ~is to
6
ZGTIV
Kpaviou T h o < ~ E ~ ~ ~ . I E say,
V O < , s k u l l place,
which
is
of Skull
Place
being sald,
34 i 6 w ~ a v a1376 n i f l v oTvov PET& xohtq 34 they gave him wine
mixed with gall to
they gave to him to drink wine with
gall
V E ~yp6vovI
Ka;
YEUa&pEVOS
OljK drink; but, after tasthaving been mixed;
and
having tasted
not ing it, he refused to
ljaihqo~v ITIE~V.35
o ~ a u p 6 a a v ~ E q 6; drink. 35When they
he willed to drink.
Having put on the stake but
h a d impaled him
a 3 ~ 6 v ~ I E C L E P ~ ( T ~ V T ?&
O
iphrla
a h 0 6 they distributed his
him they distributed the outer garments of hlm
garments by
P&AAOVTES
K ~ ~ ~ P O36
V I
casting lots, 36 and,'
throwlng
lot,
and
as they sat, they
hnjpouv
ad~6v
&KG. 37
~ a i
watched
over hlq
they were observing
him
there.
And
there.
37
Also,
theg
h i e r l ~ m gv&~ 7 i ~
~ & m A f i ca h 0 6
they putupon above the
head
of him
above his head
t h e charge against
ai~iav ah06
yeypappivqv
03T6S
charge
of him
havlng been wrltten
This (one) hhl, in writing: "This
the King of
&onv JqooSq b Baolhr~jq TBV ' lou6aiwv. is
is
Jesus
the
King
of the
Jews.
the Jews."

z&"ge,

32" See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

38 T ~ T Ea ~ a u p o i r v ~ a l

ohv
38 Then two robbers
Then
are ~ uon
t stakes together with him Were impaled with
- him, one o n his right
66, h g o ~ a i , ETS
&K
6~51Gv
and one on his lefttwo robbers, one out of right-hand [parts] and 39So
the passers-by
~dav6pwv.
39
Oi
began speaking abuE T ~ LE
The
(ones)
out of left-hand [parts].
sively of him, wag, ~ ~ C ~ I T ~ P E U ~ P E V O ~ ipAaa$fi clouv
a@v
gin
t h e i r h eads
hm 40 and saying: "0 you
passing along
were blasphemrng
K l v o ~ v ~ ~~c h
; q~ & ( $ d h
a 6<~ h v40 K a i A~YOVTES would-be t h r o w e r the heads of them
and saylng
down of the temple

tz:

,,,

and builder of it in
~a~ah6ov T ~ V
vadv
loosing down
the divine habitation three days, save yourLV ~ p l o i v fipkpalq O ~ K O ~ O ~ (T&DOV
GV,
self! If you are a
and in
three
days
buildmg,
save son of
God, come
uEau.r6v,v.Ei u i i ) ~ 7
TOG OEOG, KaT&@~)eldown off the torture
youiself; if son you are of the God, come down Stake !,,, 4 1 I n like
&d 706 o~aup06. 4 1 6 ~ 0 i p q K a i
oi m a n n e r also t h e
from the
stake.
Likewxse
also
:he chief priests with the
'0

The (one)

drpxl~~&iq& ~ m i < o v ~ ~ 7Gv

~ yPaPf!aTEwv
scribes and older men
,hlef prlests making fun of with the
serlbes
began making fun of
Kai TTPE~PUTCPWV ~ E Y O 42
~ "AAAouq h i m
and saying:
Others
and
older men
were saymg
42 "Others he saved;
icrwa~v, Lau~bv 06 66vaTal a8oa1- paqtA&Cq himself he cannot
kmg
he saved, himself not he is able to save;
save! He is King of
6ar1v,
~
a
~
a
p
h
r
w
vGv
drb ~ s r a e l ; let him now
' t apatjh
of Israel
he IS,
let him come down now from come down off the
TOG maup06 ~ a iITI~TEGUO~EV in' a l j ~ 6 v . torture stake and we
the
stake
and we will beheve upon
him. will believe on him.
43 ~ & T O I ~ E V &Ti TdV O E ~ V , fiup&CTeo
4 - 3 ~has
~ put, his
He has trusted upon the God, let hlm rescue trust in God; let Him
virv ~i O ~ E I a h 6 v v . E ~ E Vy&p TI OEO;
him if H~
now if he is willing him; he said for that of God wants him, for he
cipi ui6q. 44 ~6
6'
ah6
Kai
Oi
said, 'I am God's
The but very (thing) also the Son! " 44 I n the same
I am Son.

way even the robbers

t h a t were - impaled
together with him beoh
a
&vE;~~<ov a376v.
together With him were reproaching him.
gan reproaching him.
45 ' A r b 62 E K W ~ Bpaq C T K ~ T O S & Y ~ V E T O 45 From the sixth
From but sixth hour darkness occurred hour on a dmhess
&d I T ~ ~ I X J~ j v yfiv Coq Bpaq
q. fell over all the land,
upon
all
the earth
till
hour
nm%.
untfl the ninth hour.
46 ITEP;
+p Qhv
bpcn, 336 ~ E V b 46 About t h e ninth
About but the ninth
hour calle3 out the hour Jesus called out
with a loud voice* say'I quoGS qwvg v ~ y 6 A q Agy.wv 'EAwi &mi ing:
"E'li, E'li, la'ma
Jesus
to voice
great
saymg
EZoi
eloi
sa. bach-tha'ni?" that
0
,
;
Acph ( J ~ P ~ x ~ I X T
J OE~~~;T 2m1v
'
OEC ~ O U
lema sahnchthani?
this
is
God of me God is, "MY God, my God,
---

hlnmai
robbers

oi
the (ones)

~ u ~ ~ T ~ u P C J ~ ~ ~ 'T E S

put on stakes together

See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

MATTHEW 27 :55-42
e

why
have you forpou,
Iv a
-ri
p~
~YK~T~~ITES
;
of me, inorder that what me left YOU down in? saken me?" 47 At f
47 TIV?~ 62
TGV
C K E ~ ~ U T ~ K ~ hearing
T ~ V
this, some of i
Some but of the (ones) there having stood those standing there
dr~otjucnrr~qa ~ y o v TI ' H h ~ i a v
QOVE~
began to say: "This
having heard were saying that Elijah is sounding for man is calling E.lirOGTO~. 48 ~ a i ~ir0Ewq
Spapbv
~ f qjah." 48And immethis (one).
~ n d
immediately having
one diately one of them
dc
a
~ a i
haPi)v
m 6 y y o v ran and took a sponge
out of
them
and
having taken
sponge and soaked it with
rrhjoaq
re
6<ouq
K ~ \ I n ~ p ~ e ~ i qsour wine and put
having filled and of sour wine and having put about it On a reed and went
~ah&pc$
Z n 6I~
CEV
a e 6 v . 49 oi giving him a drink.
reed
he was causing to drink
hun.
The 4 9 B ~ t the rest of
6i
Aol~oi
&?n.av "Aqeq
i 6 o p ~ v ~i them said: "Let him
but leftover (ones) sald Let go off let US See if be! Let us see wheth~ ~ X E T ~' HI h ~ i a q aGuov
a6~6v. [[SAoq
er E-li'jah comes to
is commg
Elijah
to save
him.
[Another save him." [[Another
66
AaPhv
A6yxqv EVU~EV a 6 ~ 0 6 n j v man took a spear
but having taken
spear
pierced of him the and pierced his side,
rrh&up&v, ~ a i6cijhe~v 66wp ~ a iafpa.] 1 and blood and water
side,
and came out water and blood. 11 came
1 50 ~~~i~
50 6
68 ' IqcroCq -IT&~IV
~p&Saq
Jesus
cried
out with
The but
Jesus
again having cried out a loud voice,
and
q a v i ~ E Y ~ cQi q i j ~ ~ v~6 n v ~ c p a .
yielded
u
p
Chis]
to voice great
he let go off the
spirit.
breath.

51 And, look! the

~a~ccrrk~aoya
TOG
And
the
curtam
of the curtain of the sanctuvaoir
Baxiu&1 drrr'
&voe&v Zoq ary was rent in two,
divine habitation was split
from
above
till from top to bottom,
K & T ~E I660,
~ ~ a i) yij
Cu~iu&l, ~ a and
i
the earth quaked,
below into two, and the earth was shaken, and and the rock-masses
ai
T~TP~I
i a ~ i u 0 q u m ,52 ~ a i rh were split. 52And the
the
rock-masses
were split,
and
the memorial tombs were
pvqp ~ i a
drvar$~8qaav
~ a i .rrohh& opened a n d many
mernomal tombs
were opened
and
many bodies of the holy
u c j p a ~ a TGV
KEKOI~~ C V O V
&yiov
ones that had fallen
bodies
of the having fanen asleep h o b (ones) asleep were raised up,
fiy6peguav,
53 ~ a i
hE~AB6v~eq
53 (and persons, comwere raised up,
and
Ithey1 havmg gone forth ing out from among
6~ TGV p v q p ~ i o v PET&
E y ~ p u ~ v the memorial tombs
out of the memorial tombs after the being raised up after his being raised
a
&iuijheov
Eiq mjv dryiav n6h1v ~ a up,
i
entered into the
of him they entered into the holy
city and holy city,) and they
~ v ~ ~ a v i u & l u a v nohhoiq. 54 '0 62 became visible t o
they were made apparent
to many.
The
but many people. 54 But
i ~ c c r 6 v ~ a p x o q~ a i
oi
,JET'
abTo6 t h e a r m y o f f i c e r
centur~on
and the (ones) with
him
and those with him
over Jesus,
T ~ P O I ~ V T E ~ T&V
' IquoGv
i6CjV~~q ~ iwatching
j ~
observing
the
Jesus
having seen
the when they saw the
51 K a i

i603
look!

-I-+

a~~upbv ~ a i
T&
y1v6p~vaearthquake and the
[earth]q~ake and
the (things)
occurring t h i n g s h a p p e n i n g ,
grew very m u c h
2qoajequav
uq66paI X ~ Y O V T E 'Ahq9Oq
~
afraid, saying: "Certhey became afraid very much, saying
Truly
tainly this was God's
e ~ o i j U;G~
O~TO<.
Son."
of God Son was this (one).
55 Moreover, many
q
drrrb
55 ' H a m 62 ~ K E ? y u v a i ~ ~rrohhai
many from women were there
Were but there women
~ ~I T, I V E S ~ ~ K O ~ O ~ ~ T viewing
~ O ( X V from a disya~p66EV ~ E U ~ O ~ X
who
followed
far off
viewing,
tance, who had acJesus from
a ~ o v o G u companied
a~
TI$ ' IqaoG hi, -rfiq r a h ~ A a i a qG ~serving
to the Jesus from the
Galilee
Gal'i-lee to minister
fiv
Mapia
4 t o him; 56 among
atj~TI$. 56 i v
aiq
in
whom
was
Mary
the whom was M a r y
to bun;
r o i l 'Ia~cifJou Mag'daslene, a l s o
MctyGcrXqvfi ~ a M
i apia
Magdalene
and Mary the of the
James
Mary the mother of
~ a i'loe* p j n l p
fi p j m p TOV James and Jo'ses,
and Joseph
mother and the mother of the and the mother of
the sons of Zeb'e-dee.
"icv ZEB~6aiou.
sons of Zebedee.
57Now as it was
57 'Oqiaq
Sk
y~vopEvqq
fihe~v late in the afternoon,
Of evening but having come to be came there came a rich
&vOponoq ~ho.6a1oqh 6 'Ap~paBaiaq, roijVopa man of Ar.i.ma.theta.
man
rich
from Arimathea, the name named Joseph, who
'I a ~ q w
, \ ~ nai a&&q i p a 9 q ~ ~ i 8 q T@ had also himself beJoseph.
also
he
was disclpled to the come a disciple of
' IqaoS. 58
OTITO~
npoodebv
TI$ Jesus. 58 This man
Jesus;
this (one) having come toward to the went up to Pilate
nE1hix.r~ lijnjoaro 72) 0Gpa TOG 'Iqu06. and asked for the
Pilate
asked for the body of the Jesus. body of Jesus. Then
T ~ T & b fl E I A ~ T O ~EK~~EUUEV h 0 ~ 0 8 f i ~ a l . Pilate commanded it
Then the Pilate commanded to be given back. t o be given over.
76 UG a d ' I w G q 59 And Joseph took
59 ~ a i haPdv
And havingtaken the bo&
the Joseph the body, wrapped it
iv~~ljhtc~v
hv ~ 1 ~ 6 6~a0ap@,
~ 1
60 ~ a up
i in clean fine linen,
wrapped
it
in fine linen clean,
and 60and laid it in his
E ~ ~ K EaV h 6 i v T@ K ~ I V @ a l j ~ o i j pvqpEiQ
new memorial tomb,
placed
it in the new of him memorlal tomb which he had quar8
iha~6pqaEv tv
T
nhpq,
~ a ried
i
in the rock-mass.
which
he quarried
in
the rock-mass, and And, after rolling a
npou~vhioa<
hieov
O G P ~ big stone to the door
having rolled toward stone
to the door of the memorial tomb,
TOO
pVqpEi0~
h i j h 0 ~ v . 61 'Hv
62 h e left. 61But Mary
of the memorial tomb he went off.
Was but Mag'da-lene and the
~ K E ? map^&^
MaySahqvi ~ a i
a h q other Mary continued
there
Mary
the Magdalene and the other there, sitting before
Mapia ~ a q p ~ v ~aL~V ~ V T I TOG
.
~ixqou.
the grave.
Mars
sitting
from opposite
the grave.
-.

'f~?

62 T%e

62
but

h a C p ~ o v , f i ~ 1 5 icniv PET&
62The next day,
morrow, which
is
after w h i c h w a s a f t e r

MATTHEW 27: 63-28: 2

MATTHEW 2 8 : S I O

oi the Preparation, the

chief priests and the
& p x ~ ~ p ~~i qa o
ii C~ap~aaiol
~ p d q C~EIA&TOV Pharisees g a t h e r e d
together before Pilate,
chief priests and t h e Pharisees toward
Pilate
63 A i y o v ~ ~KL~PIE,
q
Epvijaeqp~v BTI E K E ~ V O63
~ saying: "Sir, we
have called to mind
saylng
Lord, we remembered that
that
b
~~hdrvoq ~Tmv &I
<ijv MET& T ~ i qt h a t t h a t impostor
the errant one
said
yet living After t&ee said while yet alive,
Ey~ipopa~.
64 ~CA~uaov'After three days I
days
command am to be raised up.'
1 am being raised up;
obv
dtucpaA~oO~va~~ b vrdrqov Ewq ~ f i q64 T h e r e f o r e comtherefore to be made secure the grave till the mand the grave to
TOT&
~ O ~ V T oi
E ~ be made secure until
Tt?~q
a t any time having come the the third day, that
yaeq-rai K A ~ ~ W O I VaG?dv ~ a E'I;TWOIV
i
76 h i s d i s c i p l e s m a y
disciples might steal hlm
and might say to the never come and steal
and say to the
AaG
'Hyip6q
drnd ~ i l v VEKPGV,~ a him
i
people He was raised up from the dead (ones), and people, 'He was raised
imat
fi f a x h q nhdrvq x~ipwv T% up from the dead!'
will be
the
last
error
worse
o f t e and this last im~rp67qq.65 Eq
aho'iq
b
~ E I A & T O ~posture will be worse
first.
Sail
to them
the
Pilate
than the first." 65 Pi"EXETE
K O U ~ T W S ~ ~ V~ 'I T ~ ~ Y E T E late said to them:
You are having
custody men;
be YOU going under "You have a guard.
Go make it as secure
&aqahiaaoee chq
oi6aTE.
66
oi
make secure
as YOU have known.
The (ones) as YOU know how."
62
T O ~ E U ~ ~ V T E ~ joqahiaav-ro
7bv 66 So they went and
but
having gone their way
made secure
the made the grave secure by sealing the
~drqov oppayiaavraq d v AiOov PET&
grave
having sealed
the
stone with
stone and having the
~oumm6iaq.
guard.
custody men.
Aftera the sab0
62
aaPB&~wv,
bath, when it
After
but
of sabbaths,
to the Ldayl
2-rrtqwa~o6og ~ i q
oapp&70v, fiheEv Was gr~willglight on
lighting up
into
of sabbaths,
came the first day of the
Mary Mag'daMapia JI MayGahqvi ~ a ifi Mhq Mapia week,
Maw the Magdalene and the other Mary lene and l%e other
Mary came to view
8swpfiaa1 rbv ~&pov.
the grave.
to view the grave.
2 And, notice! a
2 ~ a i i6oir
o&~apAq i y i v ~ ~ o
great earthquake had
And look! Iearthlquake occurred
6 y y d o q y&p Kupiou
~crraphq
6~ takenplace; for Jehoangel
for
of Lord having descended out of vah'sb angel had de:
scended from heaven
odpavoO nai
ITPO~E~~&V
&EK~~loE
heaven
and having come toward he rolled away and approached and
76v Aieov ~ a i E K ~ ~ ~ T ~IT&C,I
O
a+roit. rolled away the stone,
and was sitting on it.
the
stone
and
was slttlng
on top of
it.
7iv
the

T ~ ~ ~ O K E U ~auvrjx&laav
~V,
Preparation,

were led together

the

"$gql

$2

''

28

28

f~

%%:'

1" After,
7-14,"-18;

J17Ja,".
Sze Appendix under Matthew 28:l.
t h e Lord's, KAB.

Zb Jehovah's,

J2p4,

a 3 ~ 0 3Sq 3 His outward appearance was as lightning,

dra~pa~rij
~ a i~6 Zv6upa arjroir A E U K ~ V chq and his clothing as
lightning and the clothlng of h ~ r n white as
white as snow. 4Yes,
Xrc$v.4 h b
62
TOO
cp6pou
aGro6 for fear of him the
snowFrom
but
the
fear
of him
trembled
ka~iaeqaav
01
~qpoGv~eq ~ a watchmen
i
lvere made to quake the (ones)
observing
and and became as dead
men.
~y~rjeFpctv
chq
VEK~O~.
became
as dead (ones).
5 But the angel in
5 drrronptB~iq
6?
6 6yydtoq ETITEV answer said t o the
Having answered b u t the
angel
said
women: "Do not YOU
.raic, yuval~ivM i QOPE~DOE
iru&?q,
0T6a
to the women Not be fearful YOU, I have known be fearfur, for I know
YOU are looking for
6~t
' lqaoitv
rbv
that
Jesus
the (one) Jesus who was irnf o ~ a u ppivow
o
<~TE~TE6 OGK paled. 6 He is not
having been put on the stake YOU are seeking; not here, for h e was
Za-rlv 6 6 ~ ,
f i ~poll
f
~ a 0 . h ~raised up, as he said.
he is here, he was raised up 3::
aarcordmg as Come, see the place
ETTEV'
6 ~ 6 - r ~ XETE T ~ V T ~ O V ~ W O U where he was lying.
he said;
hither
see YOU
the
place
where
7 And go quickly and
EKEITO7 nai raxir
rrop~uO~'iaar tell his discipIes that
he was lying;
and quickly having gone YOUB way
E ~ ~ T ETO?
paoq~aiq a h 0 6
6 ~ 1he was raised up
say YOU
to t h e
disciples
of him
that from the dead, and,
look! h e is going
'Hyipeq
drrrb T ~ WV E K P ~ V~, a iS06
i
He was raised up from the dead (ones), and look! ahead of YOU into
Vrrpodry~l 3pbq ~ i -qm j v r d t h a i a v , $KG Gal'i-lee; there YOU
he goes before YOU into the
Galilee,
there
will see him. Look!
a
B ~ E O ~ E - i606 EIITOV3p'iv.
I have told YOU."
him YOU will see: look! I sald to YOU.
8 So, quickly leavTOO
8 nai
dm~Gloitoat rax3 6m6
the i n g t h e m e m o r i a l
quickly from
And havinggone off
pvqp~iou PET& q6pou ~ a xap&q
i
p ~ y a q qtomb, with fear and
memorialtomb with
fear and JOY
great
great joy, they ran
i6papov drrrayydha~ T O ~ C paerlraiq airroc. to report to his disthey ran to report back to the disciples of him. ciples. 9 And, look!
9 ~ a i6oir
i
'Iqaoirq hrjv7qa~vatjTaiq hiy.wv Jesus met them and
And look!
Jesus
met
them sayrng
said: "Good day!"
Xaip~-r~
ai
62 ~~poaeheoOaat They approached and
Be YOU rejoicing; the (ones) but having come toward
him by his
t ~ p d r q a a valj~oir-rp3q rr66aq ~ a ~ip o a ~ ~ l j v q acaught
av
feet and did obeisance
seized
of him the feet and did obeisance
a i i ~ 6 . 10 T ~ T E XYEI a i i ~ a i q 6 'IquoUIq to him. 10 Then Jesus
to him.
Then is saying to them the
Jesus
said to them: "Have
M i ~ ~ o P E ~ D ~ E~'I T ~ ~ Y E T E h a y y e i h c r r ~ no fear! Go, report
Not be fearful; be YOU going under
report back
to my brothers, that
Toiq dr6~Acpoiq ~ O U
iva
drrr6h8clwlu
t
to t'ne brothers of me in order that they might go off h e y m a y go o f f
3 Jlv

Was

62

but

ti

the

eiGia

outward appearance of him a s

MATTHEW 28: 20-MAICK

173
y~ dqoyrat. into Gal'i-lee; a n d
lhaiav,
I<&KE~
eiq mjv r dGalilee,
and there me they wlll see. there they will see
11 n o p ~ u o p ~ v a v62. a h & v i601j 'FIVES me."
11 While they were
Going their way but of them look! some
on their way, look!
~ouoTo6iaq U B ~ T E SEiq d v 1~6Atv
city some of the guard
s % e custody men having come into the
dc X I E ~ E ~ ( T I V h a v r a went into the city
TOYS
&+iyy~thav
and reported to the
c&ef priests
all
to the
reported back
priests all the
y~v6yeva.
12 ~ a chief
;
T&
having happened.
And things that had hapthe (things)
pened. 12And after
PET&
T&V
uuva~0iv~eq
having been led together
with
the these had gathered
wp~a/3u~Epov avy/3oljh16w TE
A a P 6 v ~ ~ qtogether with the oldolder men
counsel together and having taken er men and taken
cipyGpta
i ~ w h
CGo~cnr
TO?< counsel, they gave a
silver [pieces]
sufficient
they gave
to the sufficient number of
o-rpcrr!h~aiq 13 Aiyovreq E h m s
TI Oi silver pieces to the
soldiers
SaYrng
Say
that The soldiers 13 and said:
p a e q ~ a i adto6 V L J K T ~ ~ &?&6vr~q EKAE w "Say, 'His disciples
came in the night
disciples of him of night having come
stze
ah6v
fiyBv
K O I ~ W ~ E V O V14
- ~ a i 2 w and stole him while
him
of us
sleeping;
and
if ever we were sleeping.'
&KOUU~~
T O ~ O
6wi TOG fiyey6voq, 14 And if this gets
should be heard this (thing) upon the governor. to the governor's ears,
ripe75
w~iuoyev ~ a bp&q
i
ciy~piyvouq we will p e r s u a d e
we
shall persuade and YOU free from w o w [him] and will set
.rrotfiooyev. 15
oi
62
ha/36v~e< YOU free from worry."
we shall make.
The (ones)
but having taken 15So they took the
cipy Cp~a h o i q u a v Sq 2616&~0quav. Kai silver pieces and did
silver [pieces]
did
as they were taught. And as they were instruct6 I ~ q yqiueq
6
A6yoq o b ~ o q -rap& ed; and this saying
was spread abroad
the
word
this
beside h a s b e e n s p r e a d
abroad among the
' lou6aio1q yixpt ~q 4 yepov fipipaq.
Jews up to this very
Jews
until the
today
day.
16 OI 62 Zv6e~a p a 0 q ~ a i iwop~G0quav day.
16 However, t h e
The but eleven disciples went their way
eleven
disciples went
~ i qT ~ V rahthaiw ~ i q T
dpoq
08
into the
Galilee
into the mountain where into Gall-lee to the
i~dt$ct-roa 6 ~ 0 i q 6 'Iqao6q, 17 ~ a ii 6 6 v . r ~ ~ mountain where Jesus
arranged to them the Jesus,
and having seen h a d a r r a n g e d f o r
a6r6v
~rrpou~~rjvqoav,
oi
82 them, 17 a n d when
him
they did obeisance,
the (ones)
but they saw him they
B did obeisance, but
66io~aaav.18 ~ a i
wpoa~hehv
And
having come toward
the some doubted. 18 And
doubted.
Jesus approached and
'IqaoGq ih6rhqo~v a6~oic; Akyov 'E66Bq
Jesus
spoke
to them saying Was given spoke to them, say0
-r&oa icouqia b 06pavG ~ a ih i ing: "All authority
tome
all
authority
in heaven and upon has been given me
in heaven and on the
yiq. 19
W O ~ E U ~ ~ V T E ~
0th
earth;
having gone YOUR way
therefore earth. 19 Go therefore
into the

1: 5

EOvql p m ~ i < o v ~ eaqn d make disciples

baptizing
of pecple of all the
adT0;q
~ i q 76 6vopa TO^ .rra.rp6q n a t i o n s , b a p t i z i n g
them [persons] into the name of the Father them in the name
Kai T O uio6 ~ a iTOG &yiou meGya-roq, of the Father and of
of the Son and of the holy
spirit,
the Son and of the
20 ~ I ~ ~ U K O V T Ea l~ j t 0 6 ~
~ p ~ i v whTa holy spirit, 20 teachteaching
them
to be observing
all
ing them to observe
6ua
& J E T E I ~ & ~ ~ Vbpiv- ~~i i606 a11 the things I have
as many things as I commanded to YOU;and look! commanded YOU. And,
iyi3 PEW 3pGv ~ i p iw&uaq ~ & q
JICIiPaS
Eat; look! I am with You
I
wlth YOU am
all
the days
till a11 the days until the
conclusion of t h e
~ t quuv~eheiaq 706 aitivoq.
the conclusion of the
age.
system of things.""
20" System O f things=aibv (ai .on'), NAB ; D>lp ( 0 . lahm'), J1-14,la-le.
~C(~T)TE~U~
~ T&
E 7a
T&

make disciples of

all

the nations,

KATA

MAPKON

ACCORDING
TO MARK

1
2

'Apxil

706 eljayyehiou ' l quo6 Xp~o-roO.

Beginning of the good news of Jesus

yiyparr~ai

KaB&q

iv

7@

Christ.

'Hoaiq

[ T h e ] beginning
1
of the good news
about Jesus Christ:

Isaiah 2 Just as it is written

Isaiah the prophet :
& ~ r o u ~ i h hTo ~ VGyyEh6v in
the prophet Look! I am sending off the messenger "(Look! I am sendhg
forth my messenger
VOu
wpd
~ ~ O U ~ T T O UUOU,
before your face, who
6
~
;
of me
before
Pace
of you,
who will p r e p a r e your
6 6 6 ~ UOU' 3 qqvfi way;) 3 listen! some~a~aUKu&a&l7jlv
will Prepare
voice one is crying out in
way
of you;
the
PoQv~oq
b TG f pfip q 'ETOIp & a a ~ &the wilderness, 'Preof (one) crying out in the w~ldernessMake YOU ready p a r e t h e way of
J e h ~ v a h , ~YOU peomjv 666v Kupiou, ~ 6 0 ~ i aTqO I E ~ T E rhq ~pipouq ple,
make his mads
the way of Lord, straight make YOU the
roads
straight,' " 4 John the
ahoC, 4 VETO ' Iwkvqq
6
P ~ T ~ < wbaptizer
v
turned up
of hlm,
came to be John the (one) baptlzlng i n t h e wilderness.
baptism [in
~ ~ p d f f f f f 3 ~P d r r r T l ~ ~preaching
a
ipiclct,
$Y
wilderness
preaaci~ing
baptism symbol1 of repentance
forgiveness of
yravoiaq
~ i q
G ~ E D I V & p a p ~ ~ G vfor
.
sins. 5 Consequently
o repentance
into
letting go off
of sins.
all the territory of
5 ~ a i ~ $ E T O ~ E \ ~ E Twp6q
O
a 6 ~ 6 v-rr&ua Ju-de'a and all the
And was going the way out t o ~ a r d hlm
all inhabitants of Jemade their
~a~
1)
i ' I ~ p o o o h u y ~ i rusalem
'lou6aia xhpa ~ a oi
the Judean
Jerusalemites
country and the
way o u t t o h i m .
According as it has been written in the

TQ

wpoqfi~q' 160;

3b Jehovah,

J7-14.l6-189;

the Lord. NAB.

and they were baptized by him in the

River, open.
'lop6drvr~ .rro~apQ h<opohoyoOp~vo~ ~ a Jordan
c
Jordan
River
openly confessing
the ly confessing their
bpap~iac; a d ~ & v . 6 Kai fiv
6 'lodwq~ sins. 6 Now John was
sins
of them.
And was
the
John
clothed with camel's
Tpi)(aq
~apfihov ~ a ihair and with a
Zv6~6vpCvoc
haws
of camel
anc leather girdle around
having been clothed
<+vqv 6Eppa~ivqvm p i T ~ V6aqirv a h 0 2 , ~ a ihis loins, and was
gudle
leathern about the loin (s) of him, anc eating insect locusts
Zaewv b ~ p i 6 a q ~ a i p f h ~ ayp~ov.7 ~ a iand wild honey. 7 And
eating
locusts
and honey
wild.
And he would preach, say"After me somei ~pvau~v
fi
hi-ywv
Y E p ~ ~ ~ i,a ing:
~
he was preaching
saylng
Is coming
the one stronger than I
iaxvp6~~p6qpov 6~riaw pow,
06
o 6 ~am is coming; I am
one stronger of me behind me, of whom not not f i t to stoop and
~ i p i i~avdq
~ljqaq
hi2~a176v 1pQ.r~ untie the laces of his
lace
I am sufficient having stooped to loosen the
sandals. 8 I baptized
76v
C T O ~ ~ ~ & T W a6~0i3'
V
8 l y h EP&TTIOU YOU with water, but
of the
sandals
of him;
I
baptized he will baptize YOU
6
66aT1, a67bq 62 P ~ ~ T T ~ C bp6q
T E I with holy spirit."
YOU
to water,
he
but will baptize
YOU
9 I n the course of
n v ~ l j p a - r &yiq.
~
t
h
ose days Jesus
to spirit holy.
came from Naz'aareth
9 K a i i y 5 v ~ ~ o6v ~ K E ~ V ~~I aS i qfipipaiq of Gal'i.lee and was
And it occurred in
those
the
days
baptized in the Jorifhe~v' I 0oGq 2x1~6 N a < a p ? ~ ~ i j q rahlhaiaq dan by John. 10 And
came
yesus from Nazareth of the
Galilee
immediately on com~ a i lPm~iaf3q ~ 1 q T ~ V 'lopG&vqv C I T ~
and
was baptized
into the
Jordan
by ing up out of the
'Iwdwou. 10 K ~ \ I ~ 6 8 6 EwaPaivwv
~
EK water he saw the
John.
And a t once
going up
out of heavens being parted,
706 66a70q 7 6 ~~~~ 1 ~ 0 p f v TOGS
o v q o6pavo3q and, like a dove, the
the water he saw being split
the
heavens spirit coming down
~ a i~6 .rrv~Gpa chq W E ~ I U T E ~ & V~a-raPaTvov upon him; 11 and a
spirit
and the
as
dove
coming down
voice came out of
E ~ C a67t)v- 11 Kai qwvfi ~ Y ~ V E T O i K
TGV
into
him;
and voice occurred out of the the heavens: "You
olipav8v 1 3 ET i, vi6q pou b &ymq76qI are my Son, the
heavens You are the Son of me the
loved.
beloved; I have approved you."
i v aoi ~ 6 6 6 ~ q o a .
in you I thought well.
12 And immediately
12 K a i
~ 6 0 3 ~ 76
rvaiipa
a676v the spirit impelled
And
at once
the
spirit
him
him to go into the
i ~ P & h h ~~l i q ~ j v gpqpov. 13 ~ a i fiv
wilderness. 13 So he
thrusts out into the wllderness.
And he was
continued in the wilipfipq
iv
T
~ ~ a o ~ p & ~fipipaq
o v ~ a lerness forty days,
in
the
wilderness
forty
days
rr~lpa<6p~voq
&rr6 1-0; t a T a v & , ~ a i fiv PET& Deing tempted by Sabeing tempted by the Satan, and he was with :an, and he was with
~ a i k ~ m i < o v ~ oCIT'
~ a6706 Zv

IT~TE~,

all,

and were being baptlzed by

him

T<

in thc

wild beasts, but

;he angels were ministering to him.
a6~&.
14 Now after John
to him.
14 Kai
PET&
TB
. r r a p a ~ o e ~ v a ~~ 6 vwas put under arrest
And
after
the
to be glven over
the Jesus went into Gsl'~wcivqvfjhe~v b ' IqaoGq EIS
raA~haiaw lalee, preaching the
:ood news of God
John
came the Jesus into the
Gahlee
Kqpiraawv ~6 ~6ayyLA1ov TOG BEOG 15 and
~ a i15 and saying: "The
appointed time has
peaching the good news of the God
hkywv
TI
I l ~ ~ A f i p w ~6a ~ ~ a 1 p 6 q Deen fulfilled, and the
saying that Has been fulfilled the appointed time kingdom of God has
KC(?
~~YYIKEV
ti p a a l h ~ i a TOG 9 ~ 0 6 . drawn near. Be reand has drawn near the
kingdom of the God; pentant, POT people,
y ~ ~ c t KC(^
~ ~ ~
TTIUTE~ETE
? ~ ~
&V
TG and have faith in the
be YOU repenting and be YOU believing
in the zood news."
16 While w a l k i n g
~bayy~hiq.
good news.
alongside the sea of
16 I<ai .rrap&ywv r a p &
B&haooav Gal'i-lee he saw Sisea
And parsing by beside
mon and Andrew the
7ijq r a h ~ h a i a q d 6 ~ v I i p w v a ~ a i'Av6pfau b r o t h e r of S i m o n
of the
Galilee
he saw Simon and
Andrew
casting [their nets]
T ~ V& G E A ~ ~ Zipuvoq
v
&pq~p&AAov~aq
about
in the sea, for
casting
around
in
$
e
the brother of Simon
they
were fishers.
Bcr)\&aag, ? o m y&p U E E ~
17~~. a ETITE~
i
sea,
they were for fishers;
and said I7 So Jesus said to
a670'iq d ' I (TOGS A E ~ T Eh i a w pou, ~ a ithem: "Come after
tothem the
Jesus
Hither behind me, anc me, and I shall cause
.rro~fiao 3p&q ymEaeal d r h ~ ~ idrveph~wv.
c
YOU to become fishers
I shall make
YOU
to become fishers
of men.
of men." 18 And a t
18 ~ a ? Elje3q
~ ~ ~ V T E S
T&
the once they abandoned
And
a t once
having let go off
~ ; K T U ~fi~oho6eqactv
a
. 19 Anc
K a ' their nets and foIlowed him. 19And
nets
they followed
him.
6Aiyov EEEV ' I &KWPO\after going a little
.rrpoP+
having stepped before
little
he saw
James
farther he saw James
TOG Z~Ph6aiov ~ a i'Iwbqv T?J\ the [son] of Zeb'eT ~ V
Zebedee
and
John
the
the [son] of the
dee and John his
a
t
~
o
6
,
~
a
l
ad-roirq
iv
~
?
.
9
.rrhoici
dr~~hqbv
brother,
in fact, while
brother of him, and
them
in the
boat
in their
they
were
~ct~ap-ri<ov~aq TQ
6iK7m1
20 K a
adjusting down
the
nets,
anc boat mending their
Elj06q
~he
K&
called
~EDEV
a6~odq.
~ a inets; 20 and without
them.
Anc delay he called them.
at once
dr$iv-r~q
T ~ V
~orrhpa
a h & In turn they left
having let go off
the
father
of then their father Zeb'e-dee
ZEPE~~?OV i v
T
rhoiq
p"&
~61 in the boat with the
boat
with
thl
in
the
Zebedee
hired men and went
d.rriaw a6-roG. 21 K a off after him. 21 And
1uew.rcjv drrrijh9ov
An(
behind
him.
[ired men they went off

,&I

the

eqpiwv,

~ a i0; &yyEho~

wild beasts, and the

angels

~ I ~ K ~ V O U the
V

were serving

2;

'

MARK 1: 22-29
~ia.rropebov~a~

176

IS

Kaqapvaobp. they went their way

Capernaum. into Ca .per'na-um.
No sooner was it
Kai
~ljeirq
TOTS
the sabbath than he
And
a t once
to the
entered into the syn~io~hebv
&IS
o u v a ~ a ~ f iagogue
v
+PJ
and began to
having entered
into
the
teach. 22 And they
i S i S a a ~ ~ v . 22 ~ a i i ~ ~ . r r h l i a o o n o h i became astounded at
he was teaching.
And they-were'ast~unded upon his way of teaching,
1.6 616axi alj.roO, q v y&p 61Gcita~wvfor there he was
the
teaching of him, he was for
teachlng teaching them as one
alj~o6q hq Egouaiav ixwv ~ a oljx
i
hq oi having authority, and
them .as authority having and not as the not as the scribes.
23Als0, at that imypaypa-rdq.
23 ~ a i e383q
qv
&v mediate time there
scribes.
And
at once
was
in was in their syna7i a u v a y a y ~ a h G v ~ V ~ P W T TivO ~~rrvEbflaTlgogue a man under
the synagogue of them
in
spirit
man
the Dower of an un' clean spirit, and he
& ~ a f J 6 r p~~ a~ W
,i & K ~ ~ ~ 24
E V hiywv Ti
unclean, and he cried out
saying What to us s h o u t e d , 24 saying:
~ a i oil
' lqooic Narapqvi;
fih0~q "What have we to do
and
to you.
Jesus
Nazarene? Did you come with you, Jesus you
Naz-aarene'? Did you
drrrohkoat 6
; olSdr o~ ~ i q ET,
b come to destroy us?
to destroy
us? I know you who you are, the I know exactly who
aytoq
TOG 9 ~ 0 6 .25 ~ a ii. r r ~ ~ i y q~a C
~ vT Gyou are, the Holy One
Holy (One) of the God.
And gave rebuke to it' of God." 25 But Jesus
b ' IqooOq Mywv @lp&eq~t ~ a i Z E E ~ ~ E rebuked it, saying:
the
Jesus
saying Be muzzled and come forth "Be silent, and come
out of him!"
Ec ahoil. 26 ~ a i o ~ a p & E a v a h h v T& on
out of him.
the 26 And the unclean
And having convulsed him
spirit, after throwing
Tfv~Gpa 72) dt~6reapTov Kai
qwvfiCJav
him into a convulsion
spirlt
the
unclean
and
havlng sounded and yelling at the top
tEfjh0~v
i
ari-roc. of its voice, came on
9 ~ ~ 6
to voice
came forth
out of
him.
out of him. 27 Well,
SO
27 ~ a i &0ay@fiOqoav ~ C I V T E ~ ,Z~OTE the people were
all.
as-and astcnished that they
And
were astonished
a discussion
ouv<q-r~Tv
ad~oirq Aiyov~aq Ti began
to be seeklng together
them
saying
What among themselves,
saying: "What is
t o ~ l v TOOTO;
StSaxSI
K ~ I *
K~T'
this? A new teaching!
is
this?
Teaching
new;
according to
He authoritatively ort{ouaiav ~ a i707q I'rv~bpaol707s & K ~ ~ & P T Oq I ders even the unclean
authority and to the
spirits
the
unclean
spirits, and they obey
i ~ r t ~ d r o o ~ t , ~ a i ljna~oljouo~v ah&. him." 28 So the report
he gives orders,
and
they are obeying
him.
about him spread out
28 K a i i~fjh0ev 4
d ~ o f i ad-roc ~ljeirq immediately in all diAnd went forth the hearing of him at once
rections through all
rrav-raxoir IS
dhqv T$V
~~epi~wpov
everywhere Into whole the country roundabout t h e country round
about in Gal'ialee.
T ~ Srahlhaiaq.
of tine
Galilee.
29 And immediate29 Kai
eD9Gq
&K
ouvayayijq ly they went out
And
a t once
out of
synagogue of t h e synagogue
they are entering

into

02&E2g2

;'L%'

~$2

hg~he6v~eq

qh0m

&ic,

o i ~ i a v and went into the

home of Simon and
Andrew
with James
Zipwvoq ~ a
i
a n d John. 30 NOW
of Simon and
Simon's mother-inJlo&ou. 30 fi
62
.rr~v0~p& Eiywvoq law was lying down
John.
The
but mother-m-law
of Simon
With
fever.
K~T~KEITO
.rrup~aoouoa, ~ a i eljeirq and they a t once
was lying down burning with fever, and a t once told him about her.
hiyouatv
a h @ ~ E p i aj-rfiq. 31 ~ a i31And going to her
they are saymg
to him
about
her.
And he raised her up,
.rrpooehe&v
f i ~ ~fP E V
aljT;lv taking her by the
having come toward
h e rarsed up
her
hand; and the fever
~pcdioaq
~ q q XEIP~~~
' a i & q f i ~ ~left
v lier, and she behaving taken hold of the
hand;
and let go off gan ministering t o
them.
a ~ ~ fb i ~T U ~ E T ~ ~~ , a i ~ I ~ K ~ V E ah07q.
I
her the
fever,
and she was serving to them.
32 A f t e r e v e n i n g
32 'Oqiaq
62
YEVOP~V~S,
STE had fallen, when the
Of evening
but
having occurred,
when sun had set, the peo~SUDEV 6 f i h t 0 ~
E~EPOV
V P ~ S ple began bringing
set
the
sun,
they were bringing toward him all those who
ah&v Tr6NTaq
TOGS
~ a ~ l jhxov~aq
q
Kai were ill and those dehim
all
the (ones) badly
having and mon-possessed; 33 and
TOGS
6a!povr<opivouq. 33 ~ a fiv
i
6hq 4 the whole city was
the (ones) bemg demonized;
and was whole the gathered right a t the
1~6htq
i.rr~ovvqy
ybq
.rrpbq rfiv door. 34So he cured
city
having been led together upon toward the many that were ill
06pCW. 34 Kai & ~ E ~ & E u u & v lT0hh03q K ~ K with
G ~ various sickmany
badly nesses, and he exdoor.
And
h e cured
Cxov~aq ~ o t ~ i h a t qv6aotq,
~ a i6a1y6v1a pelled many demons,
having
to various sicknesses, and
demons but he would not let
t h e demons speak,
~ o h h h i < i @ a h ~ v ,~ a oi l j ~
~QIEV
many he threw out, and not he was letting go off because they knew
Aah~iv
7& Scr1y6vta,
671
i;iS~taav him to be Christ.
35 And early in the
to be speaking the demons, because they knew
morning, while it was
ahdv Xpla~bv~ T v a l .
still dark, he rose
him
Christ
to be.
up and went outside
35 Kai
.rrpoi
Zwuxa
Aim
And early in morning in night very much and left for a lonely
&vao~&q
itfiheEv Kai -heEv
cis place, a n d t h e r e
having stood up he went out and went off
into h e began praying.
C ~ ? ~ OT V
~TOV
K~KE?
'~TPOCTQ~XETO. 36 Kai 36 However* Simon
lonely
place and there
was praymg.
And and those with him
K C T T E ~ ~ O ~ Eari-rbv
V
Eipwv ~ a i 01
PET' hunted him down
Pursued down him Simon and the (ones) wlth 37 and found him,
and they said
ahoil, 37 ~ a i dpov a f i ~ b v~ a i AEyouolv
him,
and they found him and they are saying him: "All are lookahQ
i j ~ l n&v.rq
<q~oi3riv o ~ .38 ~ a iing for you-" 38But
to him that
All
are seeking you.
And he said to them:
us go some?EYE!
alj-roiq *AYW~EV
&Ahaxoil ~ i qT&C
he 1s saymg to them Let us go elsewhere Into the where else, into the

..-.

hrrvina
forth
- - gone
-

T+

they came lnto the house

i'AvGpiou PET& ' 'la~h@ou~ a
Andrew
wlth
James
and

6xopCvaq

KW~OIT~~EI(;,

i'va

towns nearby,
~ a village
i

that I may preach

there also, for it
~KE?
K p0$0,
Eiq TOGTO y a p tEijA00v. is for this purpose
there I mi&t preach, into this
for I went out.
I have gone out!'
39 ~ a i~ A ~ EK v~ P ~ D ~ W~ Vi qT&S auvaywy&q 39 And he did go,
And he came preaching into the synagogues preaching in their
a3rGv E I ~
6hqv ~ j vr a h l h a i a v ~ a irh synagogues throughof them into whole the
Galilee
and
the out t h e whole of
Gal'i-lee and expel6a1p6v1a
&~P&hhwv.
ling the demons.
demons
throwing out.
40 There also came
40 Kai E ~ X E T ~ I r p b q
a6rbv A~.rrpbq
to him a leper, enAnd is coming toward
him
leper
treating him even on
.rrapa~ah&v a 6 ~ b v ~ a i ~ O V U I T E T ~ V Akywv
entreating
him
and kneeling down saying bended knee, saying
to him: "If you just
aGrG 6 r 1 'Ew
06A~q
60vaoai
VE
to him that If ever you may will you are able me want to, you can
make me clean." 41 At
~ a e a p i a a ~ 41
. ~ a i
mhay~vlae~iq
to make clean.
And having been moved with pity that he was moved
ta~eivaq
-rjv x ~ i p aa h 0 6
i j q a ~ o with pity, and he
having stretched out the hand of him he touched s t r e t c h e d o u t his
~ a i )\EYE! a 6 r G
Oiha,
~ a 0 a p i a 0 q r 1 .hand and touched
and is saying to him I am willing, be cleansed; him, a n d said to
42 ~ a i ~ 0 8 3 q h i j h e ~ v drrr'
a6roC
JI him: "I want to. Be
and
a t once
went off
from
him
the made clean." 42 And
the lepAirpa,
~ a i
E~aeapia&l.
43 ~ a immediately
i
leprosy,
and
he was cleansed.
And rosy vanished from
Ep@ptpqa&p~voq
a6rG
~ 3 8 i r q him, and he became
having given strict orders
to him
a t once clean. 43 Furthermore,
256pah~v a r j ~ b v , 44 ~ a iA ~ ~ E a
I h @"Opa he gave him strict
he thrust out him,
and is saying to him See orders and a t once
pq6Evi
W~$V
~71~i.rrn
S,
&AA& sent him away, 44and
said to him: "See
to no one
noth~ng
you should tell,
but
&-ray&
aEaur6v ~ E ? < O V TG
i ~ p K~a i that you tell nobody
be going under yourself show to the priest and a thing, but go show
I T ~ O ~ ~ V E ~ K Epi
TOG ~ a e a p ~ q p o i , aou yourself to the priest
bring toward
about
the
cleansing
of you and offer in behalf
a
r p o o i ~ a 5 w Mwuofiq
EISof your cleansing the
what (things)
directed
Moses
into things Moses directed,
paprOp~ov
at-ro'iq.
45
b
62 for a witness to
witness
to them.
The(one)
but them." 45But after
&<~hebv
K ~ ( ~ ~ D D E I V going away the man
having gone out
ipSaTo
started
to be proclaiming started to proclaim
.rrohh&
~ a i 6 1 a q q y i < ~ l v r b v A6yov, it a great deal and
many (things) and to spread abroad the word. to spread the account
~ O T E
pT)KiTr
( X ~ T ~ V6ljvauec1
9 a v ~ p G q abroad, so that CJeas-and
not yet
him
to be able
manifestly susl was no longer
Eiq
1~6hlv
~ i a ~ h e ~ i v ,&Ah&
g3C. able to enter openly
into
city
to enter.
but
outside into a city, but he
outside, in
&IT'
ipfiporq
~6~ro1q
five
~ a continued
i
upon
lonely
places
he was;
and lonely places. Ye&
being had [near]

village cities,

in ordcr that

also

MARK 2: 1-9

179

178

MARK 1: 3 9 - 4 5

4 pxov-ro

rpbq

a3r6v

IT&VTO&V.

toward

him

from all sides.

they kept coming to

him from all sides.
However, a f t e r
Kai
~ i a d B & v 'TT~AIV eiq Kaqapvaoirp
some d a y s h e
And having entered again into Caounaum
again entered into
f i p ~ p B v fi~06aeq 671 i v O ~ K Q Zcrriv. Ca.per'na-um and he
61'
days
it was heard that in house he is;
through
was reported to be
2 ~ a i auvfix&law
~ o h h o i b a r e p q ~ f r a~t home. 2Conseand were led together
many as-and not yet quently many gathX ~ p ~ ' pq6k
i ~
T&
r p b q mjv eOpav, ered, so much so that
to be room not-but the [places1 toward the door, there was no more
not even about
Kai
hh6A~1
a d ~ o i q r b v h6yov. 3 ~ a room,
i
and he was speaking to them the
word.
And the door, and he bei p x o f l a ! ~ ~ P O V T rEp~b q a h b v ITapahu~cKbv gan to speak t h e
word to them. 3And
they come bringing toward him
paralytic
men came bringing
a i p 6 ~ ~ v o v ir-rrb -r~aa&pov. 4 ~ a i p$ him a paralytic carbeing lifted up
by
four.
And
not ried by four. 4But
SIJV&~EVOI T ~ O C T E V ~ Y K ~ I ah6
6th not being able to
being able
to bring near
to him
through
- bring him right to
T ~ V Bxhov
h ~ a r i y a a wr j v a r i y q v 6 r o u [Jesus] on account of
;he crowd
they unroofed
the
roof
where the crowd, they removed the roof over
qv,
~ a i &<op6Cavr&q
xaAQa~
r b v where he was, and
he was, and having dug out
they lower
the
having dug an open~ p t r p a n o v6 ~ 60.rrapahuTtKbq
~
K ~ T ~ K E I T O . ing they lowered the
cot
where the paralytic
was lying down. Cot on which
the
-- -----6
'Iqaoirq r $ v nimlv paralytic was lying.
5 ~ a i i6Gv
And having seen
the
Jesus
the
faith 5 And when Jesus saw
crd~&v h 6 y ~ 1 r 6
. r r a p a h v r ~ ~ GT i ~ v o v , their faith he said to
of them is saying to the
paralytic
Child, the paralytic: "Child,
,
&qi~v-rai
sou ai&pap-riaI. 6 3 0 ~66 Your sins are forgiv- are being let go off of you the sins.
were but en." 6 NOW there were
of the scribes
TGV
ypappar60v ~ K E : ~ a e f i p ~ v ~
o ~a Some
i
some of the
scribes
there
sltting
and there, sitting and reaG ~ c r h o y ~ < Q ~$v~ vra'iq
o ~ ~ a p 6 i a 1 qa3.rBv 7 Ti soning in their hearts:
reasoning
in the
hearts
of them Why 7 "Why is this man
a
otroq
oPlrw h a h ~ ? ;
@Aaaqrgpri.
~ i qtalking in this man; this (one) thus speaks? He is blasp eming; who ner? He is blasphem6dva~a1 & q l i v a i
apap-riaq E i pfi ETS b ing. Who can forgive
is able be letting go off
sins
if not one the sins except one, God?"
9
; 0 ~ 6 ~8 ; ~ a i ~ 6 8 6 q
i~~lyvoirq
6 8 But Jesus, having
God?
And
a t once
having recognized
the discerned immediately
'IqooOq
76 I T v E ~ ~ ~ aT hI o C 671 O ~ T Wby~ his spirit that
Jesus
to the
spirit
of him that
thus they were reasoning
; GraAoyi<o\rra~ $v ?au-ro?q AC~EI alj-ro'iq that way in themthey are reasoning m themselves he is saying to them selves, said to them:
8
Ti
~ a i r ~ a G ~ a h o y i < ~ o e e i v ra'iq "Why are You ream y these (things) YOU are reasoning in
the soning these things in
- ~ a p 6 i a 1 q bpGv; 9 ri & a r ~ vE ~ K ~ I T ~ T E YOUR
~ ~ V , hearts? 9 Which
of YOU? Which
is
easier,
; hearts
is easier, to say to
the paralytic, 'Your
- EinGv r 6 ~ a p a h u ~ ~ ~ 'AqiEvrai
@
to say
to the
paralytic
Are being let go off sins a r e forgiven,'
were coming

i
i

MARK 2: 17-21
ai
&pap-ria!,
fi &iTriv ' E y ~ i p o u or to say, 'Get up
and pick up your
the
sms,
or
to say
Get up
cot and walk'? 10 But
Kp&Par~6v
UOU
Kai
dp0v
T ~ V
cot
of you in order for YOU men
and
lift up
the
"
Iva
62 to know that the Son
~a;
ITE~IIT&TEI; 10
and
be walking about?
In order that
but of man has authority
6i6ij-r~
8 ~ 1&couo~av ~ X E I
6 ui6q to forgive sins upon
YOU might know that authority is having the Son the earth,"-he
said
TOG drv0pcj~rou 6.qiiva1 hpap-riaq hrri ~ f i qto the paralytic: 11 "I
of the
man
to let go off
sins
upon the say to you, Get up,
yfiq
hEy&l.
T@ T r a p d ~ T l K @11 10i pick up your cot, and
To YOU go to your home."
earth - he is saying to the
paralytic
ACYQ!
E~EIPE
& ~ O VT ~ V K ~ ~ P C X T12TAt
~ Vthat he did get
I am saying, Be getting up lift up the
cot
up, and immediately
picked up his cot and
oou ~ a i @ay&
T ~ VO ~ K ~ COU.
V
of you and be golng under into the house of you. walked out in front
12 ~ a fiyEp8q
i
~ a ~i 3 8 3 ~
T ~ Vof them all, so that
And he got up and at once having hfted up the they were all simply
K P ~ P C ~ O&<fihev
V
~JIITPOU~EV
TWTWV,
&DTE carried away, and
cot
he went out
in front
of all, as-and they glorified God,
"We never
k(ioraa9a I
I T W T ~ ~ ~ a saying:
i
to stand out of themselves
all
and saw the like of it."
60<&<&1v
~ 6 86v
v
N y o v ~ a q6 ~ 1
O ~ T W S 13 Again he went
to be glorifying the God
saying
that Thus out beside the sea;
O ~ ~ F T ~ O~ Ti Ei a p ~ v .
and all the crowd
never
we saw.
kept coming to him,
13 Ka?
&<ijAB~v
~ r & h ~ vTrap&
and h e began to
And
he went out
again
beside
teach them. 1 4 But
f3cjrhaooavv. ~ a mtiq
i
d
iixhoq
~ ~ X E T Oas he
was passing
sea;
and all the
crowd was comlng along, he caught sight
~ a i k 6 i t i a a ~ ~ v ~ ( 6 ~ 0 6of~ Le'vi
.
rr&q
&76v,
the [son] of
them. Al-phae'us sitting at
him,
and he was teaching
toward
EXEV AEUE~V T ~ V the tax office, and he
14 Kai map&yov
And
passing by
he saw
Levi the [Son] said to him: "Be
TOG 'Ah aiou ~aWlp&vov hi r b TEAGVIOV, my follower." And
of the Alp aeus
sitting
upon the tax office,
rising up he followed
KC[?
h i y ~ i (1676 ' A K O ~ O ~pot.
~ E I~ a i
and he is saying to him Be following me. And him. 15 Later he hapdtvacnhq
f i ~ o h o l j e q a ~ v a t j ~ 6 .15 Kai pened to be reclining
having stood up
he followed
him.
And a t the table in his
Y~VET~I K ~ T ~ K E ~ Ca
T h~6~v I 2v
T T ~ o i ~ i qhouse, and many tax
it occurs to be lying down
him
in the house collectors and sinners
a&-roG, ~ a~?o h h o i T&h&va!
~ a&ij l a p ~ ~ h owere
i
reclining with Jeof him, and many tax collectors and
sinners
sus and his disciples,
~ ~ ~ ~ V ~ K E I V76
T O'1qffoG ~ a TOTS
i
paeq~aiq
were lying up with the Jesus and the disciples for there were many
o f them and they
a&-roir, qaav y&p mohhoi ~ a i fi~oho68ow
of him, were for many and they were following began following him.
ah@. 16 K a i oi y p a p i . l w ~ i q TBV @ a p ~ a a i a v16 But t h e scribes
him.
And the
scribes
of the Pharisees of t h e P h a r i s e e s ,

;66v7&q
TI E a 0 i ~ 1 PET& TGV &pap~whGv when they saw he
having seen that he eats with the
slnners
was eating with the
1
~ ~ h w v Q v meyou
TO?<
paeq~ayqsinners and tax coland tax collectors were saylng to the disciples lectors, began saying
a;~oir
-OTI
PET& T ~ V
TE~WVGV ~ a to
i his disciples: "Does
of him That
with
the
tax collectors and he eat with the tax
&p4prwA&v i a 8 i ~ 1 ; 17 ~ a i & ~ o i r o a q 6 collectors a n d sinsmners
he eats?
And having heard the ners?" 17 Upon hearaIrlaoi'q
h i y ~ i ad~oyq T I
06 xpeiav ing this Jesus said
Jesus
is saying to them that Not
need to them: "Those who
oi
~~ouUIV
~(TXWVTES
imp06 &Ah' are strong do not
are having the (ones) being strong of healer but need a physician, but
0i
K ~ K &
~ 0S\ r r & ~ 0 b fihe0V K d k U a l those who are 111 do.
the (ones) badly having; not I came
to call I came to call, not
righteous people, but
61~aiouq
&pqp~whoOq.
(ones) but
smners.
sinners."

aou
of you

ah'

18 K a i qaav o i p a 0 q ~ a i'lw&vou ~ a 01
i

2:

'

18 Now John's disci-

And were the disciples of John and the ples and the Pharipracticed fasting.
@ap~aaiolv q a ~ ~ i r o v ~~~ a
q . i Cpxowal
~ a sees
i
pharisees
fasting.
And they are coming and So they came and
~ i y o u q l v a6rB
A I ~ Ti
01 pa8q~a; said to him: "Why
aresaymg to him Through what the disciples is it the disciples of
'jwbvou ~ a i08
p a 8 g ~ a i T&V OaplqaE~v John and the disciof John and the disciples of the
Phansees ples of the Pharisees
v~o-r~~oucr~o
v ,i
62
aoi
p a 0 q ~ a i o t practice fasting, but
are fasting,
the but your
disciples
not your disciples do not
vrirn~Goua~v;19 ~ aETTEV
i
a b ~ o i q d 'IquoCq practice f a s t i n g ? "
are fasting?
And said to them the Jesus 19 And Jesus said t o
M i 66vav~a1 o i uloi TOG
vupqGvoq
h, them: "While t h e
Not are able the sons of the br~dechamber m bridegroom is with
6
vupqioq
p a a d ~ 6 v&UT~V them the friends of
what [time] the bridegroom with
them
is
the bridegroom canvm&&lv;
Suov
xp6vov
ZxouUlv
76v not fast, can they?
to be fasting? How much time they are having the As long as they have
vuppiov
06
6 h a v ~ a 1 the bridegroom with
bridegroom
not
they are able them they cannot
V ~ ~ E ~ ~ E 20
I V *~ ~ & ~ ( T o v 6
T ~ I fipipat B ~ a vfast. 2OBut days will
to be fasting;
will come
but
days
when come when the bridedrrrapefj
drrr' a C ~ & v d vupqioq, groom will be taken
might be taken off from them the bridegroom, away from them, and
K~
T ~ TI& V ( T T E ~ ~ O U U I V h) ~ K E ~ V I J
fipEpq. then they will fast
and then b e y wlllfast in
that the
day.
in that day. 21No21 oljS~iq h i p h q p a
~&KOU< cjc/v&qou body sews a patch
No one
patch
of cloth
unshrunk of unshrunk cloth
i~-rp&.rr.rel hi
i p & ~ i o v 1~aAa16v.~i 62 upon an old outer
sews
upon outer garment
old;
if but
garment; if he does,
pi,
aYpe~
~ i )mhfipwpa &IT' a6ToC TA
its
full strength pulls
not, is lifting up the fullness from
it
the

~EE aZee

~atv6v TOG
new one of the

from it, the new from

~ a h a ~ o i r~
, a XE~POV
i
(TX~CTII~
the old, and the tear
old one, and worse
split

MARX 3: 2-8

MARK 2 ~ 2 2 - 3 :1
becomes worse.. 22 A1it becomes.
And
no one
is thrusting
wlne so, nobody puts new
wine into old wineviov hi<
C?CTKO~)~ ~raAa106q-E i 6.? pfi, skins;
if he does, the
new into skin bags
old ;
if but not,
wine bursts the skins,
Pfit~i
6 O ? V OTO^<
~
dlw~ohq, Kai 6 and the wine is lost
will burst the wine
the
skin bags, and the as well as the skins.
oTvoq 6TT6hAu~at ~ a i oi
dta~oi- drhhh But people put new
wine isbeing lost also the skin bags;
but wine into new wineskins."
O?VOV V ~ O V E ~ S C ? ? K O ~ ~ K ~ I V O ~ ~ .
wine new into skln bags
new.
23 Now it happened
23 Kai 6 y i v ~ ~ oad-rhv tv TO?<a6rBPaaiv that he was proceedAnd it happened him
in the sabbaths i n g t h r o u g h t h e
grainfields on the
GtmopedeoBa~ 612( TGV mropipwv, ~ a ;oi sabbath, and his disto be proceeding through the grainfields, and the
ciples started to make
CIa%q~ai-06
fip<crvro666v I T O I E ~
' ~i h
~ h o v ~ etheir
q
way plucking
disciples of hlm started way to be doing plucking the heads of grak.
~oirq
crrdtxuaq.
24 ~ a i oi
@ a p ~ a a i o24
~ So the Pharisees
the
heads of grain.
And
the
Pharisees went saying to him:
~ E ~ O V
" 1 6 ~ Ti
ITO~OGUIV
TOTS "Look here! Why are
were saying to him See why are they doing to the they doing on the
sabbath what is not
odrppaatv 6 o l j ~ESEUTIV; 25 ~ a i Aiy~! lawful?" 25But he
sabbaths which not is lawful?
And he is saymg said to them: "Have
a 6 ~ o i q0 6 6 i v 0 7 ~ & ~ Y V W T E
T
irroiqu~v YOU never once read
to them
Never
did YOU read
what
did
what David did when
Aau~'L8 ~ T E X ~ E ~ C EUXEV
~ V
~ a i i.rr&iva~Ev he fell in need and
David when need he had and he got hungry got hungry, he and
the men witin him?
aj~bq ~ a i
oi
PET'
26
$: :
22 How he entered
he
and the (ones) with
him?
into the house of
~ i f i h e ~ v E ~ S T ~ V O'TKOV
TOG
8 ~ 0 6 &IT; C;Od, in the account
he entered into
the house of the
God upon about A.bifa .thar the
'ApidrBap dpx~epioq ~ a ~oirq
i
&p~ouq T ~ C high priest, and ate
Abiathar - chief priest and the
Ioaves of the the loaves of prerrpoBio~wq i q a y ~ v , oeq oriv
T<EGTIV
sentation. which it is
nresentation
he ate.
whlch
not
i t is lawful not lawful for anyto eat except
qcry~iv Ei pjl -rohq ~EPE?<, ~ a &i ~ K E Y ~ a ibody
to eat
if not
the
priests, and he gave also the priests, and he
gave some also to the
7oi<
a3v
a l j ~ Qodoiv; 27 ~ a imen who were wfth
to the (ones) together with him being?
And him?" 27 So he went
on to say to them:
~ E Y E V
alj~oiq T b a 6 P P a ~ o v GI&
he was saying to them The
sabbath
through "The sabbath came
TAV QBpw~rov EYEVETO
~ a oljx
i
6 b e p w ~ ~into
q existence for the
sake of man, and not
the
man
came to be and not the
man
6th
76
odrPPa~ov. 28 ~ D T E ~dpt6q man for the sake of
through
the
sabbath;
as-and
Lord the sabbath; 28 hence
bmiv 6 ui6q TOG dv0pCj.rr0~ ~ a i TOG the Son of man is
is
the Son of the
man
also
of the Lord even of the
sabbath."
aapp&~ou.
sabbath.
Once again he
Ka? Eio--ijha&vI T ~ I V ~ i q ouvaycayfiv, ~ a i entered into a
And he entered again
into synagogue, and synagogue, a n d a
yiv~7at. 22 Kai

o66Eiq

P&hh&l

O?VOV

aha

--

fiv

i ~ MPCJITOS
~ i
iSqpappivqv

Exov

man was there with

a dried-up hand. 2 So
j v
x ~ i p a -2 ~ a i
~ a p ~ ~ f i p o u v they mere watching
the
hand;
and
they were observing beside him closely to see
G ~ T ~~iv ~ o i q aaPPaa1v B E ~ C C T T E ~ VaEd
I ~ b v , whether h e would
him
if to the
sabbaths
he will cure
him, cure the man on the
Sabbath, in order that
'iva
~a~qyopfiawuiv alj~oir.3 ~ a ithey might accuse
in order that
they might accuse
him.
And him. 3 And he said
h i y ~ t TI$ bBpCj.rrq
76
f i v y,&ipa to the man with the
he is saying to the
man
to the' (one) the hand withered hand : "Get
land
X ~ v ~Eqpb
t
"EYEI~E
TA p5~0v.
having withered Be getting up lnto the mldst. the center." 4Next he
4KG
YE! alj-roi< "EEE~TIV
TOTS ariPPao~v said to them: "Is it
~ n he
d 1s saymg to them Is it lawful to tne sabbaths lawful on the sabbath
to do a good deed or
&ya60votfiuat q ~a~orroiijuat,
quxfiv a&aal fi to da a bad deed, to
to do good
or
to do bad,
soul to save or save or to kill a soul?"
But they kept silent.
~ ~ ~ ~ O K T;
E ? V ~ I 0i
62
&~I~ITWV.
to kill?
The (ones) but were being silent. 5 And after looking
5 KG?
~ E ~ I ~ ~ E $ & ~ E V~O( 6
< 7 0 ;PET'
~ ~ P Y - < ,around upon them
And havlng looked around on them with wraEh, with indignation, beauvhu~rohp~voq
in;
T
!
T ~ T T W ~ ~ ) (ing
T E I thoroughly grieved
being thoroughly grieved
upon
the
dulling at the insensibility of
7ijq ~ a p 6 i a qaG-rGv, h i y ~ t TI$ dtv0ph.rrq their hearts, he said
of the
heart
of them, he says to the
man
to the man: "Stretch
'EKTEIVOV
~ f i vxdp6 uou. ~ a i f ~ h ~ t v ~ vout
, your hand." And
Stretch out the hand of you; and he stretched out, he stretched it out,
~ a idCTT~~a~&urdreq
4 x&ip TOG. 6 K a i and his hand was
and
was restored
the hand of him.
And restored. 6 At that tine
~ < E ~ ~ ~ V T E oi
S
@aptaaiot ~ 6 8 3 p&7&
~
Pharisees went out
havlng gone out the
Pharisees
a t once with and immediately bev
'Hpq61avGv
uup~ohhtov
i6i6ouv gan holding council
the
Herodians
counsel together were giving with the party folK~T'
a6706 6vaq alj7dv
&.rrohioauiv.
lowers of H e r o d
down on him so that him they might destroy. against him, in order
7 Kai 6 '1 ooGq PET& TGVpa0q~Gva6~oG to destroy him.
And the yesus with the disciples of him
7 But Jesus with
his disciples withdrew
drv~xcjquv rrp6q ~ j vBahaauav. ~ a rrohir
i
withgrew
toward the
sea;
and much to the sea; and a
dij80q h 6 ~ i j q r d t h a i a q f i ~ o h o 6 e ~ a Egreat
v ~ multitude from
multitude from the
Galilee
followed,
Gal'i-lee a n d from
rai
dm6
' lou6aiag 8 uai
h b Juede'a followed him.
aad
from
Judea
and
from 8 Even from Jerusalem
from 1d.u-me'a
'l~pouohGpwv ~ a i
~ i j q '16oupaiaq ~ a and
i
Jerusalem
and from the
Idumea
and and from across the
wipav
TOG
'lop6rivou
~ a i ITEpi Jordan and around
other side
of the
Jordan
and
about Tyre and Si'don, a
multitude, on
Tirpov ~ a Z116Gva,
i
.rrhijBoq .rrohG, ~ K O ~ O V T great
E ~
Tyre and Sidon, multitude much,
hearing
hearing of how many
&a
I T O I E ~ $'dm
IT&
a b ~ 6 v . things he was doing, came to him.
as many (things) as he is doing came toward him.
was there

man

having been drled up having

MARK 3: 6 1 7
9 ~ a E; T ~ N

TO?< p a e q ~ a i qaljroir
7va
9 And he told his
And he safd to the disciples of him in order that disciples to have a

-rrhotdip~ov
little boat

616

through

rrpoo~apr~pi

little boat continually

should constantly be serviceable to him at his service so that

r8v
the

ehifi~a~v

Bxhov
crowd

Yva

in order that

y&p he cured many, with

for the result that all
~ ~ E ~ ~ E u ~UTE
E v ,
I T E I V
a 6 ~ 6those who had grievhe cured,
as-and to be falling upon
him' ous diseases were
7va
afroG
&q~av-rat
do01
falling upon him to
in order that
of him
might touch
as many as touch him. 11Even
~ 7 x 0 ~ p&o-r~yaq.11 ~ a r&
i
m ~ f i p m a the unclean spirits,
were having scourges.
And the
spirits
whenever they would
T?S
di~&eap~a,
Brav
aIj~6vbehold him, would
the
unclean,
whenever
him prostrate themselves
6&6powI
?rpook.rrl.rr~ov a d ~ c j~ a before
i
him and cry
they were beholding, were falling toward h m and O U ~saying:
,
"you are
&pa<ov
Myovra 871 1 3 ET 6 u i 6 ~the Son of God."
were crying out saying that YOU are the Son 12 ~ u many
t
times he
TOG
8~00.
12 ~ a ;
?rohh$
sternly charged them
of the
God.
And
many (thmgs) not to make him
h ~ ~ i p a
aGToiq
Iv a
pfi known.
he was saying in rebuke to them in order that not
13And he ascended
aI3T6v q)avepdv
nolrjuoolv.
a mountain and
him manifest they should make.
summoned those he
13 Kai
hapaivE1
iq ?.6 6 p o ~
And he is stepping up into the mountain and w a n t e d , a n d t h e y
lTpoU~ahiTal
0 6 ~ fieEhv.
a6T6cI went off to him.
14 And he formed [a
calls toward himself whom was wantlng
he,
Ka?
hijheov
n p 6 ~ a13-r6v. 14 Kcxi g r o u p o f 1 twelve,
and
they went off
toward
hun.
And whom he also named
hoir)ov 6h6.EKa1 O ~ S
& T ~ O U T ~ ~ O"Ua ~p ~ ~ t l e ~that
, " they
hemade
twelve,
whom also
apostles
might continue with
&v6pau~v,
"~ v a
&lv
p?'
he named, in order that they might be wlth him him and that he might
m
send them out to
~ai
iv a
drrromihhq
preach
15 and to have
and
in order that
he may send off
them
authority
to expel the
~ q p f i u o ~ l v 15 ~ a i
EXEIV
Etowiav
to be preaching
and
to be having
authority demons.
T& SC(1p6v1a.
1GAnd the [group
out the demons;
of3 twelve that he
16 ~ a l Znoiqu~v TOCIS
6 6 6 ~ ~ a ~ a formed
l
were Simon,
and
he made
the
twelve
and to whom he alsogave
E.rrEBrl~~v Bvopa
TQ
tipovl
~ ~ T P O Vthe
,
surname Peter,
he put upon
name
to the
Simon
Peter.
17
a
n
d James the
I7 ~ a 'I&KWPOV
i
6
TOG Z ~ p ~ l j a i o~u a i
Csonl
Of
Zeb'e'dee
and James
the Csonl of the Zebede~ and
and
John
brother
'1 wbqv r6v &6~A@v roc 'Ia~Gpov ~ a i
John
the brother of the
James
and of James (he ah0
they might press upon

aI3~6v. 10 nohhoirq

pfi the crowd might not

not press upon him. 10 For

him;

many

t
,

gave these the surBoavqpyEq,

Boanerges, name Bo -aaner'ge~,~
means Sons of
Yioi
Bpovril~, 18 ~ a which
i
6
~UTIV
Sons
of Thunder,
and Thunder), 18 and Anwhich
is
',qv6p6av ~ a i@ i h ~ m o v ~ a iBapeohopaiov drew and Philip and
Andrew
and
Philip
and
Bartholomew Bar-thol'o-mew and
MaeOaiov ~ a iQap& K ~ Z ' I C ~ K O ~ ~ O VMatthew and Thomas
and James the son of
and Matthew
and Thomas and
James
and ThadT ~ V
TO^ 'AAmiou ~ a Qa66aiov
i
~ a Al.phae'us
j
the [son] of the Alphaeus and Thaddaeus and dae'us and Simon the
xipwva
T ~ V
Kavauaiiov 19 ~ a i ' 1 0 6 6 ~Ca-navnae'an 19 and
Simon
the
Cananaean
and
Judas Judas Is car'i sot, who
later betrayed him.
'la~apltje, 6 s
~ a i 7Tap.660~~~&6v.
him.
Iscariot,
who
also
gave over
And he went into
Kai Ep~Tal Eiq o?~ov.20 ~ a ia w k p x & ~ a l a house. 20 Once more
and comes together the crowd gathered,
And he comes into house;
err6hlv 6 B~hoq, 6 o - r ~ p i 6 h a u 9 a 1 aI3~oirq so that they were not
able even to eat a
again the crowd, as-and not to be able them
21But when
6 p ~ o v WE%. 21 ~ a i& ~ o 6 u a v r ~meal.
q
not-but
bread
to eat.
And having heard his relatives heard
it, they went
oi
nap' a h 0 6 kgfiheov ~ p a ~ f i u aabout
~
the (ones) beside him
went out to lay hold of out to lay hold of
8 ~ 1 him, for they were
~dTi)v,
~EYOV
him,
they were saying
for
that saying: "He has gone
22 ~ a oi
i ypap a r ~ i qout of his mind."
ZF;iuTq.
22AZs0, the scribes
he stood out [of his mind].
And the
rrites
that came down from
0i
&T6 ' I EfJOo~hfipGl~ KaTapdrVT$
the (ones) from
Jerusalem
having come down Jerusalem were say&yov
6 ~ 1BEE<E$O~~ ~ X E I ~ K ~ I ~ Ting:
I "He has Bed'were saying that Beelzebul he is having, and that ze-bub, and he expels
Q r6 ~ P X O V T I TQV Sa~poviwv Z K ~ ~ E I the demons by means
in the ruler of the demons he is throw~ngout of the ruler of the
r& 6alp6vla. 23 ~ a j npou~aA~u&pEvoq demons." 23 So, after
the demons.
And having called toward himself calling them to him,
ad~o6q $v napafiohaiiq
E h ~ y ~ v aali~oiq h e b e g a n t o s a y
them
m
parables
he was saying to them to them with illustrations: "How can
IlGq 6 g v a ~ a ltmav&q t:a~av& ZK@CWEIV;
How is able Satan
Satan to be throwing out? Satan expel Satan?
24Why, if a king@ a o ~ h ~ i a4'
24 ~ a i 6
taumJv
dom becomes dividupon
itse
kingdom
if ever
And
ed against itself,
J I E P ~ ~ ~ $ , 03 6 w a ~ a 1m0;8fiva1 .rS that kingdom cannot
should be divided, not
IS abIe
to stand
the
stand; 25 and if a
pau1A~ia 6KEiVTl' 25 K ~ I 6
o i ~ i a 69'
kingdom
that;
and if ever house upon house becomes divided against itself,
f ~ t ~ m j 1.l~~lue6.1
~
06 ~ U V ~ ~ O E T 4~ I that house will not
itself
should be divlded, not will be able the
be able t o stand.
o i ~ i aE K E ~ V cr6iva1.
~
26 ~ a ei
i 6 t a ~ a v e q 26 Also, i f S a t a n
house that to stand:
and if the
Satan
i.rr68r)KEv

he put upon

aho'iq
them

avopa
name

'

~ a i i p ~ p ~ q O q ,has risen up against

and
was divided, himself and become
E ~ E I . . divided, h e cannot
06 6 6 v a ~ a 1o ~ j v aMA&
~
~ihoq
not is able to stand but
end
he is aving. stand, but is coming
27 &AX' 03 6haTal od6~iq eiq mjv o i ~ i wto an end. 271n fact,
But not
is able no one into the house no one that has got
the house of
TOG
iu~upoir
eiadB&v
T& into
of the
strong [man]
having entered
the a strong man is able
u~eljq a h o i )
61apnc5cra1
66N
p i to plunder his movvessels
of him
to plunder
if ever
not able goods unless
npG~ov T ~ V iuxupbv
6fiua1
~ a ifirst he binds the
first
the strong [man] he should bind, and strong man, and then
T ~ T ET ~ Voii<iav alj~oir 61apndrue1. 28 'Apiv he will plunder his
then the house of him he will plunder.
Amen house. 28 Truly I say
hhyw
bp?v 6 ~ 1 n6v~a dqeI'ue-ra~ t o Y O U t h a t a l l
I am saying to YOU that all (things) will belet go off things will be for~ o i q uioiq TGV &v8pGnov, 712 d p a p j p a - r a given the sons of
to the sons of the
men,
the
sms
men, no matter what
xai
ai
@haukpi,a~
8ua
i6N sins and blasphemies
and
the
blasp emies
as inany as
if ever they blasphemously
phaoqq jooutv.
29 bq
6' commit. 29 However,
they might blaspEemously commit;
who
but whoever blasphemes
iirv
phauqqpfiuq
~ i q 76 nveirpa 76 against the holy spirit
likely should blaspheme into the
spirit
the has no forgiveness
ay~ov, O ~ K
%XEI
69eutv
71% forever, but is guilty
holy,
not he is having letting go off into the
of everlasting sin."
aiGva, &Ah& box6q i a ~ i v
aiwviou
30
This, because they
age,
but
held in
is
of everlasting
were
saying: "He has
d p a p ~ 3 p a ~ o q . 30 671
3eyov
sin.
Because
they were saying an unclean spirit."
31 Now his mother
n v ~ c p a & K & ~ ~ ~ T O V EXEI.
Spirit
unclean
he is having.
and his brothers
came, and, as they,
31 Kai Epxov?a[ JI pj'rqp ad-roir ~ a 01
i
And are coming the mother of h m and the were standing on the
dt8ehqoi a6706 ~ a iE E o U T ~ ~ K O V TdE r~n i u ~ ~ t h a voutside, they sent in to
brothers of him and outside standing they sent off
him to call him. 32 As
np6q
abT6v
Kaho6vTEq
ah6v. 32 ~ a iit was, a crowd was
toward
him
calling
him.
And
&K&~TO
ITEP'L
ah&
BxAoq,
~ a isitting around him,'
was sitting
about
him
crowd,
and so they said to him:'
Aiyouu~v
ad^@ '1606 $I p f i q p uou 'Look! Your moththey are saying to him Look! The mother of you :r and your brothers
~ a oi
i dt6dqoi oou
E E o <q-roiruiv CTE. ~ u t s i d e are seeking
and the brothers of you outside are seeking you.
you." 33But in reply
33 ~ a i &?ToKpleiq a d ~ o i q Aiya
Tiq he said t o them;
And having answered to them he is saying Who
'Who are my moth~O-TIV
pfirqp
pou ~ a i ot dt6eAqoi;
is
the mother of m e and the brothers? ?r and my brothers?"
34 ~ a i n~p~@Aeq&pevoq ~ o L q n ~ p i 34 And having looked
And having looked around on the (ones) about t b o u t u p o n t h o s e
himq

stood up

69'

upon

kau~6v
himself

a l j ~ 6 K~ ~ K A ~ KJ ~ phvou<
B
to circle

sating

Xiyet

" 16e $I

sitting around him

in a circle, he said:
p i ~ ~ pou
p
~ a i oi dt6Ehqoi pou. 35 Bq "See, my mother and
mother of me and the brothers of me;
whc my brothers! 35 Whoever does the will
a v I T O I ~ U Q 76 Bihqpa TOG 8~06, 03-roq
likely Should do the will of the God, this (one) of God, this one is
&6d+6q pou ~ a dt6eh9fi
i
~ a pfi-qp
i
Lmiv my brother and sister
brother of me and sister and mother
is.
and mothel-."
K a i ndrhtv fipca-ro
~ I ~ & U K E I V nap6
And h e a g a i n
And again he started to be teaching beside
started teaching
Tfiv
Bdrhauuav.
~ a i
o u v d r y ~ ~ a ~ beside the sea. And
the
sea.
And
is being led togethe] a very great crowd
rrpbq a 6 7 6 ~ijxhoq nhaio~oy, UTE a 6 ~ 6 veiq gathered near him,
toward him crowd
most,
as-and him intc so t h a t h e went
rrhoiov
ipf3do/l-a
~ a e f i ~ ~ eiavl
~4 aboard a boat and
boat
having stepped in
to sit
in
the sat out on the sea,
eaA6toul;l, ~ a in&q b 6x10
np6q
but all the crowd
sea,
and
a
the crow2 toward
beside tne sea were
e6rhaoow i n T
yijq
Jlaw. 2 ~ a ion the shore. 2 So he
sea
upon
the earth they were.
And
began to teach them
drt.06~ b
napaf3ohai~ many things with
i6i6au~ev
he was teaching
them
in
parables
illustrations and to
1~ohh6,
~ a i ~ E ~ E aVh o i q iv
many (things), and wassaying to them in the say to them in his
6tSaxij airroir 3
'AKO~ETE.i60h iEijheev teaching: 3 "Listen.
teaching of hlrn
Be YOU hearing. Look! Went out Look! The sower went
b
crrreipov a ~ ~ ~ i p 4a i~. a i i y i v e ~ o ~ u to
t sow. 4And as
the (one) sowing
to sow.
And it happened
he was sowing, some
&I TG [TTTE~PEIV
d
p ? ~ ~ E C T E U [seed] fell alongside
in thd to be sowing which [seed] indeed
fell
the road, and the
nap& ~ r j v 666v, ~ a Jlheev
i
T& ITETEIV& ~ a i
beslde the way, and came the
birds
and birds came and ate
~ a ~ i q a y sav6 ~ 6 .5 ~ a i 6x10
~ ~ E U E ~t
V up. 5 And other
ate down
it.
And another [seed]
fell
[seed] fell upon the
6ITi T6
I T E T ~ G ~ EK ~
aj
6nou 0 6 K rocky place where it,
upon
the
rocky [place]
and
where not 3f course, did not
E?XEV
yijv
nohhjv,
~ a i eirf3hq nave much soil, and
it was having
earth
much,
and
a t once
.t immediately sprang
~ E ~ V ~ T E I A E V 6th
6
pjl
EXEIV
it rose up out
through
the
not
to be having up because of not
P&8oq yqq' 6 ~ a ~i T E& ~ T E I ~ E V 6 qh10q saving depth of soil.
depth of earth;
and when rose up the sun
B But when the sun
G<aupa~iueq ~ a i
6th
~ i )
p i rose, it was scorched,
it was scorched
and
through
the
not and for not having
&EIV
fii<av
$<qp&Bq. 7 ~ a i*oot it withered. 7 And
to be having
root
it was dried up.
And
~ t h e r Cseedl f e l l
6Aho
CTTECTEV eiq ~ h q&K&~c(s,
~ a itmong t h e thorns,
another [seed]
fell
into the
thorns,
and
the thorns came
b f P q u w ai 6~wea1
~ a awimviEav
i
a 6 ~ 6~
, a tnd
i
cameup the thorns and
choked
it, and ~p and choked it, and
him

he is saying

See

thl

3
~

MARK 4: 16-21

MARK 4: 8-15
Kap.rr6v 0 6 ~
~ ~ U K E V8
. ~ a i &Aha
fruit

~ic,~

not it gave.

1 ? 1y"v
~

And other [seeds]

~ W E U E ~it

fell

yielded no fruit.

8 But others fell up-

~ a p ~ 6onc the fine soil, and,

fruit
coming up and indrvaPaivov~a~ a a$gav6p&va,
i
~ a i Z ~ E ~ E V creasing, they began
coming up
and increasing, and was bringing to yield fruit, and
&I< rplh~ov?a Kai i~ & ~ ~ ~ K O V T ( Kai
X
h they were bearing
into
thirty
and in
sixty
and in thirtyfold, and sixty
& K ~ T ~ v . 9 Kai
~ E Y E V
-0s EX&[ and a hundred." 9 So
one hundred.
And he was saying Who is having he added the word:
"Let him that has
d ~ a &KO~EIV
&KOU~T~.
ears to be hearing let him be hearing.
ears to listen listen."
10 Kai
~ T E
VETO
~ m & 10 Now when he
And
when
he got to be
according to got to be alone, those
around him with the
p6va~
tp6-rov
a 6 ~ 6 v oi
only (ones), were questioning on him the (ones) twelve began quespi a6l-6v
ohv
TOTS 6 6 6 ~ ~ 0T&<
: tioning him on the
about
him
together with the
twelve
the illustrations. 11And
.rrapa$oh&q. 11 ~ a i
~ ~ E Y E V
a d ~ o i q he proceeded to say
parables.
And
he was saying
to them to them: "To YOU
'Ypiv
r 6 pvomjp~ov
6f60~a1
the secred secret of
To YOU
the
mystery
has been given
o%
:e
the kingdom of God
@aolheiaq TOG ~ E O &
~ K E ~ V O 62
I ~
TOTS
has been given, but
kingdom of the God; to those but the (ones) to those outside all
b
.rrapaPohaiq
T&
~ d t v - r a things occur in illusoutside
in
parables
tile
all (things) trations, 12 in order
"
yiv&-rar,
12
Iv a
P ~ ~ ~ T O Vthat,
T E S though looking,
is occurring,
in order that
lookmg
they may look and
$AC~oot ~ a pfi
i
iSoolv, ~ a &i K O ~ ~ O V T E Syet not see, and,
they might look and not should see, and hearing
though hearing, they
dc~o6wat
~ a ?
pfi
ouvioa~v,
~ f may
i
hear and yet
they might hear and not should comprehend, not
not get the sense of
TOTE
Errlo-rpSqwa~v
~ a it,
i nor ever turn back
at any time
they should turn back
and and forgiveness be
dc ~ 8 f j
ahoiq. 13 ~ a i Ahye1
given them." 13 F'urit shouldte iet go off to them.
And he is saying
ther, he said to them:
aho'iq O l j ~
oi6a-r~
~ f i v ~apaPohfiv"You do not know
to them Not have YOU known the
parable
this illustration, and
~ a O q v , ~ a ir & q .rr&oaq ~ & q rapaPoh&q so how will YOU unthis,
and how
all
the
parables
derstand all the other
yvha~ae~;
illustrations?
will YOU have acquaintance with?
14 "The sower sows
14
'0
crrreipov r6v h6yov m ~ i p e l . the word. 15These,
The (one)
sowing
the word is sowing.
then, are the ones
15 O I ~ T O I 6.6 ~ i c r ~ v oi
r a p & ~ f i vb66v alongside t h e road
These but are the (ones) beside the way
where the word is
6.rrou m ~ i p e ~ a t d h6yoqI ~ a i b ~ a v sown; but as soon as
where is being sown the word, and whenever
& ~ o ~ a ~ o~l 6v 8 6,Lpx&-raI
~
d za~av&q
~ a ithey have heard [it]
they might hear a t once is coming the Satan and S a t a n comes a n d
f i v ~ a h i v ,~ a i i6i6ou

into the e m ! the

fine,

and was giving

~ m a p p f v o v takes away the word

that was sown in
Eiq a6~0Oq. 16 ~ a i O ~ T O ~E ~ Q I V +poi?< them. 16 And likewise
into
them.
And
these
are
Irkewlse these are the ones
upon the rocky
oi
h i T&
1 ~ ~ ~ p 6 6 Cr JlI T E I ~ ~ ~ E V O Isown
,
the (ones) upon the rocky [places] being sown, places: as soon as
of
b~av
dr~o6ooo1v ~ 6 vh6yov ~ ~ X i r qthey have heard the
who whenever they might hear the word a t once word, they accept it
joy. l7Yet they
p-rd xqtp&q hap$&ouulv
a$&, 17 ~ a with
i
with
JOY
they are accepting
it,
and have no root in themOL$~
EXOUDIV
Pi<m +v &au-roiq drM& selves, but they connot they are having root in themselves but tinue for a time;
~ ~ 6 a ~ a l pEiolv,
oi
E T T ~ y~vopfvqq CjhiqE~q then as soon as tribtemporary they are, next occurring of tribulation ulation or persecution
61wypo3.
6th
~ 6 v A6yov axises because of the
of persecuhon
through
the
word word, they are stum18 There are
~t8irs
o~av6ahi<ov~a1. 18 ~ a ?~
O bled.
I
at once
they are being stumbled.
And
others still others who are
oi
T&<
d r ~ b e asown
~
among t h e
are
the (ones)
into
the
thorns
thorns; these are the
~ E I ~ ~ ~ E V
o hOoIi ' ~ i a l v oi
T ~ Vh6yov ones that have heard
being sown; these are the (ones) the word the word, U b u t the
& ~ o l j o a v ~19
~ q~
, a i ai
pfp!pvpr
ro3 anxieties of this syshaving heard,
and
the
anxieties
of the tem of thingsa and
aiijvoq
~ a i 6
drrr&m
TOG the deceptive power
age
and
the
seductiveness
ofthe of riches and the
desires for the rest
.rrhoh~v ~ < a i ai r ~ p i T&
AOIT~
riches
and the about the leftover (things) of the things make
ir10vpia1 ~ i m o p ~ v 6 p ~ v a l avmviyovo~v inroads a n d choke
desires making their way in are choking together t h e word, a n d it
rdv A6yov, ~ a iG~ap-rroq yive~ar. 20 ~ a ibecomes unfruitful.
the word, and unfruitful it becomes.
And 20 Finally, the ones
i ~ ~ i v Eo~i U I V oi
h i mjv yijv ~ f i v~CfhTjv that were sown on
those are the (ones) upon the earth the fine the fine soil are those
mapEv-req,
oi-rlveq C ~ K O O O U ~ I V~ 6 vhityov who listen to the
having been sown,
who are hearlng the word word and favorably
~ a i .rrapa66~ov~a1~ a i~apsroqopoiralv hr receive it and bear
in fruit thirtsfold and
bear fruit
and accept alongside and
TPI&KOVTC( KC(; &V ~ S ~ ~ K Kai
O V &VT ~ i ~ m 6 v . sixty and a hundred."
thirty
and in
sixty
and in one hundred.
21 And he went on
21 Kai
~AEYEV
alj~o'iq i5~t M ~ T I to say to them: "A
And he was saying to them that Not what
- - lam^ is not brought
OrrZ,
iva
E ~ X E T ~ I 6 AL~XVOS
i)e Put under- a
in order that under
lamp
is coming the
measuring
basket or
q im6
p661ov
TE~:
under a bed, is it?
measuring basket it should be gut or under
"
rfiv huyviav It is braught to be put
~hivqv, oljx
iv a
bed,
not in order that upon the lampstand upan 2% lampstand,
d p ~ l

T ~ VA6yov

T ~ V

is liftmg up the word the (one) having been sown

Zr

2:

2: 1

1 9 a System of things=ai&v (ai-on'), XBA; B'71Y (o .lahmf),

J17*18.

MARK 4: 22-30

190

i s i t n o t ? 22 F o r
TE~:;
22 03 y 8 p Eu-riv
K ~ U T T ~ V
should be put?
Not for
is (something) hidden there is nothing hidu
i&v
pfi
Iva
Q ~ V E P U ~ ~ . , den except for the
if ever not in order that it should be manifested.' purpose Of being exposed; nothing has
0 6
VETO
drm6~pu~ov
neither
became
(something) carefully concealed become carefully concealed but for the
u
&Ah'
Iva
~ i qqav~pbv. purpose of coming inEhar]
but in order that it should come into manifest. to the open. 23 who23 E i
71s
EXE!
h a
drK06~iv ever h a s ears to
If
anyone
is having
ears
to be hearing listen, let him listen."
24He further said
dr~oui~cs.
to them: "Pay attenlet him be hearintr.
tion to what YOU are
24 Kai
EA~yev
alj-roiq
B~~TETE
With t h e
And he was saying to them Be YOU looking at hearing

measure 'that You are

measuring out, YOU
will have it measured
Out to You? yes, you
mill have more added
to YOU. 25 For he
that has
have
more given to him;
but he that does not
have, even what he
6
EXEI
d r p e i a ~ ~ a ~dm' air~oi). has will be taken
which he is having will be lifted up from
him.
away from him."
26 So he went on to
26 Kai
&yev
0iiTwSiaTiv
And
he was saying
Thus
is
the Say: "In this way the
kingdom
is
P a u i h ~ i a TOG ~ E O Gi)q 6vC)pamoq
Pdth~
kingdom of the God as
man
might throw J U S ~ BS when a man
T ~ V
umi)pov
i-rri
27 Kai casts the seed upon
the
seed
upon
a
and the ground. 27 and he
sleeps at night and
~aeEli6~
~ a i
iyEipqTal
he may be sleeping
and
may be rising up rises Up by day, and
VOKT~
~ a i fiyipav,
~ a i 6
o1~6poq the seed sprouts and
[at] night
and
[by1 day,
and
the
seed
grows tall, just how
Phaa~+
~ a i
p K T a I
Lq 0 6 ~he does not know.
may be sprouting and may be lengthening as not 28 Of its Own self the
ground bears fruit
OT~EV
~ 6 ~ 6 28
5 . a6~op&~q 6
has known
he.
Of itsownseU the eaYrb gradually, first the
grass blade, then the.
~ a p m o ~ o p ~ i , wpr3~ov
X ~ ~ T O V ,
is bearing fruit,
first
grass-blade,
next stalk head, finally
CTT~~XUV, E ~ T E V rhfipq U ~ T O V EV TG
OT&XU~.. the full grain in the
stalk head, next
full
grain in thk stalk head. head. 29 But as soon
29
87av
6
~apaboi
6 Kap1T6q, BS the fruit permits
Whenever but should give over the
fruit,
it, he thrusts in the
~Gf3;q
drmoo-rfhhci 7b
6pi-rravov,
871
sickle, because t h e
atonce
hesendsoff the
sickle,
because h a r v e s t t i m e h a s
come."
1~ap6aqKEv 6 e~prup6q.
has stood beside the harvest.
30And he went on
to say: "With what
30 Kai
i k y ~ v n G q bpo~cjaaPev
And h e was saying How might we liken the are we to liken the:

~i

~ K O ~ E T E . iv
pi~p(t)
what
YOU are hearing.
In
what
measure
~ E T ~ E ~ T E
p ~ ~ p q 8 i f i o ~ r a t bpiv rai
YOU are measuring it will be measured
to YOU and
w p o a ~ ~ 8 j u ~ 6piv.
~ a i 25 8q
~XEI
it will be added to YOU.
Who
is havihg,
6 0 8 f i a ~ ~ a i a h & . K a i 6s 0 6 ~ ZXEI,
Kai
it will be given to him; and who not is having, also

<$I!

MARK 4 :31-38

191

T O
~ E O O , fi &V T ~ V I ab-rfiv kingdom of God, or
it
God, or in what
in what illustration
of the
shall we set it out?
8 8 p ~ v ; 31 6 q K ~ K K W(TIV&EO~,
As to g r a h of mustard, 31Like a mustard
might we put?
grain, which a t the
mapti
irri ~ f i qyijq, time it was sown in
gq
ci~av
which whenever it might be sown upon the earth, the ground was the
C I ~ ~ p 6 6~
~ ~ ~7TdnrrCJv
0 ~
TGV cr?r~pp&~avtiniest of all the seeds
smaller
being
of all
the
seeds
t h a t a r e on t h e
32 but when
T ~ V
&mi ~ j l q y - q
32 ~ a i 6rav earthand whenever it has been sown, it
the (ones? upon the earX comes up and beorrapt,
dtvapaiv~i ~ a yi i v ~ ~ a~ El ? < O V
it might be sown, it comes up and becomes greater comes greater than
all other vegetables
Ti&~wv TGV Aax&vwv ~ a i wore?
~Adt60uq and produces great
of all
the vegetables and is making branches branches, so that the
birds of the heaven
pgy6rhouq, r3o-r~ Gljvaaeal Cmt, rilv UKI&
great,
as-and to be able under the shadow are able to find lodgairroc T& ~TETEIV& TO; olipavoi) KCXTCXCTK~VO?V. ing under its shadow."
to tent down.
33So with many
of it the birds of the heaven

pqOiA~iocv
kmgdom
--

n($$!.ha

illustrations of

33 K a i

that

~ o t a l j ~ a ~*rrapapohaiq
q
~ohhaiq
sort he would speak
And
to suchlike
uarables
many
the
Word to them, as
M&~EI
aG-roiq ~b hbyov,
~ae&q
he was speaking to them the word, according as far as they Were able
fi66v~~o
&KO~EIV- 34
xapiq
62 to listen. 34 Indeed,
they were able
to be hearing;
apart from but without an filustration
~ ~ T o ? she
, would not speak
a S E 1
mapaPohfi5
O ~ K
parable
not
he was speaking
to them, to them, but privately
to his disciples he
~m'
i6iav
68
TO?^ i6ioiq would
explain all
according to
private [spot]
but to the
own
things.
yaaq~a?q
im6hu~v
wdv-ra.
35 And on that day,
disciples he was explaining all (things).

when evening h a d
fallen, he said to
them:
"Let us cross
fipf pq 6qia5
y~vopivqq
AIEA~w~EV
day of evening having come to be Let us go through to the other shore."
36 So, after they had
~ i q76
~ E p a v . 36 K a i
d q f v ~ ~ q 76v
into the other side.
And having let go off the dismissed the crowd,
they took him in the
iixhov rrapaAapf3&voualv a 3 ~ b v 6 q
ijv
fv
crowd they are taking along him
as he was in boat, just as he was,
TG .rrhoiq, ~ a &Aha
i
.rrhoia qv PET' a 6 ~ o i r . and there were other boats with him.
the
boat, and other boats was with him.
37 ~ a yi i v ~ ~ aAaihaq
i
pey6rhq dtvkpou, ~ a 37
l Now a great vioAnd occurs hurricane
great
of wind, and lent windstorm broke
T& ~ l j p a ~ a tmfPahh~v
~ i q7b ~ h o i o v , out, and the waves
the waves was throwing upon into the
boat, kept. dashing into the
ijo-rc
fi6q
y ~ p i r ~ a e a r 76 mhoiov. boat, so that the boat
was close - to being
as-and already to be getting filled the
boat.
38 ~ a ai l i ~ 6 q ?jv i v TG rrp6pvy) hi 76 swamped. 38But he
And
he
was in the
stern
upon the was in the stern,
~ p o u ~ ~ q & A a r o~va e ~ l j . 6~~ a
~ -l & ~ E ~ P O U ( T I Vsleeping upon a pillow.
pillow
sleepmg;
-and they wake up So they woke him up
35 Kai
And

AC~EI

h e is saying

ad-roiq
to them

b ~KEEVQ
in

that

the

MARK 5: -4

193

a h 6 v Kai A ~ ~ O U ~ I V

A 1 6 & a ~ a h ~06, and said to him:

Teacher,
not "Teacher, do YOU not
pih~l
a01 TI
h o h A 6 p ~ e a ; 39 K a i care t h a t we are
And a b o u t t o p e r i s h ? "
it is of concern to you that we are p e r i h n g ?
39 W i t h t h a t he
GIe y ~ p e ~ i q
i r ~ ~ i p q a ~T@
v
having been raised up he gave rebuke to the
~ a i CTTEV
Bd&aag
t & r a , rebuked t h e wind
and
said
to%e
sea
B~ silent, and said to the sea:
"Hush! Be quiet!"
r ~ qpoao.
i
~ a i ~K~T~OEV
be having been muzzled.
And
abated
the And the wind abated,
and a great calm set
b ~ p o q ,~ a ih y i v ~ ~ ycrhfivq
o
y~ydrXq.40 ~ a in.
i 40 So he said to
wmd, and came to be calm
great.
And
E T ~ E V a6~oTq Ti
G~tAoi
hme; o h o them: "Why are YOU
he said to them Why cowardly are YOU?Not yet fainthearted? Do YOU
have any
~XETE
ricrrlv; 41 ~ a i i op'8qaav not
faith?Ft 41 But they
are
And
$eu?eared
. .YOU having
- faith?
q6Pov pkyav, ~ a i
~ E Y O V
.rrp&S felt a n unusual fear,
fear
great,
and they were saying toward and they would say
d&hfihouq Tiq &pa o b ~ 6 q 6 ~ 1 v671 ~ a to
i One another: "Who
one another Who really this
1s
that also really is this, because
B tiv~poq~ a 4i e a a a a a . + C ( K O ~ E I afi.6; even the wind and
IS obedient to h m ? the sea obey him?"
the wmd and the
sea
Well, they got to
Kal
fiheov
piq ~6
.rripav
the
side of
And theyeame vlto the otherside
the
sea
into
the
counBcrhtrocqq eiq T ~ V xcjpav TGV repaoqvGv. tw of the Ger'a'senes.
sea
into the country of the Gerasenes.
And immediately af 2 ~ a i h&A86v~oq a b ~ o i r EK TOG ~Aoiou 2
ter he got out of the
boat
And having
out of him out of the
- got
i~
T ~ v
boat a man under
he;<
CITj v ~ q o ~ v a h @
outof
the the power of an unmet
him
at once
spirit met him
pvq ysiav
&eporroq
Ev
w E 6 p a ~ l clean
from among the mememorial tombs
man
in
spirit
morial tombs. 3 He
drKae&pT~,3 6~ fiv K ~ T O ~ K ~ U I V ETXN
unclean.
who the
dwelling
- washaving- had his haunt among
b
707s
pvfipaaiv,
~ a i 0662 the tombs; and up to
in
the . remembrance tombs, and
not-but that time absolutely
&h6aEl
OGK~TI
066Eiq f 6 6 v a ~ o a e 6 v nobody was able to
to chain
not yet
no one
was able
him bind him fast even
a chain, 4be6-aa1 4 GI&
76
ahbv
r o h h & ~ ~with
q
dind
through
the
him
many times cause he had oftentimes been bound with
1~i6a1q ~ a i drhrja~al
6~6ida1
to fetters
and
chains
to have been bound fetters and chains,
~ a i
Glemtra0a1
13',
afioir ~ h qbut the chains were
and to have been snapped apart by
him
the snapped apart by him
&A6a~1q~ a ~l h qr i E a q
o u v ~ ~ ~ p i q 8 a 1 , and the fetters were
chains and the fetters
to have been smashed. a c t u a l l y s m a s h e d ;
~ a 066~iq
i
TCJXUEV
a@& Gap&aal. and nobody had the
and no one was having strength him to subdue; strength t o subdue
5 ~ a l6
r a v ~ h qV U K T ~ ~~ a 4i p E p a ~ i v him. 5And contin:
and through
all
night
and
day
in ually, night and day,
him

and are saying to him

the

VZI?

bpecr~v he was crying out

in
~ o u n t a i n s and
Kp&<oV
Ka\L K ~ T ~ K ~ T T W&V~ I J T & V the
fiv
he was (one) crying out and
slashing
himself sla~hinghimself with
6 But of
on catchJesus
stones.
ing sight
Aieoic. 6 ~ a i
i&v
7dv
'l~aOh
to stones.
And
having seen
the
Jesus
from a
he
& ~ 6 p a ~ p 6 e ~ vt6papev ~ a i~ ~ O U E K $ V I ~ Eran
V and did obeisance
from
afar
he ran
and didobe~sance to him, 7 and, when
a&r6~l
7 ~ a l
KP&~~CS
~ o v f j h e had cried out
to him,
and
having cried out
to voice with a loud voice,
p ~ y & h ~h i y ~ l T i &poi ~ a aoi,
i
'lqooir he said: "What have
great he is saying What to me and to YOU, Jesus I to do with you,
"i2 TOG 0.~06 TOG ~ + ~ ( T T o u ; ~ P K ~ < W Jesus, Son of the Most
Son of the God of the Most High? I put under oath ~ i ~ ~o d hI? put you
oe
v
8e6v1- pfi E
pauaviaqq.
under oath by God
you
the
God, not me youshould torment. not to torment
8
Oeyev
y&p ah9
" E ~ E A ~ E 76 $For he had been
He was saying for
to it Come out you the telling it: "Come out
rv&G.pa ~6 & ~ & e a p ~ o vs~ TOG &)pchou. of the man, you unspmt the
unclean
out of the
man.
clean s p b i t . ~g ~~t he
9 ~ a i
ivq p h ~ a
a h 6 v Ti 6vop& began to ask him:
And he was inquiring upon him What name "'What is
ooi;
~ a i ~ ~ Y E I a h @ AEY!&V6vop& And he said to him:
to you? And he is saying to him Legion name C ~ name
M ~ is ~
~
~011
TI
mhhoi
~ U ~ E V ' 10
~ a because
i
there are
to me,
because
many
we are;
and many of us." lOAnd
.rrap~~&hel a h 6 v
vohhh
Iv a
he entreated him
he was entreating him many (things) in order that many times not to
~ f ia h & dTTTou~Eihr) EEGJ ~ f i q xhpaq. send the spirits out
not them he may send off outside of the country.
the counm.
11Now a grkat herd
11 'Hv 62 L i < ~ c i rpdq TG 6pa
dry&-,
Was but there toward the mountain herd of swine was there a t
xoipov
p~y&Aq
p o a ~ o ~ i v q ~12 ~ a the
i mountain feeding.
of swine
great
feeding itself;
and 12 So they entreated
.rrap~~drXeaava+bv A ~ ~ O V T E Snip+ov 4p&q him, saying: "Send us
they entreated him
saying
Send
us
into the swine, that
E I ~ TOGS xoipouq,
w
Iv a
Eiq a 6 ~ 0 6 q we may enter into
into the
swine,
in order that into them them." 13 And he per~iohhewpev. 13 ~ a l ~ I T ~ T P E ~ J E V a6~oTq. mitted them. With
we may enter.
And he gave permission to them. t h a t t h e u n c l e a n
~ a i fgEhl6v~a T& m ~ 6 p a T&
~ a &~&Oap-raspirits came out and
And having come out the spirits the unclean
entered into the swine;
~ioilheov ~ i q706s xoipuq, ~ a bppqaw
i
4 and the herd rushed
entered into the
swine, and rushed the over the precipice indryaq K ~ T & TOG ~pqpvoir ~ i qT ~ V0drXaaoav, to the sea, about two
herd down the precipice into the
sea,
thousand of them,
q
I
o i l ~ a i &TV~~OVTO
Sv ~ i j a n d they drowned
as twozousand, and they were choking in the one after another in
Bahtraaq. 14 Kai
01
PCWKOV~E~
afi06q the sea. l 4 B u t the
sea.
And the (ones) feedlng
them h e r d e r s of t h e m

TOTS

:
;
'

Z&

/
,

j
;

i
1
'

pvfipaoiv

~ a hv
i

remembrance tombs and in

TO?<

the

mountains in the tombs and

MARK 5: I 6 2 0

and reported it
g ~ u y o v ~ a cl h ~ f j y y ~ ~ hE
m I ~v
~ 1~6h1v ~ a fled
i
fled
and reported back into the city and in the city and in
I<
Toir< &y 06s' ~ a i fiheov
i6dv T i the countryside; and
into the
fieyds;
and they came to see what people came to see
it was that had
kmlv
76
y~yov6q.
15 ~ a what
i
is
the
(thing) having happened.
And happened. 15 So they
to Jesus, and
~ a came
i
~ b v ' IqaoGv,
q
hpxov-ra~
and they beheld the dethe
Jesus,
toward
they are coming
[man]
v
B~wpoGo~v ~ 6 v 6a1pov1<6p~vov~ a w p ~ v omon-possessed
sitting
they behold the (one) being demonized
sitting clothed and in
ip a ~ ~ o p i v o v
~ a i (SW~POVOGVT~, his sound mind, this
having been garmented and being of sound mind, [manl that had had
T ~ V
& - x q ~ 6 ~ a T ~ V h ~ y ~ Q v a , ~ a the
? legion; and they
the (one)
having liad
the
legion,
and grew fearful. 16 Also,
iqopfi6qoav. 16 ~ a i 6 t q d a a v ~ o a6Toiq those who had seen
to them it related to them
And
related
they got fearful.
how this had hapoi
i 6 6 v - r ~ ~.rrGq ~ Y ~ V E T O
TQ
the (ones) having seen how it happened to the (one) pened to the demon[manl and
.
6a1p o v ~ < o p i v ~ ~ a i .rr~pZ TGV X O ~ ~ W V possessed
swine. a b o u t t h e swine.
being demonized
and
about
the
17 ~ a i fipgav-ro
n a p a ~ a h ~ i v a 6 ~ d v 17 And so they startto be entreating
him ed to entreat him to
And
they started
go away from their
& & ? ~ E ? vh 6 TQV 6piwv a6Thv.
to go off from the districts of them.
districts.
18Now as he was
Eiq ~d .rrhoiov
And stepping in of hlm into the boat
boarding t h e boat,
the [manl that had
IT~~EK&~EI
aG~6v
6
was entreating
him
the (one) been demon-r~ossessed
"
iva
Gal povlaedq
PET' began e n t r e a k g h h
in order that
having been demonized
wlth
that he might continah05
319 ~ a i o l j ~ ~ ~ P ~ K EUe
V
With him. l9
him
hemikht
And
not
he let go off
- be.
ever,
he did not let
a6T6v1 drhhh
Aiya
ahQ
him,
but
he is saying to hun Be going under him, but said to him:
"Go home to your
~ ( q 7th O ~ K ~ V oou
1~p6q
into
the
house
ofyou
toward
the(ones) relatives, and report
DOGS,
Kai
&rr&yy~lhov
a h o i q to them all the things
YOUS,
and
report
to them Jehovahn has done
6aa
6
~ 6 ~ 1 6 aol
~
for you and the mercy
the
Lord
to you
as many (things) as
he had on you."
20
n m o i q ~ ~ v ~ a i fiMqab
20 And he went away
has done
and
had mercy on
you.
and started to pro?
ck~rfih8~v~ a fipga~o
i
~qpOamrv
6v ~ f i
in the De.cap'he went off and started
to be heralding
in th;?
oslis
a
ll the things
AEKCCTT~~EI
6oa.
&rroi a ~ va 6 ~ 8
Decapolis as many (things) as
dil
to h h Jesus did for him;

18 K a i i p p a i v o v ~ o qadroc

'

6 'Iqaoirq, ~ aI Ti & V T E ~ 68aOpa<oy.

the

Jesus,

and

MARK 5: 21-29

194

all

were wondermg.

195 Jehovah, J7-10.1Cm; the Lord, KBA.

and all the people

began to wonder.

21 Kai

61orrrep&aav~oq
~ 0 6'Iqaoir
21 After Jesus had
And having crossed through of the Jesus crossed bwk again in
zv TQ rrhoio . r r a t v ~ i q TB
n f p m the boat to the opin
the
boat'
again mto the
other side p ~ s i t e shore a great
auvfixeq
iixhoq .rrohirq h' arh6v1 ~ a crowd
i
gathered towas led together crowd much upon him, and gether to him; and
fiv
nap& ~v Bidaaaav. 22 K a i L ~ X E T ~he
I
was beside the
he was beside the
sea.
And is coming sea. 22 Now one of
$5
TQV &p~1avvay6ywv, d v 6 p a ~ 1' Ib~lpoq, the presiding officers
one of the synagogue chefs, to name
Jairus,
of t h e sy n a g 0 gu e ,
K&
i6ilv
&6v
n i - r r ~ ~ ~vp6q TOGS Ja'i-rus by name,
and havingseen
him
hetoward
the Came and, on catch.rrbSccq
ah013 23 Ka;
r a p a ~ d d a 6 ~ d v ing sight of him, he
feet
of hun
and
he entreats
him fell a t his feet23 and
rrohh&
h i y o v 8 ~ 1 Tb
8uydr~p16v entreated him many
many (things) saying that The little daughter timeS, saying: u~~
&Jx&Tw~
~XC!,
'iva
little daughter is in
PO"
of me
lastly
is havmgs
inOrder that an extreme condition.
fieilv
h%
r i r q q i p a q a 6 G Would you please
having come YOU may put upon the
ands to her come and put your
"
Iva
aoeij
~ a ? rfiag.
hands upon her that
in order that she might be saved and nught hve. ,he may get wen and
24 ~ a i h f j h e m
PET'
a6-roG.
K a i live." 24At that he
And
he wentoff
with
him.
And went off with him.
f i ~ o h o l j e ~ l cnj-rG
ijxhoq
.rroh6q,
~ a And
i
a great crowd
was following
tohim
crowd
much,
and Was
following him
wv~8h1~ov
a6~6v.
and pressing against
they were pressing together him.

him.

o h a &v fib~i
a? moS
25Now there was a
And woman being in
flow
opblood
subject to a
666E~a
.ZT~ 26 ~ a i
nohhh
flow of blood twelve
twelve
years
and
many (things) years, 26 and she had
va0oGaa
6
nohh6v
imp6v
K a i been
put to many
having suffered
by
many
healers
and
pains by many phyhavrjoaoa
T&
ITap' afiTf&
.rrdrv'ra sicians and had spent
having spent the (things) beslde
her
- all
a her resources and
Kai pqgkv
d$&qeE?aa
had not been beneand noth~ng having been benefited
fited
had
~ i q6
X E ~ ~ O V aeoGaa,
27 & ~ o 6 a a a a
rnto the worse havlng come,
havingheard got Worse. 27 When
~ E p iTOG
IqooC,
fieoiroa
i v she heard t h e things
Th
the (things) about the Jesus, having Come in about Jesus, she carr,e
TG i i x ? i ~ ij,1o6m
fiqJaT0
TOG behind in the C . O W ~
th'e
crowd from behind she touched
of the
and touched his outer
iparriou
a h o 0 - 28
D~EYEV
garment; 28 for ,she
outer garment of him;
she was saying
&TITI
'Eb
5qmpa1
KEV
TQV kept saying: "If I
Outthat
If ever I might touch and if ever of the touch . just
er
gaments
shall
ip a ~ i w v
29 ~ a i
outergarments
ofhim
~ n d , g e t well." 2 9 A n d

25 ~ a l y u e

'

k' z

$%g

3::

'

MARK 5: 30-36
immediately her founof blood dried
up,
and
she sensed
76 abpccrt in her body
aypa~oq a h f i q , ~ a i Cyvo
that she
body
of her, and she knew to the
blood
had been healed of
871
la~at
h b ~ f i q p6m1yoq. the grievous sickness.
that she has been healed from the
scourge.
30 Immediately, al30 ~ a i
~60i1q
6
' iqaoGq so, Jesus recognized
And
at once
the
Jesus in himself that power
I ~ ~ y v o G q Iv i a u ~ @T ~ V IS al;roir had gone out of him,
having recognized in himself the out of hun and he turned about
6hap1v ~~Eh00Goav
I ~ t a ~ p a q ~ i qI v in the crowd and bepower having gone out having turned about in gan to say: "Who
TO BXAQ
~AEYEV
Tiq
pou
i j q a ~ otouched my outer
thk crowd he was saying Who of me touched garments?" 31 But his
TGV
i p a ~ i a v ; 31 ~ a i EA~yov a h 6 disciples began to say
of the outer garments?
And were saying to him to him: "You see the
oi p a h ~ a iad~oir
BAEITEIS rbv 6xAov crowd pressing in upthe disciples of him You are looking at the crowd on you, and do you
ouveAipovr6
UE,
K ~ I A~YEIS
Tiq say, 'Who touched
pressing together you, and you are saying Who me?' " 32 However, he
~ O U ijqorro; 32 Kai
T E ~ I E P ~ ~ E Twas
O looking around
of me
touched?
And
he was looking around to see her that had
i6~iv f i v
TOGTO m ~ r j a a a a v .33 fi 62 done this. 33But the
to see the (one) this having done.
The but woman, f r i g h t e n e d
qoflqe~iaa
~ a i rpipouaa, and trembling, knowY V ~
woman having been frightened and trembling, ing what had hapto her, came
%via
b
ykyov~v a d ~ f i , fihkv ~ a pened
i
knowing which has happened to her, came and and fell down before
him and told him the
rrpoai-rr~a~v
a 6 ~ 4~ a E~TEV
i
a l j ~ O-rr&aav
fell toward him and said to h&
all
the whole truth. 34He
said to her: "Daughddj0etav. 34
6
6;
~i-rrev j ir&
atruth.
The (one)
but .
said
to her ter, your faith has
Ovyhqp, 4 .rriortq aov o k o o ~ i v a ~ .made you well. Go in
Daughter, the
faith
of you hassaved you; peace, and be in good
hay
~ i q~ipjvqv,~ a ioel
i
byliq h b health from your
be going under into peace, and be sound from grievous sickness."
35 While he was
~ f i qp6mly6q aou.
the scourge of you.
yet speaking, some
men from the home
35 'ETI a13roO Adoirv~oq
ipxovral
Yet
of hun
speaking
they are coming of the presiding ofhi, TOO drpxtawayGyov XYOVTE~
8r1 'H ficer of the synagogue
from the synagogue chief
saying
that The came and said: "Your
6 ~ y 6 ~ q p oou
& ~ i 0 a v ~ v . ~i
ETI daughter died! Why
daughter
of you
died;
why
yet bother t h e teacher
a ~ a a q ~ 6 v6166a~aAov;36 6 62: any longer?" 36But
are you bothering the
teacher?
The but Jesus, overhearing the
'I qaoCiq .rrapa~oiraaq 76v A6yov AaAodp~vov word being spoken,
Jesus having overheard the word being spoken said to the presiding
A E ~ E I 7" ctp~tavvaybyo Mtj cpofbb, officer of the synais saying to 8 e synagogue c h ~ e i Not be feanng, gogue: "Have no fear,
~603q

at once

ISqpbv0q

was dried up
X

ti

the

.rrrl~i

fountain

TOG

of the tain

37 ~ a i 0 6 ~ drcpij~m only exercfse faith."

And
not
let gooff 37 Now he did not
066ba PET' a h o O ( ~ v c u < o A o u ~ a~i
a ~ ~4 let anyone follow
no one with
him
to follow with
rf not along with him ex7 b ~F~ETPOV ~ a 'i I & o ~ ~ v ~ a ai I O ~ Vrbv cept Peter and James
the
Peter
and
James
and
John
the and John the brother
of James.
&&A@v'l a ~ b e o v .
brother
of James.
38 So they came to
38 ~ a i
Epxov~a~ ~ i q T ~ V OTKOV the house of the preAnd
they are coming into the house siding officer of the
~ a i
~ E W ~ E T synagogue, a n d he
TOG
&pxtavvayGyov,
synagogue chief.
and
he is beholding beheld t h e noisy
of the
e6puflov
~ a i
~Aaiovra~
~ a confusion
i
and those
noisy confusion
and
(ones) weeping
and weeping a n d l e t drhaA&<ov.raq
TOM&, 39 ~ a ting
i
out many wails,
(ones) wailing aloud
much.
and 39 and, after stepping
EICEABGV
5iye1.
a6~oTq
Ti in, he said to them:
having come in
he is saying
to them
Why "Why axe YOU causBopvP~iu0~
~ a ing
i
noisy confusion
and and weeping? The
are YOU causing noisy confusion
KhaiETE;
Tb
1~a16iov
06, young child has not
are YOU weeping?
The
little child
not died, but is sleeping."
hieav~v
&M?t
~ a e ~ d e ~40l . ~ a i40 At this they began
died
but
is sleepmg.
And to laugh scornfully
K ~ T E Y ~ O V
ahoG. a h 6 q 62 at him. But, having
they were laughing scornfully of him.
He
but put them all out, he
t~PaA&v
rrdrv~aq ~ a p d a p f 3 & v ~ ib vtook along the young
having thrown out (them) all
takes along
the child's father a n d
m r r i p a TOG
-rraiSiov ~ a di p pqripa ~ a mother
i
a n d those
father of the little child and the mother and w i t h him, and he
TOGS
PET' TOO, ~ a ~l i m o p ~ l j ~8~ a~t went
0 ~ in where the
the (ones) with him, and goes his way in where young c h i l d was.
fiv ~b ~ a 1 6 i o ~41' ~ a i ~ p a ~ f i u a q 11And, taking t h e
was the little child;
and having taken hold hand of the young
~ i j q X E I P ~ STOG
~ a 1 6 i o u ? ~ Y E I a d ~ f jchild, he said to her:
of the hand of the little child he 1s saying to her " T a l ' i . t h a cu'mi,"
T d ~ 1 0 6K O C ~ , 6
imlv ~ E ~ ~ E ~ ~ ~ V E U
~ ~ E Vt O
which,
r aVn s l a t e d ,
Talitha cum, which
is
being translated
means: "Maiden, I
Aiyo,
.Ey~tp&. say to you, Get up!"
Tb ~op6o!ov, aoi
The little girl, to you I am saying, Be getting up. 42 And immediately
42 ~ a i ~lj0Gq ctvhmq 76 K O P ~ ~ I O V~ a ti h e m a i d e n r o s e
And at once stood up the little girl and and began walking,
~ p l ~ ~ d n - E l , fiv y a p &T&V ~ & ~ E K for
c ( . she was twelve
was walking about, she was for of years twelve.
years old. And a t
~ai
E~io-qoav
~603s
And
they stood out of (themselves)
at once once they were beside
themselves with great
& m 6 a ~ t p ~ y 6 h q .43 ~ a i 6t~aTrihcrro ecstasy. 43 But he orAnd
he gave orders
great.
to ecstasy
air~oiq
ka
pq6~iq dered them again and
IToAA?~
to them
many (things)
in order that
no one again to let no one
pkov

oo

.rricrr~ue.

behaving faith.

yvoi

should know

TOGTO, ~ a Ei
this,

~608fjva1

aGr6 learn of this, and he

and h e said to be given to her

said that something:

cpcry~iv.
should be given her
tn eat.
to eat.
Kai gcijh8~v ZKE?OEV~ n a I , g p x ~ r a l i(
And he departed
And he went out from there, and 1s coming into
from there a d
rijv
varpF6a
atroG, Kai ~ K O ~ O U ~ O ~ came
U I V into his home
the father (place) of him, and
are following territory, and his disa6rQ
oi
paeq-rai
ahoG. 2 K a j ciples followed him.
to him
the
disciples
Ofhm.
And 2 When i t became
y~vopfvou
uapphov
fipkrro sabbath, he started
having come to be
he started teaching in the syn?
of sabbath
616dron~tv Ev
avvayoyfi- nai oi a g o g u e ; a n d the.
t o b e teaching
In the
synagogue;
and the
greater number of
mohhoi ~ K O ~ O V T Em~
o
o Aiyom~q those listening were
hearing
many
Were astounded
SaYlng
and said:
6Brv
TO~TLY
~ a h a , ~ a i.riq "Where did this man
From where to this ( h e ) these (things), and what
get these things? ~~a
JI
oo i a JI 60e~Toa T O ~ T ~ , ~ a iai why should this wis-,
the w i s f the
given
to this (one), and the
dOm have been given
6wdrp~1q T O I ~ G T ~ I 612I
TGV EIPGVthis man, and such
powerful works
such
through the %ando
powerful works be
a h 0 6 ylv6pEval; 3 06x 0 3 ~ 6 ~
&VIV
6 performed through his
of him taking place?
Not this (one)
1s
the
hands? 3 hi^ is the
T~KTWV,
6 uibq ~ f i qMapiaq ~ a b6~hqbq
i
carpenter, the son of the Mary and brother carpenter the son of
M~~ and the brother
' Ia~cjpounai ' l o o f j ~ o q~ a ' lo06a
i
Kai zipwvo~;
of James and of Joses and of Juda and of Simon? of James and Jdseph
and Judas and Simon;
nai o 6 ~ i o i v ai dr6Ehqai TOG 6 6 ~rpdc
And not are the sisters of him here toward Is it not? And his
sisters are here with
4118s; ~ a i i o ~ a v 6 a h i ~ o v ~ o EV a t ~ 6 us,
. are they not?" So
us?
And they were being stumbled in him.
they began to sturn-'
4 ~ a i EAEYEV
aljroiq 6 ' 1 (TOGS TI O ~ K
And was saying to them the yesus that Not ble at him. 4 ~ u t
Jesus went on to say
e l v TP~@?VS
k l ~ o q Ei P
b ~6 to them: "A prophet
is
prophet
unhonored
if not in the
is not unhonored ex1rmpi8i
&oG
~ a i &V
cept in his home
father (place)
of him
and
in
the
territory and among
D U ~ ~ E V E TOG
~ ~ ~ V
~ a b
i
o i ~ i qa6~0;.
relakves
of him and in the house of him. his relatives and in.
hiS
house.,, 5 S o
5 Kai 0 6 ~ ~ ~ w C X T O P K E ~lT01fj~alot6Epiav he was able to do nd
And not he was able there
to do
not one
powerful work there
Gkaprv,
~i IJfi d h i ~ o l q & P P G ~ O ~except
S
t o l a y his
powerful work, if not
to few
sickly (ones)
hands
upon
a few
hBi(
T&< x ~ i p a q 6@~p&rruorv.
6 ~ a i
ones and cure
having put upon the hands
he cured;
and
EBaO paarv
6th
h l m i a v them. GIndeed, he,
he wondered
through
lack offaith wondered a t their lack
of faith. And he,
a6~Gv.
Kai
TE~I~~YEV
of them.
And
he was going around went round about

6166o~ov.
to the teaching.
villages in a
teaching. ' circuit,
7 Kai
ITpomcrhe?~a~ ~ o 6 q 8 & 6 ~ a , TNOWhe summoned
And he calls toward himself
the
twelve, the twelve, and he
Ka; fiptmo a6~oirq drrroar3hr1v 600 6 6 , initiated sendhg them
started
them
to be sending off two two, out two by two, and
i6i6ou
a
k<ouoionr
TBV he began t o give
and
was giving
to them
authority
of the them authority over
m & u p e ~ ~ ~T&V
& K ~ ~ & ~ T U V8, ~ a tlh e unclean spirits.
and 8 Also, he gave them
spirits
the
unclean,
c!
Iv a
pq6b orders to carry nothnapjyyalh~v &o'ic
be gave mstmctions tcr them in order that nothing ing for the trip except
~ i q66dv &i pfi 6 6 8 6 0 ~p6vovI 51 staff alone,- no
a7pwa~v
meyshould liftup into way rf not staff
only, b r e a , no food pouch,
Fni &prov,
~ i q+w <+VT)V no copper money in
bread,
h t 0 the girdle their girdle purses,
XaA~6v,
9 ah&
ir1~06~6~pivouq 9but to bind on sancopper [money 1,
but having had bound under &Is, and not to wear
a ~ 6 & h 1 a t ~ a i yij
b6Oaada1
660 ,two undergarments.
two 10 Further, he said to
sandals,
and
not
to wear
xrrcjvaq.
10 ~ a i
~EYEV
a h o i q them: "Wherever YOU
undergarments.
And
hewassaying
tothem enter into a home,
"O.rrou E&
xvioiheq~~
oi~kxv, i d stay there until YOU
Where if ever noumight enter into house, there
out
that place.
11And wherever a
I.I~VETE
E~S.
av
ici18qrE
be YOU s t a a g
until
likely
You might go out place will not receive
~ K E ~ ~ E V1
.1 Kai
8(
76m( pfi you nor hear you, on
from there;
And what likely
place
not going out from there
6 i t q ~ a 1 . bp&q pq6Z
dtKoljo~ow bpGv, shake oE the dirt that
might recave YOU not-but they might hear of YOU,
is beneath YOUR feet
~~.rrop&u6pvol dkeierv
& E K I V & < T~ E
~ V
going YOUR way out from there shake YOU out the f o r a witness t o
~ o 6 v ~ b vir-rro~&~w
TGV 1 ~ 0 6 6 bpGv
~
&iq them.'" 12So they set
dust the underneath the
feet
of YOU into out and preached in
'that people
pap-rlip~ov ahoic;. 12 Kai
& E ~ ~ ~ V T E. order
S
witness
to them.
And
having gone out might
13 and
- reDent:
v
~ v a
~ETOYOGU
IV,
tl<iipuEav
t h e y would e x p e l
they preached
in order that
they may repent, many demons and
13 ~ a 6a1p6v1a
i
1~ohh2I
Ecf Pahhov,
and derqons
many they were throwu~gout, grease many sickly
people with oil and
~ a l ~ ~ A E I ~ O Uk h a i ~1 ~ 0 h h o 6+ppGjmouq
~
and were greaslng to orl
many
sickly (ones) cure them.
14Now it got t o
~ a i~ ~ E ~ ~ E U O V :
and
were curing. ;
t h e ears of King
1 4 Kai ~ K O U U E U 6 ' 'aarXe6q 'H&~6qq, Herod, for the name
And
heard
the
king
Herod,
of [Jesus]. became
qavepbv y&p i y i v ~ r o T& 6vopa &oG,
~ a public,
i
a n d peomanifest for became. t h e name o i h m , an*
pLe were s a y i n g r
Ueyov
6-rr ' Iw&urlq
6
B-Ywv
they.were saying that J'ohn the (one) bapbzing , "John t h e baptizer
T

the

K ~ P ~ S toK circle
~ K ~ Q
villages

2%2%; %%

MARK 6: 15-21

200

xth~+pxo~q ~ a i TOTS a n d t h e m i l i t a r y
chiliarchs
and
to the commanders and the
74s
rdlhaiaq, 22 ~ a fio r e m o s t o n e s of
of the
Galilee,
and Gal'ielee. 22 And the
~ i d e 0 h S
~ { q
Buya-rp6q
aG~o6 daughter of this very
having entered
of the
daughter
of him He-ro'di-as came in
a n d danced a n d
c~pq6~dr+q~ a 6px?aapivqq,
i
~PEUEV
of Herodlas and havmg danced, she gave pleasure pleased Herod a n d
those reclining with
rr$
'H p66g
~ a i
TOTS
to the
~eiod
and
to the (ones) him. The king said
, u v m a ~ ~ ~ p b o r ~6.
62 Paqlh~6q E?ITEV to the maiden: "Ask
lying up with.
The but
klng
said me for whatever you
?r$
~ o p a u i v Ahqu6v y&
b
i & v want, and I will give
to the little girl
Ask for
me which if ever it to you." 23 Yes, he
UOI23 K a i swore to her: "What~ a i 6&w
YOU may will,
and
I shall give to you;
and ever you ask me for,
~ p o a ~aGri
v
"OTI l&v C(E
ai$ul;lq
he swore to her That if ever me you mlght ask for I will give it to YOU,
up to half my kingGO I
6Guw
I shall give
to you
until
half
pmthsiaq pou. 24 ~ a i i<~h806ua ~ i n e v went out and said to
kingdom of me.
And having gone out she said her mother : "What
7
:
pq-rpi ahfiq Ti
a i ~ f i a w p a ~ ; $( should I ask for?"
to ihe mother of her What should I ask for? The s h e ,,id:
' ' ~ hhead
~
had repeatedly said
'Iwcivqq T@ HpG6q TI Odn to Herod: "It is not
y&p
62 E'IITEv T?)v KE$C()\$V ' 1 W&OU
7-06
of
John
the
baptizer."
for
John
to the
~ e i o d that Not lawful for YOU to be
but
said
The
head
of John the (one) 2S Immediately
she
CE~cniv 0 0 1
CXEIV
T ~ Vy u v a i ~ a TOG
ficcrr?i<ov~o~.
25 ~ a i ~iu&A006ua ~d%q went in with haste
having
the
wife
of
it is lawful to you to be having the woman of the
And
having come m
at once
brother.- 1 g ~ ~ t baptlung.
dr6~A90G
UOU.
19 ij
6L
'Hpq6!k Hearo'dieas was nurs&
mov6ijq
mp6q
T6v
paqlhia to the king and made
her request, saying:
brother
of you.
The
but
with
speed
toward
the
klng
ing a grudge against
"I want you to give
&VE?XEV
a d r d ~ a i ~ ~ E A E V a h h v him and was wanting
f i ~ f i u a ~ o ACyouaa
Oihw
'iva
was having within to h& and was willing him
she made request saying I am willing in order that me right away on a
to kill him, but could
~ O K T E ~ V ~~
I ,a o
i 6 ~ fi6Cvmo' 20 6 y&p not. 20For Herod
platter the head of
h(aur^q
~ G s
pol
to kill,
and not she was able;
the for
out of sameThour] you should give to me upon J o h n t h e Baptist."
stood in fear of John,
' H p ~ 6 q q i $ o f k i ~ o T ~ V' I w ~ ~ v ,i 6 & ~
niva~l-+v K E $ ~ ~ {' IvW ~ V TOG
O U ( ~ ~ I ( T T o2gAlthough
~ .
he beHerod was fearing the
John,
having known knowing him to be
plate the
head
of John the
Baptlst.
a righteous and holy
came
deeply
grieved,
yev6p~voq
ah&
&6pa
6iKalov K a i &ylov, K a i man; and h e w~
26 And
~ a i
yet the king did not
him
male person righteous and holy,
and
deeply
n
~
p
i
h
grieved
m
o
q
havingbecome
the
keeping him safe. And
want to disregard her,
UVVefXl
ah&, K a i hK0fiUaq
a h 0 6 after hearing him he
l3aulh~Gq
St&
rocq PIPKOUS
Ka;
was keeping safe him, and having heard of him
oaths
and in view of the oaths
king
through
the
at a great loss
mo?A+
P
~ a 3
i 6 6 ~a-6~
TOGS
dora~~ipivouq 0 6 ~ 60EA UEV and those reclining
what
to do, yet he
mans (thmgs) he was at loss. and
"Ot
he w31ed
Of hlm
the (ones)
l ~ mU
gP
at
-- the
--- - table.
..
.
- 27 So
continued to hear him
fiK0Unt.
dre~-r;iaa~
airr;lv.
27
~
a
l
E
I
X
~
the
king
immediately
gladly.
he was hearing.
to disregard
her;
and
at once
dispatched a body
21 But a convenient
21 Kal
y ~ ~ o p . b q q j p i aq . ~ 6 ~ a i p o v
dnroo7~iAaq 6
f3aulAeirq O T E K O U ~ & O ~guardsman
~
and comconvenient
And having come to be of 8a.v
having sent off the
king
body guardsman
- -- day came along when
manded
him to bring
Herod
s
p
r
e
a
d
a
n
PIT& 'Hpr$Gqq T O ? ~
y~v6ui01.q
&oG
k h ~ a s ~ v b 6 y ~ a lrfiv K E $ ~ ~
&00.
V
when
Herod
to the birthday feskvities of him eve n i n g m e a 1 on
he gave the order to bring the
head
of him. his head. And he
an'
dnrEh&v
&EKE
~AIUEV a 6 ~ 6 v&v G went off a n d be6EiTrmv
&TO~~UEV
TOTS
pEylm~olv his b i r t h d a y f o r
him in the headed him in the
having gone off he d e a d e d
supper
made
to the
greatest men his top-ranking men *
iyfjy~pra~
I?K
ve~pciv,
has been raised froln
has been raised up
out of
dead (ones),
and the dead, and on that
6tb
TO~TO
6v~py0601v
ai account the powerful
through
this
are working in
the works are operating
6wcipalq
$v
~ G T @ . 15 &+hot
62 in him." 15 But others
powerful works
in
him;
others
but were saying: "It is
&yov
PITI 'HA~iaq i.urive a h 0 1 62 E-li'jah." Still others
were saying that
Elijah
~t is;
others but were saying: "It is a
~ E Y O V
TI mpo$iqq h q E T ~ TQV prophet like one of
were saying that
prophet
as
one of the the prophets." 16 But
mpo$q~civ. 16 dr~otjuaq
62 6 'HpGGqq when Herod heard it
prophets.
Having heard but the
Herod he began to say: "The
i h ~ y ~ v ""Ov i y 3 drn~~E$6rhlUa' I d q v , John that I beheaded,
was saying Whom I
beheaded
John*
this one has been
0 3 ~ 0 ~ ijy6pet~. 17 A 6 ~ b q yap
d raised up." 17 For
this (one) was r u e up.
He
for
the Herod himself had
'HhGqq
chocrr~ihaq
bpch-qu~v T& sent out and arrest&
Herod
having sent off
took ho d of
the John and bound hjm
'lwbqv ~ a E6qu~v
i
adT6v i v $uhaK$
61&
in prison on account
John
and bound
him in prison through
of H~.rofdi .asthe wife
'Hgy6156a mjv y u v a i ~ aO t h i m u TOO h 6 ~ h ~ oof6 Philip his brother,
erodlas the Woman of Philip the brother because he had mara6~0<, TI
iy6pqum- 18 ~ E Y E V ried her. 18 For John
of him, because her
he married;
was saying

ahoir
of him

Kai

and
V~GTOIS
first (ones)

TOTS

to the

MARK 6: 36-33

MARK 6: 28-35
quXor~a28 ~ a i~ V E ~ K E VT
prison

and

brought

~ V

the

Kc$ahq~atjro;
head

prison 28 and brought

of him his head on a platter, f

~ o p a c r i ~ and
~ ) , he gave it to '
the maiden, and the
~ a i6 KO~&CIOV
C ~ W K E Va6Tiv rfj
rpi maiden gave it to her s
and the little girl
gave
it
to the mo er mother. 29 When his
a ~ c ;29
. ~ a dr~otjocnrr~q
i
oi p a e q ~ a ia h 0 6 disciples heard of it f
of her.
And having heard the disciples of bun they came and took q
fiA0av ~ a iqpav 72) ? r ~ & paa6 ~ 0 6~ a '%q~av
i
Up his corpse m d
came and lifted up the corpse of hlrn and put
laid it in a memorid
-- I
adr6 i v
pvqp~iq~.
tomb.
> :
2
it
in memorial tomb.
30And the apostles *
30 K a i
o u v & y o v ~ a ~ oi drrr6aroAoi gathered together be,
And are being led together the
apostles
fore Jesus and re;
rrp6q r6v ' IqcroGv, nai c h n j y y ~ ~ h a vah6 ported to him all the f
toward the
Jesus,
and reported back to h& thwgs they had done
rr&vra
8aa
h o i q a a v Kai
Baa
and taught. 31&4 D
all (things) as many as they did and as many as
h e said t o them:
h6iSagav. 31 ~ a i Aiyel
d r o i q A ~ h e"Come9You youselves f
they taught.
And he is saying to them Hither
privately into a lonely ;
irp~iq aljroi
K~T'
i6iav
YOU
very (ones) according to private [spot] into place and rest Up
Zpqpov r6rrov ~ a drvmaljoaoea
i
dhiyov. qaav a bit-" For there '
lonely place and
rest up
little. Were were many coming
oi
ipx6p~v01 Kai
oi
and going, and they
the (ones)
coming
and the (ones) had no leisure timp
irrr&yov~~q -rrohAoi,
~ a i 0662
qa-y~iveven to eat a meal. :
many,
and
not-but
going under
to eat
off they went ;
~ir~aipouv. 32 ~ a i dt~ijh0ov i v TS 32So
.
they had leisuretime.
And they went off in the 111 the boat for a
lonely place to themT
O
~ i q Epqpov
7 6 7 ~ 0 ~ *, ,
boat
into
lonely
Place
according to selves. 33 But people *
i6iav.
33 ~ a i
E T G ~
a6roirq saw them going and :
private [spot].
And
they saw
them many got to know 5
brr&yovraq ~ a iE y v ~ u a v nohhoi, K ~ ITE<!
it, m d from dl the
going under and
knew
many, and to foot
cities they ran there
drrrb r a o 6 v ~ 3 v rr6Aewv
ovvC6papov
together
On foot and "
from
all
the
cities
they ran together
ahead
Of
~KE?
~ a i rrpojlheov
a6ro6q. 34 K a i
thereand
came ahead of
them.
~ n d34 Well, On getting
hE;eAe&v
E T ~ E V rrohdv 6xAov, ~ a iout, h e saw a gre$
havinggoneout
he saw
much
crowd,
and crowd, but he was
imhay)(vioeq
6 '
arjrodq
BTI moved with pity f o ~
he felt tender affection
upon
them
because
them, because they
fjaav
6q ~ p 6 P a r ap i Exovra ~ o i p i v a , were as sheep
they were as
sheep
not having shepherd,
~ a fi i p g a ~ o ~ I ~ & G K E I Va h o c q
1~0hh&. out a shepherd. And
and he started to be teaching them many (things). . he started to tea&
35 Kai
66rl
dpaqr r o h h ~ Sthem many things,,,
And
already
of hour
much
35 By now the how.
krri

upon

T ~ V ~ K~
I

plate

a 8i 6 0 a~h ~
j v ~ r(;)

and he gave

it

to the little girl,

~2'

YVOP&~~S ~ r p o o d 8 6 v - r ~ ~a$?Q 01 had grown late, and

uving come to be havlng come toward hlrn the his disciples came up
to him and began to
@qrai a h 6 a q o v
871 "Epqp6q L ~ i v
say: "The place is
uciples of him were saying that Lonely
1s

ToAA~~. isolated, a n d t h e
much; hour is already late.
e
36Send them away,
iv a
36 drrrMuoov
aljr06~
them,
in order that that they may go off
let loose off
the countryside
i
~ E A ~ ~ v T~ Ei q~ 1-03s K & K ~ ~ J&ypoirq ~ a into
fidds
and a n d villages round
having gone off into the to clrcle
about and buy themdryop&awolv
&auroiq
.ri
~$t;:s
they might buy
to themselves
what selves something to
cp&ywotv. 37
B
Si drrro~pte~iq eat!' 37 In reply he
they might eat.
The (one) but having answered said to them: "You
E T . r r ~ ~aljroiq A ~ T Ealjroiq 3pEiq q a y ~ i v . give them something
said
to them Give to them
YOU
to eat. to eat." At this they
~a:
hEyoualv
ah&
'ArrEAB6vr~q said to him: "Shall
~ n d they are saying
to hini
Having gone off we go off and buy
hundred de.nar'~ryop&uwpmGqvapiwv Gta~oaiwv 6prouq ~ a two
l
mlght we buy of denarii two hundred loaves and i-i worth of loaves
66uop~v air~o'iq q a y ~ i v ;38
b
62 and give [them] to
shall we give to them to eat?
The (one) but the people to eat?"
h i y ~ l a h o i q ll6aouq
EXETE
&~Tou$; 38He said to them:
is saying to them How many are YOU having loaves. "HOW many loaves
have YOU? GO see!"
I.~&YETE
~GETE. ~ a i
yv6v-r~q
Be YOU going under see. And having come to know After ascertaining it,
~ E V T E , ~ a 660
i
ixO6a~. 39 ~ a ithey said: "Five, beAiyouoiv
And sides two fishes."
they are saying Five, and two fishes.
~ I T ~ T ~ { E V acroiq
Civa~h18~vai rr&vraq 39And he instructed
he gave orders to them
to recline
all (ones) all the people to reby companies
avl.i~r6aia aupn6oia h i TG x h ~ p 4~ 6 p r q ~cline
.
symposiums symposiums upon the green grass. on the green grass.
40 K a i
d r v i ~ ~ a a v ~paoiai
~ p a a ~ a 40
i And t h e y l a i d
And
they fell up
garden rows
garden rows themselves down in
Karl3
gKa7i)v
Ka;
KCTT& groups of a hundred
according to
hundred
and
according to and of fifty. 4lTakt h e five
mv-rij~ovra.41 ~ a i AaPbv
T O ~ S r r k e ing now
fifty.
And having taken
the
five loaves and the two
660 ixeljaq
+vaPAEqaq fishes he looked up
iip~ouq ~ a roirq
i
loaves and the two fishes havlnglookedup to heaven and said
a blessing, and broke
~ i q r6v 06pcc~6v ~.irh6yqoev ~ a ~aridtaa~v
i
into the heaven
he blessed and broke down the loaves up arid
TOGS Gprouq ~ a i i 6 i h u
roiq paeqraiq began giving them to
the loaves and he was giving to the disciples t h e disciples, t h a t
might place
Iv a
rrapa-r16&alv
ahoiq, ~ a these
l
in order that
they may put beside
them,
and them before the peoand he divided up
TOGS 660 ix96aq EpEpia~v ~ 6 o i v .42 ~ a ple;
i
the two
fishes he divided
to all.
And the two iishes for all.
42So
they all ate and
~QCF/OV
T&-~ET
~ a 3 &xopr&u8qow-43 ~ a I were
i
satisfied; 43 and
they ate all (they and
were sabsfied;
and
rirrroq,
place,

the

~ a i

and

fi6q

already

dpa

hour

I
fipav

they llfted up

K A ~ u ~ c T 6~ 6~6 ~ K a
fragments

twelve

KOQ~VGIL

they took up frag-

of basket5 ments, twelve baskets

OGav. 44 ~ a ifull, aside from the

And fishes. 44 Furthermore,
fiuav
oi
rpay6v~eq ~ o 3 q & ~ T O U C those who ate of the
were the (ones) having eaten
the
loaves loaves were five thousand men.
rrevra~lu~ihtol &v6p&q.
five thousand
male persons.
45 And, without de45 Kai
~68irq
f i v & y ~ a u ~ v r06cj lay, he compelled his
And
at once he put under necessity the disciples to board the
paOqrhq ahoG
ippfival
~ i q ~ i ) rrhoiov boat and go on ahead
disciples of him to step inside into the
boat
to the opposite shore
~ a i npoLxyetv
eiq ~ i ) v f p w
npbq toward Bethesa'i-da,
and to be going before into the other side toward while he himself disBqOua!Gch, Eaq a h 6 q drrroh6~t r8v BxAov. missed t h e crowd.
Bethsaida, until
he
lets Ioose off the crowd. 46 But after saying
46 ~ a i & r o r a ~ & p ~ v o q a h o i q &vfiAOev good-by to them he
And
having set self off
to them he went off went off into a mom&I<
~ i )
iipoq
rrpou~6{ao6a1. 47 ~ a tain
i
to pray. 47Eveinto
the
mountain
to pray.
And n i n g h a v i n g now
6tpiaq.
yevoptvqq
fiv 76 rrhoiov b fallen, the boat was
of evenlng having come to be was the boat in in the midst of the
p e u ~ -q 6cch&uqq, ~ a ai h 8 q p6voq i-rrl sea, but he was alone
midst of%e
sea,
and
he
alone upon on the land. 48And
:+I
yfiq. 48 ~ a i
i6Gv
a h 0 6 5 when he saw them
earth.
And
having seen
them being hard put to
Papav~<opivouq v TQ ihaljv~tv, fiv y&p it in their rowing,
be~ngtormented m the to be driving, was for for the wind was
d
6vepoq
kvav~ioq
ahoiq,
vepi against them, about
the
wind
in opposition
to them,
about the fourth watch of
~e~:-rdrpqv
cpuha~jv ~ * qV U K T ~i ~p x ~ ~ avpbq
r
the night he came
fourth
watch of &e night he comes toward
toward them, walking
a6-roirq rrept.rra~bv I r i
Bcch&uuqy ~ a on
l the sea; but he
them walking about upon the
sea;
and
was inclined to pass
fieehev
rrapdBeiv aholjq. 49
oi
he was willing to go past
them.
The (ones) them by. 49 At catch62
i66v~eq a6~i)v k-rri
8ah&uc~qqing sight of him
walking on the sea
but havingseen
him
upon
sea
"It is
v e p t ~ a ~ o G v r a6605av 8 ~ 1 q&vrau,p& hu?rv they
walking about thought that apparition
it is an apparition!" and
~ a i &.6~pa(w, 50 rr&r&q y&p a 6 ~ i ) vt h e y c r i e d aloud.
and they cried aloud,
all
for
him 50 For they all saw.
d6av ~ a i hap&x&luav.
d
66
saw
and
were troubled.
The (one)
but him and were troubled. Immediately he
edeirq ihdrhqu~v PET' ~ ~ T G ~v ,a i hiyet
and
at once
spoke
with them, and he is saying 'poke with
he
said
t
o
them:
aliroiq
Oapuei~e,
6y6 ~ i p t , p i
to them Be YOU taking- courage,
I
am.
not ''Take courage, it is
(POPE~U~E.51
dnrEpq
r r P k I ; have no few."
be YOU fearful.
And
he stepped up
toward 51And he got upL
-rrhqp6pma
fillings

~ a ih 6
and

from

rQv
the

gshes.

~ge~

MARK 6: 5%-7: 2

205

204

MARK 6 : +51

ccljTo6q Eiq
them

into

hv~poq.
wind.

76 rrhoiov, ~ a i~

the

KC[;

And

boat,

and

h iav

very much

K ~ T ~ ~ U6E Vinto

the boat with

the them, and the wind

kaw-roiq abated. A t this they
themselves were very m u c h

abated

kv

in

amazed within them52 for they

h i roiq & ~ T o I ~drM'
,
fiv a h G v
4 had not grasped the
,*on
the
loaves,
but
was of them the meaning of the loaves,
1 but their hearts conKap6i~ T E I T O ~ O ~ ~ ) .
heart
having been dulled.
tinued dull of under6torrr~p&uav~eq id r i v yfiv standing.
53 Kai
And having crossed through upon the earth
53And when they
rwoaph~
~ a IgOt
i
QOov
.is
across to land,
they came
mto
Gennesaret
and they came into Gen.rrpou~ppi~Oq~av-54 ~ a i i~Ehe6vrwv nesra.ret a n d anwere anchored toward.
And having gone out
chored ship nearby.
Cnj~Qv
$K
706
rrhoiou
~lje6q 54But as soon as
of them
out of
the
boat
at once
they got out of the
& T ~ I ~ V & T Ea$h 6 v 55 rreptC6papov dhqv boat, people recoghaving recognized him
they ran around whole
nized him, 55 and
n j ~~6pCiV ~ K E ~ T V KC(? f i p 5 ~ ~ h0 i TO?< they ran around all
the country
that
and started upon the
that region and startK Pcots
~ P s~ O Ithe703s
KaKbq
C X O V T ~ S ed to carry about on
(ones)
badly
having
cots those who were
rrepi~hpotv
dnou
fi~ouov
to be carrying around
where
they were hearing ailing to where they
BTI
~ U T I V .56 ~ a i
8nou
&v heard he was. 56 And
that
he is.
And
where
likely wherever h e would
eiumope~~~o
~ 6 p a fi~ E ~ Senter into villages or
he was going his way in into villages or mto
cities or countryside
7~6hetq fi ~ i q dypohq i v ~ a i q dryopaiq they would place the
cities or into fields in the marketplaces
ones in the maririeeuav
706q
&uO~vohraq, ~ a sick
i
they were putting the (ones)
being sick,
and ket places, and they
"
would plead with him
Iv a
K ~ V
~rape~6houv a6-ri)v
they were entreating him in order that and if ever that they might touch
TOG Kpami60u TOG
i p a ~ i o u aliroG just the fringe of
of the
fringe
of the outer garment of him his outer garment.
&+avrar.
~ a i Buor
Bv fiq~av~o
And as many as did
they might touch; and as many as likely touched
touch it were made
&TOG
&U~<OVTO.
well.
of him were being saved.
& ~ i m m o , 52 03 yhp

they were amazed,

uwij~av

not for they got perception selves,

'

NOW the Pharisees and some of

@aptaaiot ~ a i T I V E ~ rbv
y p a p p a ~ t a v the scribes that had
Pharisees
and
some
of the
scribes
come from Jerusalem
&06-r~q
h 6
' I epouoh6pov 2 ~ a gathered
i
about him.
havrng come
from
Jerusalem
and
%And
when they saw
166v-r~~ riv2rq TGV pa91~rGv a h o C 671
having seen some of the disciples of hun that some of his disciples
Kal

uwckyov~ar

r r p 6 ~ a h b v oi

And are being led together toward

him

the

g o ~ i veat their me& with %

is
defiled hands, that h, i
b i r - r oi q ,
io0iouo1v
TOGS unwashed ones- 3 for !
to unwashed (ones),
they are eating
the the Pharisees and a i
tip~ouq.
3 oi y&p @apioaioi xai . r r h e q the Jews do not eat
loaves. The for
Pharisees and
all
unless they wash their
hands up to the el- f
oi ' lou6aioi &w pfi .rruypij . vi$wv-rai
the
Jews
if ever not to fist they might wash bow, holding fast the
~ & qx ~ i p a q o 6 ~ ioOiovoivl
xpa~oGvrcq tradition of the men '
the
hands
not they are eating, holding fast 0 f f o r m e r times, ;
~ f i v rap660o1v TBV .rrpeopv~Epov,4 ~ a 4i a n d , w h e n back f
the
tradition
of the
older men,
and from market, they do 1
drrr' dyop6q d&v p
p a v ~ i o w v ~ a i 0 6 ~not eat unless they t
from market if ever not they might sprinkle not cleanse themselves by
ioeiouuiv,
xa;
&Aha
.rrohAdt f q i v sprinkling; and there
1s me many other tra- g
they are eating, and other (things) many
& vap&ia@ov
K ~ ~ T E ~ V , &xmiopo~~
ditions that they have
which they received to be holding fast, baptisms
received to hold fast?
ro~qpiwvKai <EUTL~V xai
xaA~iwv.
baptisms of cups and
of cups and of pitchers and of copper vessels. - pitcherS and copper
5 xai
h ~ p w r & ~ i v a h 6 v oi @apioaioi vessels;5 so these
And are inquiring upon him the Pharisees Pharisees and -scribes
rai
oi
y p a p ~ l m ~ i qTh&$gh
~i
06 asked him: "Why is
and
the
scrrbes
what
not it your disciples do
rrepi.rrmo~aiv oi pa01l~ai oou
xaTZr
are walking about the disciples of you according to not conduct them- ;
selves according to
-rrjv mp66ooiv
TBV -rrpcapu~ipwv,
the tradition of th6 :
the
tradition
of the
older men,
men of former times,
roivaiq
x~poiv
ioeiouoiv
to common
hands
they are eating
the but they take their
&PTOV; 6
6
62 ~ ? . r r ~ ali~oiq
v
KaAGq meal with defiled f
bread?
. The (one) but said to them Finely hands?" 6 He said to
i ~ r p o c ~ ~ ~ e u'Huaiaq
o~v
.rrepi
3 ~ G v T ~ Vthem: "Isaiah aptly [
prophesied
Isalah
about
YOU
the
prophesied about YOU
~TOK~~TQV, yiypm~ai
it -k
hypocrites,
it has been written Z t
d ha6q ~ o i q xeihaoiv pe
TI ~ 6 , written, 'This people
the people to the
lips , me is honoring, honor me with [theirl,
lips, but their hearts
4 62 ~ a p 6 i a a6rBv v6ppo
drvixel
the but
heart
of them
far
is holding off are far removed from+
drrr' iyoc- 7 p h ~ q v 62
oipov-rai
pe, me. 71t is in vaixr
from me;
m vain but they are revering me'
that they keep wo&'
~ ~ ~ ~ C K O6Vl dTaE~ ~~ a h i a
6vTdrhpaTa
q
drv8p61~Cdv. shipbg me, becauy i
teachmg
teachings
commands
of men;
they teach as doc8
+qiv-r~q
&v~ohijv trines commands of
havmg let go off
commandment
men.' 8 Letting go
TOG 8 ~ 0 0
K ~ ~ T E ~ T E Tj v 1~ap66ooiv
of the God YOU are holding fast the
tradition the ~ommandmento f
God, YOU hold fast
TQV MpG.rrwv.
of the , men.
the tradition of m'bi~!!
~oivaiq

TOW

to common

this

'

$: ; '

i
;

$2

OOl~q

'!

9 Further, he went
on to say to them:
&~ETE?TE
fiv
h0hfiv
TOG "Adroitly YOU set
are setting aside the commandment of the aside the command6~oi.i
lva
.rra&6ouiv
irpcjv ment of God in order
~ d , inorder *at
tradition
of roo to retain YOUR traq p i l q ~ c 10 Mwuoijq
y&p
E ? ~ Ndition. 10 For example,
might observe;
Moses
for
said Moses said, 'Honor
Tipa
r6v r m t p a aou ~ a mjv
l pqripa your father and your
Be honoring the father of you and the mother mother,' and, 'Let him
sou, xai
'0
x a ~ o h o y ~ vx a ~ i p a3 that reviles father or
you, and The (one) saying bad at
father 01 mother end up in
TEAEUT&~.
11 6peic; death.' 11 But YOU
let him decease:
YOU
men say, 'If a man
says to his father or
62 A~YE?& ' E b
E ~ Q & e p ~ ~ o TB
<
but are saymg If ever should say
man
to the his mother: "What.rra~pi 3 T$
pqrpi KopBcb,
6 icrriv ever I have by which
father or to the mother Corban, which
is
you may get benefit
Aijpov,
6
2 b
%
&poG from me is corban,
Gift,
which
if ever
out of
me (that is, a gift dedito God,)" '6rhqeiqt
12
0 6 ~ 6 ~cated
1
not yet 12 YOU men no longer
you mig t be benefited,
a h 6 v 0662~ r o ~ t o a i 76 let him do a single
&~$ETE
you are letting go off him nothing to do to the thing for his father
rra~pifi ~ i jpqTpi, 13
d~upoinrreq T ~ V or his mother, 13 and
father or to the mother.
[you1 invalidating the thus YOU make the
h6yov TOG ~ E O G ~ i jr a p a 6 6 o ~ i6pGv
qj
word of God invalid
word of the God to the tradition of YOU whlch by YOUR tradition
~rrupc6hrcrrE- ~ a i .rrap6poia
~ o ~ a c - rwhich
a
YOU handed
YOU gave beside;
and similar (things)
such
down.
And many
~~ohhd
~ 0 i ~ i - r ~ .14 Kai
many
YOU are doing.
And things similar to this
vrrpoa~aku6pEvoq
.rr6A1v r6v 6xAov YOU do." 14S0, callhaving called toward himself
again
the crowd ing the crowd to him
~ E ~ E Va6roiq
' A ~ o 6 u a ~ pou
i
I T & T E ~ again, he proceeded
he was saying to them
Hear YOU of me
all
to say to them: "Lis~ai
C~VETE.
15 o66b
g o ~ i vten to me, all of YOU,
and
be YOU comprehending.
Nothing
is
and get the meaning.
i(wB&v. TOG drvephT0~E ~ C Y I T O ~ U : V ~ ~ E VEiq
O V 15There is nothing
from outslde of the
man
going its way in into from outside a man
a*6v.
66va~al
~oivBoai
b
ahbv
that passes into him
is able
to make common h m ;
which
him
that can defile him;
&Ah&
T&
;K
T$
(~(V~P~TOU
but the things that
the
man
but
the (things) out of
issue forth out of a
1v
T&
~ K T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V ~ &OT
~
man
are the things
is
the (things)
going their way out
that
defile
a man."
K O ~ V - O T~ ~ ~V& V ~ ~ W T O V .
I 1s -*
making common the
man.

9 ~ a i
And

~ W W

he was saying

ahoiq

to them

Kddq

.Finely

2:

$o'&$?

?OO;;~X

16%This verse is 'omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

they brought him a f

+Q
K W ~ ~ V
~ a i
qlpouarv
(one) deaf
and man deaf and with
to h ~ m
they are bearing
poylh@ov,
~ a i 7~apa~ahoiraIv a speech impediment,
having speech impediment, and they are entreating a n d they entreated
e
~va
in186
a;i78 +w him to lay his hand
&i,v
him
in order that he might put upon h m
the upon him, 33And he
x ~ i p a .33 ~ a i drrrohapCEp~voq a h 6 v drrrb took him away from
hand.
And having taken away
him
from the crowd privately
TOG dxhou
KUT'
i6im
EwgaA~v and put his fingers
the crowd according to private [spot] he thrust into the man's ears
TOGS 6a~rijhouq aliTqir ~ i q 7h b ~ aa h 0 6 and, after spitting, he
the
Gngers
of him lnto the ears of him touched his tongue.
~ a im i j a a q
q q m o ~q y h h a q q ahoir, 34And with a look
and having spit he touched the tongue of him, up into heaven he
34 uai
&aphixaq
~ i q ~ b v 013ljpcbv sighed deeply and
and having loo ed up
into
the
heaven said to him: "Eph'Eu-rhvac~v, ~ a i A&EI
a
'EqqaOdr, pha.tha," that is, "Be
hegroaned, and issaying tohlrn Ephphatha, opened." 35 Well, his
powers were
6
~TIV
A1avoix8q-rl.
35 ~ a hearing
i
which
is
Be you opened up through;
and opened, and the imfivoiyquav
a l i ~ o i r ai
tt~oai,
~ a pediment
i
of his tongue
were opened up of him the hearing powers, and was loosed, and he
&ArjOq
6 6 ~ u p b q G q y h G u q q ahoir, began speaking norwas loosened the bond of the tongue of him,
mally. 36 With that
~ a i
&A~EI
6p0ijq. 36 ~ a i
and
he was speaking
normally;
and he charged them not
61& u ~ ~ i h a ' ~ aod ~ o i q
'iva
p q 6 ~ v i to tell anyone; but
he charged
to them
in order that
to no one the more he would
Aiywa~v.
8uov
62
alj~o'iq charge them, t h a t
they may be saying;
as much as
but
to them m u c h m o r e t h e y
6 l e o ~ a h s ~ 0 , a h o i p6Ahov ~ r e p l a u 6 ~ ~ p owould
v
proclaim it.
he was charging, they
rather more abundantly
37 Indeed, they were
&K~~~UU~JOV,
37 ~ a i d.rrep-rr~plaa4q being astounded in a
were proclaiming.
And
superabundantly
&<EIT~~~UUOVTO
AEyov-r~q
K d G q most extraordinary
they were being astounded
saying
Finely way and they said:
nha
n r n o i q ~ ~ v ,~ a iTOGS
K O ~ O G ~ "He h a s done all
all (things) he has done, and
the deaf (ones) things well. He even
TOIE~
&KO~~EIV ~ a i
di.Adrhouq
makes the deaf hear
he is making to be hearing and speechless (ones)
and t h e speechless
?d
i&%.
speak."
to be speaking.

rrohhoO
'Ev & K E ~ V ~r a
I ~i q fipzpalq IT?IV
a g a n ofmuch
days
the
those
In
&xcivrwv
~i
~ a i
&TO<
iixhou
t
having
what
and
being
crowd
$&f;)ulv,
T T ~ O U K ~ E C ~ ~ E V O TOG<
~
they might eat, having called toward himself
the
A6yei
aho'iq 2 1.rrhay~vil;opat
I a m feeling pity
he is saying to them

$32:~~

8 In

t h o s e days,
when there was
again a big crowd
and they had nothing
to eat, he summoned
the disciples and said
to them: 2 "1 feel. p i e

~ 6 vdxhov
671
fi6q
4pEpa1 r p ~ i qfor the crowd, because
the crowd because already
days
three L i t 1s already three
pol
~ a ? OGK days that they have
.rrpoapbouoiv
they are remaining toward
me
and
not remained near me
-and theg have nothT[
~&.OUIV'
3 KO[] &&I
ixouo1v
a e y are having what they nught eat;
and if ever ing to eat.; 3 and if
drrrohijuw
arjro3q v j o r u q ciq o l ~ o v 1 should send them
I should let loose off
them
fasting into house off to their homes
a ~ i j v , &~hueljuoy-ra~iv -6 660. ~ a Ti I V ~ fasting, they will give
of them, they will a v e out in tlie way; and some out O n t h e road.
some of them
&JT(;)v
dm&
pa~p68m
~ i a i v .4 ~ a Indeed,
i
of them
from
far away
are.
And are from far away."
b ~ ~ p i 8 q u aah$
u
oi p a e q ~ a i ahoir 671 4 B u t his disciples
they answered to him the disciples of him that answered him: "From
fl68~v
r o d ~ o u q 6wfiu~mi TIC
(56s where will anybody
From where these (ones) will baable anyone here here in an isolated
Xopl-druai &prwv
6 '
hpqpiac
5 ~ a place
i
be able to satto satisfy of loaves upon lonely place?
And iSfy these people with
loaves?" 5 Still h e
fipcj~a
aG~o6q fl6uouq
EXETE
ha was requesting them How many are YOU having went on to ask them:
62 ETITW
'ETTT~.
6 ~ a i"HOW many loaves
&~Tou<;
oi
loaves? The (ones) but
said
Seven.
And have YOU?"
They
7fapgyyCAA~i TG Bxhq & V ~ E ( J E i~ V~ said:
i
"Seven." 6And
he is g~vmgorders to the crowd to fall back upon he i n s t r u c t e d t h e
~ f i q yijq- ~ a i AaBiLv
~ o c qimh tjrp-rouq crowd to recline on
the earth; and having taken the seven loaves the gromd, and he
~6xapl~uacZ
; ~ h a u m ~ a l t6i6ou
~o'ic; took the seven loaves,
havlng thanked he broke and was giving to the gave thanks, broke
them, and began to
at5,oir
w
Iva
~~~0'17ak
d~crples
of hlm
in order that give them to his dis~rapari06alv
~ a i ~ r a p 6 0 q ~ a v ciple~ to serve, and
they may be setting alongside and they set alongside they served them to
79 6xhq. 7 ~ a i ~Txav ix0061a hhiya. the crowd. 7 They also
b t h e crowd.
,Also they had little fishes few; . had a few little fishes;
~ a i Eljhoyrjcraq d - r & ETITEV
~ a i~air-ra and, having blessed
and having blessed them he said also these these, he told them
~rapcnr0Cva1.
8 ~ a i Zgayov
~ a also
i
to serve these.
to be setting alongside.
And
they ate
and 8 Accordingly they ate
Lxop~dtoequ~,
~ a i qpav
I T E O I ~ ~ E a~n d
~ ~were
T ~ satisfied,
were satisfied, and they lifted up
aboundings
and they took up
KAaap&ov i m 2 r
opupi6aq.
9
fiuav
surpluses of fragof fragments seven provision baskets.
They were ments, seven
6h
~ ~ ~ p a ~ t w i h ~~ a
o li . ttnihuoev
baskets full. 9 Yet
but as
four thousand.
And he let loose off there were about four
ahoOq,
thousand men. Findthem.
ly he sent them away.
gri

10-And immediate~68Gq
EpBhs
And
atonce
havingstepped in
into l y h e boarded t h e
76 ~ h o i o vp?& T&V pq&l'r&v h e i r
fih0~v boat with his t3~the boat
wlfh the. dlsclples of hun he came c l p l e s a n d c a m e
10 Kai

MARK 8: 20-26
into the parts of Dal.
ma. nu'tha. 11Here
t h e Pharisees came
O U ~and started disp
uting with him,
a+@,
ah06
qpeiov
bun,
him
sign
seeking from him a
hi,TOG otpavo6, .rrrlp&<ov~~q
ah&. 12 K a i sign from heaven, t o
from the heaven,
testlng
him.
And put him to the test.
groaned
&vamm&<aq
TI$
T T V E ~ ~ a~ hI 0 6 1 2 S 0 h e
having groaned deeply to the
spirit
of him deeply with his spirit,
and said: "Why does
Ahye1
Ti 4
yeve&
~ T E !
he is saying Why the generation
i seekmg this generation seek
oqpeov; drpjv
Aiyw,
~i ~ o F ~ E T ~ aI sign? Truly 1 say,
sign? Amen I am saying, if will be given to the NO sign will be given
to this generation."
y w ~ @ ~a&)11
qpeiov. 13 ~ a i drqeiq
generabon this
sign.
And havinglet go off 13 With that he left
them, got aboard
ahoirq .rr&A~v
hclp&q
whew i
them
again having stepped in he went off mto again, and went off
to the opposite shore.
~ t ) IT~~CXV.
the other side.
14As it was, they
take loaves
14 Kai Clrd&Bov~oA a p ~ i v&p~ouq,~ aeii pq
And they forgot to take loaves, and if not along, and except for
one loaf they had
Eva 6prov o l j ~
ETXOV
pEeJ iaVT&,
iV
one loaf not they were having with themselves in nothing with them in
15 And he
79 -irAoiq. 15 ~ a i ~ I E U T ~ ~ ~ E T Oaljroiq the
the boat.
And he was giving orders to them began to order them
A6yov
'O~&TE,
PA'ETTETE
h 6 Tijq expressly a n d say:
saylng Be YOU seeing, be YOU looking out from the ''Keep Y 0 U R eyes
open, look out for the
<6pqq
TBV O a p ~ a a i o v ~ a i
<;pqq
leaven of the
Pharisees
and
leaven leaven of the Phar'Hp~Gou. 16 ~ a i
6 1 d oy i r o n 0
.rrP% isees and the leaven
of Herod.
And they were reasoning toward of Herod." 16 SO they
Went
arguing with
drhhjhouq 6 ~ 1 6 p ~ o u q o i j ~
Exoucr~v.
oneanother that loaves
not they are having. one another over the
17 ~ a i yvohq
AiYEl
Ti fact that they had no
And having known he is saying to them Why loaves. 17 Noting this,
61aAoyi<ed3~
671
GpTouC
03K he said to them: "Why
are YOU reasoning
because
loaves
not do YOU argue over
EXETE;
ohm
VOE~TE
o f i ~ i your having no loaves?
YOU are having? Not yet are YOU perceiving not-but DO YOU not yet peruuvie-re;
n m o p w p i ~ v ceive and get the
are YOU comprehending?
Having been du ed meaning? Do YOU
EXXETE
~ap6iav
cPGv; have YOUR hearts d d
are YOU having
the
heart
of YOU? of u n d e r s t a n d i n g ?
IS 6~1Bcihpoirq EXOVTEC; 0 3
P A ~ E T E ~ a 1i 8 ' T h o u g h h a v i n g
Eyes
having not are ~oulookingand eyes, do You not see;
i S ~ a EXOVTE~ O I ~ K
~XKO~ETE.;
Kai 06 a n d though having
ears
having not are YOU hearmg? And not ears, do YOU not hear?'
pw ~ O V E ~ E T E
19 ~ T E : ~ 0 3 5 T&TE And d o Y O U not
are YOU remembering
when
the
five remember, 19 when'
eiq T& phpq AahpavouB&. 11 K a l ECijAeov
into the parts of Dalmanutha.
And came out
oi cDap1uaio1 ~ a ifipcav~o
auv<qreiv
the Pharisees and started to be seeking with

<!;g-rg'q

ITS^'^

$2

I-+

.
f
j

II
i

the five loaves

$
&,ro~q
Enhaua ~ i qmGq . r r ~ v ~ a ~ ~ o x l h bIubroke
the
five thousand.
for the five thousand
I broke mto
loaves
,-&ou~
K O Q ~ V O U ~ h a u p & ~ o v ~ A f iEIS men, how many basfufi
kets full of fragments
how many
baskets
of fragments
Aiyoualv
ah-6 A & E K ~ . YOU took up?" They
lifted up? They are saying to hun
Twelve. said to him: "Twelve."
I broke the
20 ~ T ETOGS &TT& Eiq TOGS ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l u ~ l h i20"When
ouq,
When the seven into the
four thousand,
seven for the four
u+upi6ov
.rrAqphp a ~ athousand men, how
many provision basof how many
provision baskets
fillings
daophov
fipme;
~ a i Aiyoua~v kets full of fragments
of fragments YOU lifted up? And they are saying did YOU take up?"
ah.G 'EITT&. 21 ~ a i C k y ~ v
a l j ~ o i q And they said to him:
to hlrn
Seven.
And he was saying to them "Seven." 21 With that
he said to them: "Do
05~0
auvis~~;
~ oyet
t are YOU comprehending?
YOU not yet get the
22 Kai
Epxov-ra~
Eiq BqBoal.&5v. Kai meaning?"
And they are coming into Bethsalda. And
22 Now they put in
at Beth.sa'i.da. Here
qfpouu~v adTI$
~upA6v ~ a 'rrapa~ahokrlv
i
they bear to him blind (one) and
they entreat
people brought him a
e
man, and they
tva
a d ~ o C 5 q q ~ a 1 . 23 ~ a blind
i
d-rhv
him in order that of him he might touch.
And entreated him to touch
i.rrtAap6y~voq ~ f i qx ~ l p 6 q TOG
T U ~ A O G him. 23And he took
having taken hold on the hand of the blind (one) the blind man by the
brought him
~MVEYKEV
a l j ~ 6 v ieo ~ f i q ~Gpqq, ~ a hand,
i
he brought out him outside the vlllage, and ou1;side t h e village,
bppqra
a l j ~ 0 6 , and, having spit upon
~ i q T&
1~6aaq
the
optlcs
of him, his eyes, he laid his
into
having spit
hands upon him and
& T T I ~ E ~ ~
T&q
hands
havhg put upon
the
began to ask him:
TI
"DO
you see anyinqph~a
ah6v
Ei
he was inquiring upon
him
If
anything thing?" 24And t h e
24 ~ a i
civapA6qaq
man looked up and
yox are looking at?
And
having looked up began saying: "I see
BAiro
7oCq &vepG-rrouq men, because I observe
men
he was saying I am looking at the

what seem to be trees,

but they are walking
about." 25Then h e
laid his hands again
;
upon
the man's eyes,
i
and the man saw
clearly,
and he was
i
restored, and he was
iseeing everything dktinctly. 26 So he sent
drrria~EtAEv a6Tt)v iq o f ~ o v a6ro6 A i y . 0 ~ him off home, saying:
: hesent off him into house of him saylng
"But do not enter
i Not-but
MllSi
$5
T ~ V KG qv
eiaMB~q.
into
the
vilkge
you should enter. into the village!'

'
+

6n
&S
6iv6pa
6pB
because
as
trees
I am seeing
.rrep~rra-roGv~aq. 25 ha T T ~ A I VE ~ ~ K ET&<
V
(ones) walking about.
Next again he put the
~dpaq r
7035 699aApoGq &06,
~ a
hands
upon
the
eyes
of him, and
SI~BAEEV,
~ a i &EKC(T~~~, ~ a
he looked $rough,
and
he was restored,
and
ivfpA~rev
~qAauy&q i k r a v ~ a . 26 ~ a
he was looking in far radiantly all (things).
And

214

MARK 8: 87-43

II

27 Jesus and
disciples now left forpah-rai a h 0 6 ~ i ~q h ~qC j y a qKaluapiaq T ^ S the villages of Caex.
disciples of him into the villages of Caesarea of &e
a -refa Phi elip'pi, arid'
@iXi.rr.rrou. ~ a J i~ V
666
i ~ p + ~ a on the way he began
Philip;
and in the way h e was m q w i n g upon
I questioning his
disc(<
703q p a h ~ & qa h 0 6 h i y w v a 6 ~ o i q T i v a pe
the disciples of hun sayrng t o them Whom me ples, saying to them:
"Who are men saying f
hEyova~v oi &vepw.rro~ dval; 28
oi
aresaying the
men
to be?
The (ones) that I am?" 28Theg;
6k ~T.rrav a h @ AEyov-req BTI 'lo&vqv ~ 6 vsaid to him: "John the
but
said to him
saying
that
John
the Baptist, and others;
Bcmla.njv, ~ a 6irMo1
i
'HAeiav, &Ah01 62 BTI E qli'jah, still others;
Baptist,
and others ELijah, others but that
One of the prophets?
7~
TGV
rrpogq~Bv.29 ~ a i a6r6q 29And he put the:
one
of the
prophets.
And
he
2qp+~a
airrocq ' Y y ~ i q 6L ~ i v a p~ question to them:'
was inqulrmg upon them
You but whom me "YOU, though, who do
h i y e ~ e ETV~I;
& T T O K ~ I ~ E6 ~ n
~ h p o q YOU say I am?" In
are YOU saying to be? Having answered the Peter
answer Peter said. to
Aiya
a674 1 6 d b xpla~6q. 30 ~ a him:
i
"You are the
is saying to him You are the
Christ.
And
e
Christ."
30 A t that he f
i ~ r ~ y- q
r iu ~ v a 6 ~ o i q
tva
pq6Evi strictly charged them :
he gave rebuke
to them
in order that
to no one
hiywa~v
mpi
a 6 ~ 0 6 .31 Kai not to tell anyone +i
they may be saying
about
him.
And about him. 31 Also, he.
started teaching the& 4
ijpecrro
~I~&UKEIVa6r06q 6r1
6 ~ i
he started to be teaching them that it is necessary that the Son of man! i
T ~ Vui6v TOG
drvOp6~~ov ~ ~ o h h h .rr&~'iv must undergo many ?
the Son of the
man
many (things) to suffer
sufferings and be re-: r$
~ a hi 0 6 0 ~paueqvai
1
61~b 7Gv IT~EUPUTE~OV
jected by the older
and to be disapproved
by the
older men
men and the chief
~ a 76%
i
C~PXIE~EOV~ a TBV
i
y p a y p a ~ i o v~ a i
and the chief priests and the
scrlbes
and priests and the scribes.
h o ~ ~ a v 0 i j v a i ~ a i VET& ~ p ~ i fiyfpaq
q
and be killed, and"
to be killed
and
after
three
days
rise three days later. 1
dwau~fjva~.
32 ~ a i
*rrapprlaiq
T ~ 'V
to stand up;
and
to outspokenness
the SZIndeed, with out- 1
spokenness he was '
Aciyov
ih&A~i.
~ a i rrpoohaP6yevoq
word he was speaking. And taking toward hunself making t h a t stateb n C ~ p o qair?& ijpgaro
i.rr~r~p@v
the
Peter
hlm
started
to be giving rebuke ment. But Peter took ;
aside and started 1
a 6 ~ G . 33
b
62
6rr1o-rpaq~iq ~ a him
i
to him.
The (one) but having turned upon and rebuking him. 33 He *
16hv
~ o 6 qy a e q ~ i t qa h 0 6
&.rre~iyqu~vturned, looked a t his
having seen the disciples of him he gave rebuke
disciples and rebuked
n h p q ~ a ihiye1
w Y r r a y ~ brriuw you, Peter, and said: "Get
to Peter and is saying Be going under behind me,
1 a ~ a v 5 , 6 ~ 1 06
(P~OVE!~
T(~I behind me, Satan, be:
Satan, because not you are mrnding the (thmgs) cause you think, not
27 K a i

t3h9~v

And

h e went out

the

'Iqaoirq
Jesus

~ a ioi

and

the

i
f
A

MARK 8 : -9:

215
,&

thoughts, but
those of men.''
34He now called
34 Kai
~ p o o ~ c c h ~ o & y ~ v o~q 6 v 6xAov
the
crowd the crowd to him
having called to himself
And
~oiq
p a 0 q ~ a i qa h 0 3 E T ~ Va 6 ~ 0 i q with his disciples and
ah
together with the disciples of him he sald to them said to them:
"If
ET
B t h ~ i 6rriow you
f l e ~ i v , 1 anyone wants to come
anyone is willing
behind
me
to come, after me, let him
himself and
&apvqu&UeCd h a v ~ 6 v ~ a i & p f i ~ w
T ~ Vdisown
let him disown himself and let him lift up the pick up his torture
rnaup6v a6706 ~ a i & K O ~ O U ~ E ~ ? W
pol. stakea and follow me
stake
of him and let him be following me. c o n t i n u a l l y . 35For
35 6q y&p . i h v
813~ ~ j vLau-roG quxfiv whoever wants to save
Who for lf ever m a y will the of hlmself soul
his soul will lose it;
abaat h o h i u a6~1jv.
~ ~
bq 6'
ijrv drrrohiue~ but whoever loses his
to save will lose
it;
who but likely will lose soul for the sake of
q v quxjv a6706
EVEKEV
E 06 ~ a i1.06 me and the good news
the soul of hlm on account orme and of the
will save it. 36 Really,
&ayyEhiou
u c j u ~ i aljTilv.36
ri
of what beneflt is it
good news
will save
it.
What
bqEhEi
&vepw.rrov KEp6?pal T ~ V ~ 6 u y o v for a man to gain
benefiting
man
to gain
the
world the whole world and
dhov ~ a<qy1o6ijva1
i
qvxjv a h o i i ; 37 ~i to forfeit his soul?
whole and to forfelt the soul of hlm?
What 37 What, really, would
yhp
60i
6vepwnoq &v.r6AAaypa ~ i j q a man give in exfor would give
man
exchange
of the
change for his soul?
airro6; 38 6q
YAP
i w 38 For whoever beif
ever
Who
for
*"xi
soul
q
of him?
comes ashamed of me
y~ ~ a TOGS
i
Ey06q
il-raluxuvefi
and my words in this
shouId become ashamed of me and
the
my
adulterous7
and sinful
A6youq i v 7:
E V E
T ~ ~ T~Q i yolxaAi61
j
words in the generation this the adulterous generation, the Son
~ a di p a p ~ o h Q , ~ a i6 ui6q 706 .&vep&rou of man will also be
and
smful,
also the Son of the
man
ashamed of him when
ha~axvvCJ
j u ~ ~ ab-rbv
al
6~av
9011
h
will be ashamed of him whenever he mlght come e arrives .inFt h e
glory of his Father
@ ~ f 66571
j
TOG rrcrrphq ahoir VET& 76v
m the glory of,the Father of him with the with the holy angeIs."
8 ~ 0 3&Ahh

of the God

but

T&

TGV &vepCj.rrwv. God's

the (things) of the

dryyhhcab ~ 6 v2cyiwv.-

men.

-.

Furthermore, h e
went on to sav to
ht~G.3
~ a i WEYEV
ackoiq ' A p i v
them: "Truly I say
And he was saying to them Amen I am saying
to YOU, There are
(S~E
~ G v
~iuiv' TIVET
B-ri
Spiv
of those standof the (ones)
are
some here
that
to YOU
ing here that will
y~Oawv~a1
h m q ~ 6 ~ w vO ~ T I V E ~ 06
~vmgstood
who
not
KI should
taste not taste death a t
first they
8 a ~ h o uEwq Bv
i6wu1v
T ~ V
P a u l h ~ i a va
of death until likely they might see the kingdom s e e - t h e k i n g d 0 m
angels

the

holy.

34a See the Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

MARK 9: 2-9

216

TOG 9 ~ 0 6fl~hueuiavb 6uv6rp~1.2 Kai

of the God havmg come in

Ijpipaq
days

PET& Of

&
d6ov
G~qyfioov-ra~, not to relate to any.,CI'lS~v:vi
one what (things) they saw they should relate, body what they saw,
until after the Son

God already COlne

Power.
And after in power." 2 Accord.
LE mapa$apP&v~~i) 'IquoOq T ~ Vi n g l ~ six days later
six is taklng along the
the Jesus took Peter and
Jesus

L"

James a n d John
Peter
and the
James
and
John,
and along, and brought
them up into a lofty
drvaqipcl
aO~oirq Eiq
is bearing up
them
into
mountain to them.
nm'
i6iw
p6vouq.
~ a iselves alone. And he
according to
private [spot1 only (ones). And was transfigured be.
p~~epop@&1 E"pnpoo6~va h i j v , 3 r a i T& fore them, 3 and his
he was transfigured in front of them,
and the outer garments beipdrrta
a h 0 0 CyCv~l-oo-rihpov~aAEUK& came glistening, far
outer garments of him became glistening white w h i t e r t h a n any
Aiav
yva~eirq
ola
6ni rqq clothes cleaner on
exceedingly such as clothes cleaner upon the e a r t h could whiten
6 h a ~ a 1 oij~ci~qhun&val. 4 nai them. 4Als0, E-li'jah
2% 06
not
is able
thus
to whiten.
And d t h Moses appeared
6 ~ 8 r ) &oiq 'HA~iaq
uw
Mwwei, to them, and they
was seen to them Elijah
together with Moses, were conversing with
na] quav
wvhaAoGv~~q TI?I ' IqaoG. Jesus. 5 And responand they were speaking together with thk Jesus. sively peter said to
5 nai drrronple~iq 6 n h p o q h 6 y ~ 1 TG Jesus: "Rabbi, it is
And having answered the Peter is saymg to the fine for us to be here,
'Iqaoc 'Papp~i, K ~ % V 6o-rtv f~i-~&q
6 6 ~
cfva~, so let us erect three
Jesus
Rabbi,
fine it is
us here to be, tents, one for you and
~ a ITolfi~UpEiJ
i
TPE~SU K ~ V ~ Co
$Ly
one for Moses and
and let us make three tents, to you
MWUUE?piav nai ' H h i q piw. 6 06 y&p one for E.li'jah." 6In
to Moses one and to Elijah one.
Not for ffact, he did not know
~i
~
O lea,
K
K
Q
o
p l y&p w h a t r e s p o n s e he
he' new what he shoulcfanswer, qulte fearful for should make, for they
iyivov~o. 7 ra]
~Y~VETO
v ~ q o qbecame quite fearful.
they became.
And
came to be
i'And a cloud formed,
hr~arta<ouua alj~oT(;, nai CYCVETO
w.vil over~hado-g
them,
overshadowing
them,
and came to be voice
and a voice came out
6~ 'rf& .v~@ihqq
0 8 ~ 6 56m1v 6 ui6q pou Of the
'cTNs
out of the cloud
This
is
the Son of me
is
my
Son,
the
be6
&KO~ETE
atj~oG. 8 ~ a i
the
be rovhearing
him.
And loved; listen to him."
6Qkrlva
m e p ~ p A ~ q ~ h p ~ v0o6~~ 6 ~ 1o&va 8 Suddenly, however, r
suddenly having looked around not yet
no one they looked around ?
ETGOV pc9'
Cau-rijv ci pfi T ~ V ' 1 ~ and
~ 0saw
~ no one with 3
they saw with themselves if not the
Jesus
them any longer, ex- f
pbov.
cept Jesus alone.
alone.
9 As they were com9 Kai n a ~ a p a t v 6 v ~ o va h G v
ZK
roc
And
going down
of them out of the ing down out of the
m o u n t a i n , h e exbpou~. ~ I E U T E ~ ~ ~ aThOo i q
'iva
mountam he gave orders to them in order that pressly ordered then1 '
llh~pov ti

T ~ V 'I6rrwPov

r a i 'Idvqv,

KC(;

i:

nn I--

2d

~ T W

6 ui6q TOO &epcjrrou

&K

man had risen

from the dead. 10 And
dead (ones) should stand up.
And the word they took the word
i~phnaw
~ P ~ S & ~ i ~ o f ito
q heart, but disthey laid hold of
toward
themselves cussed among themselves what this rising
a a ~ o G v r ~ q r i ZTIV T?I ir
VEK&V
,&mg together what is the out of dead (ones) from the dead meant.
a h 6 v 11And they began
~vao-rijva~.
11 rai
il~~lpcjsov
to stand up.
And they were inquiring upon him to question him, say"Or1 Aiyouu~v oi y p a p ~ o m i q TI ing: "Why do the
$ ~ ~ ~ That
E Fare saying the
scri er
that scribes say that first
E -1i'jah must come?"
'Hh~iw
66
Qes'iv
v~I?ITov;
first?
12He said to them:
mjah
it is necessary
to come
- 6
62 Eqrl a h o i q 'HA~iaq p?v "E.liTjah does come
l2 The (one) but said to them Elijah indeed first and restore all
3ehv
mpI?I~ov~ O K ~ I U T Q E I m h a , things; but how is
having come
first
is restoring
all (things), it that it is written
i n i T?IV uibv respecting t h e Son
yfypcrrrral
KC(^ mGq
Son of man that he must
and how it has been written upon the
undergo many sufferTOG
w9pchou
Tva
of the
man
in order that ings and be treated
.rrohA$
n6r8q
~ a as
i of no account?
many (thmgs)
he should suffer
and l3But I say to YOU,
EEouG~vqBfj
;
13
drhA& E-li'jah, in fact, has
should be treated as of no account?
But
come, and they did
ACyw
3piv 6r1 ~ a 'HAciaq
i
&AjAueev, ra?
I am saying to YOU that also Elijah has come, and to hfm as many things
as they wanted, just
hoiquw
ah@
iioa
they did
to him
as many (things) as as it is written refieAov,
na9hq
y i y p m - r a ~ specting him."
they were willing, according as it has been written
14When. now. they
hi ah6v.
came toward t h e
upon
him.
other disciples, they
14 Kai ih9b-req
mp6q TOGS paeq~&q
great
And having come toward the
disciples
them and
rT6w
6xhov wohib
m~pl a b f i q rai
they saw crowd
much
around
them
and scribes disputing with
~ p & q ahoGq. them. 15 But as soon
uw<qrohaq
them. as all t h e crowd
seekmg together toward
scribes
sight of him
K
cmq v
6 bxhoq
1 6 . 6 ~ caught
~
And at once
the crowd havlng seen they were stunned,
@T&V
& ~ ~ e a p P f i h o a v~, a i m p o o r p ~ x o ~and,
~ q running up to
h m
were stunned,
and running toward
him, they began to
fim&~ov-ro &6v. 16 r a i h q p * q u ~ v greet him. 16And he
they were greeting him.
And he inquire upon
asked them: 'What
&oGq
Ti
are YOU disputing with
them
What are
whenever the Son of the

VEI<P~V

&ad.

10 rai

man

out of of

T ~ V A6yov

a6ro;q;
17 ~ a idrrr~pieTl h . 6 E T ~ i~ them?" 17 And one of
them?
And answered to hlm one outof the crowd answered
TO;
6xhou A16dta~aAc, ' V E ~ K rbv
~
v16v pou h i m : " T e a c h e r , $
the crowd
Teacher;
Lgrought the son of me brought my son to
because he has
u6, E Y X O V T ~
m ~ c p a &AaAov* 18 ~ a you
i
toward you, having
spirit speechless;
and a speechless spirit;
i j m u k b e & v ~a?ahdr@rJ.biiuae~ drrhv, 18 and wherever it,
where if ever hlm it mxght seize lt dashes him, seizes him it dashes
to the ground,
~ a i& ~ 1
~ a iT ~ ~ < E L~ 0 6 s 66i)v~aq ~ a him
i
and he g a m s and grinds the
teeth
and and he foams and
P p a i v ~ ~ a lnai
'
ETTra roiq p a e q ~ a i q uou grinds his teeth rtnd
e dried up; and I s a d to the disciples of you loses his strengtb,
&~P&Aoatv,
~ a Oi ~ KAnd I told your disahb
Yva
it
they might throw out, and not ciples to expeE: it,
in order that
w
Iq u u a v .
19
6
62 but they were not
they were strong enough.
The (One)
but capable." 1 9 I n response h e said ti
d t ~ o n p l e ~ i q a 6 ~ o i q A.+I
having answered t@them is saylng O genemtlon them: ''0faithless
6 ~ i m o q , Zaq &T&
vpbq irpiiq Empar; generation, how long
YOU
shall I be? must I continue with
faithless, until when toward
~ 6 - r ~
drvLcopan
bpGv; YOU? How long must
when
shall Iput u p with
Untll
YOU? I put up with Yon?
~J~PETE
him to me."
p ~ 20
.
~ a Bring
i
a i i ~ h v npSq
me.
And 20So they brought
toward
him
Be YOU bearing
*rrp6q
ccirr6v.
~ a ihim to him. But at
ahbv
fiveynav
him.
And the sight of him the
toward
him
theybrought
rd
vvdpa
~ir0irq spirit at once threw
ah6v
i66v
spirlt
a t once [the chiid] into con:
the
having seen
him
uw~crrr&paS~v act3rb, ~ a i TEUGV
vulsions, and after
threw into convulsions
him,
and having,fallen falling on the ground
E d fiq yfiq
~ K U ~ ~ E T OdrqJpi<ov. 21 ~ c t i he kept rolling abouq
upon the earth he was rolling foaming.
And foaming. 21 And he
Z q p r h q a ~ v ~ b v.rra-rEpa a6roG n6uoq
asked his father;
he inquired upon the father of him How much "How long has this
xp6voq i a ~ i v cjq TOGTO
Y ~ ~ O V E V a 6 ~ Q ; been happenfng to
time
is it
a s this
has happened to him? him?" He said: "From
6
62 ETIT~EV
'EK
T ~ I ~ I ~ ~ E v childhood
. ,
on; 22and
The (one) but
said
Out of from little child; time and again it
22 ~ a rrohh6~1q
i
~ a $5
i
-&p e b v EBah~v would throw him bath
and many @mes and lnto fire hlrn it threw into t h e fire and
"
Iva
d"oAiuz
~ a iIS iXma
into t h e water td
and into waters in order that itmight des oy
destroy him. But $
ab~6v. &Ah'
d
T1
~GVSI
you can do anchin2
you m a y be able,
him;
but
if
anything
have pity on us 'an!
potj0qoov GpTv mr?ayxvloe+q
6 '
JIpiiq. help us," 23 Je@
give help
to us havlng had plty upon
us.
23 6 ' 6 2 "lquoirq E?ITEV ahti
T6 Ei said to him: "That
The but
Jesus
said
to & The If expression, 'If gall

7n EVE+

'

can'l Why, all thin@

be to one if

6 0 , ~ ~ - r&ra
6uvar&
TQ
youimay be able, all (things) posslbb to the (one) can

has faith." 24 W e ~ 6 9 6 ~
K P % ~
At ance
having crle opl diately crying out,
706
~ai6iou
EAE~EV t h e father of t h e
oftbe
Ettle boy
~ a ~ y i nyoung
g
child was say"I have faith!
ing:
VOU
7
:
d
P
T
T
l
C
7
7
i
~
n107E60.
B0fieEl
I have faith; be helping of me to the hck of f d h . Help me out where I

having faith.

24

ie z$!

6h
b
'IquoO<
6 ~ 1need faith!"
but
the
Jesus
that
25 Jesus, now noticing that a crowd
~ I W V T ~ ~ X E I 6xAoq & ~ r i ~ q u ~ T@
v
is running together upon crowd gave rebuke to the was running together
TNE$pTl ~ ( ; 3 dtKae&pTGj) h6yGI~
Tb upon [them], rebuked
splrlt
the
unclean
saying
to it The t h e unclean spirit,
Mdov
~ a i ~ o &
mxirpa,
6yG saying to it: "You
Speechless
and
deaf
spirit,
I
speechless and deaf
.i~.rrl~dtoao
UOI,
E&A0&
he coj?o6 spirit, I order yon,
am giving orders to you, come forth out of hlm get out of him and
enter into him no
MK&I
~iuiherJq ~ i q
a 6 ~ 6 v .26
and not yet should you enter into him.
And more." 26And after
KP ~ E C ~ S
~ a ?vohhh
~ a p 6 r E a q crying out and going
having cried out
and very much havlng convulsed through many conitijA0ev- ~ a iE ~ ~ V E T O&DE~ venp6q &UTE vulsions it got out;
it -me out; and he became as if
dead as-and and he became as
-roiiq ~ohhoirq
AEy~rv
6 ~ 1 d r r r 6 8 ~ . dead, so that the
the
many
to be saying that
h e died.
greater number of
27 6 62 'lquoGq
~ ~ a r ; l u a q rijq apbq them were saying:
The but Jesus having laid hold of the %and
"He is dead!" 27 But
Jesus took him by the
&-roc
ijy~~p~v
aC~6v, ~ a i bor6o-q.
of him
he raised up
him,
and he stood up. hand and raised him
28 nai E ~ U ~ I ~ ~ V TaOh ~0 6 ~ i q O?KOV oi up, and he rose. 28 So
And havingentered of hlm into house the after he entered into
a house his disciples
C I a 8 ~ ~ a ai h o G
K ~ T '
I6iav
disclpbs
of him
according to
private [spot] proceeded to ask him
h ~ ) p i ) ~ ~ v a h 6 v "OTI j p ~ i q O ~ Kprivately: "Why could
were inquiring upon
him The why we
not we not expel it?"
fi6~vfieqpE~ I K P ~ A E ~ va h 6 ; 29 ~ a iETTTEV 29 And he said to
were able
to throw out
it?
And he said t h e m : " T h i s k i n d
cvj~oTq Toirro TA ykvoq i v 066~vi Gfiva-ra~ cannot get out by
to them This the kind in nothmg IS able
anything except by
&&heiv E i p i E?v T ~ O U E U X ~ .
prayer."
to come out if not in
prayer.
there they
30
K&KE%EV
~ S E A ~ ~ V T E30From
~
havlng gone out departed a n d went
And from there
hop~irov~o
6th ~ i j qrcxh~Aaiaq, their way through
they were going their way through the
Gablee,
Gall-lee, but he did
e
lva
TI C
d 0 3 ~ fj6EhEV
n o t want anyone
and
not
he was willing in order that anyone
t o get t o know it.
yvoi.
31
i6i6aa~Ev
y&p
706s 31 For he was teachshould know;
he was teac-g
for
the
~a0yrhq alS~oir KG & y e
aCroiq 671 i n g h i s d i s c i p l e s
bcrples of him and was saying to them tkat a n d telling them:

25

i6Gv
Having seen

MARK 9: 39-45

221
'0 uihq 703 c3rvepcjrrou
1 ~ a p a 6 i 6 o ~ a 1 "The Son of man 18
The Son of the
man
is being given over to be delivered into
eiq x ~ i p a qdrv)pb.rrwv, ~ adrrro~r~voiju~v
i
a h 6 v l men's h a n d s , and
into hands
of men, and they will kill him, they will kill him,
~ a i tmo~raveeiq
PET& r eiq fipipac; but, despite being
and
having been killed
after &re=
days killed, he will rise
& v a a n j u e ~ a ~ . 32
oi
6E t h r e e d a y s later."
he will stand up.
The (ones)
bul 32 However, they were
not understanding the
fiyv6ow
r6 bfjpa, ~ a i iqo/3oGvro
were not knowing the saying, and they were fearing saying, and they were
afraid t o question
air-rdv
&.rrepw.rfjaa~.
him to inquire upon.
him.
33And they came
33 Kai ijheov
&iq Kaqapvaoljp. K a i b
And they came into Capernaum. And in into Ca.per'na.um.
Now when he was
T{ o i ~ i q Y E V ~ ~ E V O ~
*oP+?~
the house having come to be he was lnqu~rlngupon inside the house he
aho6q
Ti
2v
6 6 6 put the question to
them
What
in
the
way them: "What were
YOU arguing over on
61d o y i<eoee;
34
oi
The (ones) t h e road?" 34 They
were YOU reasoning through?
62
iu~Cj~wv,
IT@%
&Ahjhovq kept silent, for on the
but
were silent,
toward
one another road they had argued
61EAi &law
$v
a m o n g themselves
they expressed &emselves through in the who is greater. 35So
he s a t down and
6 6
~ i q yei<ov. 35 ~ a i
~aeiuaq
way
who
greater.
And
having sat down called the twelve and
&cpCjvqoev TOGS 6 6 6 e ~ a~ a iA ~ Y E I a h o i q Ei said to them: "If
hesounded the twelve and is saying to them If
anyone wants to be
TIC
B~AEI
.rr@-roq
~Tvai
EUT~I
anyone
is willing
first
to be
he will be first, he must be last
TQT~V
Z u x a ~ o q ~ a i ~dtv-rwv 616~ovoq.of all and minister
of all (ones)
last
and of all (ones) servant. of all." 36 And he took
36 ~ a i AaPbv
natbiov i q u m a376 a young chlld, stood
And having taken little boy hestood
it
it in their midst and
2v p i u o a h G v ~ a i i v a y ~ d ~ a d r p ~ v o q put his arms around
in midst of them and having taken into his arms it and said to them:
a h 6 ETTEV
a i r ~ o i q37 "Oq
Bv
Ev
rhv
it he said to them
Who likely one of the 37 "Whoever receives
one of such young
TOIO~TWV
~a16iwv
6icq~a1
hi T$
such
little boys might receive upon the children on the basis
6v6pmi pou, 2
~.$ET~I~ a l 8q of my name, receives
name
of me, me he is receiving; and who me; and whoever re?xu &p2
6ixq-ra!,
O ~ K
Eph
6 E x ~ r a 1 ceives me, receives,
likely me may be receiving, not me he is receiving not me only, but also
&Ah&
r6v
dnrour~ihav~drp ~ .
him that sent me
but the (one) having sent off me.
forth."
38 "Eqq a
6 ' I w h q q A16dru~a?ie,
38 J o h n s a i d t o
Said to h&
the
John
Teacher,
him:
"Teacher, we
6 v 6 p a ~ i uou
riva
b
dSa$v
name
oi you saw a certain man
someone in
we saw

5%)

iKp6rhAovra 6 a 1y6v1a, ~ a i
i~wh60pev
expelling demons by
tbrowrngout
demons,
and we were preventing the use of your name
a l j ~ 6 ~ , TI
0 6 ~ i~oho6ee1
fip~V.and we tried to prevent him, because he
him,
because
not
he was fol~owing us.
was not accompanying
39 b 62 ' I q u o 6 ~E?TEV Mil
~ohljere
Jesus said:
The but Jesus
said Not be YOU preventing Us." 39
"DO
not
try
to prea 6 ~ 6 ~ , 0lj6~iq y&p
him,
no one
for
~je:vent him, for there
66vap1v
TQ b v 6 p a ~ i pou
~ a is
i no one that will
powerfulwork upon th'e
name
of me and do a Powerful work
6 u v l j a ~ ~ a i Tax3
Ka~ohoyijaai
p ~ .on the basis of my
he will be able
quickly
to speak badly of
me; name that will quick40 6q y&p o6n Eonv raw 4pGv. l i d p fiphv ly be able to revile
who for not is down on us, over us
me; 40 for he that is
not against us is for
~ U T ~41
V . aOq y&p
Bv
TOT i a ~
Who for likeIy might cause to drink US. 41 For whoever
is.
gives YOU a cup of
bpBq T O T ~ ~ P I O V i j 6 a ~ o q 2v 6v6pm1
671
cup
of water in
name
because water to drink on
YOU
Xplmoir g a ~ h , d p j v
Ahyw
6piv 671 06 the ground that YOU
of Christ YOU are, amen 1am saying to YOU that not belong to Christ, I
ptj drrrohiaq ~ b vplo&v arj-roir. 42 Kai bq truly tell YOU,he will
not he should lose the reward of him.
And who by no ~f!anS lose
his reward. 42But
6v u K a v 6 d i a ~Eva T ~ V p~~p(;Iv Tvo,;
mely might stumble one of the little (ones) these whoever stumbles one
v
. ~ ~ I U T E U ~ V T~~ a
V ,M v i a ~ l v a 3 ~ hOf these little Ones
the (ones)
believing,
fine
it is
to
that believe, it would
be finer for him if
pah0v
&i
TE~~KEIT~I
t+Aoq
rather
if
is lying around
millstone a mill~tone such as
bvl~bq
.rrepi ~ 6 vrpdtx Aov aljroir is turned by an ass
belonging to the ass about the
ne&
of him Were put around his
neck and he were
~a1
p f p h q ~ a ~ &iq T+ ~ 6 A a u u a v .
and he has been thrown into the
sea.
actually pitched into
43 Ka1 &h anav6ctXian ae 4 x ~ i p the seaAnd if ever might stumble you the hand
43 "And if ever your
oou, dnr6Koq~ova i r ~ j v '~ a A 6 vk o ~ i vUE ~vAh6v hand makes you
of you, cut off
it;
fine it is you maimed ble, Cut it off; it is
E ~ c E ~ ~~Ei ~qrvj v <wjv
ij r ~ 660
q
~ e i p a q finer for you to enter
to enter into the life than the two hands into life maimed than
i x o v ~ a h E h e ~ i v ~ i q~ i l vJ~EVVCN,
eiq 76 with two hands to
having t o go off into the
ehenna, into the go off into Ge-henp"8," into t h e fire
76
&upeq.rov.
45
the
inextingu~shable.
And
if ever that cZUUIO~ be put
put- 44-b
45 And
b
~06q
(TOu
uKavbcchi<~
the
foot
of you
may be stumbling if your foot makes
UE,
h 6 ~ 0v a h 6 v - K ~ A ~ &v m i v UE YOU stumble, cut it
cut o r
it;
fine
it is
you off; it is finer for
~iuEheeiv ~ i qTilv &jlv
4 70h&jo you to enter into life
toenter into the tlfe
than the two l m e than with two

'21V

&,

21

%%e~

4 3 See Matthew 522, footnotea. Mb This verse is omitted in the

Westcott and Hort Greek text.

MARK 9: 4 6 1 0 : 4

222

n66aq l x o v r a
phr@va~ eiq ~ j vy6~vvav. feet to be pitched in,
feet
having to be
own into the Gehenna. to Geqhen'na. 46
BtpBahp6q
uou 47And if your eye
47 ~ a i E&
6
eye
of you makes you stumble,
And
if ever
the
E K ~ E a h 6 v . throw it away; it Lq
u~av6ahi<~
OE,
may be stumbling
you,
throw out
it;
finer for you to enter
~ d 6 vut t u ~ i v y o v 6 9 8 d ov EiaEheEiv eiq one-eyed into the
fine you
it is
one-eye$l
to enter into kingdom of God than
rilv pauiheiav ~ o i i OEOG fi 660 698aApoirq with two eyes to be
the kingdom of the God than two
eyes
pitched into Ge.henlZxov-ra
PAqBijval
E ~ S y6evvav, 48 6nou na, 48 where their
having to be thrown mto Gehenna,
where maggot does not die
6 u ~ G h q 5 a d ~ & v 03 T ~ E U T + ~ a ~6
i
virp and the fire is not
the maggot ofthem not
ends and the fire put out.
06
aP6wu~a1.
49 "For everyone
not is being extinguished.
must be salted with
49 .rr&q
yhp
vvpi
&Aiuejo~-ra~.fire. 50 Salt is fine;
Everyone
for
to fire
will be salted.
50 K d b v 76 6Aaq
dhv
62 T
tiha< but if ever the salt
Fine
the
salt;
if ever but the
salt loses i t s strength:
with what will YOU
tZvaXov
y h n ~ a ~ , 2v
~ i v t a*6
saltless
might become,
in
what
~t season it itself? Have
& ~ T ~ G E T E ; E'XETE
6~ hauroiq &Aa, salt in yourselves, and
will YOU season? Be having in
selves
salt. keep peace between
~ a i E ~ ~ ~ V E ~ E Tt vE drMjholq.
one another."
and be keeping peace in one another.

10 And
Ka;

From there he

lo

EKE?~EV

dorccu-rh<
Z~XET~I
rose and came to
from there having stood up he is coming
the
frontiers of Ju~ i q T&
&!a
' lou6aiaq ~ a i
into the
regions
%
o:e
Judea
and de'a and across the
a n d again
TOO
~rCpav
'lop6&vou,
~ a Jordan,
i
other side
of the
Jordan,
and crowds came together
uwl~ope6ov~a1
v&hlv 6xAot vp6q to him, and as he
are going their way together again crowds toward was accustomed to do
a3~6v,
~ a i 6s
&i&e~l
n&?vli
he again went teach:
him,
and
as he was accustomed
again
ing them. 2Phariseei
& ~ ~ ~ ~ O K E V
ad~o6q.
2 Kai
he was teaching
them.
And now approached and,
to put him to the
~ r p o u E h 0 6 v ~ ~ q@ a p ~ u a ? o ~ hqpG-rwv
having come toward Pharisees were inquiring upon test, began questiona d ~ b v ~i Z~EUTIV
&v6pi .
y u v a i ~ aing him whether it
him
if it is lawful to male person
woman was lawful for a maJl
drrroh0aa1, neip&<ov-req a 3 ~ 6 v .3
6
62 to divorce a wife:
to loosen from,
testlng
hun.
The (one) but
3 I n answer he said
drrro~p~eeiq ETITEV
a d ~ o i q Ti
6p:v
t
having answered
said
to them What to YOU o t h e m : ''what
Moses command
2ve~eiha'ro Mwvaijq; 4
oi
62 ~ T ~ r adid
v
commanded
Moses?
The (ones) but
said YOU?" 4 They said:
).

46' This verse is omitted in the Westcott 'and Hort Greek text.

-.'

223

MARE 10: 5-44

'EIT~TPE+EV ~ ~ w u oj31PAiov
f~
dnroq-ra~iou "Moses allowed the
Made the concession Moses little book of dlsmlssal writing of a certifyp&qa~ ~ a i drrrohiwal. 5 d
62 'Iquoirq icate of dismissal
to write and to loosen from.
The but
Jesus m d divorcing Cherl."
5But Jesus said to
ETnEV adT0:q
npdq T~)V uKh~]po~ap6ia'v
3 GV them.
''out of resaid to them Toward the hardheartedness O ~ Y O T J gard
'for
hardiypaqev fil-tiv 7 j v
t v ~ o y v T a l h v ' 6 drrr6 heartedness he wrote
he wrote to Yon the commandment this;
from y o u this command62
& P X ~ C ~ ~ i u e w y&pa~ a i Bijhu ment. 6 However, from
but beginn~ng of creation
male
and female Cthel b e ~ i n n i n g of
creation He made
ifloillO~v
ad~oirq. 7
EVEKEV
them male and fehe made
them;
on account of
*:T
male. 7 On this acKa'Tdi$El
6JepCd'IToc; T ~ VTKXTipa a h p i r count a m a n will
leave down
man
the father Of
leave his father and.
~ aG
i v pq'r6pa, 8 ~ a ~i U O V T ~ I oi 660 eiq mother, 8 a n d t h e
the mother,
and will be the two into two will be one flesh';
a d p ~ apiav' &UTE O~KCTI
~ i a i v 660 &Ah& SO that they are no
flesh one; as-and not yet they are two but longer two, but one
flesh. 9Therefore
a
udpc.9
6
odv
6
one
flesh;
which
therefore
the
God what God yoked toa w f & u ~ ~ vbv6pc;urros p ' xwpl<hw. 10 K a i gether let no man
yoked together
man
n 2 let put apart.
And put apart," 10 When
~ i <~ j ovi ~ i a vn&Alv ol p a O q ~ a iTrepi T O ~ T O U again in the house
into the house again the disciples about this
the disciples began
i~rqp6~ov
1
hiYEI to question him conwere inquiring upon
him.
And he is saying cerning this. 11And
aha?< -O< 6v
& n o h 6 u ~ fiv y u v a i ~ a he said to them:
to them Who likely might loosen from the woman "Whoever divorces his
&pi2
~ a i
ya~fiaQ
&-hqv wife and marries anof him
and
mlght marry
another other commits adultery against her,
po~x&~ar
tn' C(CT+,V, 12 KC(? S&
is committing adultery upon her,
and if ever 12 and if ever a womaSfi
dnroh6aaaa
T ~ V
&vtjpa
ad-rfi~ an, after divorcing
she having loosed from the male person
of her her husband, marries
another, she commits
yapfiuq
&Ahov
~ O I X ~ T ~ I .
should marry another she is committing adultery. adultery."
13 Now people began
~rpoaCtp~pov
aGTQ
And
were bearing toward
him bringing him young
-rra16ia
[va
&qTal- children for him to
little children in order that of them he might touch; touch these; but the
oi
62
p a e q ~ a i 2 n ~ ~ i p q u a v aho'iq. disciples reprimanded
the
but
disciples
gave rebuke
to them. them. 14 At seeing
this Jesus was indig14
(63"
62
6 ' Iquoirq fiyav&r<.rqa~~
Having seen but the
Jesus
was indignant n a n t and said t o
~ a E~TEV
i
a d ~ o i q "A~ETE T
~ r a 1 6 i a them: "Let the young
and said to them Let YOU go off the little children children come to me;
do not try to stop
Epxeaea~ wp6q p ~ , p i
KO~~ETE
tobe coming toward me, not be yon preventing them, for the kingah&,
T&V
Y&P
~ 0 1 0 6 7 0 ~i q ~ i v i) dom of God belongs
them,
of the
for
such (ones)
is
the t o s u c h l i k e ones.
13 K a i

MARK 10: 23-29

225

MARK 10: 1 G 2 2
hiyo,
Gpiv, 15 Truly I say to
kingdom of the God.
Amen I am saylng to YOU,YOU, Whoever does
8q v
pfi
6 i c q ~ a 1 .rilv f3aurAeiav TOG not receive the kingWho likely not might receive the kingdom of the dom of God like a
0 ~ 0 6 b q .rra16iov,
06 ptj
& i U a e ~ &iq young child will by
God as little chlld, not not should enter into no means enter into
adnjv. 16 ~ a i
Cvcry~dtu&pevoq
ahti it." 16 And he took
it.
And
having taken into his arms them the children into his
K~TEU~~YET
I I~&~S
T&< x ~ i p a q 61~' a h i s . arms and began blesshe was blessing putting the hands upon them. ing them, laying his

paatA&ia TOG 0~06. 15 &p?v

66dv hands upon them.

And going his way out of him into way
17 And as he was
going out on his way,
~rpou6pap8v eTq ~ a l yovvrrenjuaq
havrng run toward one and having fallen on knees to a certain man ran up
ahdv
&.rrqph~a
a h d v A I ~ & U K ~hEa % , and fell upon his
him was inquiring upon him
Teacher
good, knees before him and
ri
~~ortjoo
Yva
Tcofiv
aicjv~ov put the question to
what shall I do in order that
life
everlasting him: "Good Teacher,
~Aqpovoptjuw; 18 6 6k ' Iquocq E~ITEV airr.6 what must I do to
I might inherit?
The but Jesus
said to hlm i n h e r i t everlasting
Ti p~
A i y ~ ~ q &ya0dv; 066eiq &yaebq life?" 18 Jesus said to
Why me youare saying good? No one good him: "Why do you
call me good? Nobody
E{
pfi
7 ~ i) 0 ~ 6 19
~ . ~ h q hv~ohhq
if not one the God.
The commandments is good, except one,
oi6aq
Mii
qoveOuqq,
M? God. 19 You know
you have known
Not
you should murder,
Not the commandments,
POIXE~U~S,
Mil
K A i w l ~
'DO not murder, Do
you should commit adultery, Not you should steal,
not commit adultery,
Mil
Mfi
W U ~ O P ~ P - ~ ~ 5,
P~UTI
Not Do not steal, Do not
you should bear false witness,
Not
&ou~epfiug q,
Tipa.
~ d vv a ~ i p aaou bear false witness,
you should defraud, Be honorlng the father of you Do not defraud, Hon~ a mjv
?
p q ~ i p a .20
6
6 i a h @ or your father and
and the mother.
The (one) but s a 3 to him mother.' " 20 The man
A16&urtaA~,
~ a i i ~ a - r r & ~ a hquAac&pqv said to him: "Teacher,
Teacher,
these (things)
all
I ,-arcled
all these things I have
EK
V E ~ T ~ pou.
T ~ ~21 6
6
' IquoCq kept from my youth
out of
youth
of me.
The but
Jesus
21 Jesus looked
EppAiqaq
a d ~ Q fiy6rrrquw ah& ~ a oin!'
having looked in
him
loved
him
and upon him and felt
love for him and said
E~ITEV
ah@
"EV
UE
~OTEPE~'
said to him One (thing) you is lacking about; to him: "One thing
haye
8ua
~ X E I ~ is missing about you:
be going under as many (things) as you are having Go, sell what things
vcjhquov ~ a i 6t1q ~ o i q .rr~wxoiq, ~ a you
i
have and give to
sell
and glve t o t h e poor (ones), and
the poor, and you will
f@iq
Bqaaup6v
ofipav4, ~ a &GPO
i
you will have treasure In heaven, and hither have treasure in heav&KO~O~~EI
po1.22
6
62 en, and come be m9
be following
to me.
The (one)
but follower." 22 But he

17 Ka? C~.rrop~uopfvou air~oi, eiq

cnvyv&uaq
HI
A6yv dnrfiA0~v grew sad a t the sayhaving grown sad upon the
word
went off ing and went off
grieved, for he was
h u r r o 6 g ~ v 0 ~ fiv
yhp
hxov
KTfipTa
grlevrng,
he was
for having possessions holding many possessions.
.rrohAb.
many.
I
2 3 A f t e r looking
23 K a i
I T E P I P A E ~ & ~ E V O ~6
'IquoGq around Jesus said to
And having looked around the
Jesus his disciples: "How
Aiya Toiq paeq~a?qacxli~oir nQq 6uu~dAwq difficult a thing it
is saying to the disciples of hlm How d~fiicultly will be for those with
oi
T
xpjlpa~a ixovr~q ~ i q
money to enter into
the (ones) the
moneys
having
into
the kingdom of God!"
Pucrh~iw T O 0 ~ 0 6 E ~ U E ~ E ~ U O V24
T ~ Io.i 24 But the disciples
kingdom of the God
will enter.
The gave way to surprise
6k
paey~ai
~&X~POGVTO id 707s a t his words. I n
but
disciples were being astonished upon
the response Jesus again
A6yo1q a&~oG. 6
62
'Iquoirq
v&Arv said to them: "Chilwords
of him.
The
but
Jesus
again
dren, how difficult a
ho~p~aeiq Aiya
airroiq T i ~ v a , v 6 q
thing
it is to enter
having answered is saying to them Children, how
into
the
kingdom of
66a~oA6v ~ U T I V ~ i q~ f i vPaorheiav TOG
difficult (thing) it is into the kingdom of the God! 25 I t is easier for
0 ~ 0 2E~uE~&?v' 25 ~ d ~ o . r r b - r ~ &~vU T I V ~ k p q h o va camel to go through
God to enter;
easier
it is
camel
a needle's eve
than
-" 61h ~pupaAtBq baqi6oq
61eA0~iv fi for a rich man to
through
hole
of needle to go through than
enter into the king.rrAoiru~ov ~ i q +V
f3aurheiav
TOG
BEOG
rich lmanl into the
kinadom
of the God dom of God." 26 They
e i a ~ h 8 ~ i v26
.
oi
62
.rreprcruQq became still more
to enter.
The (ones)
but
abundantly astounded a n d said
~ ~ E T ~ ~ U U O V T O AEyov~eq ~ p d qa~+v
K a i to him: "Who, in
were being astounded saylng toward hlrn And fact, can be saved?"
TI<6.6va~a1 uw0jlva1; 27
ipPAi+aq
27 Looking straight at
who
is able
to be saved?
Havrng looked in t h e m J e s u s s a i d :
a h o i q 6 'IqooGq A i y e ~ n a p & &vephvorq "With men it is irnthem the Jesus is saying Beside
men
possible, but not so
&6ba?ov &Ahy 06 nap& BE@,
vbv~a
impossible
but not beside God, all (things) with God, for all
yap 6uvorr& v a p h TB 0 ~ 6 .28 'HpEmo things are possible
for
possible beslde th'e God.
Started with God." 28 Peter
hEye~v
6 n h p o q a h @ 'I606 fipeiq started t o say to
to be saying the
Peter
to him Look!
We him: "Look! We left
&qfi~ap~v
v w ~ a ~ a if i ~ o h o u 0 t j ~ a p i vall things and have
have let go off all (things) and
have followed
been following you."
uor. 2 9 i q y
6 'IquoGqaApfiv
Aiyo
to you.
Sald the
Jesus
Amen I am saying 29 Jesus said: "Truly
I say to YOU men, No
bpiv, o&iq
g u ~ i v 6q
&qij~~o
v i ~ i a v fi
to YOU. No one
is
who let go off house or one has left house
b6EAqoirq fi &6eAqhq fi pqTEpa fi v a ~ i p afi or brothers or sisters
brothers or sisters or mother or father or or mother or father o r

they loosed it. 5But

hhuurv
ad-rbv. 5 ~ a Trvcq
i
TGV
they are loosing
it.
And some of the (ones) some of those stand&;
$qKb~a~
&yov
~ G T O ~ C Ti Lng there began
there havingstood
weresaying to them What Say to them: "What
are
doing loosing
To~&~e ) \ ~ o v T
-I-&
~ ITOXOV; 6
oi
are YOU doing loosing the
colt?
The (ones) the colt?" 6 They said
62 gTrav aC.roiq
K&&C
ETITEV
b ' I ~ D o G ~ .to these just as Jesus
had said; and theg
but said to them according as said the Jesus;
let them go.
~ a i d g q ~ a v a3~06q.
7 And they broughi
ar.d they let go off them.
the colt to Jesus,
7 ~ a i ~6pouutv
~ 6 vITGAOV IT&
And they are bearing the
colt
toward and they put their
Outer
garments upon
TAV 'I uotv1 rai
mlpirMoucslv a674
it, and he sat on it.
the
yesus,
and they are throwing upon
it
T&
lp&la
airr&v1 rai ta&e,mv
kvy 8A1** many 'Pread
the outer garments of them, and he sat down upon their outer garments
on the road, but 0th;
a61-6v. 8 ~ a nohhoi
i
T&
ip6~1a
it.
And many the outer garments of them ers cut down foliage
9bd
Empooav
T ~ VG ~ v
6hAo1
,
62 csT1Bd16aq Irom the
spread
into the way, others but tree branches those going in front
and those coming
K ~ ~ J ~ V T$KE ~ TGV dypcjv. 9 ~ a i
having cut out of the fields.
And the (ones) behind kept crying
out: "Save, we pray !'
n p o 6 y o v ~ ~ q~ a i
oi
~KO~OU~o~VTEq
Blessed is he that
going ahead of and the (ones)
following
in Jehovah'sb
~Kpa<OV '~uaw6. ELI)Ioyllpivoq
d
were crymg out Hosanna;
Blessed
the (one) name ! 10 Blessed is
kingd0m
ip~6pevoqi v 6v6pmi Kupiou. 10 E L i h o y q p i ~the
of OW father Davidle
commg m
name
of Lord;
Blessed
6pxop6vq Paoih~ia TO;
m a ~ p d q4pBv Save* we prays in
the
comlng
kingdom of the father
of us the heights above!"
A a u ~ i 6 . 'Qaavvh
iv ~ o i q
3t$ia~o1q. H A n d he entered
David;
Hosanna
in
the
highest [places]. into Jerusalem, ink7
he
11 K a i ~ i a q A 6 ~ vEiq 'Iepocr6Aupa iq rb the temp1e;
And he entered into
Jerusalem
into the looked around Upon
i ~ p b . ~ a i ~ r e p ~ P h ~ q ~ & p ~ v o q,bTa all things, and, as
temple; and having looked around on all (things) the hour was already
6
$311 oiiqrlq T ~ C , Qpcxq htfihe~v .viq late, he went out to
late already belng of the hour he went out into Beth's-ny with the

twelve.
Bqeaviav per& TGV 6 6 6 e ~ a .
l 2 T h e next d a i
Bethany with the twelve.
when
12 K a i
i~aliprov
$ < E ~ ~ ~ V T ~ V they had come
And
to the
morrow
having come out out from Bethra.nY;
h e became hungry.
v
6x6
Bqeaviaq
h,ivaaev.
of them
from
Bethany
he became hungry. 13 And from a distance he caught
13 ~ a i ishv
o v ~ i j v &'IT6 pCtKp60~~
sight of a fig tree
And having seen fig tree
from
afar

gn Literally, "Ho .sanjna," NSA ; KJ-y V I ; I ( H o .sha .nu'),

J7-lJJe-Ia; meaning,
"Save, we pray." 9 b Jehovah's, J7,8.10-",le-ls,21; the Lord's, NBA. lo0 The
coming kingdom of our father David, NBCD; the kingdom of our father
David that comes in the name of the Lord (of Jehovah), ASyh

cpirhha

fih6~v ~i &pa
TI
t h a t h a d leaves,
leaves he came if really anything and he went to see
EI$GU&I
6v a h j , ~ a i iA6tjv
6-r' a h f i v whether h e would
hewill find in
it, and having come upon
it
perhaps find some036iv
~8pev &i
q6hha,
b y h p thing on it. But, on
hefound if
not
leaves,
the
for coming to it, he
~Clipb~
O ~ K
fiv
U ~ K W V . 14 ~ a found
i
nothing but
appointed time
not
was
of figs.
And
leaves, for it was not
d r o ~ p l e e i q ETTTEV a h f j M ~ K ~ T~ I i qT ~ Vthe season of figs.
having answered he said to it
Not yet into the
14 So, in response, he
a i G ~ a 6~
a06 p q 6 ~ i q~ap?ilV $6~01.~ a said
i
to it: "Let no
age Out of YOU no One
fruit
may eat. And one eat fruit from
fi~ouov
oi p a & l ~ a i a d r o i l
you any more forwere hearing the disciples of him.
ever." And his discigxouaav
having

hpxovra~ .eEq ' I ~ p o u b h ~ Kai

p ~ . p l e ~were listening.
And they are coming Into Jerusalem.
And
15 Now they came
~i~ehed~v ~ i q 6
i~pdv
flp[a~o to Jerusalem. There
having entered
into
the
temple
he started he entered into the
h~fiahe~v
TOGS
nwhoGvraq ~ a temple
i
and started to
to be throwing out the (ones)
selling
and throw out those sellTOGS
~ Y O P & < O V6vT ~TG
~
KC[; ~ & q
ing and buying in
the (ones)
buying
In the temple, and the the temple, and he
~ ~ a r i < a qT&V
~<ohhu~~u~B
~ va i ~ & qoverturned the tables
tables
of the
money changers
and
the of the money-,-hang~aet6paq
TQV
~ ~ a h o l j \ l ~ a vr&q ers and the benches
seats
the of those selling doves;
of the (ones)
selling
rr&pro~ep&q ~ a ~ i o - r p e q e v 16
~ a i OGK 16 and he would not
doves
he overturned
and
not let anyone carrv a
"
fj@lEv
Iv a
I utensil - though " the
Tl S
he was letting go off
in order that
anyone temple, 17 but he kept
~IEV~~KI;)
U K E ~ O ~ I
TOG kp02, 1 teaching and saying:
shouId bring through utensil through the temple, "Is it not written,
17-uai
66i6ao~ev
Ka?
X E ~ E V0 3 'My house will be
and he was teaching and he was saying Not
called a house of
y i y p c m ~ a l 8 ~ 1 '0 oT1<6q pou oT~oq
hasit been written that The house of me house prayer for all the
nations'? But YOU
Khqefiue~a~IT~UIV ~ o i qievecrlv;
n%)~
&
:?q
will be called
to all the nations? have made it a cave
3 ~ ~ i 68
q
. r r ~ . r r o ~ i ~ c r r ea h h v M h a r o v of robbers." 18 And
You
but
YOU havemade
the chief priests and
it
cave
h~o-r&v. 18 Ka? fi~ouuav oi
ic X I E ~ S ; ~ the scribes heard it,
of robbers.
And
heard
the
c ief priests and they began to
~ a ioi y p a p p a ~ d q ,~ a .i i < f i ~ o u v 1 ~ 6 qa h d v seek how to destroy
and the
scribes,
and were seeking how him
him; for they were
hohiuooiv.
Ggopotv~o y h p a d ~ 6 v ,
they might destroy; they were fearing for him, i, fear of him, for
R$
yhp b bxhoq
P ~ E T ~ ~ ~ U U E T O hi all the crowd was
being asall for the crowd was being astounded upon
tounded at his teachTi\ 616axi a6~0;.
'he teaching of him.
ing.

15 K a l

'

MARK 11: 28-12: 1

233

& y b a ~ o , 19 And when it bealj~oG S P X O W ~ I Trpi)~ a h 6 v oi &px~ep&'iq the chief priests and
19 Kai
6 . r ~
him are coming toward him the chief priests the scribes and the
And
whenever
6p'
late
it became, came late in the day,
Kai oi y p a p p a ~ a i q ~ a i oi -rrpeoPli~cpo~older men came to
&&~~opeliov~o
ii<o ~ i j q~r6Aaoq. they would go out
and the
scribes
and the
older men
of the city. 20 But
they were going their way out outside the
city.
h b 28 and began to
when
they
were
pass28
~
a
i
meyov
ah6
'Ev
roiq
say to him: "By what
20 K a i ~ a p ~ o p e u 6 p ~ y Trpoi
01
760~
and were saying to him
In
what sort of authority do you do
ing by early in the
And makmgway beside early they saw
they saw
itouoiq
T ~ G T ~
n oIa'iqfi ~ i qthese things? or who
au~ijv
BEqpappiwv
&K
(31<&v. 21 ~ a morning,
i
,uthority these (things) are YOU dding? Or who gave you this aufig tree having been withered out of roots.
And the fig tree already
001 E ~ W K E V~V
f{ouoiav ~ a l j q v
tva
&vapqoOeiq
6 il&rpoq A ~ ~ E Ia$@ withered up from the
thority to do these
to you gave the authority
this
in order that things?" 29 J~~~~
having remembered the Peter
is saying to hm roots. 21 So Peter,
said
it, said
~ai?-ra
7~016~;
29 6
62 to them: "I will ask
'Pappei, 7 6 ~ fi
OUK:
ijv
K ~ W & Uremembering
~
these (things)
YOU may be doing?
The
but
Rabbi,
see the fig tree which you cursed to him: "Rabbi, see!
'ltlaoGq E ~ E Vahoroiq 'E.rrepor+pw
6p&q Eva You one question. You
&Efipc~qal. 22 KCX;
& . f r ~ ~ p l e ? q 6 the fig tree that you
Jesus said to them I shall inquire upon YOU one answer me, and I will
has been withered.
And havmg answered the cursed has withered
also tell YOU by what
h6yov, ~ a d
i r r r o ~ p i 8 q ~ ipol, ~ a i Epij
' IqaoGq
h i y ~ ~ ahoiq
'EXETE up." 22 And in reply
word, and answer YOU to me, and I shall say authority 1 do these
Jesus
is saying
to them
Be YOU having Jesus said to them:
things. 30 Was t h e
Jpiv i v
Troiq
EEouoiq
.rak
"Have faith in God,
~ricrrlv
6 ~ 0 6 . 23 &p?v
hiyo.
to YOU in
what Sort O f authority these (things) baptism by John from
faith
of God;
amen
I am saying 23 Truly I say to You
1~016. 30 ~6 pdrrr~lppa
' I w b o u heaven or from men?
3 piv
871
av
~7.rrg t h a t whoever tells
ram doing;
The baphsm the (one) of John
to YOU
that
who
likely
might say this mountain, 'Be
Answer me.,, 31 So
0 3 ~ o G fiv
fi out15of & v e ~ they
~ ~ began
;
T;
B ~ E I T O I ~ - *Apeq7[
~~
Ka;
PAfieq~l lifted up and thrown
to reason
out
of
heaven
was
or
to the mountain this Be lifted up and be thrown into the sea,' and
among
themselves,
does not doubt in his
drrro~pi0q~i pol. 31 ~ a i 61doyi<ovro
T ~ VOciAaaaav, ~ a p?
i
G I ~ K P I ~+v~
Answer yon
to me.
And they were reasoning saying: "If we Say,
into the
sea,
and not might doubt m the heart but has faith
IT&
hau~oliq Aiyovraq 'E&
E ~ T W ~ E V 'From heaven,' he will
Kap6iq ahoir &Ah&
ITI~TE$~J
8 ~ 1 6 ' t h a t what he says
toward themselves saying If ever we should say say, 'Why is it, thereheart of him but may be beheving that what is going to occur, he
'EE
013pw06,
&pa?
AI&
fore, YOU did not
haA6
y ivwal,
EDT~I
a h . 6 . will have it so. 24 This
heaven,
he will say
Through
what believe him?, 32 ~~t
he is speaking
is occurring,
it will be
to him. I is
whv I tell YOU., . out of
O ~ V
O ~ K ~ T I O T E ~ U ~ T E a676; 32 &Aha dare we say, 'From
24
6th
TOGTO
hiyo
3p7v1
.rr&v-ra
All the things YOU i
therefore not
YOU believed
to him?
Through this I am saying to YOU, all (things)
men9?"-They were in
pray and ask for have . E ~ I T G I ~ E v
aEt
~ r p o c r a l j ~ ~ a e e~ a ? C [ ~ T E ~ U ~ E , faith that YOU have ;
iiaa
fear of the crowd,
should
we
say
Out
of
druepimwv;-men?
as many as YOU are praying and YOU are asking,
practically
received,
for these all held
iqoPo6vro
T
~
V
ijxhov,
&
r
a
v
~
a
q
O&$ETE,
~ a i Eo-rai
T ~ I ~ T E ~ E T E TI
crowd,
all
that John had realbe having faith that YOU received, and it will be and YOU wiU have i they were fearing the
them. 25 And when
dxov
~ 6 v ' Iwbrlv
6v~oq
671 ly been a prophet.
iirav
OT~~KETE
3piv. 25 ~ a i
were having
the
John
in beingness that 33 Well. in rer~lv
to YOU.
And
whenever
YOU are standing YOU
stand praying,
to
"
-~ p o q f i ~ q q fiv. 33 ~ a idrrro~p18ivreq T@ Jesus they said: "We
forgive whatever YOU
I T ~ O ~ E U X ~ ~ E V O ~ , &cpi~ra
7
TI
prophet
he was.
And having replied to the
praying,
be letting go off
if
anything have against anyone; 9
do not know." And
'Iqooir
A6youo1v
O l j ~ oi6ap&v.
~ a iJesus said to them:
&ETE
~ccrdc TIVOS,
~va
~ a in
i
order that YOUR
Jesus they are saying Not we have known. And
YOU are having down on someone, in order that also
"Neither am I tellFather who is in the .i b'lquoirq A i y a airroiq 0366 i y 6 M y ?
6 rra.rilp 3pQv
6
b ~ o i qo3pavoiq heavens may also
the Jesus is saying
I am savme ing You by what au.
- to them Neither
the Father of YOU the (one) in the heavens
forgive YOU YOUR tres6piv b
Troiq
BEovoiq
TacTa
thority I do these
to YOU in what sort of authority these (things)
things."
&96
6p'iv 7h ~ r a p c c n ~ 6 p a 6
~ a6v. passes." 26 -'
might
trespasses
ohou.
- let go
- off to YOU the
lT016.
27 And they came
I am doing.
27 Kai
Cpxovra~
a a w
a/<
And
they are coming
again
into again to Jerusalem; :
ed to speak to
Kai
4p5;a~o a 6 ~ o i q fv ~ a p a P o h a kthem with
illus'la oa6hupa. K a i 6v TG iap& .rrepl.rra~oCv~oq
And as he was walkAnd he started to them lo
oarables
Lusalem. And in the temble walkingabout ing in the temple,
an
r a ions :
Acrh~iv
'Ap.rrd&va &v%pw~i.oq
I
to be speaking
Vmeyard
man
planted
a
vineyard,
2Sa This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

$2:

1
1

: l2

-1

"*

a n d p u t a fence
~ a i Gpu<ev around
it, and dug
due
a vat for the wine
hobjv~ov ~ a i~ $ K O ~ ~ ~ ~ ( IT TE ~V ~ Y O~Va, press
i
and erected a
winepress vat and
built
tower,
and tower, and let it out
kE66~roa e d v y~wpyoiq, ~ a idCTTe6jlp (TEV. t o cultivators, and
let out
it
to Nltlvators, and traveled %road. traveled abroad. 2 NOR
2 ~ a ~i C T T ~ ~ T E I ~ vpbq
EV
T03q y ~ ~ p y 0TQ
6 ~ i n due season he
And he sent off toward the cultivators to the sent forth a slave
~ a 1 p 0 6oGhov,
'iva
~ a p &TOV t o t h e cultivators,
ao~ointed'time
slave,
in order that beslde the that he might get
--y~ypyQv h$@r(
h b TOV~ a p r O v TOG some of the fruits
cultivators he might take from the fruits of the of the vineyard from
the cultivators. 3 But
dp~dljvoq. 3 ~ a i
hafi6v~~q
vmevard:
and
having taken
hrm they took him, beat
.- " - ,
SSEIW KC^ d ~ i o r e t h a vK E V ~ V . 4 KCXI IT&?IV him up and sent him
they &yed and
sent off
empty.
And agaln away empty. 4 And
&.rricrr~~h&v
vp6q aI3ro3q a h o v 6oGhov' again he sent forth
he sent off
toward
them
another
slave; another slave to them;
KC~KE~VOV
kK$ahiouctv ~ a $Ti
i pauav. and that one they
and that (one) struck on the head and dishonored. struck on the head
5 KC^?
Sh0v
~CTT~UTE~~EVK ~ ~ K E ~ V O V and dishonored. 5 And
And
another
h e sent off;
and that (one) he sent forth an~ I T ~ K T E ~ V WK&
,
T0hh06(; & ~ o u < , o G ~ p.2~ other, and that one
they killed, and
many
others, whom indeed they killed; and many
Gkpovr~q oirq 62 d r r r o ~ ~ ~ w r j v 6r ~ qh.i Eva others, some of whom
flaying whom but
killing.
Yet one they beat up and
ETXEV, uibv & Y ~ I T T ) T ~ ~VC-T T ~ U T E I ~ E Va 6 ~ b vsome of whom they
he was having, son
loved;
he sent off
him killed. 6 One more he
iuxarov
rp6q
crirroitq
Myov
8ri had, a beloved son
last
toward
them
saying
that He sent him forth
'Ev~pmljaov-ra~
~ 6 vu16v 1 . ~ 0 ~7. ~ K E ~ V O I6 i last to them, saying,
They will respect the son of me.
Those but 'They will respect
oi y e ~ p y o i npbq iamo6q ~Tnpv6 ~ 01 6 ~ 6 5my son! 7 But those
the cultmators toward themselves sald that Thls cultivators said among
i o r l v d K A ~ ~ o v ~ ~ o 6&%&
s.
& T O K T E ~ V W ~ E V themselves, 'This is
is
the
heir;
hither let us be killlng the heir. Come, let
a d ~ 6 v , Kai f i p b Emai
~hllpovopia. us kill him, and the
him,
and
of us
will be
the
inheritance. inheritance will liie
8 ~ a i haP6v~~q ~ C T T ~ K T E I V C ~C
~ X T ~ VKai
, ours.' 8 So they took
And
having taken
they killed
him;
and him and killed him,
Lcif3ahov a&6v
i<o TOG
&p.rrdljvoq. and threw him outside
tnrew out
nim
outslde
the
vineyard.
the vineyard. 9 What
9 -ri O I U E I 6 ~ 6 p 1 0 q TOG drp.frehOvoq; will the owner of
What willdo the
lord
of the
vmeyard? 1 the vineyard do? He
come and destroy
M E ~ U E T~~ Ia &roh6cr~i
i
TOGS yeopyoljq, ~ a will
i
He will come and will destroy the cultivators, and the cultivators, and
S h u ~ i r6v drprEABva ahho~q. 10 066.2 will give the vineyard
he will give the
vineyard to others.
Not-but to others. 10 Did YOV
T ~ V ypaqfiv ~ a 6 - q ~
dv6yvw-r~ Aieov 8v never read this scripthe scripture
this
did YOU read Stone which ture, 'The stone that

~ai

and

~ T E P I ~ ~ ~ K EqVp q p 6 v

put around

fence

and

&

'

~~~jo~~yav

the builders rejected,

this has become the
iy&vfieq E i q K~gahijv yoviaq- 11 r a p & chief c o r n e r s t o n e .
=me to be into
head
of corner;
beside 11From Jehovaha this
k y 6 v ~ ~ oaij-q, ~ a LUTIV
i
0aupao~ij&v has come to be, and
came to be this. and it is wonderful in it is marveIous in our
~t,eahlsoi~
eves'?"
- eyes - riuGv;
ofus?
12At that they be12 Kai
- k<fi-rouv
cxhbv ~ p a ~ i i o agan
~ , seeking how to
And they were seeking
him
to seize,
seize him, but they
&qoPijequav T ~ VGxhov, ~yvooav y&p 671 feared the crowd, for
and they feared the crowd, they knew for that they took note that
n p 6 ~ airroirq 'riiv TapaPohjv E ~ ~ E V .~ a ihe spoke the iilustoward
them
the
parable
he said. And tration with them in
~ Q ~ V T Ea~h 6 v
d.rrjheav.
mind. So they left
having let go off him they went off.
him and went away.
13 Kai dclToa~6hhouo~v~ p b q a h 6 v .nvaq
13 Next they sent
And
they send off
toward
him
some forth to him some of
TGV @ap~qaiov ~ a i TBV 'Hpc;G~avQv the Pharisees and of
of the
Phansees
and
of the
Herodians
t h e party followers
Tva
a6r6v
drypc6ooa1v
A6yc9. of Herod, to catch
in order that
him
they might catch to word. him in his speech.
14 ~ a i gh06vr~q
hiyouu~v
o d ~ 6 14 On arrival these
And
having come
they are saying
to hlm said to hirn: u ~ ~ ~ ~
A186ro~ah&,
oi6a EV
671
drh erl er, we know you are
Teacher,
we haveenown
that
t r u k f d truthful and you do
E?
~ a i 06
~.?AEI
a01
not care for anybody,
you are
and
not
it matters
you for you do not look
mpi
od6~v6q, 06
y&p
PXt.rr~lq
upon men's outward
about
no one,
not
for
you are looking
appearance, but you
E ~ C r p 6 o o ~ o vdDl@xhrov,&Ah' ZT'
&hq&iaq teach t h e way of
into
face
of men,
but upon
truth
God in line with
njv hS6v TOG OEOG
GIG&UKEI~E ~ E U T I V truth:
1s it lawful
the way of the God you are teaching; is it lawful
head tax
b6va1
~;ivoov
Ka[uapl
q
o,'j;t o P ~ Y
to give
tribute
to Caesar
or
not? to Caesar or not?
15 Shall we pay, or
15
6Gy~v fi p j
68pev;
b
Should we give or not should we give? The (one) ShaU we not pay ?*
6i
ei6bq
a h h v rfiv bTTTr6KpifJ1~E ~ E VDetecting their hybut having known of them the hypocrisy
said
pocrisy, he said to
a
Ti
p~
T~EIP&<ETE; qCpe~6 them: "Why do
to them Why me are YOU tempting? Be bearing
put me to the test?
c,
Gqv&p!ov
tva
i6w.
bme
denarms
in order that
I might see. Bring me a de-nar'isus to look at."
16
oi
62 fiv~yrav. ~ a i
The (ones) but
brought.
And he is saying 16 They brought one.
a6~oiq Tivoq
fi E ~ K ~ aV 6 ~ q ~ a i And he said to them:
tothem Ofwhom the image
thls
and the "Whose image and
oi

the (ones)

O ~ K O ~ O ~ O ~ V08roq
T E ~ .

building.

this

Kigj?
T

I
I

11%Jehovah,

the Lord, KBA.

J7-lo.12-14317,1s.?0?021;

Kaiuapoq. inscription is this?''

They said to him:
17 b 62 ' IqaoGq ETTEV
T&
Kaiuapoq "Caesar's." 17 Jesus
The but Jesus
said The (things) of Caesar then said: "Pay back
dnr66o-r~ Kaiaapl ~ a i T&
TO;
0 ~ 0 6Caesar's things to
Pay
- - YOU back to Caesar and the (things) of the God Caesar, but God's
1-ii &9. ~ a i 6<~6aljpa<ov h' a3-rQ. things to God." And
they began to marto the God. And they were wondering upon him.
l
a6.~6v, vel at him.
18 Kai ipxov~ai~ a 6 6 o u ~ a i ovp6q
And are commg Sadducees toward hlm,
18 Now Sadducees
to him, who
i
OTTIVE~ hiyoua~v & V & U T ~ U I V pfi E ? V ~ I , ~ a came
are saying resurrection not to be, and say there is no resurwho
and they put
~ p c j ~ w v
a6~6v
h 6 y o v ~ ~rection,
q
him
saying
they were Inquiring upon
the question to him:
19 A16&a~ahe,Mwuafiq i y p a q ~ v jpiv BTI 19 " T e a c h e r , Moses
wrote
to us that wrote us that if someTeacher,
Moses
brother dies
t6N
TWOS
drG~Aq6q &voe&vg ~ a one's
i
Ff ever
of anyone
brother
should die
and and leaves a wife be~ a ~ d i r n ~ yw a i ~ a
~ a i
p i hind but does not
not leave a child, his
should leave down
woman
and
696
T ~ K V O V ,i v a
A&Pg
b brother should take
should let go off child, in order that might take the the wife and raise
dt6dqbq
a6706
.rjv
yuvai~a
~ a iup offspring from
brother
of him
the
woman
and her for his brother.
t<avao-rjag
ovSppa T;
dr6EAqQ 20 There were seven
might cause to stand up out
seed
to {he brother brothers; and the
ahoir. 20 &TT& dt6~A~oi fioctv.
~ a i 6 first took a wife, but
of him.
Seven brothers they were; and the when he died he left
~rpB-roq 3 a P ~ vyuvai~a,~ a dr.rro0vja~ov
i
O ~ Kno offspring. 2lAnd
first (one) took
woman, and
dying
not the second took her,
~ E ~ T E ~ O but
<
6
& Q ) ~ ~ K E V ~ITkppa' 21 K a ?
died without leavseed;
and the second (one) ing offspring; and the
he let go off
~ a ~ a h l v b v third the same way.
i h a p ~ vadrjv, ~ a dmk8av~v
i
pfi
took
her, and he died not having left down 22 And the seven did
ornippa, KC[; 6
-rpi~oq &aa6~wq.22 ~ a inot leave any offseed,
and the third (one) as-thus;
and
spring. Last of all
oi ~ V T & O ~ K dtqfi~av m i p p a - Zaxa~ov the woman also died.
the
seven
not
let go off
seed;
last
V T V
~ a ifi yuvfi dcrrk8av~v. 23 &v T: 23 In the resurrection
of all (them) also the woman
died.
In the to which of them
&aor&a~~
~ivoq a d T b
ia-ra~ yuvj ; will she be wife? For
resurrection of whom of them will she be woman? the seven got her as
oi yhp i v ~ &
E"axov a 6 ~ f i vyuvai~a. 24 Eqq wife." 24 Jesus said
The for seven had
her
woman.
Said to them: "Is not this
aij~oiq 6
' IqooGq 0 3
61?t
TOGTO why YOU are mistakto them
the
Jesus
Not
through
this
en, YOUR not knowing
?T?~CXV~D~Epfi
E ~ ~ ~ ) T E C T&C Y P ~ $ & <
either
the Scriptures
are YOU erring
not having known the Scriptures
o
r
t
h
e
power of
pq62 T ~ V6ljvap1v TOG 0 ~ 0 6 ;25 8 - r ~
not-but the
power of the God?
Whenever God? 25 For when
+riypa?i;

01

62 ~ i v a v

mscriphon? The (ones) but said to hlm Of Caesar.

& v a o ~ k ~ v , they rise from the

dead, neither do --men
- -OGTE
yayoiro~v
o h marry nor are women
neither
they are marrying
nor
given in marriage, but
yayi<ovral,
they are being given in marriage, but they are SS
as are a+s angels in the
&yydol
$V
~ o i q oCpcxvoiq- 26 v ~ p i 62 heavens. 26But 'Onangels
in
the
heavens;
about
but cerning the dead.
&I
VEKP~V
871
~YE~POVT~I
06, that they are raised
the dead (ones) that they are being raised up not up, did YOU not read
dviyv~3-r~tv ~ f iPipha Mouaiwq tvi TOG in the book of Moses,
did YOU read in th'e
boo$
of Moses upon the
in the account about
p&ou
v8q ETITEV ah6
6 0 ~ 6 qA6y.a~
thornbush how said
to him the God saying the thornbush, how
'Eyi, 6 0 ~ 6'Appa&p
~
~ a 0i ~ 6 q ' loaix~ God said to him, 'I
I
the God of Abraham and God
of Isaac am the God of Abra~ a i BE^
'Ia~cjp; 27 o l j ~ &TIV
&bq ham and God of Isaac
and
Go2
of Jacob?
Not
he is
M d and God of Jacob'?
VEKPL~V
&Ah&
WVTWV'
~rohir 27He is a God, not
of dead (ones)
but
of living (ones) ;
much
of the dead, but of
- -..
~Aavaatte.
the
Uving. You are
YOU are erring.
much mistaken."
28 I<ai
~rpoo~hebv
E T ~ T ~ V 28 Now one of the
And
having come toward
one
of the
ypapya~iwv
dr~oljaaq
a6~Ljv scribes that had come
scribes
having heard
of them up and heard them
ouv~q~oirv~wv,
~iGi,q
Kah&q disputing, knowing
seeking together,
having known
that
finely that he had answered
dCrr~~pi0q a6~oiq, +rqpGnlaev
a 6 ~ 6 vthem in a fine way,
he answered
to them,
mquired upon
him asked hirn: wmich
noia
&miv
b~ohfi
Wcjrrl commandment is first
Of which sort
is
commandment
first (one)
29 Jesus an.rr&v~ov; 29 d n r ~ ~ p i e 6
' IqaoGq 6r1 of
'wered:
"The
first
of all (them) ?
Answerel the
Jesus
that
'Hear,
0
Israel,
JeIlpcj-rq +iv
s A ~ '~IapCCilh,
~ ~ Kljploq
,
6
First (one)
is
Be heanng, Israel,
Lord the hovah' Our God is
0~bqj p 6 v Kljploq E T to-riv,
~
30 ~ a di r y d a ~ ~one
q Jehovah," 30and
God of us Lord one is,
and YOU shall love you must love JeK i r p 1 o v ~ 6 v 0 ~ 6 voou
t
8hqq ~ a p 6 i a qh o v a h ' your God
Lord
the God of YOU out of whole
heart
with
whole heart
oou ~ a i t
8Aqq rfjq quxfiq aou ~ a iand with your whole
of you and out of whole the soul of you and
soul and with your
&<
8h q ~ f i q61avoiaq (TOW KC[i
h< whole mind and with
cut of w h z e the percept~onof you and out of
your whole strength.'
io~ljo<
31
G E u T i ~ 3 1 T h e s e c o n d is
2e:
strength
of you.
Second (one)
this, 'You must love
a d ~ q ' A y m j o ~ ~ q~ b v Trhqaiov oou
this
You shall love the neighbor of you
your n e i g h b o r 8 s

$2:

K
:

out of

VEKPGV

dead (ones)

they might stand Up,

<

$2

$2

29, 30' Jehovah,

J7-141le-l8,zo,n;

the Lord, KBA.

1
MARK 12:32-37

238

yourself.' There is no
other commandment
than these."
OGK +TIV. 32 ETmv ad76 6 y p a p p a ~ ~ Ogreater
q
32 The scribe said to
not
is.
Said to him the
scribe
Kahijq, 616&o~ah&,
h r ' &hr19~iaqE~ITES TI him : "Teacher, you
Finely,
Teacher,
upon
truth
you said that well said in line with
E T ~i o ~ i v~ a OGK
i
E m ~ v&hhoq I T ~ ~ Vair~oir. truth, 'He is One,
one he is and not
is
other besides
him; and there is no other
33 ~ a i 76
dya-1~6~ah6v
6
BAqq than He'; 33 and this
and the to be loving
him
out of whole loving him with one's
whole heart and with
~aptiiaq~ a i 6
6hqq rilq O U V ~ U E ~ ~
< a i
heart and out of whole the comprehension and one's whole underi
6Aqq ~ i j q ioxljoq ~ a 76
i
&ya.rrGv standing and with
out of whole the strength and the to be loving one's whole strength
76v ~ h q o i o v dq i a u ~ 6 vI T E ~ I ~ ~ ~ 6Ta -E r ~~and
~ V this loving one's
the neighbor
as oneself more abundant
is
neighbor as oneself is
~rdrv7wv TBV 6 h o ~ a u ~ o p & ~ w~va i 8ual&v. worth far more than
of all
the whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. all the whole burnt
34 ~ a i 6
' IqooGq
i6hv
a 6 ~ 6 v TI offerings and sacrificAnd the
Jesus
having seen
him
that es." 34 At this Jesus,
VOUVEX&~
&ITEKP~~T) E ~ E V ah@
0 6 discerning he had
intelligently
he answered
said
to him
Not
answered intelligently,
pa~pZrv
d
IT^ 7fjq PaoLh~iaq 7012 said to him: "You
long [way] youare from the
kingdom
of the
0~oir. Kai odseiq O ~ K ~ T I h~6Apa a6-rhv are not far from the
kingdom of God." But
God. And no one
not yet
was daring
him
nobody had the cour6.rr~pw-rFlaa1.
to inquire upon.
aae any more t o
35 Kai
& I T O K ~ I ~ E ~ ~
' I V o k q;estion -him.
And
having answered
the
Jesus
35 However, when
&y&v
6166o~wv hv 7
i~pQ
making
a reply. J e s ~
was SavinE
teachins!
in
the
temple
- began
to
say as he
AByou~lv oi ypappaie?q f5mt the
6 XPloThq
are saylng the
scribes
Christ taught in the temple:
vibq AaueiS &TTIV; 36 adi6q Actu~iti E ~ I T E V "HOW is it that the
son of David
is?
Very
David
said scribes say that the
Christ is David's son?
b TQ I T V E ~ , ~ ~ TTG
I &yiq E ~ E Kcpioq
V
7
in the
spirit
the holy Said
Lord to the 36 By the holy spirit
K U P ~ pou
~
K68ou
6~
~ E E I ~ V David himself said,
Lord
of me Be sitting out of right-hand [parts]
'Jehovaha said to my
~ O U Em<
GV
8
*rob< ~ X ~ P ~ G S Lord: "Sit at my right
of me until likely I should put the enemies of you
hand until I put your
J.rro~&-rwTOVITO~OV
OOU. 37 a676q AaueiS enemies beneath
underneath the feet of you;
very
David
feet." ' 37 David himh i y ~ l alhbv K ~ P I O V
KC(?
,
I T ~ ~ E V ah06
him '~ord,'
is saying
him
Lord, and from where of hlm self
but
how
does
it come
Ea-riv ui6q;
that he is his son?"
is he
son?

aeau-r6v.

pEi<GJv

T O ~ T G J V&hhq

iv~ohfi

yourself. Greater (one) of these ether commandment

g?$

3 6 U Jehovah,

J7-14s16-ls,20,21;

the Lord, 8BA.

Kai

~ 0 h 6 q 6xh0q

ad~oir And the great crowd

of him WM listening to him
fitiiws.
38 Kai 6v 74 616axfj a~hoirwith pleasure. 38 ~ n d
,ith pleasure.
And in the teaching of him in his teaching he
EIEYEV
BNITETE
d r ~ 6 ~ r j vwent on to say: "Look
be was saying
Be YOU looking a t
from
the out for the scribes
yFavpa7iwv
~ i j v B d Q v ~ w v b a~oha'iq that want to walk
scrlbes
the (ones)
wllhg
in
robes
around in robes and
. r r ~ p ~ ~ ~~ ~a i i vdmaapo6q
b
raiq want greetings i n
to walk about
and
greetings
in
the t h e market places
&opaiq
39 and
~ a i~ p o z o ~ a 8 ~ 6 p i &
a q -miq 39 and front seats
front seats
In
the i n t h e synagogues
~vvayoya'iq ~ a i T W T O K A I D ~ ~ <
hv TOTS and most prominent
synagogues and front reclining places in the
aces a t evening
S~invorq, 48
oi
~ccrkaf3ov~~qIT&$meals. 40They a r e
suppers,
the (Ones)
eatingdoum
the t h e ones devouring
oi~iaq 7ijv xyp&v Kai T ~ O ~ ~ G Ep Ia ~ p &t h e houses of t h e
hoUSeS of the wld0ws and to Pretense
long
widows and for a
~ r ~ o o ~ v x 6 p ~0v3o~1 0. 1hrjplyov-ra~~ r s p 1 o a 6 ~ ~ ppretext
ov
making long
praying;
these will receive more abundant prayers: these wfil
pi pa.
receive a - h e a v i e r
judgment.
judgment."
a And
Kai
~a8iaaq
K ~ ~ ~ ~ V W T I
41 And he sat down
having sat down
opposite
the
with t h e treasury
ya<09uha~iou h06?~1 TrGq 6 tixhoq chests in view and
treasure guard
he was vlewing how the crowd
began observing how
P&AA&I
xahK6v
7b the crowd was dropis throwmg
copper [money]
lnto
the
ping money into the
tremury chests; and
ya<opuh&~lovtreasure guard;
~ a i nmany
onoi
and
many rich people were
Epahhov
~ o h h d r 42 ~ a i t%Boiroa dropping in
were throwing many lcoinsl ;
and having come
coins. 42 Now a poor
~lhX $ P ~ m w ~ f iC p d ~ v~ E T T ~
widow c a m e a n d
one widow
poor
threw lepta
dropped in two small
43
tq71v
~oGpdrv-rqs.
coins. which have
1s
quadrans.
very little value. 43 So
- i r ~ o o ~ a h E a ~ ~ E vTOG<
o ~ p a e q ~ hahoir
~
having called toward himself the disciples of him he called his disciples
ETT~EV a 3 ~ o i q 'Apfiv Aiyo
irpiv 671 11 to him and said to
he said to them Amen I am saying to YOU that the them: "Truly I say
x i p a aijq $1 r-rwxfi ~ h e i o v ~rdrv-rwv ZPdev t o Y O U t h a t t h i s
widow this the poor
more of all (ones) threw
widow dropped
7ijv
paAA6v~wv
~6 i n m o r e t h a n a l l
.cis
of th2 (ones)
throwing
znto
the
those dropping money
Y ~ < O ~ U ~ & K I O V44
' .rr&7Eq
nto the treasury
treasure guard;
all
o$of
g: ichests;
44 for they a11
'ir~p~aasfiov-roqa h o i q hpdov,
aiiq
6;
abounding
tothem threw, this (one) but dropped in out of
their surplus, but she,
6~
657&pfi5&Glg
,&,
out of
want
zf%!hF
a (things) -out of her want.
And

the

much

crowd

fi~ovev

was hearing

fph<:g

2;

$2

MARK 13: 1 4

240

i n all of
what she had, her
whole living."
Piov a3~fiq.
livmg of her.
As he was going out of the
K a i ~ K ~ O ~ E U O ~ ~aeo;
V O U
$K
TOG
the temple one of his
And going his way out of hlm out of
iepoC hiye1 a 3 ~ 6E T ~ TGV pp&l~iSv a h 0 6 disciples said to him:
temple is saying to hlm one of the disciples of hlm "Teacher, see! what
of stones and
A16&a~ah&, i 6 ~
.rro-rmoi
hi801 ~ a sort
i
Teacher,
see
what kind of
stones
and what sort of build.rro-rmai
0iK060pai. 2 ~ a ? 6
' IqaoGq ings!" 2 However,
what kind of
buildings.
And
the
Jesus
Jesus said to him:
you behold these
E ~ E V ah6
phtne~q
~aO-raq ~ h "DO
q
said
to him
Are you looking a t
these
the great buildings? By
no means will a stone
p e y a a q oiKo6op&q; 06 pfj
&@5
great
buildmgs? Not not should be let go off be left here upon a
0 6 ~ Aieoq
fni
Aieov
6q
06
ptj stone a n d not be
here
stone
upon
stone
which
not
not thrown down."
~a-rahue~.
3 And as he was
should be loosed down.
sitting on the Mount
3 Kai ~ a & l p i v o ua h 0 6
-rb ' O p o ~ TGV of Olives with the
And
sitting of him Into the Mountaln of the
temple in view, Peter
' S a t G v ~ a - r h v a vTOG
~~ i~po6
i.rrqpG-ra
and James and John
Olives
opposite the temple was inquiring upon
and Andrew began to
ahBv
K ~ T '
i6iav
f l h ~ p o q ~ a ask
i
him privately:
him
according to private [spot]
Peter
and
4 "Tell us, When will
' I dr~wpoq ~ a 'lIw&vqq ~ a 'AvGphaq
i
4 Ein6v these things be, and
James
and
John
and Andrew
Say
what will be the
lip% n 6 - r ~
~aiha
Ea~ai, ~ a i -ri sign when all these
to us when these (things) will be, and what
things are destined to
~b q p ~ i o v 6-rav
phhhg
-raG-ra
come to a concluthe
sign
whenever may be aaout these (things)
s i o n ? " 5 So Jesus
ouv-reh&'i~~a~nhv-ra. 5 6
6t
' Iqao6q started t o say to
to be concluded
all.
The
but
Jesus
them: "Look out that
fipta-ro
h i y ~ t v ad-roiq
B ~ ~ T E T E pfi nobody misleads YOU.
started to be saying to them Be YOU looking a t not
6 M a n y will come
TI S
3p6q
n h a v f i a ~ . 6 .rrohhoi on the basis of my
anyone
YOU
might make to err;
many
n a m e , s a y i n g , 'I
iheliaov-ra~ in; -rG 6vt)pmi pou hiyov-r~q TI am he,' a n d will
will come upon the name of me saying that
mislead many. 7 More'Ey;
~ i p ~~, a ~
i ohholjq
nAavfjaouatv.
I
am, and
many
they willmake to err. over, when YOU hear
of wars and reports of
K aU
i S
62
& K ~ ~ D ~ T' KEO ~ ~ ~ O
7
~ T W
wars
and wars, do not be terWhenever but YOU might hear
&l<ohq
.rrohbpwv,
pfj
B p o ~ i o 0 ~ . rified; [these things1
hearings
of wars,
not
be YOU terrified; must take place, but
6.57
y~vha@ai, &Ah' o h w -rb ~ i h o q . the end is not yet.
it is necessary to take place, but not yet the end.
8 ' E y e p e f i a ~ ~ ayt h p CBvoq fn' EBvoq ~ a i 8 "For nation will
Will rise up
for nation upon nation and rise against nation and
Baa

as many as

f3

ET

EV

she was\aving

ZPah~v,
threw,

6hov

whole

TBV dropped

the

l3

MARK 13: -4

241

~heia
0 id
1

Paath ~ i a v ,Zaovra~ UEIG yo;

kingdom against kingkingdom, willbe [earthlquakes dom, t h e r e will he
-earthquakes in one
~ a - r h T~ITOU~, Eaov-ra~ A~poi.
&pxfi
to places,
will be famines; besnnmg place after another,
there will be food
~S~VWV ~a6~a.
shortages. These are
of birth pangs these (things).
a beginning of pangs
9
P ~ ~ T ~ E T E 62
3peiq
&xu-rorjq- of distress.
Be looking at
but
YOU
yourselves;
9"As for YOU. look
eiq
ovvh6pia
~ a &iq
i
out for yourselves;
.rrapa6Gaoua~v 3p6q
they
YOU
into Sanhedrins and into people will deliver
-- - will give over
UP
local
a " ~ c i y ~ y h q 6apija~a8e ~ a i
fiyep6vav YO'
and
will
synagogues YOU will be flayed and upon governors
be beaten in syna~ a i
PaotMwv
o ~ af i8a ~ a 8 a
gogues and be put
kings
YOU will be caused to stand
and
on the stand before
EVEKEV
&PO;
iq pap-rcp~ov
governors and kings
on account of
me
lnto
witness
for mv sake. for a
10 ~ a i ~ i q .rr&v-ra h
Ceq
.rrpcj-rov w i t n e s s t o . t h e m .
10 Also, in all the naAnd
into
all
the
nations
first
tions the good news
6~7
~qpuxBfival T
~6cryyihlov. has to be preached
it is necessary to be preached the
good news.
first. 11 But when they
11 ~ a i
6~av
aywotv
bp&q are leading YOU along
And
whenever
they may lead
YOU
to deliver YOU UD.
vapa6 I~ ~ I J T E ~p, i
npoppt~ V & T E
~i do not be anxious be':
giving over,
not be YOU worrying before what forehand about what
hahjoq-r~,
&AA'
6
EZxv to speak; but whatYOU should speak,
but
which
if ever ever is given YOU in
that hour, speak this,
6085
6piv
fK E ~ V ~
are not
should be given
to YOU
that
Zie f o r Y O U
6pq TOGTO
h a h ~ i - r ~ , 03 y 6 p i c r r ~b p ~ i qt h e ones speaking,
hour this be YOU speaking, not for are YOU but the holy spirit
oi
AaAoih~~q
dhhd T& '~veirya -r6 is. 12 Furthermore,
the (ones)
speaking
but
the
spirit
the brother will deliver
&ytov. 12 ~ a i .rrapa66o~i &6~A$hq dtS~Aq6v brother over to death,
holy.
And will give over
brother
brother and a father a child,
children will rise
E I ~8&va~ov ~ a i .rra+lp
T~KVOV,
~ a and
i
into
death
and
father
child,
and u p against parents
have them put
hravao~jaov~a~
T ~ K V ~ini
~ O V E ~ S~ a and
i
will stand up against children upon parents and to death; 13 and YOU
8ava~Goouatv a6~06q. 13 ~ a i
f a ~ a e e will be objects of
will put to death
them;
and
YOU willbe hatred by all people
p~ooljp~vo~6
.rrhv-rwv
6th
TB on account of my
(ones) being hated
by
all (them) through the name. But he that
5vop6 pou.
6
62
6 ~ o p ~ i v a q~ i ghas endured to the
name of me. The (one) but having endured into end is the one that
will be saved.
~ f h o q 0 3 ~ 0 (~J W ~ ~ ~ U E T ~ I .
end this (one) will be saved.
14 "However, when
~

glngdom upon

;$

14

"o-rav

Whenever

P6&huyp a

disgusting thmg

6t

but

Tfiq

of the

YOU
catch sight
of t h e d i s g u s t i n g
thing t h a t causes
i p q~ G U E W ~
& J T ~ K ~ T ~
having stood desolation standing
desolation

Y6q-r~

YOU

should see

T6

the

~TOU

06

6~7,

where it ought not

&vay1v6o~wv
readiilg

(let the reader use

discernment),
then
VOE~TLI,
T~TE
oi
iv
let him be minding,
then
the (ones)
in
the let those in Ju-de'a
begin fleeing t o the
'loubaiq
cp~vyirrwocy ~ i q 7
6pql
mountains.
15Let the
Judea
let them be fleeing mto the mountains,
15
6
TOG
b c j p a ~ o q pfi man on the housetop
the (one)
upon
the
housetop
not not come down, nor
go inside to take anyr<crraf3&rw
E ~ G ~ ~ ~ & T G I 1.
let him enter a n y m g t h i n g o u t of his
let him come down ?
16 and let the
&pal
i~ T
o i ~ i a q &oG,
16 ~ a house;
i
to lift up out of
the
house
of him,
and man in the field not
E ~ S ri)v &ypdv p i ~ I T L U T ~ E ~ C ~ C ~~ Wi qreturn to the things
b
the (one) into the field not let hnn return into behind to pick Up
r&
bsrrioa &pat r b i p 6 ~ 1 0 va 6 ~ 0 G . his outer garment.
the (things) behind to lift up the garment of him. 17 Woe to the preg17 odai 62
raiq
i v y a a r p i ixolioaiq nant women and those
a baby in
Woe but to the (ones) in belly
having
those days! 18 Keep
~ a : 7aTq
Oqha<oljoa~qiv t ~ ~ i v a lra?q
q
that it may
and to the (ones) giving suck in
those
the
6L
Yva
pfi
Lotoccur
i n winter18
T
~
O
U
E
I
~
X
E
~
~
E
fipipa~q.
Be YOU praying but i n order that not time ; 19 for those
dass.
ybvqral
XEI~OVO
19~ Z. U O V T ~ I y&p a i days will be [days
will be
for the of1 a tribulation such
it mipht
- occur of winter;
fiuEpa1 E K E ~ V ~ I e h i q ~ q
oia
06 as- has not occurred
hays
those
tribulation
of which sort not from [the] beginning
Y . ~ ~ O V E V ~ 0 1 C C 6 d~c ~ '
& ? X ~ S K T ~ U E W ~ of the creation which
has occurred
such
from beginnmg of creation G o d c r e a t e d u n t i l
ijv EKTIUEV 6 0 ~ 6 q
TOG virv ~ a 06
i that time, and will
which created the God until the now and not not occur again. 20 In
y 6 q ~ a r . 20 ~ a iEi p
E~oh6Pwoev fact, unless Jehovaha
should occur.
And if not
shortened
had cut short the
KGptoq ~ i r qf i p i p a ~o l j ~ 3v
o/uh8q .rrEiua days, no flesh would
Lord the
days,
not likely was saved
all
be saved. But on acU6rpE. &Ah& 61ir
7 0 6 ~ ~ K ? ! E K T O ~ ~ 0Gq count of the chosen
flesh. But through the chosen (ones) whom ones whom he has
chosen he has cut
iEdb<a-ro E~oA6pwa~v7&q fipipaq.
he chose he shortened the
days.
short the days.
2 1 "Then, too, if
21 Ka: 7 6 ~i 6 v~
TIC
dp?v
E ~ Q
And then if ever anyone to YOU should say anvone says to YOU,
pfi 'See! Here Is the
' 1 6 ~ &SE 6 xp1or6q " 1 6 ~ EKET,
there,
not
Christ
See
the
here
See
Christ,' 'See! There he
Y ~ Pis,' do not believe [it].
ITIU~EET
22 i y ~ p jBo o v r a ~
will rise up
be YOU believing;
for
22For false Christs
i
~ a qi~ u b o ~ p o c p f i~~ a ~66uoualv
q~~u66xp1oro1
false christs and false prophets and will give and false prophets will
arise and will give
oqpda
~ a i -rSpara
~ ~ 6 ri,
the
s signs and wonders
siens
and
ort tents
toward
---.-where not it is necessary, the (one)

$3

208 J e h o ~ ~ a hJ7.kl0,1asl6-l8;
,
the LOG,UBA.

&ToT~c(v($V Ei ~ U V C T T ~ ~
V 0 6 5 ~ K ~ E K T O ~to
~ ' lead
to be leading astray if possible the chosen (ones) : possible,

astray, if
the chosen
23 irp~iq 62
PA'ElTETE'
r p o e i p q ~ a ones. 23 You, then,
YOU
but be YOU looking at; I have foretold watch out; I have
314'iv rdrvra.
told YOU all things
to YOU all (things).
beforehand.
24 'AAhd 2v i ~ ~ i v a lraiq
q
i j p i p a ~ q PET&
24 "But i n t h o s e
But
in
those
the
days
after
days, after that tribT?V
Ohiq~v i ~ ~ i v r j 6v fiA105 D K O T I D B ~ ~ ~ E Tulation,
~I,
the sun will
the tribulation that
the sun will be darkened, be darkened, and the
~ a i fi
o ~ h i v q 03
6
7
cpiyyoq moon will not give
and the
moon
not will give the
shining
its light, 25 and the
ctb~.ijq, 25 ~ a ioi d t o ~ C pZoovra~
~~
i~ roir stars will be falling
of lt,
and the
stars
will be out of the
of heaven, and
obpavoir ' r i ~ r o v r ~ q~, a ai i 6uv&y~tq ai
the
powers
that are
heavens
falling,
and the powers the (ones)
in the heavens will
i v TOTS o6pavoiq u d ~ u 8 1 j o o v ~ a 126. ~ a ~i 6 - rbe~ shaken. 26 And
in the heavens
will be shaken. .
And then
then they will see the
B q o v ~ a ~rbv uibv TOG bolepcj~ouEpx6p~vov son of man coming
they will see the Son of the
man
in clouds with great
5 v~qiharc;PET&Guvdtp~wq.rrohhijq ~ a 665qq'
i
power
a n d glory.
in clouds
wlth
power
much and glory;
27 ~~d then he will
27 ~ a i7 6 7 ~ ~ O Q T E ~ E ? TOGS ciyyihouq send forth the angels
and then he will send off
the
angels
and will gather his
~ a i ~ T I o u v ~ TOGS
~ ~ E ~& K ~ E K T O ~ S a6roG chosen ones together
and will lead together the chosen (ones) of hlrn
from the four winds,
f~
T&V 7~006fX.d~
& V ~ ~ W Vdrrr'
&K~OU
out of the
four
winds from extremity from earth's extremity to heaven's exy
Eoq ~ K P O U o6pavoG.
tremity.
of earth until extremity of heaven.
28"Now from the
28 ' A d
62 rijq o v ~ i j q ~ & ~ ) E T E 7ijv
From
but
the
figtree learnyou the f i g tree learn t h e
Just as
Tapapohjv- 6rav
fj6q
6 K)\&ijOC ~ ( l j ~ r j illustration:
y
parable; whenever already the branch
of it soon as its young
hahbq
yivq~a~ ~ a i
2 ~ 9 6 ~ T& branch grows tender
tender should become and should prodbce out the
and puts forth its
qchha,
YIVGUKETE TI. ~ Y Y ~76
S O ~ P O ~leaves, you know that
leaves, YOU are knowing
- that near the summer
~CTT~V
29' 06Toq
Kai
IjpEiq,
6 ~ a v summer is near.
3 Likewise also YOU,
is;
thus
also
YOU.
whenever Z
'l6qr~
raha
y1v6p~va, when YOU see these
YOU should see
these (things)
happening, t h i n g s h a p p e n i n g ,
YIV~DKETE
671 iyyljq
i a ~ ~ vh i know t h a t h e i s
You are knowing
that
near
he is
upon near, a t the doors.
%pal<. 30 &p:v
Abyw
dpiv &I
06 30Truly I say to YOU
doors.
Amen I am saying to YOU that not
that this' generation
fi
rapiheg
EVE+ aijrq puntil
fi
i x p ~ q will by no means
not should pass away the generation this
08
raka
nav~a ytv r a ~ . pass away until all
which [time] these (things)
all
shouldzappen. these things happen.
*

245

and earth
' r a p ~ h ~ 6 o o v ~ a3lHeaven
1,
wlll pass away, will pass away, but
oi 62 A6yo1 pou 03 ~ r a p ~ k 6 o o v ~ a 1 . my words will not
pass away.
the but words of me not will pass away.
32 "Concerning that
32 n ~ p i 62
K
fi
About but
or d a y o r t h e hour
~ i j qijpaq oir6~ic; o?6v1 0662 oi Byyehoi nobody knows, neither
the hour no one has known, neither the angels the angels in heaven
n o. r t h e S o n , but
Q oGpcrv@ 0668 6 ui6q1 ~i p i 6 ~ a ~ f i p
in heaven nor the Son, d not the Father. the Father. 33 Keep
33
PA~TTETE
~YPU~VE~TE,
06, looking, keep awake,
Be YOU looking at be YOU abstaining from sleep, not for YOU do not know
o76a1-a
y&p TT&& 6
~ a i p 6 fqTlV' when the appointed
1s;
YOU have known for when the appointedlime
time is. 34 I t is like
a m a n traveling
34 bq
&v0pw~~oq
h 6 6 poq
as
man
away fromXis people abroad that left his
house and gave the
&&q
T?V o i ~ i a va h o G ~ a i
having let go off the house of him and havlng given a u t h o r i t y t o his
to each one
~ o i q 600Aoiq a h o i i ~ t j vk(ouoiavI ~ K & u T ~slaves,
;
to the slaves of him the authority, to each one his work, and comri)
Zpyov CClj~oii~ ~ a i TG
&pup@ manded the doorkeepthe
work
of him,
and
to the
doorkeeper er to keep on the
"
iva
watch. 35 Therefore
ive~~iha-ro
in order that keep on the watch,
he commanded
YP~YOP$35 Be YOU
y pstaymg
q y o p ~awake
i ~ e for YOU do not know
he should be staying awake,
when the master of
O~V,
O ~ K
O % ~ T E y&p I T ~ T E 6 the house is coming,
therefore, not YOU have known for when the whether late in the
~ljpioq ~tc; o i ~ i a q E ~ X E T ~ I ,
9
day or a t midnight
lord
of the
house
is coming,
whether or a t cock-crowing or
6
fi ~ E U O V ~ K T I O V 4 ~ E K T O P O ~ O V ~ early
~ ~
in the mornlate or
midnight
or
of cockcrowing
or ing; 36in order that
IT a i l
36 p i
ih0i3v
f(6cpqq when he arrives sudnot having come suddenly denly, he does not
early in 8 e morning,
~Gpq
bp&q ~ a 0 ~ 6 6 0 v ~ a37q * 6
6; find YOU sleeping.
he might find YOU
sleepmg;
which but 37But what I say to
ir piv
A6yo
1~8aiv
Atyq
YOU I say to all, Keep
to all
to YOU
I am saying
I am saymg, on the watch."
YP~~YOPET'E.
Now the passBe YOU staymg awake.
over a n d the
'Hv
62
76
n & q a ~ a i ~h [festival of] unferWas
but
the
Passover
and
the
mented cakes was two
B<upa
pet&
660 days later. And the
unfermented [cakes]
after
two
chief priests and the
Kai
E<~~TOUV oi &pxi~qeiq ~ a iscribes
were seeking
And were seeking the ch~efpriests and
how to seize him
oi y p a p p a ~ ~ i IqT G ~a 6 ~ b v &
66Aq
the
scrlbes
how
him
i n crafty device by c r a f t y device
W E ~ O V and kill him; 2 for
K P ~ T ~ ~ W T E ~ O K T E ~ V W O I V2
,
they may kill,
they were saying they repeatedly said:
having seized

31 6

The

oGpav6q ~ a i6
heaven

yq

and the earth

$2

14

14

'E~$E~.

$ff

f;t

kg!!, t;

&;

MARK 14: 3-9

%; al:;kt

;;Erp;g;i

be an uproar of the
people."
"Droar
of the people.
-3 And while he was
3 Kai Zivroq ab-roi, iv Bq0avip $v 1-i a t Beth'a-ny in the
And being of him in Bethany m the house of Simon the
Oi~ipIip4)voq 1-06 A~npoiiK ~ T ~ K E I ~ ~ aVhO0 U6 leper, as he was rehouse of Simon the leper
lyrng down
of him clining at the meal.
came with
fiheev
YW?
Exouoa
~ ~ ~ p a o T p oaanv woman
alabaster case of
came
woman
having
alabaster [case]
genup6pov
vhp6ou T I ~ T I K I I~T O~ A U T E ~ O ~ ~ . perfumed
of perfumed oil nard
genuine very expensive; ine nard, very expen~fiv
~ ~ p a a T p o vsive. Breaking open
auv~pi~oa
having crushed
the
alabaster [case] the alabaster case she
to Pour it upon
KC~~~XEEV
a3rofi
~ f i K~~ q d i j q began
.
she was pouring down
of him
of the
head.
his head. 4At this
4 fioctv 6C T I V E ~ & ~ ~ V ~ K T O ~ Trpbq
E ~ there were some exWere but some expressing indignation toward pressing indignation
a m o n g themselves:
tau~06q EIq 1-i
&vCjhela aG?q
themselves Into what the destruction thls of the "Why has this waste
p0pou
~ C ~ O V S V ; 5 fi60va-ro yhp Of the perfumed oil
perfumed oil
has taken place?
Was able
for taken place? 5 For
TOGTO
TA
pljpov
rrpaeqva~ f ~ k ~t hwi s p e r f u m e d oil
thrs
the perfumed oil
to be sold
upward could have been sold
&papivy ~ p ~ a ~ o a i w~v a i 600ij"at
TOTS for upward of three
of denaril three hundred and to be glven to the h u n d r e d de .narli i
and been given to
mwxoiq' ~ a i
~ V E P~PGI V T O
poor;
and they were feeling great displeasure at the poor!" And they
ab+ 6 6 66 ' I q o 0 6 ~ ETTEV
Y
A were
~
~feeling
~ great
~
her.
The but
Jesus
said Let YOU go off displeasure a t her.
6 But Jesus said: "Let
ahfive
K~ITOU~
T ~ ~ ~ X E T E ;
her; why to he'r troubles YOU are having beside? her alone. Why do
You try to make
~ a ) \ i ) v Epyov fipyciaa-ro iv ipoi' 7 1~6X-ro-r~
Fine
work she worked in
me;
always trouble for her? She
y&p ~ 0 3 s T T W X O ~ S
EXETE:
,,+' did a fine deed tofor
the
poor (ones)
YOU are having
wlth ward me. 7 For YOU
iav-rGv,
~ a i
6~av
OaqTE always have the poor
selves,
and
whenever
YOU may will with YOU, and when66VaCdE a 6 ~ 0 i q w6Xro-r~ ~3 roi^uai, ever YOU want to
youareable tothem
always
well
tolo,
You can always do
them good, but me
i p i 62 03 ITC~VTOTE
ZXETC8 6
me but not
YOU are having;
which YOU do not have alalways
ways. 8 She did what
i o x ~ v frroiquev,
~poaap~v
she had
she did,
she undertook beforehand she cculd; she underpupioai
Ti) oijl.i&
~ i qTi)V took beforehand to put
to put perfumed oil on the body of me into the perfumed oil on my
bra$1aap6v. 9 Zrpfiv 62
Atya
irpiv, body in view of the
burial.
Amen but I am saying to YOU, burial. 9 Truly I say
~TOU
t&v
KqpuXei T& E t j w y ~ l O v to YOU, Wherever the
where if ever might be preached the good news good news is preached
e+~Pos

1-06

Aao6.

eiq

8Xov r6v ~6opov, ~ a i 8

into whole

a6rq

the

world,

all the world, what

I
this woman did shall
pvqp6ouvov I also be told as a

also which

hdq8ijorra1

~ i q

i'rroi

in

UEV

remembrance of her."
adrijq.
10 And Judas Isof her.
car'i-ot, one ~f the
10 Kai 'lo66aq ' l o ~ a p l b e 6 E T ~ rBv twelve, went off ta
And
Judas
Iscariot
the one of the the chief priests in
6G6c~a drrrijheev IT&
roirq
&pxi~pdq order to betray him
twelve
went off
toward
the
chlef priests
to them. 11 When they
e
tva
ah6v
.rrapaGoi
airroiq.
in order that
him
he might give over to them. heard it, they reand promised
11
oi
6 i & K O ~ U C ( V T E ~ix6pquav ~ a joiced
i
The (ones) but having heard
rejoiced
and to give him silver
So he began
i ~ r q y y ~ i h a v ra679
o
&pydpiov 6oirvai. ~ a money.
i
promised
to him silver [money 1 to give. And seeking how to betray
&<fire1
~rGq a6r6v
elj~aipwq
him conveniently.
he was seeking how
him
at well appointed time
12 Now on the first
~apa6oi.
day of unfermented
he mlght give over.
12 Kai
rij
rav cakes, when t h e y
And
to the
fipipq
dav
Of the customarily sacrificed
passover victim,
&<rjpwv,
BTE
6
T r ~ o Xthe
a
unfermented [cakes],
when
the
passover his disciples said to
E~UOV,
hCyouuiv a676 oi paeqrai him: "Where do you
they were sacrificing, are saying to him the disciples wallt US to go and
a
no6
8ihEiq
~ E ~ ~ ~ V prepare
T E S
for you to
of him
Where
are you willing
having gone off
eat
t h e passover?"
"
ETOI p6u0p~v
1\1a
9 6 y r l ~ ~6
we should prepare in order that you might eat the l3With that he sent
n6oxa; 13 ~ a ~iO U T E A A E I 660 rQv paeqrBv forth two of his dispassover?
And he sen& off two of the disciples ciples and said to
a0703 ~ a i hiye1 a k o i q
c y n y E 7 E them: "Go into the
of him and is saying to them Be YOU going under city, and a man carE ~ Srfiv T ~ ~ X uI aVi , &nav~ijuet 6p'iV 6 v e p ~ n o qrying an earthenware'
into the city, and will encounter YOU
man
vessel of water wu
K E ~ ~ ~ I O V
ijGa~oq
pau76<wvencounter YOU. FOUOW
earthenware vessel
of water
carry~ng
;
ci~ohouefiua7~a h @ , 14 ~ a i 6nou
t&v him, 14 and wherever
follow YOU
to him,
and
where
if ever he goes inside say
the
~i(~Shel;l e i n a 7 ~ 7
O ~ K O ~ E U T T ~ T671
Q
he might enter say YOU to the
householder that 'The Teacher says:
'0 6166o~ahoq hiyi
noir &?iv 76 "Where is the guest
The
Teacher
is saylng
Where
1s
the
for me where
Ka7drhUpd pOU 8nou ~6 Tr6uxa PET& 7 i ) ~I may eat the passguest room of me where the passover wlth the
over with my discipa8qrGv
pou
~ 6 y w ; 15 nai
a6r6q
ples?.. , 15 And he
disciples
of me
I mlght eat?
And
he
3p'iv
~E~EEI
&&yalov
P C Y ~ will show Y O U a
to YOU
will show
upper room
great large Upper room,
this [woman]

will be spoken

into

'

d;d

'

remembrance

~ a i S K E ~furnished in prepathere r a t i o n ; a n d t h e r e
i . r o i p d ~ a 7fipiv.
~
16 ~ a i<fiheov
i
oi paeyrai prepare for us." 16So
And went off the disciples t h e disciples went
prepare YOU for us.
uai fiheov
Ti)v ~r6A1v~ a edpov
i
~aebq out, and they entered
and came Into the city and found according as the city and found it
E ? ~ E V aGroiq, ~ a i firoipauav
r 6 Trciuxa. just as he said to
he said to them, and they prepared the passover. them; and they pre17 Kai
6qiaq
y~vopgvqq Epx~rat pared for the passover.
And of evening havlng occurred he is coming
17 A f t e r e v e n i n g
pf7&
7 6 ~ ~ G ~ E K , 18
. K ~ I ~ V ~ K E I ~ ~ Vhad
W V fallen he came
with
the
twelve.
And
lying up at
w i t h t h e twelve.
aljTBv
~ a i iof316vrwv
6
'I qooijq l8And as they were
of them
and
eating
the
Jesus
reclining at the table
v
'Apiv
Nyw,
3p'iv
671 eTq a n d e a t i n g , J e s u s
sald
Amen I am saylng
to YOU
that
one said: "Truly I say
to YOU,One of YOU,
t
irpb
~rapa6Gu~i
6
out of
YOU
willgive over
the (one) who is eating with
taeiov per' ipoir. 19 qp<avro XuTreiuea~ me, will betray me."
eating with me.
They started to be grieved 19 They started to be
uai
~CYEIV
dr@ ~ i q
K ~ T &
d q grieved and to say
and tobesaying tohirn one accordingto one to him one by one:
Mijm
iyG;zQ
b
62
~T-rrev "It is not I, is it?"
Not what
I?
The (one)
but
said 20 He said to them:
"It is one of the
a6roiq
ETq
r&v
6G6~~a,
6
to them
One
of the
twelve,
the (one) twelve, who is diptpf3anr6p~voq PET' Zpo6 &iq 76
EV ping with me into
dipping in
with
me
Into
the
one t h e common bowl.
~prjf3h10v~
21 6r1 6 piv ui6q 706 &vOp6Trou BITrue, the Son of
bowl;
that the indeed Son of the
man
man is going away,
just as it is mitten
ir~r6y~1
~cte&q
yiypm-ra.!
is going under
according as
it has been wrltten concerning him, but
mpi
a h 0 3 , 06ai
62
79
&8pi)ny woe to t h a t man
about
him,
woe
but
to the
man
through whom t h e
~ K E ~ V C ~ ) 61'
06
6 ui6q 703 dv8pi)nou Son of man is bethat through whom the Son of the
man
trayed! I t would have
~rapa6i6orai.
~ d h v &T@
~i
061< been fmer for that
is being given over;
fine
to him
if
not man if he had not
iyevvjeq
6 iiv9pw.rroq ~ K E ~ V O S .
been born."
was generated the
man
that.
22And as they con22 Kai ~ O ~ I ~ V T WaCrGv
V
hai3hv
bp-rov tinued eating, he took
And
eating of them having taken loaf
a loaf, said a blessi
adroiq ~ a iing, broke it and gave
eljhoyjaaq Exhaam ~ a E~GIKEV
having blessed he broke and gave to them and
it to them, and said:
~ i n w A~PETE,roGr6 Emtv 76 aQp6 pou. "Take it, this means
said Take YOU,
this
is
the body of me.
my body." 23 And tzb23 ~ a i
Aaphv
.rrorijp~ov ing a cup, he offered
And
having taken
CUP
~ 6 ~ a p 1 c d j u a q ~ W K E V ahoiq,
~ a tih a n k s a n d gave
having offered thanks
he gave
to them,
and it t o t h e m , a n d
E o ~ ppbov
o

having been furnished

.
,

.
+

:
j
3

ii
f

!
5

;
-

1
c

'
1

ETOI~OV'
ready;

and

MARK 14: 33-40

all drank out
I T ~ V T E ~ .24 ~ a ithey
a370CI
6
~ I O V
all(they).
And of it. 24And he said
it
out of
they drank
to them: "This means
a
~ O U
a 3 ~ 0 i T~o i r ~ 6 i a r t v r
ETTEV
is
the blood of me my 'blood of the covThis
he said to them
enant,' which is to
~ K X U V V ~ ~ E V O V 3.rr2.p
61aefixqq ri)
r4q
of the
covenant
the being poured out
over be poured out in be.rrohhGv- 25 &pljv
AEyw
3piv 871 OGKETI half of many. 25 Truly
amen
I
am
saying
to
YOU that not yet I say to YOU, I shall
manv:
-------.

via
EK TOG y ~ v j p a ~-&jq
o ~ by no means drink
should
product of the any more Of the prod..-.drink out of the
&p?ihou Ews -rijq 4pipaq F K E ~ V ) 8~ ~~ a v a 3 ~ bu c t of t h e vine
vme
untll the day
that whenever very until that day when
I drink it new in the
.rrFTiv+
K ~ I V ~Ev
V ~ f iPaath~iq T O
Imaybedrinking new in the kmgdom ofthe kingdom of God."
26 Finally, after sing8 ~ 0 6 .26 K a l
bpvilaav~~q
itfiAf3ov
God.
And having sung hymns they went out ing praises, they went
out to the Mount of
~ i qT& *Opoq
TGV 'EhalGv.
Olives.
Into the Mountain of the Ollves.
And Jesus said
27 K a i M ~ E Ia h o i q 6 ' I UOGC 871 to27them:
"YOU will
And is saying to them the
3esus
that

03 p i

--- -

nnt not
-- - - I
-

all be stumbled, be-

n&TES

o ~ a v 6 a A 1 oj eo ~ a e ~ ,
TI
All
YOU will be stumbled,
because cause it is written,
'I will strike the
yiypm~at
lla-rdr(w ~ 6 v.rroipEva, ~ a i

it has been written I shall smite the shepherd, and shepherd, and the
will be scat-rh n p 6 f 3 a ~ a ~ I ~ U K O ~ T' C~OIVUT ~~I - 28 &Ah& sheep
the
sheep
will be scatterea through;
but tered about.' 28 But
~ E T & ri)
2y~p8-fivai
p~
I T ~ O & ~ Wafter I have been
after the to be ralsed up me I shall go before raised up I will go
3p&q
~ i q
rahthaiav. 29 6
6L ahead of YOU into
YOU
into
~alilee.
The
but Gal'i~lee." 29 But Penhpoq
i?q
Ei
~ a i v 6 t v . r ~ ~ter said t o him:
"Even if all the others
Peter
said
to hlm
If
also
all

2:

are stumbled, yet I

a ~ a v 6 a ~ 1 u ~ j o o v ~drhh'
a 1 , odx i y G . 30 ~ a ?
30At
they will be stumbled,
but
not
L
And will not be."
that Jesus said to
heyet
ah+ 6 ' IqaoGq 'Apiv
hiyw
is saying to him the
Jesus
Amen I am saying him: "Truly I say to
UOI
TI air d p ~ p o v~ a 6 - q r i VUKT~ Trpiv you, You today, yes,
to you that you today to this the nlght before this night, before a
cock crows twice, even
6i.q ~ ~ K T Oqwvfiaa~
P ~
rpis
YE
than twlce
cock
to sound three tunes me you will disown me
hapvjag.
31
6
62
EKITE~IUUG~three times." 31 But
you will disown.
The (one) but out abundantly he began to say profusely: "If I have to
& ~ E I
'E&V
@a
was speaking
If ever
it may be necessary
me die with you, I will
(SE & ~ a p 6 c r o p a 1 .by no means disown
ouvmof3av~?vcot, 03 p
you, not not you I shall disown. you." Also, all the
to die with
others began saying
i
E~EYOV.
i3aaO~wq 62. ~ a T~&VTES
the same thing.
As-thus but also
all
they were saying.
Lpxov-ra~ E E ~ xwpiov
08
ri)
And they are coming into spot of which the

32 K a i

3 2 S o t h e y came
t o a spot named

&oya
T ~ B o q p a v ~ i , ~ a i Af YEI
roiq Geth-sem'a-ne, a n d
name
Gethsemane, and
he is saying to the he said to N s discipa&lTai~
ct6TOG
Kaeiacrr~
J6.s
Ewq ples: "Sit down here
disciples
of him
Sit YOU down
here
until while I pray." 33 ~~d
.rrpoa~O(opa~.
33 xai
.rrapahap@&ve~he took Peter and
I might pray.
~ n d
he takes along
James and John along
T~)V
Ilf-rpov
xai
T&V
' I & ~ w p o v with him, and he
the
Peter
and
the
started to be stunned
Kai
T ~ V
'I G h q v
p f ~ ' C(lj~oG, xai and to be sorely trouand
the
John
wth
and bled. 34And he said
fip$cc.ro f ~ e a p f 3 ~ i u e axal
1
&6qpov~iv,
to them: "My soul is
he started to be stunned and to be sorely troubled,
deeply grieved, eve-,
34 ~ a i AEyel
ahoiq
IlepiAvrr6q Emtv to death. Stay here
and he is saying to them Deeply grieved
is
a n d keep on t h e
4 wxfi POU Ewq Bav&rou. p c i v a ~ i~S 6 ~ watch." 35 And going
the soul of me until
death;
stay YOU here
g little way forward
~ a i YP~YOPE~TE. 35 ~ a i
TrpoEheh~
he
proceeded to fall
and be staymg awake.
And having gone forward
On the ground and
~ I K P ~ V
~IITTN
6Tri rfiq yijql began praying that,
little [distance] he was falling upon the earth,
if it were possiKG] T r p o a ~ l j x ~ ~ o iva
~i 6uval-6v EDTIV ble, the hour might
and was praying in order that if possible it is
pass away from hirn.
?rapi?dq
h' a d ~ o i j fi &)a, 36 K a i 36And he went on
might Pass away from
him
the hour,
and
to say: u ~ b b~~ , ~ t
WEYEV
"A@P& 6 mccrfip,
Trb-ra
he was saying
Abba
the Father, all (things) all things are possible to you; remove
6 u v a ~ 6 ool' -rrapiv&y~e76 ~ ~ o f i p t o vTOGTO this cup from me.
possible to you; remove
the
cup
this
Yet not what I want,
dd 2poG. &Ah' 03 T; y
Of??
from me; but not what I am wlllmg but but what you want."
37&d he came and
ri
06. 37 KCX~
E p x ~ r a ~ K ~E ~IP ~ O K E found
I
them sleeping,
what you.
And he 1s coming and is finding
and he said to Peter:
a h o 6 ~ r a 8 ~ 6 6 o v ~ a q . nai
r@
them
sleeping,
and
is saymg to the "Simon, are you sleeping? Did you not
nkp(;
zipov,
~ a e 6 6 S;1
olj~
Peter
Simon,
are you sleeping?
p ~ have
~ t strength to keep
~u~uoaq
piav 6pav ypqyopijoat; On the watch one
you did have strength
one
hour to stay awake? hour? 38 Men, keep
38
ypqy0pEi~E
~ a i T ~ ~ o ~ E ~ ~ ~ xon
E c Tthe
~ E , watch
and
Be YOU staymg awake
and
be YOU praying, praying, in order that
e
..tva
~ . ~ I T E
YOU do not come into
in order that
YOU mlght come
temptation. The spirit,
m~paopb.
pb
m ~ c p aTP~$~!o~ of course, is eager, but
into temptation; the indeed
s~irlt
X

( the

flesh is weak."

1 6k
&o&vilq. 39 xai
rr&h~v
the
but
flesh
weak.
And
again
39 And he went away
again
and prayed,
bEh83v
vpoo-q6{a~o 7i)v a d ~ 6 v A6yov
havlnggone off
he prayed
the very
word Saying t h e Same
~i.rrhv. 40 ~ a ~r6-1~
i
aehv
edp~v word. 40And again
having said.
And agaln having come he found he came and found

MARK 14: 4 1 4 7
i
took his ear off.
them sleeping, for t Kai& ~ E ~ A E valjroir T?I GT~PIOV.48 ~ a and
and lifted up off of him the little ear.
And 48 But in response
them
sleeping,
were
for of them the t h e i r e y e s were .
t m o ~ p t e ~ i q 6 'Iqooiiq ETITEV
a l j ~ o i q'0s Jesus said to them :
Qeahpoi ~ a ~ a p a p u v 6 p ~ v 0~1 ,aOi ~ K~ ~ E I U W weighed down, and so f
having answered the
Jesus
said to them As "Did YOU come out
eyes
belng weighed down, and not they knew they did not know j
swords and clubs
i
to answer him.
LIT^ hqmfiv 6EjlheaT~ ~ E T &paxalpQv ~ a with
a6~;.
41 ~ a what
i
dcrro~plf3Qalv
Ti
swords
and I as against a robber
upon rbbber YOU came out with
And 41 And he came the
they might answer
to him.
what
ouhhapdv
ME; 49
K ~ W to arrest me? 49Day
jirhwv
TP~TOV
~ a iA ~ Y E I alj~o'iq third time and said i
~ ~ X E T 6
~ I
woods
to arrest
me?
According to after day I was with
h e is coming the third [time] and is saying to them to them: "At such i
~ p 6C p ~
6 ~ i v 1.6 i ~ p Q YOU in the temple
Ka&66~~&
T6
Ao tnbv
~ a ai time as this YOU , j p i p ~ n r fjpqv
day
I was toward
You
in the temple teaching, and yet YOU
YOU are sleeping
the
leftover (thing)
and are sleeping and tak- !
S16hqr<wv
K
a
i
O
~
K
6
~
p
a
~
f
i p a ~ye.
g
a h ' did not take me indtvccrra6eue~.
dcrr.6~~1' ~ ~ O E fiV Gpa, ing YOUR rest! It is
teachlng
and
not
YOU selzed
me;
but to custody. NevertheYOU are resting up; i t is having off; came the hour, enough! The hour has
e
less, it is in order
~
v
a
~
h
q
p
o
O
6
o
l
v
ai
y
p
a
~
a
i
.
i6o6 ~ r a p a 6 i 6 o ~ a l 6 uibq TO;
&vepChou come! Look! The Son
that the Scriptures
look! is being given over the Son of the
man
of man is betrayed j in order that might be fulfilled the Scriptures.
50 And
~ a ? having
&fpCv?Eq
let go off
a him
h6v
they
~ ~ Ufled
Y O Vmay be fulfilled."
cis
~ ? t q xyzlg~2
&papTOhb. into the hands of f
sinners.
into
the
sinners. 42 Get up, i
5OAnd t h e y a l l
Bywp~v;
i603 let us go. Look! My
T T ~ V T E ~51
.
Kai
v~avia~oq
and
42
i y ~ i p ~ u e ~
TI< abandoned him
all.
And
young man
Be YOU getting up
let us be going;
look! betrayer has drawn 5
any fled. 51But a certain
near."
i
6
rrapa61600q p~
GYYIKEV.
auvq~oho68~1.
a;+@ young man wearing
the (one) giving over me has drawn near.
was following wlth
him a fine linen garment
43 And immediately,
T
E
~
P~PhqpEvoq
I
ulv66va
over his naked body
43 K a i
s606q
hl a 3 ~ o i r A d o i r v ~ o q while h e was yet
having thrown around himself
fine linen garment began to follow him
And
a t once
yet
of him
speaking speaking, Judas, on@
&rri
yupvoG,
~ a i K~CCTOGCIV
a3~6v, n e a r b y ; a n d t h e y
I-rapayiv~ra~ 6 'lo66aq 7 ~ T ~ V 6 6 6 of
~ ~
the~ twelve, arrived
upon naked [body], and they are seizing
him, tried to seize him,
comes alongside the
Judas
one of the twelve a n d w i t h h i m a i
52
6
62
K ~ T ~ I I T ~ V .
52but he left his
~ a PET'
i
a 6 ~ 0 0 dxho
PET& paxalpijv ~ a crowd
i
with swords
the (one)
but
having left behlnd
and with
him
crows with
swords
and and clubs from the i
linen garment behind
otv66va
y u v6q i ~ u y w .
a n d g i t away naked.
<6Awv
rap&
TGV
dtpxl~piwv
~ a chief
i
priests and the
fine linen garment naged
fled.
woods
beside
the
chief priests
and scribes and the older
53 They now led Je53 K a i drrrjlyayov T ~ V' I ~ u ~o ~
p T6 ~ V~sus away t~ the high
TQV y p a p p a ~ i w v K a i TBV I'rpeupu~Epov. men. 44Now his beAnd they led off the
Jesus
toward the
the
scribes
and
the
older men.
t r a y e r h a d given ;
priest, and all the
44 GESOKEI 62
6
rrapa616oirq arj-r6v them an agreed sign, Z
d r p x ~ ~ p t~
a ~a i o u v i p x o v ~ a ~ I T ~ T E ~oi i chief p r i e s t s a n d
all
the
Had given but the (one) giving over
him saying: "Whoever it i chief priest, and are coming together
the older men and
is I kiss, this is he; f
a 6 u q p o v a h o i q Aiywv "Ov
Bv
tA'ao
d r p x ~ ~ p ~ i~
q a i 01 T ~ ~ E G ~ ~ T E~~ aO Ii o i the scribes assembled.
chief
priests
and
the
older
men
and
the
agreed sign to them saylng Whom likely I B o J d kiss take him into cus, 54 But Peter, from a
a 6 ~ 6 q ~UTIV'
Kpa'TfjuaT~ a h b v
~ a tody
i
ypappcrrBq. 54 ~ a i 6
flhpoq
hi, good distance, foland lead him
scribes.
And
the
Peter
from
he
it is;
seize YOU
him
and away safely." 45 And
lowed him as far as
p a ~ p 6 e ~ v ~ ~ K O ~ O ~ ~ ~ C aT hE6V
ZW< in the courtyard of
dcrrhy~re
& o q a A 6 ~ . 45 ~ a i f i e h v
h e came straight
followed
to him
be YOU leading off
safely.
And having come up and approached : long way off
until
the high priest; and
Low
~
i
q
~
f
i
v
cnShjv
TOG
&qxt~p<wq,
~ a he
i
~6edq
~pooeh~bv
a679
A~YEI
him and said: "Rab-' j
was sitting toa t once having come toward
him
he is saying bi!" and kissed him f
inside into the courtyard of the chlef priest, and
gether with t h e
~ a i
fiv
uuv~aOfip~voq PET&TQV ~ I T ~ ~ E Thouse
Q V attendants and
'PapB~i.
and
~ a ~ ~ CJEV
q i h
a h 6 v . very tenderly. 46So !
Rabbi.
he kissed
him.
they laid their hands I he was (one) sitting together with the subordinates warming himself be46
oi
62 h i p d a v ~ h xs'ipaq
q
a 6 ~ G upon, him and took
~ a i e ~ p p a 1 ~ 6 p ~ v o~q p d q ~6 (pQ . 55 oi fore a bright fire.
The (ones) but thrust upon the hands to him
and warming himself toward the hgh?.
The
h i m i n t o custody.
55 Meantime the chief
~ a i k~p&qaav
a 3 ~ 6 v . 47 E?<
66
TI<
76
ouvC6ptov
K&
8Aov
&
~
x
I
E
~
E
~
<
6i
priests
and the whole
and
they seized
him.
One
but
any 47 However, a certain
Sanhedrin
but chlef pr~ests and whole the
San'he-drin were
one
of
those
standing
irjl-rouv
K ~ T & T O 'l
o p a p ~ u p i a vlooking for testimony
TGV
~ T ~ P E ~ T Q K ~ T~
OT
Vf a u &EVOS T?)v
were seeking down on the
Jesus
witness
of the (ones) having stood beside having k w n the by drew his sword
and
struck
the
slave
~
i
q
76
B
a
v
a
~
G
c
~
a
~
~
G
T
~
v
,
~
a i 03x against Jesus to put
p&a~pav Erra!a~v ~ 6 6oirAov
v
TOG drp.xt~p<wq
into
the
to put to death - him,
and
not him to death, but
sword
hit
the slave of the chief prlest of the high priest i
a 6 7 0 6 ~ Ka8660v~aq, Jioav y h p

a 3 ~ G v oi

'

2%

"

sown

3;

they were not finding

any. 56Many, indeed,
were
giving false witK~T'
aSTo6, ~ a ness
i
i*~u60pap~ljpouv
against
him, but
down on
him,
and
were giving false witness
their testimonies were
*
i n agreement.
I U ~ I
ai pap'rupia~ o d ~fioctv. 57 ~ a not
i
equal (ones) the testimonies not were.
And 57 Also, certain ones
were rising and bearT I V ~
doram6N.req
B$~ut$opap-rljpouv
some
having stood up
were givmg false witness i n g f a l s e witness
against him, saying:
urn' a h 0 5 A~YOVTES 67158 'Hp~iqtj~oiruaEV 58"We
heard him
downon him saying that
We
heardl
'I will throw
say,
a h 0 6 Akyov~oq 6 ~ 1'Ey3
~ a ~ c r h i r u o r6v
of hun
saymg
that
I
shall loose down the down this temple that
was made with hands
vabv
TOGTOV
v
XEI~OTO~~TOV
divine habitation this the (one) made with hands and in three days I
will
build another not
KaI
6th
TPIGV fip6pGV
~
O
V
and
through
three
days
another made with hands."'
~ ~ X E I ~ O ' ~ T O ~ TOi~060pfiU~'
~T~V
59 Kai 0662 5 9 B u t n e i t h e r on
not made with hands I shall build;
and neither these grounds was
their testimony in
oiirwq i q fiv fi p a p ~ u p i a aC~&v.
agreement.
thus equal was the testvnony of them.
60 ~ a i drvao~hq
6 drpxlep~6q ~ i q 60 Finally the high
And having stood up the chief priest into priest rose in their
and questioned
picrov i.rrqpcjqov T ~ V "I oo& hkyyv OIjK midst
midst inquiredupon the
yesus
saylng Not Jesus, saying: "Do you
dcrr0Kpivl;l
o66Ev;
~i
o h o i uou say nothing in reare you answering nothing? What these of you ply? What is it these
~ m a p a p ~ u p o G u ~61
v;
6
62 b ~ + v aare testifying against
are testifying down on?
The (one) but was sllent you?" 61 But he kept
and made no
~ a i O ~ K d r r c ~ ~ p i v a ~ OM+.
o
~drhtv 6 silent
and not
answered
nothlng.
Again the reply a t all. Again
d r p x ~ ~ p ~ h q kvqpc5ra
a h b v ~ a lh i y ~ the
~ high priest began
chief priest was inquiring upon him and is saying to question him and
&T.@ x 6 ET 6 x p ~ o ~ b q6 uibq TOG said to him: "Are
to kum You are the
Chrlst
the Son of the you the Christ the
~Choyq~oG;62 6 61 ' IqooGq ETITEV 'Eyh Son of the Blessed
One?" 62Then JeBlessed One?
The but
Jesus
said
I
~ a i ~ ~ E D O E T ~ Vui6v TOG dv0ph0u sus said: "I am;
a n d Y O U persons
am, and YOU will see the Son of the
man
will see the Son of
BK
6~<18v
~aefi
PEVOV
~
f
i
s
sitting
of the man sitting a t the
out of
right-hand [parts]
VET& TGV VE EhGv right hand of pow6 u v & p ~ o~~ a Ipx6y~vov
?
power
and
coming
with the
c ouds er and coming with
TOG
06patvoG. 63 b
62
drqxlp&3<the clouds of heaven."
of the
heaven.
The
but
chref prlest 63 A t this the high
61apfiSaq TOGS
xl-rGvaq
a h 0 6 hiye1 priest ripped his inner
having ripped the inner garments of him is saying garments and said:
Ti I
xp~iav
ixo EV
pap~fipov; "What further need
What yet
need
are we Kaving of witnesses? do we have of wit64 $&uaT~
~ ^ qBhaucpqpiaq;
Ti
ilpk nesses? 64You heard
ou heard of?he blasphemy? What to YOU the blasphemy. What

~GPIUKOV.

they were finding.

56 ~ o h h o i
Many

IP

q a i ~ ~ ~ a l oi
;

62 I

is evident to YOU?"
They all condemned
zvo~ovE T V ~ I Iav&rou. 65 Kai ijpEavr6 TIVET him to be liable to
held in to be of death.
And started some death. 65 And some
g p . r r ~ f i adrG
~ ~ ~ ~ a i ~ E ~ I K ~ ~ ~ T T ad~oG
E I V
started to spit on
tospit on to him and to be covering about of him him and some to
Tb I T ~ ~ U W I T O VK a ? ~ o h a q i < ~ a~hv6 v ~ a cover
l
his whole face
the
face
and tobe buffeting him and and hit him with
ALyav
a31.Q npocpil~euoov, ~ a i oi their fists and say
to be SaYlng
to him
Prophesy,
and
the to him: "Prophesy !"
31~rlpfral
bccrriupaolv
a h b v Xaf3ov. And, slapping him in
sub~rdlnates to slaps on the face
him
took.
the face, the court
attendants took him.
66 Kai ijv-roq TOG n i ~ p o uK&TW .&
And being of the Peter below m the
66 Now while Peter
airhi ~ P X E T ~ pia
I
rLjV va161u~,ijVTOG was below i n t h e
~ourtyard is comlng one of the servant g r l s of the c o u r t y a r d , o n e of
dPXt~ptjwq,67 ~ a i i6oGaa
76v f l i ~ p o v the servant girls of
chief Priest,
and having seen
the
Peter the high priest came,
B~pyatv6p~vov
2pPAkqaoa
ah+ 67 and, seeing Peter
warmmg himself
having looked on
to
warming himself, she
~ ~ Y E I Kai a 6 PET& TOG Na<apqvoG ?juOa looked straight a t him
she is Saying And YOU with the Nazarene were and said: "you, too,
TOG Iqu06' 68
b
62 fipvfiomo Ahwv were with the Nazof the Jesus;
the [man] but denied saying a-renet, this Jesus."
O ~ E oT6a
OCTE i v i u ~ a p a ~a 3 Ti 68 But he denied it,
Neither I have known nor I understand you what saying: "Neither do
Aiyc~q,
~ a i ~E~ABEV i
~ i q ~6 I know him nor do I
you are saying. and h e went out outslde into the understand what you
rrpoafih~ov.69 ~ a ?fi 1 ~ a 1 6 i a ~ q i6oGua are saying," and he
fore-court.
And the servant girl having seen went outside to the
d ~ b vijpgaro -rr6rhlv
hiye~v
TO?
vestibule. 69 There the
him
started again to be saying to the (ones) servant girl, a t the
.rrap~urGa~v 6r1 0 3 ~ 0 ~6
a 6 ~ i j vsight of him, started
having stood beside that This (one) out of them again to say to those
imiv. 70
6
62 ~ & A t v fipv~iro. ~ a istanding by: "This is
is.
The (one) but again was denying. And one of them." 70 Again
PET&
pt~pbv
TSIV oi
he was denying it.
after
little [time]
again
the (Ones) And once more after
TO[PE(TT&TE~
WEYOV
T
Ili-rpq a little while those
havingstood beside were saying to the
Peter standing by began
'AAqBBq
6
ahGv
EI,
~ a iydp saying to Peter: "CerTrIlthfull~ Out of
them
you are, also
for tainly you are one
r d ~ h a i o q i- 71
6
62 GpEa-ro of them, for, in fact,
Galilean
you are;
the (one) but
started
are a ~ ~i. letan.,,
1 .
dnra8~pa~iJ~1v
~ a i Bpvfival
1
OcK 71 But he commenced
to be curslng
and to be swearing that
Not
to curse and swear: "I
of6a
~ 6 v &8pwrrov ~oO-rov 6v
do
not know this man
1have known
the
man
this
whom
of
whom YOU speak."
Aiye-re.
72 ~ a i
~lj9Gq
2,
You are saying.
And
at once
out of 72 And immediately
appears? The (ones) but

T ~ T E
~ a~- r t f ~ p ~ av ha ud v

all

judged down him

a cock crowed a sec6 ~ v ~ t p o u& h f ; < ~ oiq&vqavp

~ a drvepvfioeq
i
ond time; and Peter
cock
sounded; and recalled
6 recalled t h e saying
6 flhpoq T?I pijya hq E??EV
s a ~ d to hun the that Jesus s~olre to
the
Peter
the saymg as
flpiv
& h i ~ ~ o p a 615 him: "Before a cock
'Iqaoiiq
TI
twlce crows twice, you will
Before
cock
Jesus
that
TP~S
PC
dr~apv
j a ~ , disown me t h r e e
&wv!oat
me
you will disown, times." And he broke
three tunes
40 sound
down and gave way
~ a i ~ITI@~&V
~ K ~ ~ I E V .
to weeping.
and having thrown upon he was weeping.

second [ t ~ m e ]

15

And immediately
a t dawn the
auppoljh!ov ~ ~ o t y i o a v ~
oi~ q &pxiep&?q PET& chief priests with
consultat~on havmg made the chlef prlests with the older men and the
~ i j v~~p~opu-ripwv
~ a ypappcc-rtwv
i
~ a ' l6hov scribes, even the whole
the
older men
and
scrlbes
and whole San'he .drin, conduct6
auvh6ptov
Grjaav-req
~ 6 v 'Iqaoirv ed a consultation, and
the
Sanhedrin
havlng bound
the
Jesus
they bound Jesus
dcrrjv~y~av~ a iTap66w~aV n&ih&(~).2 K a i and led him off and
brought off
and
gave over
to Pilate.
And handed him over to
~ ~ q p & ~ arjT6v
q a ~ v 6 n&th6~oq16 d 6 Pilate. 2 So Pilate put
inquired upon him the
Pilate
You are the the question to him:
p a o t k 6 ~ ~ L i v ' lou6aiwv;
6
62 "Are you the king of
king
of the
Jews?
The (one) but the Jews?" I n answer
rkro~pl8~iq a l j ~ Q Ahyet t i r
Adyetq.
to him he said: "You
having answered to him is saying You you are saying. yourself say [it]."
3 ~ a i ~ a ~ q y 6 p o u va h o G oi
& ~ X I E P E ? ~3 S u t the chief priests
And were accuslng of him t h e chief priests proceeded to accuse
ITOM$.
4 B
62
f l ~ l h 6 ~ 0 qrr&Atv him of many things.
many (thmgs).
The
but
Pilate
again 4 Now Pilate began
Emlp+-ra
ah6v
Ahy.wv
013~
questioning him again,
was inqurrmg upon
him
saylng
Not saying: "Have you no
&?TOKP~VT;I
0666~; i 6 ~
-rr6oa
reply to make? See
are you answering noLLhing? See how many (things)
how many charges
oou
~aqyopoOalv. 5 B
62 'Iqaoiiq they a r e bringing
of you
they are accusing.
The
but
Jesus
against you." 5 But
~CIU
~&<EIv. Jesus made no further
~~\,
06~671o66b & T E K P ~ &TTE
wondering
to
be
not yet nothing answered, as-and
answer, so that Pilate
T ~ V~ E I X ~ O V .
began to marvel.
,
the
Pilate.
6
Well,
from
festi6
Ka-rh
S t kop3v
hihum
According
- to but fest~val he was loosing off val to festival he used
ab~oiq
Eva
6hoplov
gv t o release to them
whom i one prisoner, whom
to
one
bound one
.-them
-.-.
they petitioned for.
vapq T O ~ ~ ~ T O .
7 fiv
62
b
they were petltIonmg for.
Was but the (one) 7 At the time there
was the so-called Barh~y6pevoq BapaPP6q VET& TOV o-rautaa~ijv ab'bas
in bonds with
seditionists
Barabbas
with the
being said
the
seditionists,
who
i
6~6~pEvoq O ~ T I V E S &v ~ f io ~ d u ~(P&OV
having been bound who in the sedition murder in their sedition had
~Mirq

a t once

~pwi

early in the morning

'

T T ~ r o t f i ~ ~ ~8 o ~
a va. i drvaphq
they had done.

ipSCGcr0

6 6xhoq c o m m i t t e d murder.

And having come up the crowd 8 So the crowd came

~ a 0 h q on up and started to
make petition accord&?TO~ E I
at~07q.9 6
62 lJeth&oq ing to what he used
he was doing
to them.
The
but
Pilate
to do for them. 9Pi& ~ ~ p i e q c ( ~ T o ? ~ hiywv
0Ehe-r~ l a t e responded t o
answered
to them
saying
Are YOU willing them, saying : "DO
&TO hliow
dl-tiv ~ 6 v PaaihEa
~ 8 vYOU want me to reIshould loose off to YOU the
king
of the lease to you t h e
' iou6aiwv; 10
hyivwo~~
yhp
6 ~ 1 king of the Jews?"
Jews?
He was knowing
for
that 10 For he was aware
6th
$ 8 6 ~ 0 ~ ~ a p a 6 ~ 6 c j ~ ~ l o a hu 6 v that because of envy
through
envy
hirn t h e chief p r i e s t s
had given over
oi
~ ~ ~ X I E P E ?1
~1
.
01
62
&pxi&p&?qh a d h a n d e d h i m
the
chef pnests.
The
but
chief priests Over. ll But the chief
&vio&toav ~ 6 v6xhov
iva
pBhAov ~ 6 vpriests stirred up the
stirred up the crowd in order that rather
the
crowd to have him
Bccpa@Pb
drrrohOoq
a6~oiq. 12 b r e l e a s e B a r - a b ' b a s
Barabbas
he Should loose O f f
to them.
The t 0 t h e m , i n s t e a d
52 fl~lhti-roq~ d t h ~ v drrro~pt8~iq ~ E ~ E 1V2 ~ g a i nin reply Pibut
Pilate
again having answered was saying late was saying to
ab~o'iq Ti
06v
.rrotfiow
8 v them: "What, then,
to them What therefore should I do [with] whom shall I do with him
h 6 y . c ~ ~ ~ 6 vpaoth6a 78v 'lou6aiwv; whom YOU call the
youare saying the
king
of the
Jews?
king of the Jews?"
13
oi
62 rrdthtv E~pacav ZraGpwoov
13 Once more they
The (ones) but again cried Out P-tatakg
cried out : "Impale
ab-i6v. 14 b 62 n~l?&roq SE~EV
a b ~ o i q him!" 14But Pilate
him.
The but
Prlate
wassaying to them went on to sav to
y a p i ~ o i q a v K ~ K ~ V ; oi
Ti
/ t h e m : "Why, what
What (thing) for did he do
bad?
The (ones) bad thing did he do?"
6i rr~piaa6q i ~ p a E a v I~aljpwoov a 6 ~ 6 v . Still they cried out
but abundantly cried out Put on the stake him.
I all the more: "Impale
15 6 62 ' lJet?G-roq pou?6p~voq -rQ
him!" 15 At that PiThe but
Pllate
w ~ s h m g to the crowd
late, wishing to satis76
I K C X V ~ V .rroifioai & T ~ ~ U ~ Ea V6 ~ 0 i qf y the crowd, released
the (thing) sufficient
to do
loosed off to them Bar-ab'bas to them,
T ~ V
Bapappcv,
~ a i n a p i 6 o ~ ~ v ~ 6 vand, after having
the
Barabbas,
and
gave over
the Jesus whipped, h e
"
' 1qooCIv
(Ppay~AAGaoq
tva
handed him over to
Jesus
having
-whlpped
in order that
be impaled.
o-raupwOfi.
16 The soldiers now
he might be put on'the stake.
led him ,off into the
16 01 Sf m p a ~ 1 8 ~ ahrrfiyayov
1
a k 6 v courtyard, that is,
The but
soldiers
led off
hlm
6
Eow ~ i i q achfiq,
iqrtv rrpat-rcjp~ov, into t h e governor's
galace; and they
inside the courtyard, which
praetori-,
is
the
body
m~ipau.
~ c t i o u v ~ d o 6 o i v Pjhqv TGV
and they call together whole the body of troops. of troops together,
started

ai~~io9at

to be petitioning

accordmg as

MARK 15: 17-25

a l j ~ d v ropq6pcxv
17 ~ a iv6t66o~ouo1v
i

256
~ a 17
i and they decked

purple
and him with purple and
him
they deck
And
1~ep1~106aolv
ah6 whigccv-r~q &K&V~IVOVbraided a crown of
thorns and put it
place around
him
having braided
thorny
o~iqccvov-18 ~ a i ijp<av.ro
& m & < ~ a ? a t on him. l8And they
crown;
and
they started
to be greetmg started greeting him:
XaTpe,
fiaolX~2 7Gv ' l ou6aiov. "Good day, you King
of the Jews!" 19 Also,
him Be rejoicing,
King
of the
Jews;
19 ~ a i &vrr-rov
a i j ~ o i r T ~ V K E ~ ~ they
$ V would hit him
on the head with a
and they were smiting of hun the
head
and spit upon
~ d & p q ~ a i
b&r-ruov
ah@, ~ a reed
i
to reed
and
werespittingon
him,
and him and, bending
t h e i r knees, they
T I ~ E V T E ~ T& y 6 v a ~ a
IT~OOEKWOW
placing
the knees they were doing obeisance would do obeisance to
a6-r;.
20 ~ a i ~ T E
& v i r a lgav
aC-r@, him. 20Finally, when
to him.
And when they made funof
h m , they had made fun
i6i6uqav
aC~6v
~ t j v nopqOpav ~ a of
i him, they stripped
they strlpped
him
the
purple
and him of the purple
and put his outer
ivi6uaav
ah6v
T&
ip&-rta
they clothed
him
the
outer garments garments upon him.
n
And they led him
Iva
aC~o5. K a l i & ? y o u a ~ v a C ~ 6 v
of him. And they lead out
him
in order that out to impale him.
o-raupGawo~v
ad~6v21 ~ a 21
i Also, t h e y i m chcy -might~ut~o~-the
stake
him;
and pressed into service a
&yyap~6ouo1v .rrap&yov~&Tlva I i p w v a passer-by, a certain
they impress into service going beside any Simon Simon of Cy-re'ne,
Kupqvaiov i p x 6 p ~ v o v drrr' &ypoir, ~ 6 v a ~ 6 p acoming f r o m t h e
Cyrenian
coming
from field, the father country, the father of
w
Alexander and Rufus,
tva
'AA~~drvGpou ~ a i 'PoO~ou,
of Alexander
and
of Rufus,
in order that that he should lift
up his torture stake.l
&a
T ~ Va-rauphv ~ ( 6 ~ 0 6 .
stake
of him.
he should lift up the
22So they brought

$ipouolv
a 6 ~ 6 v hi ~ 6 vhim to the place Go1'And they are bearing
him
upon the go-tha, which means,
rohyofXw r6-rrov, 6
i o - r ~ v~ E ~ E ~ ~ ~ V E when
U ~ ~translated,
E V O ~ Skull
Golgotha place, which is
being translated
Place. 23Here they
I<paviou T6roq. 23 ~ a l 66i60uv
a$G tried to give him
of Skull Place.
And they were glving to hlm w i n e drugged with
iupupv~apbov
o?vov, bq 68 OCK myrrh, but he would
having been drugged with myrrh wine, who but not

22 ~ a i

not take it. 24And

EAap~v. 24 ~ a i
maupo3a1v
they impaled him
he took.
And
they are putting on the stake
and distributed his
aC~t)v ~ a i6 1 a p ~ p i < o v ~ a T&
1
i p & ~ ~ a outer garments by
hlm
and are distributing the outer garments
casting the lot over
ad-roir, pcirhhov~eq ~ h i j p o v in' a h & r i q them as to who takes
of him,
casting
lot
upon them who
25 It was now
~i
Gpq.
25 fiv 62 b p a T j
q ~ a what.
i
what might lift up.
Was but hour tfflrd and the third hour, and

21" See the Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

hra6puacnr
a l j ~ 6 v . 26 ~ a l fiv
31 they impaled him.
they put on the stake
him.
And was the 26 And the inscription
~~IYP~Q$
ai-riaq
a h 0 3 of the charge against
inscription
charge
Ofhim h i m was w r i t t e n
i-rrly ~ y p a ~ p f v r l
'0 B a a t h ~ c q ~ c j v above, "The King of
having been written Upon The
King
of the the Jews." 27 More'lou6aiov. 27 K a i
ah
over, they impaled
Jews.
And
together with
him two robbers with him,
maupoiro~v
660 Aqo~&q, Eva 1~ one on his right and
they are putting on stakes two robbers, one out of o n e o n his l e f t .
~E<I&
~ a Eva
i
6
~ d o v 6 p o v 28-a
29And those
right-hand [parts] and one out of left-hand [parts] going by would speak
air~oi3. 29 K a l
oi
1~apcrrropeu6p~vo1
abusively t o h i m ,
of him.
And
the (ones)
going their way by wagging their heads
kphaaqijpouv a h d v K I V O ~ V T E ~~ & q~ e q d & qa n d saying: "Bah!
were blaspheming him
moving the
heads
you would-be throwa6-r;~ ~ ahiyov-r~q
i
Olj&
6
K C ( T ~ ~ er-down
~ V
of the temple
of them and Saying Wa! The (one) loosing down and builder of it in
T ~ V
va6v
~ aoii ~ 0 6 0 p 6 v 2~ rploiv t h r e e d a y s ' t i m e ,
the divine habitation and building
in three 30 save yourself by
{~6pa1q, 30 acjoov U E ~ ~ U T ~ V KaTapdq
coming down off the
days,
save
yourself having come down torture
31
&r6
TOG o~aupo6.31 b oiwq
~ a l o i like manner also the
from
the
stake.
L~~~~~~
the chief priests were
&pxt~p:iq
iprai<ovT~q rpbq
&fifihouq
making fun among
chlef prlests
making fun
toward
one another themselves with the
PET& T&V y p a p p a ~ i o v ~ E Y O V *Ahhouq scribes and saying:
with the
scr~bes
were SaYlng
Others "Others h e saved;
lawam, iauT6v 06 6 6 v a ~ a 1o6oa1' 32 6 himself h e cannot
he saved, himself not he is able to save;
the save! 32 ~~t the christ
'
6
paolh ~ b q
lapCn?A the King of Israel
XCPL~'
the
~ i n g
Israel now come down off
~a-rap&-ro
virv
drrr6 706 ~ T ~ P O C the
, torture stake, that
let him come down now from the
stake,
We may see and be.'~VCC
76wp~v K a i ITt0TEirffCdpE~. K a i ueve." Even those imin order that we might see and might believe. And
paled together with
oi
a u v ~ a ~ a u p o p fI v o
oGv
the (ones) having- been put on stakes together
with him were reproaching
him.
ct;rt$
V E O V
a+6v.
him were reproaching h m .
33 When it became
t h e sixth hour a
33 K a i
YEVO pivqq
6paq
i ~ q q
And
havmg come to be
of hour
sixth darkness fell over the
5 ~ 6 ~ EVETO
0 ~TO
iq' bhqv Tfiv Y ~ V&3.C,
darkness came to be upon whole the earth until whole land until the
n i n t h hour. 34And
ijpac; iv6rrqq. 34 ~ a i 7ij
i v & ~ g ijpq
hour
ninth.
And
to the
ninth
hour at the ninth
Jesus called out
~ P ~ Q C T E V6
"Iqff06~
~ U V G pEyaQ
called out
the
Jesus
to vo~ce
great
with a loud voice:

, 28a This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text. 3Ob See
: the Appendix under Matthew 10:38.
i

8
t o r l v "E'li, E'li, la'ma sa,
bach- tha'ni?" which
lama
sabakhthani? which
is
when tram+
pcesppqv~u6p~vov '0 8 ~ 6 q pov
b 8 ~ means,
6 ~
being translated
The God of me the God lated: "My God, my
why have you j
pou,
~ i q ri
& y ~ a ~ i h l . r r k q p ~ ;35 ~ a God,
i
of me, into what left you down in me?
And forsaken me?" 35 And
rlv~q
rQv
. r r a p & a r q ~ 6 r o v some of those stand.
some
of the (ones)
having stood alongside ing near, on hearhg
dt~o6aavrEq
WEYOV
"1 6-s
' H A ~ i a v it, began to say: "See!
having heard
were saying
See!
Elijah He is calling E.lir:
jah."" 36 But a cercpov~i.
36 Spaphv
Sh
71s
he is sounding to.
Having run
but
someone tain one ran, soaked

had come up
together with him to
J~rusalern.
42 Kai q6q
dqia~
y ~ v pivqq,
o
And already of evenlng havmg come to be,
42 NOW
it Was
&&I 3~
rrapao~eu~, 8
ia-rlv already late in the
itwas
Preparation,
which
is
afternoon, and since
.rrpoadrp arov,
43
ihO&v
'iocrijq it was Preparation,
[one) before he sabbath,
having come
Joseph that is, the day before
&b
' A p ~ p a e a i a q ~ 6 a x j p w v pouheu~jq, iiq the sabbath, 43there
from Arimathea
reputable
counselor, who came Joseph of Ar.iKai a6Tt)q i j v ? T ~ O ~ ~ E X ~r ~j vE pV aOo t~h ~ i a v maethe'a, a reputable
a:~o very Was (one) waiting for the
kingdom
member of the Sari'a sponge with sour
0 ~ 0 6 , r o h p j a a q ~ i a i j h e ~ vr p h q r h v he-drin, who also himy+iaas
m6yyov
6Couq
havmg filled
sponge
of sour wine wine, put it on a
ofthe God, having dared he went in toward the self was waiting for
reed, and began giv.rr~ple~iq
~ah&po
&T~T~<EV
fl~!h&Tov K a i
d~fioaro T
a&pa
r o c the kingdom of God.
having put around
reed '
was causing to drink ing him a drink,
asked for
the
pilate
and
body
of the ~e took courage to go
a 6 ~ 6 v , hkywv
" A ~ ~ E T E? ~ W ~ E EVi ipxETa(1 saying: "LET [him]
62 ~ E I ~ & T O iSe a i ' p a o ~ v EIin before Pilate and
JlqaoG. 44 6
him, saying Let YOU go off let us see if is coming he! Let us see whether
Pilate
wondered
if asked for the body
Jesus.
The but
' H A ~ i a q ~ a 6 e h ~ ' i va 6 ~ 6 v . 37 b 62 'Iqaoirq E-li'jaha comes to
ih
T ~ ~ VKEV,
T )
~ a of
i Jesus. 44But PiElijah to take &own him.
The but Jesus
t a k e h i m down."
already
he has died,
and late wondered whether
&QE~<
cpwvj v p ~ y 6 A q v &Ei.rrveua~v. 37 But Jesus let out
rrpooxah~a&
pmoq
rbv
~ ~ v - r u p i w v he
a was already dead,
having let go off
voice
great
expired.
a loud cry znd exhaving called toward himself
the
and, summoning the
p i r e d . 3 8 A n d the
38 K a i T& ~ a ~ a . r r i r a o p TOG
a
vao5
8 1 ~ q p b ~ q o ~ va
I
6 6 ~ ) &.rrE8av~v. army officer, he asked
And the
curtain
of the divine habitation curtain of the sanche inquired upon
him
if already
he died;
him whether he had
toxia$
E I 660
~ dcrr' aVCdeEV ~ W S K ~ T C J . tuary was rent in
already
died. 45 So
45
~ a j
yvo3q
IT^
T
o
;
K
&
v
T
u
p
i
~
v
o
~
was split into two from above until below. two from top to botand having known from the
centurion
after making certain
tom. 39 Now, when
39
' IS ~ V E i
b KEVTU~~WV
d
ibopfiuccro r b . r r ~ G p a TQ 'I w ~ + p .46 Kai from the army officer,
Having seen but the
centurion
the (one) the army officer that
he granted the corpse to the Joseph.
And he granted the Corpse
.rrapeo-rqt<hq
b a v r i a q a 6 ~ 0 6was standing by with
to Joseph. 46 Accorddryop6roaq
o1v66va
KC(~E~&V
having stood alongside
out of
opposite
of him him in view saw he
having bought
fine linen
having taken down ingly he brought fine
6 ~ 1O ~ T W < . ~ < ~ I T V E U C ~ & VETITEV
'AAq8&< O ~ T O < had expired under .
linen and took him
that thus
he expired
said Truthfully
this these circumstances,
ad~bv
beihqa~v
re
a1v66v1
~ a i
him
he wrapped in thk fine linen cloth and down, wrapped him
he said: "Certainly
d QBpw-rroq uibq 8 ~ o G fiv.
in the fine linen and
man
Son of God was.
the
~ O ~ K E V a h b v tv
pvfipa~~
S
fiv laid him in a tomb
this man was God's
put
him
iE memorial (tomb) which was
40 ' H a w 62 ~ a yuva?~Eq
i
dr.rrb p a ~ p 6 e & vSon."
which was quarried
Were but also women
from
afar
h
~
h
a
pq
~
o
yEvov
$K
.rrhpaq,
~ a out
i
40 There were also
of a rock-mass;
having been quarried
out of
rock-mass,
and
and he rolled a stone
8~wpoiraa1, &v
actiq
~ a i Maptbp
$1 women viewing from
viewing,
in which ones also
Mary
the a distance, among
.rrpoo&~6h1oEv Ah;6ov hi r j v 0 6 p w TOG
up to the door of
he rolled toward
stone upon the door of the the memorial tomb.
MaySahqvij ~ a iM a p i a
$1 ' I a ~ G p o u TOG them Mary Mag'da- t
Magdalene
and
Mary
the
of James
the lene as well as Mary
v p ~ i o u . 47 'H
62
Mapia
$I 47 But Mary Mag'damemorial tomb.
The
but
Mary
the
p ~ ~ p o c~ a 'iI G J O ~ pfiT~]p
T O ~ ~ a Iia h b p q , the mother of James f
lene and Mary the
Little (one) and of Joses mother and Salome, the Less and Jo'SeS, f MayGcchqvj ~ a M
l apia
4
' l o a f i ~ o q mother of Jo'ses conMagdalene and Mary the Cmotherl of Joses
fiv
b ~ f j TahtAaiq and Sa.lofme, 41 who
41 ai
~ T E
t i n u e d looking a t
used
to
accompany
t
who
when
he was
in
the
Galilee
i0~Gpovv 7106
T~~EIT~I.
where he had been
were
viewing
where
he
has
been
put.
fi~oho6eovv a 6 r Q rai 6iqn6vouv
a 6 ~ 6 , him and minister
laid.
to
him
when
he
i
were following to him and were serving to him,
6
t
a
y
~
v
o
p
~
v
o
u
TOG
was in Gal'i-lee, and :
So when the sab~:ai
3Aa1
rohhai
a
having come to be through
of the
and
others
many
the [women] many other women !
bath had passed,
I oaPP&~ou
$1 Mapia $1 MaySaAqvij ~ a i
. f sabbath the Mary the Magdalene and Mary Mag'daelene, and
35. 36" Elijah, J17,ls32l; meaning "My God is Jah."
'Ehoi &Awi Aaph oapaxew~i;
Eloi

Eloi

o~vwa~&aal
gone up with

a h @ Eiq
him

into

' I ~ p o o 6 h u p a . who
Jerusalem.

1
1

'

2
2

l6

MARK 16: 2-43

MARK 16: 8

Mapia
fi
TOO ' I a ~ b P o u~ at id b pll Mary the mother of
Mary the [mother] of the James and Salome James, and Saqlo'me
fiy6paaccv &pGpa-ra
~va
kA00Goa1 bought spices in orbought
spices
in order that having come der t o come and
dtheitpoulv
a b ~ 6 v . 2 ~ a i Aiav
npwi grease him. 2 And
they might grease him.
And exceedingly early very early on the
T
I
T&V u a p p a ~ o v 2pxov~a1 first day of the week
to the one [day] of the sabbaths they are coming they came to the
6Tri 76
pvqpeiov
dtvar~ihav-roq TOO memorial tomb, when
upon the memorial tomb having risen up of the the sun had risen.
fihiou. 3 ~ a i
WEYOV
npbq
tau-r&q 3And they were saysun.
And they were saying toward themselves ing one to another:
"Who will roll the
Tic, ~ T O K U A ~ ~ Eqpiv
I
T ~ VAieov
6~
stone away from the
Who will roll away to us the stone out of
door of the memorial
Bljpaq
TOO
pvqp~i0~; 4
~ a i
door
of the
memorial tomb?
And tomb for us?" 4But
baphitpaoa~
8~opoGo1\!
6-r1 when they looked up,
having looked up
they are viewing
that they beheld that the
&VC[KEK~?~~(ST
b ~ Ihieoq, fiv yhp pfyaq stone had been rolled
has been rolled away the stone, it was for great away, although it was
uq66pa. 5 ~ a i ~ioEh0oGaa1
~ i q -ri, very large. 5 When
extremely.
And
having entered
into
the they entered into the
VVq ~.IE~OV
ETGOV
VEW~(SKOV memorial tomb, they
memorial tomb
they saw
young man
saw a young man
~aefip~vov
roiq
6~E1oiq
sitting on the right
siiAng
in
the
right-hand Cplacesl
side clothed in a
a-rohjv AEUK~~V,~ a white
i
~ E P&Phq
I
~EVOV
robe, and they
having thrown around himself
robe
white, and
were stunned. 6He
&E~eappfieqoav.6
6
62 . A6ye1 a l j ~ a i q
they were stunned. The (one) but 1s saying to them said to them: "Stop
being stunned. Y O U
M' 6KeapPE'i0e&. 'I rjCT06V
T
T ~ V
N a be YOU stunned; Jesus
YOU are seeking the are looking for Jesus
the Naz-a. rene', who
Na<aprjvbv
T ~ V
2o~aupw
pbovNazarene the (one) having been put on the stake; was impaled. He was
up, he is not
fiyfpeq,
o l j ~&T!V
3 6 ~ %E
.
d ~ 6 ~ r oraised
q
he was raised up, not he is here; see! the place here. See! The place
8rou i e q ~ a va 6 ~ 6 v . 7 &Ah&
6 1 ~ 6 y e - r ~ where they laid him.
where they put him;
but be YOU going under 7 But go, tell his dis~ Y v a - r ~TO:(;
paeq-raiq alj?oG ~ a iT@ ni-rpy ciples and Peter, 'He
say to the disciples of him and to the Peter
is going ahead of
6 ~ 1
npo&ye~
6pdq ~ i qT ~ Vrahthaiav- YOU into Gal'i-lee;
that He is going before YOU into the
Galilee;
there YOU will see
~ K E ?a h b v
Btpecr~e,
~ a 0 i ) q ETT~EV 3piv. him, just as he told
there him YOU will see, according as he said to YOU.
YOU.'" 8 SO when the7
8 ~ a l iCEh0oGoa1
gquyov
drrrd
TOG came out they fled
And having come out they fled
from
the

72;

from t h e memorial
for trembling

~.lvrlp~iou,
ETXEV. yhp a h h q ~ p 6 p o q
memorial tomb, was havlng for them trembling tomb,

g~o-raal
q'
~ a i 066~vi
and
to no one
ecstasy;
dnav,
6$opoiiv~o y&pthey said, they were fearing for:
and

0L)J62v and strong emotion

nothing Were gripping them.

And they told nobody

anything, for they
were in fear.'*

8' LONG CONCLUSION

Certain ancient manuscripts (ACD) and versions (VgSye.Q) add the
following long conclusion, but which KBSyaArm omit:
9 After he rose early
on the first day of the
g ~ & v q ng6tov M a ~ i pt.5 Maytjahqyii,
x a ~ ' week he appeared first
40
M a y Mag'da-lene,
flrst
to Mary the
Magdalene:
beside
he appeared
from whom he had ex4~
E X ~ E ~ ~ ~ X &xth
E L
6atp6vta.
10 Exeivq
he had thrown out seven
demons.
That(one) pelled seven demons,
loshe went and rexopeu4eiaa
hxilyya~hev
zoi:
pet.' adroG ported to those who
having gone her way reDorted back to the (ones) with
him
had been with him. as
y~vog~f.vo~:nev4oGat lcal xhaiouarv.
11 xdxeivo~ they were rn&urn'iG
having come to be mourning and weeping ;
and those and weeping. n But
they, when t6ey heard
&,06aavteg STL
Pfi
xal
EVehi3q
he had come to life
heard that he lives and was viewed
and had been viewed
f i z i o ~ a a v . 12 Met& ti&
raiira
auolv d E
by her did not believe
dt~believed.
After but these (things) to two out of 1s ~
~ after these
~
a6t6v nep~xa?oi?a~v
tc~ave~h6q
EV
things he appeared in
h e was made manifest
i n d:le%:t
another form to two
walking about
them
walking along,
yopcp3 noe~uoygvot: EL:
hye6ve
13
x d x ~ i v o ~ of them
they were going inloem going their way into fleld;
and those (ones) to the country; 13 and
bil~h.66vteg hnfiyyethav roi;.
hotnoi~.
oir6& they came back and
having gone OR reported back to tlie leftover (ones) ; not-but reported to the rest.
Neither did they beBxeivo~:
Exiazeuaav. 14 "Yareeov
lieve these. 1 4 But later
to those (oncs)
they believed.
Later
but he
appeared to the
bvaxe~ptvo~g
airtoi:
roi:
Bvsexa eleven themselves as
to (ones) lying UP
to them
to the
eleven they were reclining at
and he reEqave~ht?q,
xal
cjvsititaev sfiv dxtariav the
their lack Of
he was made manifest,
and he renroached tho Iack of faith
faith and hardheartedaCtGv
xal
oxhq~oxag6iav
~ T L
roi~
ness, because they did
of them
and
hardheartedness
because
to the (ones) not believe those who
6eaoapCvot; adtbv
E y q y ~ ~ p 6 v o v EX
VEXQ~V
had beheld him now
having viewed
him having been raised up out of dead (ones) raised
up from the
oix
8nicrreuoav.
15 xai
eEnEy
at)rois dead. IsAnd he said
not
they believed.
And
h e said
to them to them: "Go into all
and preach
IIo~~uVbvre: EL< tbv x6apov &navt.a xqgicEare the
all
Raving gone youa way into the
world
all
preach YOU the good news
creation' loHe that berb ~ b a y y f h ~ o vxhon t.fi x t b e ~ .
16
6
the
good news
to all the creation.
(one) lieves and is baptized
will be saved, but he
xroteGaa;
ltal
~ ~ X T L U ~ E ~ ; ow6.ilaetaL9
having believed
and
having been baptized
will be saved. that does not believe
will
be condemned.
6
ti &
dnrar+sag
x a r a x ~ ~ v ~ a e r a LFurthermore,
these
'he (one)
but
having disbelieved
will be judged down.
signs will accompa17 crqpeia a&
zoi:
~ L ~ T E ~ ~ U dxohou*60~~
U L V
n y those believing:
Signs but to the (ones) having believed
will follow
BY
the use of my
'airra, Ev r@ bv6pati pou Gatp6v~a ExbahoGatv,
name they will exthese, i n the
name
of me demons they will throw out, pel demons, they will
a
t
hah~oouotv,
18 xal Ev zaig ~ e g a l v speak with tongues,
'0 tongues
they will speak.
and i n the
hands
18 and with their hands

g B['Avaatd:

ti& n ~ w l

[ [ aving stood up but

early

xphq

to flrst Cdayl

au66&rou

of sabbath

ag:S

"

they will pick up ser.

6cpeL~
deoiju~v
xav
%avhatp6v
rl
serpents
they will lift up and if ever
deadly
anything pents, and if they drink
anything deadly it win
nlwarv
oG p
adzoiq
6A&~n,
EnL not hurt them at au*
they should drink not not
them
i t should hurt, upon They will lay their
d g ~ h u r o v s~ e i ~ aE ns~ t t G a o v o ~xva l x a h 6 ~ &!EOUGLY. hands upon sick persick (ones) hands they w i l l impose and flnely they will have. sons, and these win
become well."
19 ' 0
ptv
05v
X~QLOS 'Iqaoir~ per& r b
19 So, then, the Lord
The indeed therefore
Lord
Jesus
after the
Jesus, after having spoAaAficra~ a d t o i s dvelfipcpftq
a15 s b v odgavbv x a i ken
to them, was taken
to speak to them was taken un into the
heaven
and
up to heaven and sat
Ex&&~uev
Ex
8 ~ 5 1 6 ~
T O
%SOB. down a t the right hand
sat down
out of
right-hand [parts]
of the
God of God. SThey, ac20 t x s i v o l
8b
tgek66vzsg
6xfigvEav n a v r a x o o , cordingly, went out and
Those (ones) but having gone out
preached
everywhere, preached everywhere
r o e x v ~ t o ua u v a e y o i r v z o ~x a l t b v h6yov 6 ~ 6 a 1 0 i r ~ t 0 ;while the Lord worked
with them and backed
of the Lord
working with and the word
stabilizing
up the message through
G ~ r t r 6 v EnaxoAouftoirvtwv aqpelov.] ]
the accompanying signs.
through the
following upon
signs.]]

SHORT CONCLUSION
Some late manuscripts and versions contain a short conclusion after
Mark 16:8, a s follows:
But all the things that
[[IIhvta
6k
zrt
nap~lyyehpfva

[[All
but
the (things)
having been commanded
zois
neeL r b v I I ~ T Q O
(TV
VV Z ~ ~ WtS~ ~ y y e ~ h
Peter
briefly
they related.
to the (ones) about the
x a l a d z b g b 'Iqaoiis d n b
MET& 8 t
zaiiza
Jesus
from
After but these (things) also himself the
dvazohfis xaL
&XQL Giraeco~ E ~ a n 6 u t e ~ h e v 61'
west
he
sent
o
r
out
through
and
until
east
xileuypa
z4s
aictc3v r b legbv x a l &cp.Baezov
preaching
of the
the sacred and incorruptible
thcm
alwvlou u w t q e i a s . 1
everlasting salvation.]!

had

been

commanded

related briefly to
athey
v.
those a r o u n d Peter.
F u r t h e r , a f t e r these
things, Jesus himself
sent out through them
from the east to the
west the holy and incorruptible proclamation
of everlasting salvation.

Manuscript L (Codex Regius, of the 8th century) contains both conclusions after Mark 1623; giving first the shorter conclusion and then
the longer, prefixing to each conclusion a note to say that these passages are current in some quarters, while evidently not recognizing
either conclusion as authoritative.

KATA

AOYKAN

ACCORDINGTO LUKE

.;,

.rrohhoi
&-rr~x~ipqoav W h e r e a s m a n y
many
took in hand
have undertaken
to compile a state~ar&Saaea~
61iyqatv
pi
to compile
statement
about
t---h e m e n t of t h e f a c t s
..
that are given full
~~~.rrhqpo$opq
pkvcav
fiSll.l:v credence among us,
having been carried through to the full
m
US
2 just a s those who
r p a y & ~ o v ,2
~ a e & q ~ a p i 6 o a a v6p:v 0; from [the] beginning
of Zcts,
according as gave over to US the became eyewitnesses
drpxfjq
afirh~al ~ a i p
a and attendants of the
&IT'
from beginning eyewitnesses and subordinates meSSaElea d e l i v e- r e- d
-these i o us, 3 1 re~ E V ~ ~ E V O I 706
A~YOU, 3
i60E~
having become of the word,
it seemed lgoodl solved a l ~ ~because
,
I h a v e t r a c e d all
K&PO~
ITCXP~KO~OU~~K~TI
&weEv
also to me
having followed c l o s e l ~ from above things from the start
with accuracy, to
.rr&atv
&~plPBq
KC(~E($~
to all (things) accurately according to subsequence write them in logic21
00 I
YP+.~I,
K~~TIUTE
OE~~IAE, order to YOU, most
;O you
to write,
most mighty
Theophilus, excellent The.ophf4
'iva
21~1yvQq
~ E p i &V i-lust 4 t h a t YOU may
in order that you might know upon about which know fully the certainty of the things
~ a n~6l erlc
A6ywv
T+,
you have been taught orally
of words
the t h a t you have been
taught orally.
draq&Ae~cnr.
safeness.
5 1 n the days of

tv

' E y z v ~ r o Ev TC(:S
fipkpa~q 'Hp660u Herod, king of JuHappened to be in
the
days
of ~ e r o dde'a, there happened
to be a certain priest
?ao!Aiwq
rfiq
'Iou6aiaq i~pe6q
TIS
krng
of the
Judea
priest someone named Zech.a.ri'ahh
of t h e division of
6v6part
Zaxap,iaq
&(
&qqpEP[aq
to name
Zechariah
out of
upon-day [service] A.bifjah,e and he had
the
'Ap16,
~ a i yuvi
a6rQ
i~
r G v a wife
of Abijah,
and
woman
to him
out of
the daughters of Aaron,
and her name was
B~ymhpov ' A a p h , ~ a i ~b iivopa a0r:q
daughters of Aaron, and the
name of her Elizabeth. 6 They both
'U\EICT~~ET.
6 fiuav 68 6iKaiol
c i p ~ 6 r ~ p owere
t
Elizabeth.
Were but righteous both (ones) God because of walkin
~vav-riov TOG ~EoG, I T O P E U ~ ~ E V O I i v .rr&ua~q ing blamelessly
infront of the God, goingtheirway in
all
accord with all the
commandments a n d
~a?q ivrohaiq
~ a i
61Ka161.1aalv
the commandments and righteous requirements legal r e q u i r e m e n t s

Za The message, NBAJ17; Jehovah's word, J18. 5b Zech - a -ri'ah, J7-'Sgn;

Zach-aeri'as, NBA; meaning "Remembered by Jah." 5C A-bi'jah, J7-l8p2l;
habi'a, KBA; meaning "My father is Jah."
263

MARK
they will pick up set.
gcps~~
dgofia~v
x8v
6avilo~p6v TL
serpents
they will Hft up and if ever
deadly
anything pents, and if they drink
xloa~v
od p1?) aBtoJs
6h&~n,
escl anything deadly it will
not hurt them a t an.
they should drink not not
them
it should hurt, upon They
will lay their
& ~ g h a r o u~~~ i e aEn~tl4aoua~v
s
xal x a h 6 ~ EEoua~v. hands upon slck persick (ones) hands they will impose and flnely they will have. sons, and these wilt
o 6 ~ x6gros 'Iqaofig per& zb become well."
19 *O
pbr
after the
Lord
Jesus
The indeed therefore
lg So, then, the Lord
halfiaa~ aCzoi5 Lveh.ilpcp6.rl EES zbv oCgavbv xal Jesus, after having spato speak to them was taken up into the
heaven
and ken t~ them, Was taken
up to heaven and sat
Exk.B~aev
Ex
6 ~ 5 ~ 6 ~ zoG
6soG.
at th:o fight hand
sat down
out of
right-hand [parts]
of the
God. of
God.
They. ac20 Exsivor
8b
1geA66vzes ExGeuEav ~aYraxoG, cordingly, went out and
Those (ones) but having gone out preached everywhere, p r e a c h e d everywhere,
zofj xu~louauva~yofivto~
xal rbv h15~ov 6s6a~oGv.to; while the Lord worked
of the Lord
working with and the word
stabilizing with them and backed
up the message through
6 ~ d T ~ Exaxohou.BoJvzwv
V
~qpslwv.]]
the accompanying signs.
through the
following upon
signs.11

SHORT CONCLUSION
Some late manuscripts and versions contain i2 short conclusion after
Mark 1653, as follows:
[[IIbrza
6b
zh
xap.rlyyehp6va
[[All
but
the (things)
having been commanded
eois
nsel tbv IT dzgov auvz6pw~kEiyys~hav.
to the (ones) about the
Peter
briefly
they related.
Msrd 8 t
zaiita
xal adtbs b 'IqaoG~ drcb
After but these (things) also himself the
Jesus
from
&vazohfis xaL
6iraecos EE.an6ate~hev 6~'
east
and
until
west
he sent of'out through
aBthv -cb leebv xal Bq.Ba~zov x<evypa
z4s
theln
the sacred and incorruptible preaching
of the
atoviov owzqgias.11
everlasting salvation. 11

But all the things that

had been commanded
they related briefly to
t h o s e a r o u n d Peter.
F u r t h e r , a f t e r these
t h i n g s , J e s u s himself
sent out through them
from the east to the
west the holy and incorruptible proclamation
of everlasting salvation.

Manuscript L (Codex Regius, of the 8th century) contains both conclusions after Mark 1653; giving first the shorter conclusion and then
the longer, p r e k i n g to each conclusion a note to say that these passages are current in some quarters, while evidently not recognizing
either conclusion as authoritative.

KATA

AOYKAN

ACCORDING
TO LUKE

1 'EITEI
6rj1~~p
Since even

rohhoi

.6-rr~x&ipqsav

Whereas many
have undertaken
to compile a state&va~&gauea~ 61rjy~urv
mpi
Tav
to compile
of t h e f a c t s
statement
about
the
.-- ment
that are given full
rr~~rhqpoqopq
pivwv
iV
4piv credence among us,
having been carried through to the full
in
US
2 just as those who
rpay &rav, 2
naebq
1~api6ooavfiph oi from [the] beginning
of ZctS,
according as gave over to US the became evewi.tnesses
nai
h q p i r a l and attendants of the
'
Clpxfjq
a6rhral
from beginning eyewitnesses and subordinates meSSaffen d e l i v e r e d
~ E V ~ ~ E V O I TOG
h6you, 3
E ~ o ~ E these t o us, 3 I rehaving become of the
word,
it seemed Cgoodl solved a l ~ ~because
,
I have traced all
K&PO~
~ T ~ P ~ K O ~ O U ~ ~ K
&,weEv
~ T I
also to me
having followed c l o s e l ~
from above things from the start
with accuracy, to
rr6u1v
drnp~pijq
nae~<iiq
to all (things) accurately according to subsequence write them in logical
50 I
YP~WI,
K ~ ~ I U T E
O ~ b q t h ~ ,order to you, most
;O you
to write,
most mighty
Theophilus, excellent T h e . oph'4
iva
G I T I ~ V Q ~ * r r ~ p i 6 v ialus, 4 t h a t you may
in order that you might knbw upon about which know fully the cer~anlxfierl~
h6ywv
7iV tainty of the things
you have been taught orally
of words
the that you have been
taught orally.
draq6che1av.
safeness.
51n the days of
5 ' E y i v ~ r o iv ~ a i q fipipa~q 'HpLj80u Herod* king Of JuHappened to be in
the
days
of ~ e r o dde'a, there happened
to be a certain priest
? a o ~ h i w ~ rfiq
' I o u 6 a i a ~ i ~ p ~ l j q TI^
king
of the
Judea
priest someone named Zech .a-ri'ahh
of t h e division of
bv6pa.r~ Zaxapiaq
t(
tqQPEPiaq
to name
Zechariah
out of
upon-day [service] A.bi'jah,e and he had
'Apt&,
nai
yuvrj
a6rG
6~
TGV a w i f e f r o m t h e
of Abijah,
and
woman
to him
out of
the daughters of Aaron,
0uya~ipwv 'Aapcjv, nai 76 6vopa a l j ~ i qand her name was
daughters
of Aaron, and
the
name
of her Elizabeth. 6 They both
were righteous before
' E ~ E I ~ ~6 ~qoav
E T . 62 6 i ~ a 1 0 1 drpcp6~~p01
Ehzabeth.
Were but righteous both (ones) God because of walkin
ivav~iov TOG ~ E o G , I T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V Otv
I I-rkoa~q i n g blamelessly
in front of the God, going their way in
all
accord with all the
commandments a n d
~aiq Q~ohaiq
~ a i
61Kalcjpaolv
the commandments and righteous requirements legal r e q u i r e m e n t s
many

took in hand

2' The message, NBAJl7; Jehovah's word, J's. 5b Zech.a.ri'ah, J7-28,n;

Zach-a.riras, KBA ; meaning "Remembered by Jah." 50 A. bi'jah, J7-l8sZ;
Asbi'a, KBA; meaning "My father is Jah."
263

LUKE 1: 7-15

264

LTJKE 1: 16-20

265

i
before Jehovah.'
y&p pcyaq EV~ITIOV Kvpiou, ~ a ioTvov ~ a great
for great
in sight of Lord, and wine and But he must drink
cri~epa 06 p i
~ ar iv ~ l j p a ~no
o ~ wine and strong
?irl,
&ong drink not not h e rn~ghtdrink, and of spirit
drink at all, and he
&yiov n h q a e j o ~ ~ ah
l i $K ~ o l h i a q pq~pi)q will be filIed with
holy he will be filled yet Out of cavity of mother holy spirit right from
ab~OG, 16 ~ a irohhoirq
rijv ,viijv ' lopaljh his mother's womb;
of him,
and
many
of the sons of Israel
ltjand many of the
~ITIUTPE~JEI
irri KG~IOVT ~ V&bv coj~tjv.
sons
of Israel wahe
he will turn back upon Lord the God of them;
turn
back to Jeho17 ~ a ai h b q I T ~ O E ~ E ~ ~ O ~E ~T I~TI I O a
V i j ~ o c&v
and
he
will go ahead in sight of him in vahb their God- 17 A1go before
.rrve6paTl ~ a i~ U V & ~ E'Hheia,
I
$ n ~ u ~ p C q J a ~ he
spirit
and
power
of Elijah, to turn back him with E.Ii'jah'sc
~ a p 6 i a q .rrmipwv
h i
T ~ K V ~ ~ a spirit
i
and power, to
hearts
of fathers
Upon
children
and turn back the hearts
.
dnrEit)~'iq
<V
ofI fathers to children
disobedient (ones)
in
~~P?~UE
sensibleness
and
the disobedient
~ I K ~ ~ W V ,
i ~ o ~ p & a aKvpic,,
~
haciv
of righteous (ones), to get ready to Lord people Ones to the practical

of J e h o ~ a h . 7~ But
had no child,
because
Elizabeth was
fiv
fi
was the barren, and they both
' E ~ E I ~ ~ P EUTE?PO[,
T
KC[;
&v ~ T E P O I were well along in
Elizabeth
barren,
and
b o g (ones) years.
T ~ O P E P ~ K ~$VT Era?q
~ fipCpa~q aljTijv fioav. 8 Now as he was
having advanced in the
days
of them were. acting as priest in
8
'Eyiv~~o
62
b
1.6 the assignment of his
It happened to be
but
in
the division before God,
ispa~eklv
d ~ b vb ~ f iT ~ ~ E~ If i q 9 according to the
to be serving as priest
him in the order of the solemn practice of the
6 9 W~ E P ~ ~ F a h 0 6 Zvav~i TOG
0 ~ 0 6 priestly office it beupon-day [serolcel of him in front of the God came his t u r n to
9
~ m & ~ i , Eyeoq
~fiq
i ~ p a ~ i a qoffer incense when he
according to the custom of the priesay office entered into the sancDaxo
TOG
0uplbua1 tuary of Jehovah;b
he obtained by lot
of the
to offer incense 10 and all the multieiu~hO&v
E I ~76v
va6v
TOG tude of the people
having entered into the divine habitation of the was praying outside
~vpiov, 10 ~ a rit i v ~b
1~hfi00q ?V
TOG at the hour of offerLord,
and all the multitude was of the ing incense. l l T o
7G
%
Q
I
ha06
~ r p o u ~ v ~ 6 p ~ v oiEo
v
him Jehovah'sc angel
outside to the hour appeared, standing at
praying
people
62 a 6 ~ G the right side of the
701'3
&rp~&~p.roq. 11 690q
of the
incensing;
was seen but to hlm incense altar. 12 But
6yyehoq
Kupiou
~UT&<
$K
Zechea-ri'ah became
angel
of Lord
having stood
out of
troubled a t the sight,
~E(I&V
TOG
0vu1ao~qpiou 706 and fear fell upon
right-hand [places] of the
altar
of the
him. 13Rowever, the
Ovplhpa~oq.12 ~ a ? 6 ~ a p & x O ~ ( Z a x a p i ~ q
incense.
And became troubled Zechariah angel said to him:
i6GvI
~ a iq6Poq h 6 r e o e v IT' a 6 ~ 6 v . "Have no fear, Zechhavjngseen, and fear
fell over upon him.
a-ri'ah, because your
13 ETITEV
62 p
a
6 Z y y d o q M' supplication has been
Said but toward
him
the
angel
No? favorably heard, and
q o ~ o ~ , Zaxapia,
61671
~ I q ~ o 6 o 0 . q your wife Elizabeth
be fearing, Zechariah, because was heard within
will become mother
4
6 Q q o i ~ aov, ~ a i4
yuvi
oou
the supplication of you, and the woman of you to a son to you, and
are to call his
'Eh~~crhPe~. y ~ v v f i u ~ i ui6v
UOI,
~ a you
i
Elizabeth
will generate
son to you,
and name 9 0 h n . ~ l4A.d
will have joy
KCXA~UEIS 76 Bvopa a l j ~ o G' I o & ~ v - 14 ~ a you
i
you willcall the name of hlrn
John;
and and great gladness,
i'mai xap& UOI ~ a dryahhiacr~~
i
~ arohhoi
i
and many will rewill be joy to you and exultation, and many
joice over his birth;
hi ~ f yi e v E o ~a~h 0 6 xapjoovrat- 15 .?orat
upon the origin of him will rejoice;
he will be 15 for he will be

yhvq~ac
T~GT~,
&ve'
should take place these (Ulmgs), instead of that these things take
bv
O&K i v i a ~ ~ u o a qTOTS
h6yorq place, because you did
which (things) not you believed to the words not believe mv words.

69 Jehovah, 57-17; the Lord, KBA. gb Jehovah, 57-18; the Lord, KBA.
Lie Jehovah's, 57-13.16-18; the Lord's, KBA. 1 3 V e e Matthew 3:l. footnote'.

lSa Jehovah, J 7 . 8 ~ 0 - l s ; the Lord, KBA. 16, l7b Jehovah, J7-Is; the Lord.
NBA. 1 ; l C Elijah's, Jl7~8,a;meaning "My God is Jah."

TOG

KU~~O"

7. K a i

of the
Lord blameless (ones). And
c(6~0;q TCKVOV,
Ka0i)Tl
to them
child,
according to which

O ~ K ?V

not

was they

--

wisdom of righteous

K ~ T E U K E U ~ ~ ~ ~ O V .

having been furnished down.

ones, to get ready
18 ~ a ETIiTEV Zaxapraq npdq T ~ VGyy~hov for Jehovahb a preAnd said Zechar~ah toward the angel
pared people."
K~T&
6 v 6 o o p a 1 TOGTO;
yhp
18
AM
Ze~h.a.ri'~h
According to what shall I know this?
for
said
to
the angel:
~ i p ITPEUPGT~S
~
~ a i I\
ywi
U e x ~ am
w I t o be
am
aged
and
the
woman
of this? For I
n p o P ~ P q ~ v i a$v ~ a ? q p t p a ~ qa6~fjq. 19 ~ a sure
i
having advanced m the
days
of her.
And a m aged and my
& I T O K P I ~ E ~ ~ 6 ikyydoq ETTTEV ah+ ' E y b wife is well along in
having answered the
angel
said to him
I
years." 1 9 I n reply
- rapp~fih
6
the angel said to him:
Gabriel
the (one) "I am Ga'bri.el, who
7zapEoTtlKc5q
2vhIT10v
TOG
hzving been standing alongside
in sight
of the s t a n d s near before
and I was sent
8~06,
dnr~a~drhqvhahijoa~ npciq a ? ~ a God,
i
God, and I was sent off to speak toward you and forth to speak with
you and declare the
~dayy~hiaaueai
00 I
~aha'
to declare good news
to you
these (things) ; good news of these
20 ~ a ii603
Zog
u1or8v
~ a things
i
to you. 2QBut.
and look! you will be (one) being silent and
look! you will be siClil Gvv~pevoq A a A i j ~ a r
fit
lent and not able to
not
being able
to speak
of which

&I&

$8

'*f:q

speak until the day

LUKE 1:2&-35

LUKE 1: 21-27
pou,

oi-rlv~q nhqpoej u o v r a ~

~ i q -rhv which will be fulfilled

in their appointed
~ a ~ p b v ~ ( 6 7 6 ~21
. ~ a ifiv
d hadq time." 21 Meanwhile
appointed time of them.
And was the people the people continued
waiting for Zech-anpooSo~Gv r6v Zaxapiav, ~ a i iea6pa<ov
waiting for the Zechariah, and were wondermg ri'ah, and they began
X~OV~<EIV
iv
r Q to wonder a t his
&V
r.rQ
tobetakingChls1time
in
the delaying in the sancin
the
va+
a 3 ~ 6 v .22
ie~hehv
62 tuary. 22 But when
divine habitation
him.
Having come out but he came out he was
able to speak to
o 6 ~ E61jvaro
hahijoa~ a6~0'iq,
~ a not
i
not
he was able
to speak
to them,
and them, and they per21~Eyvooav 671
6mauiav
ihpaKEv ceived that he had
they recognized that
sight
he had seen just seen a super6v r.rQ
vaQ.
~ a i a 3 ~ i ) q fiv natural sight in the
in
the
divine habitation;
and
he
was sanctuary; and he
61avE6wv
a6ro?q, ~ a i ~ I ~ ~ E V E V . k5pt making signs to
(one) making signs to them, and
was remainmg them, but remained
~ 0 ~ 6 q23. K a i
iyiv&ro
&q
irrhrjoeqoav dumb. 23 When, now,
dumb.
And it happened
as
were fulfilled the days of his pubrljq
h ~ ~ r o uiaq
py
a h o c , lic service were fulai
of the
public service
of h h , filled, he went off
the
to his home.
drrrfihe~v ~ i qrciv o f ~ o v a3roG.
he went off into the house of him.
24But after these
24 MET& 62 r a l j r a q r d q 4pEpaq ouviha@v days Elizabeth his
After but these the
days conceived wife became pregand she kept
' E X E I ~ ~ ~ ~ fi
ET
Y UV?
a6~oG.
~ a nant;
i
Elizabeth
the
woman
ofhim;
and herself secluded for
ITEPI~KPUPEV
?~UT$V
~ l f i v a ~ five months, saying:
she was hiding round about
herself
[for] months 25 "This is the way
.rrb-r~,h i y o v a a 671 25 OG-rwq pol ITE~TO~QKEV
Jehovaha h a s dealt
five,
saying that
Thus to me hasdone
with me in these
K6p1oq i v 4pipa1q
a75
EITE~~EV
days when he has
Lord
in
days
to whlch
he looked upon given me his atten& ~ E ~ E ? vBv~16bq pou i v dtv8ph.rro1q.
tion to take away
to lift up off reproach of me in
men.
my reproach among
26 'Ev 62 r.rQpqvi TQ E K T ~dcrr~ordrh men."
In but the month the sixth was sent 0%
261n h e r s i x t h
b a y y ~ h o q TaPp!$h dcrrh r o c OEOG &is m o n t h t h e angel
the
angel
Gabrlel
from
the
God into Ga'bri-el was sent
nbh~v T
rahthaiaq
$
6vo p a forth from God to
city
of the
Galilee
to whith [city] name
a c i t y of Gal'iNaCap2-r
27
~ p h q
.rrapekvov lee named Naz'a.reth,
Nazareth
toward
virgin
27 to a virgin promi p v q u r ~yub q v
dtv6pi
to male person ised in marriage to a
having been promised in marriage
man named Joseph
o'i~ou Aav~i!,
2
Bvopa 'I wofiq
Q
Joseph out of house of Davld, of D a v i d ' s house;
to whom name
of me,

which

wili be fulfilled

%' $I':

2 5 ~Jehovah, J7-18; the Lord, KBA.

into

the

Kai
76 &opa

7fjq ~ a p e b o uMap16p. 28 ~ a and

i

the name of
the virgin was Mary.
28 And when he went
cio~hehv
~ p 6 qaG-rijv ETTEV
Xaipc,
having entered toward her he said Be rejoicing, in before her he said:
"Good day, highly
K E X ~ ~ I T W ~ ~ V ~ ,
favored one, Jeho(one) having been highly favored,
the
vaha is with you."
!JET& ooc. 29
Ji
"
rg "YV
with You.
The (one) but upon the word 29 But she was deeply
disturbed a t the say61~rap6~8q
~ a i
61Ehoyi<&ro
was deeply disturbed
and
was reasoning out ing and began to
reason out what sort
Tro-rcrrrciq
&iq
'mauphq
of greeting this might
of what sort would be the
greeting
be. 30 So the angel
30 ~ aE i ~ E V 6 &yyEAoq a d r t Mrj cpo@oir,
said to her: "Have
And said the
angel
to her Not be fearing.
-,
no fear, Mary, for
Maplhpl
"p'q
ylrp xbplv
YOU have found favor
Mary,
you found for
favor
with God; 31 and,
0~$3'31 ~ a ii603
uuhhjpqq
God;
and look! you will con&ive
.--- look! YOU Will conceive
uib
KaiKd6uE;q
in your womb and
~ai
TEFQ
and YOU will &e birth to son, and you will call give birth
a son,
TA b o p a aljroir 'Iquoijv. 32 o k o q Zora~ and you are to call
the name of him
Jesus.
This one will be h i s n a m e J e ~ u s . ~
one will be
pdyaq ~ a uidq
i
'Y+iorou
~ h q e r j u ~ ~~a ~
a, 32This
i
great and Son of Most High will be called, and great and will be
S ~ O E I air+ KOp~oq i, B ~ b q rdv 8p6vov called Son of the
willgive to hun Lord
the God the throne Most High; and Jehovahc God will give
hami6
roir
.rra~pdq.
him the throne of
of David
of the
father
33
Paul>~ljo61 hi rdv O ~ K O V 'Ial<hP EL)^ -rod< David h i s f a t h e r ,
he wlll reign upon the house of Jacob into the 33 and he will rule as
the house
aiGvaq, ~ a i rfjq
p a o l h ~ i a q a h 0 6 O ~ Kking Over
ages,
and
of the
kingdom
of him
not of Jacob forever, and
there will be no end
2ma1 rihoq.
will be
end.
of his kingdom."
34 ETITEV
62 Maplhp r p h q r6v a y y ~ h o v 34 But Mary said to
the angP:
Is
Said but
Mary
toward the
angel
nGq
TOGTO,
i?rEi
6vGpa
06 this to be, since I
HOW will be
this,
since male person not am having no intery l v 6 0 ~ o ; 35 ~ a i
ho~p~eciq
6 course with a man?"
am knowing?
And
having answered
the 35 I n anS Wer t h e
said
her:
t i y y ~ h o q eT.rrev
a O ~ i f l v ~ i r p a & y ~ o v ?"gel
angel
Holy s p i r i t will
said
to her
Spirit
holy
~T&&~UET~I
hi
06,
Kai
66vaplc come upon You, and
will come over
upon
you,
and
power power of the Most
High will overshadow
'Ytj~iurou
~ T ~ I ~ K I ~ U E IUOI.
6th
of Most High will overshadow you; through which YOU. For that reason
what is
Kai ~6
y&vvhpvov
6y1ov ~ A q ~ u & r a t ,
also the (thing) being generated holy will be called, ~ l l lbe called holy,
and the name of the

vlrgin

Mary.

And

&?

- -

ycezpi1

2~2,' $:

2ga Jehovah, J7-l4.lo-18; the Lord, KBA. 31b See Matthew 1:21, foot-

noteb.

Jehovah, J7-'8; the Lord, KBA.

God's Son. 36 And,

fi Eauyy&viq
i
'E~EIu~~~
T
ui6q 0roJ. 36 ~ a iSo3
and look! Elizabeth the relative look! Elizabeth your
Son
-. of
. God:
uou
~ a i aljrfi
o u v ~ i h q q ~ v uihv i v relative has also herof you also very
she has conceived son
in self conceived a son,
alj~ijq, ~ a Oi ~ T O p~ i v ~ K T Oi c~r ~ i v in her old age, and
this is t h e sixth
old age
of her, and this month sixth
is
month for her, the
ahfi
~ i j ~ahouphvn a ~ ~ i p q
37. T I
to h6r the (one) being called barren;
because so-called barren worno l j ~ & ~ U V ~ T ~ ~ U Enap&
I
TOG OEOG .rr& an; 37 because with
not will be impossible beside
the God every ~ o dno declaration
(Sqya. 38 ~?.rr&v 62
Map16y 'Idoh
fi will be an impossisaying.
Said
but
Mary
Look!
The bility." 38Then Mary
606Aq
Kupiou.
yEvo1~6
Pol said: "Look! Jehoslave girl
of Lord;
may it take place
to me vah'sR slave girl! May
K ~ T & ~6
aou.
~ a i drrrfih8~~it take place with
according to the
of YOU. And went off me according to your

k$k$

declaration." At that
the angel departed
39
'Avaa~Goa
62
M a p ~ h p i v ~a'iq from her.
Havingstood up but
Mary
in
the
3 9 S o M a r y rose
bra ~ b e q
!q
T ~ Vin
these days and
%
' $$:"
T$%
q:
went f e r way
into
the went into the moun6prviv
p~h
o.rrou6eq ~ i 1~6h1v
q
tainous country with
mountainous [country] with
haste
into city
haste, to a city of
'lob6a, 40r<ai ~icrfhO~v :viq T
OTKOV
and
entered
into
the
house Judah, 40 and she
of Judah,
I
'EAEIU~PET. entered into the home
Zaxapiou ~ a ifio.rr&oa~o T+
greeted
the
Elizabeth.
of Zechaa-ri'ah and
of Zechariah and
41 ~ a i y b ~ ~ o &q
,
f i ~ o u u ~T v~ V&maup6v g r e e t e d Elizabeth.
And ithappened, as heard the greeting
41 Well, as Elizabeth
v heard t h e greeting
~ i j q Mapiaq fi 'EAEIu~~ET,i a ~ i p m u ~76
leaped
the
of the Mary the Elizabeth,
of Mary, the infant
&Ge ~ o t h i a a3r4qI ~ a i ~ r h ' o e q in
Fpkqoq
her womb leaped;
infant
cavity of her, and wasllled
and
Elizabeth was
'
E
~
E
I
~
~
P
E
42
T
,
~
a
i
4
1 ~ v ~ l j p a ~ o&yiou
q
Elizabeth.
and filled with holy spirit,
the
holy
of spirit
42 and she called out
&vs~cjvqu~v ~ p a u y f i p ~ y 6 h q ~ a iETITEV
she sounded up
to outcry
great
and
said with a loud cry and
"Blessed are you
Eljhoyqpivq
03
b yuvalEiv,
women, among women, and
you
in
(One) having been blessed
~ a i
~ 6 h o y qhvoq
Kap.rr6~
blessed is the fruit
and (one) having Eeen blessed the
fruit
of the
of your womb! 4380
~ o ~ h i a q UOU. 43 ~ a i
.rr60~v
hOJv
it that th'
cavity
of you.
And
from where
t:%e
[privilege] is mine,
TOGTO
Iva
sen
ti p i w ~
this (thing) in order that should come the mother to have the moth44 i60,j er of my Lord come
TOG
K U ~ ~ O U VOU
~phq
,
of the
Lord
of me toward
me?
~ o o k !to me? ~ ~ F o I ' look!
&rra a b ~ f i q 6 6yy~Aoq.
from
her the
angel.

38" Jehovah's,

Jq-18;

the Lord's, XBA.

LUKE 1: 46-54

269

268

LUKE 1: 36-44

55 TOG VETO

cpavtj mJ & m a o p o J as the sound of your

occurred the voice of the greeting
greeting fell upon my
ears, the infant in
O ~ U EIST
&T& pou,
ioKipTqam
of
into the ears of me,
leaped
m m y womb l e a p e d
-- great gladness
dryahhl6o~~T6 pphqoq ev ~ f j ~ 0 l h i q pou. with
exultation the infant in the cavity of me. 4sHappy too is
that believed, because
45 ~ a i p a ~ a p i a
.rr~a.r~Ouaoathere will be a comri
And
happy the lwomanl having believed plete performance of
871
E"mal
~ A h i w uql
(illose -things spoken
because
will be
complete performance to her from Jeho~oiq
h d d qp i v o q
~
ahi vah.""
46 And Mary said:
to the (things)
having been spoken
to her
"My soul magnifies
flap& Kupiou.
Jehovah," 47 and my
heside
Lord.
--or

as

tV

spirit cannot keep

Mapiby M E Y ~ ~ ~4V E
~ JI U X ~
said
Mary
Magnifies the soul from being overjoyed
God my Savior;
pou
T ~ V K~PIOV,47 ~ a ifiydhia(~.v 71) 48 because
he h a s
of me
the
Lord,
and
the looked upon the low
.rrveJp& VoU hi 7@ ~ E Q
T& ao-rijpi ~ O U . position of his slave
spirit of me upon the ~ o t6e
d
savior of me;
For, look! from
48 o"r1
6rrkf3h~q~~v6x1
TCCTTE~V~~JUIV now on
generabecause he looked over upon the low positlon

46 Kai ETITEV
And

tions will pronounce

rqq
603hq~ aljroc, i603 yep h
1
) TOG
of the slave girl of him, look! for
from thee me happy; 49 because
the powerful One has
vsv
pa~ap1oGaiv
PE
r G ( ~ a 1 a1 done great deeds for
now
will pronounce happy
me
the
me, and holy is his
yev~ai- 49
TI
h o iqoCv
Pol
n
a m e ; 50 a n d f o r
generations;
because
did
to me
generations after genp~y6Aa 6
6uvar6qI
~ a ~ iY I O V ~6
great (things) the powerful (One), and holy the erations his mercy is
upon those who fear
civopa abroG, 50 ~ a i~6 ~ E O SadtoG
name of him,
and the mercy of hlm mto him. 5 1 ~ ehas gerformed mightily with
y~v~hq ~ a i
yv~&q
generations
and
generations
to the (ones) his a r m , h e h a s
scattered abroad those
( O ~ O U ~ ~ a6Tb.
O I ~
51 'Erroiqo~v
who are haughty in
fearing
him.
He did
the intention of their
iv ppaxiovl ad~oir,61~o~6p.rrloev
~ITE~T~Q~~VOU<
in
arm
of him, he scattered superior (ones) h e a r t s . 52 H e h a s

KgzfCJ

Glavoia
to intent<on

Kap6iaq
of heart

brought down men

d ~ & v '52
K~&?~Ev
of them;
he took down of power from thrones

and

exalted

lowly

Swbo-raq drrrb 8p6vwv ~ ai iiq o a ~ v T ~ T E I V O ~ ~ ,ones; 53 he has fully

Potentates from thrones and exalted lowly (ones),
satisfied hungry ones
53
.rr~~vi;lv~aq bhrrhqo~v
&yaeQv
with good things and
hungering (ones) he infilled of good (things) he --.has sent- awav
-- .. --"
~ a i ' ~ ~ h o u ~ o i r v ~ a~q~ r n . & m ~ t hK ~E Vv O ~ ~ empty
.
those who had
and
(ones) being rich
he sent off out
empty. wealth. 54 He h a s
come to the aid
2
T
O
' l o p a j h 1~a166q(I~ToG,
He came to the aid of Israel
boy
of him, Israel his servant,
-

--

45,4Ga Jehovah,

J7-la;

the Lord, XBA.

--

~ a e + q M&Aqo~vto call to mind mercy, 55 just as he told

~ p h q TOGS r a ~ i p a q fipGv, T
'Appahp to our forefathers, to
toward
the
fathers of us, to the Abraham Abraham and to his
~ a ?TG o r i p p a ~ a~l j ~ o 6 eiq T ~ V ai6va. seed, forever." 55 Then
and to the
seed
of him into the
age.
Mary remained with
56 " E ~ E I V E V
6h Mapthp
oliv
a6rtj h e r a b o u t t h r e e
Remained but
Mary
together with her
b vmonths, and returned
hq pivaq rpdq, t ~ 6i ~ r i o ~ p ~ ~q i~qv~
as months three,
returned
into the to her own home.
OTKOV abrfiq.
57 The time now
house of her.
became due for Eliz6
57 TG
62 'EAEICT&PETiTrhroe
the abeth to give birth,
To the but
Elizabeth
was?illea
and
she became mothi
TEKE~V
air~fiv, ~ a er
to
a son. 58 And
and
e
to give birth
time
her,
the
neighbors
and
oi
2yhvvqa~v
ui6v. 58 ~ a ? q~ouacrv the
her relatives heard
And
heard
she generated
son.
r e p i o ~ ~ o lKC(? oi U U Y Y E V E ~ ~a 6 ~ i q dT1 t h a t Jehovaha hact
that magnified his mercy
relatives
of her
neighbors
and the
W E O ~aljr0G PET' to her, and they bei p ~ y a h u v ~ vKljp~oq T
mercy of him wlth
Lord
the
magnified
gan to rejoice with
a l j ~ i q ,~ a ? a v v i x a pov
~
a;+
59 Kai her. 59 And on the
her, and they were rejoicrng with her.
And
eighth day they came
i y b e ~ o b ~ f iq p i p q 7fi byGhn fiheav r;o circumcise the
it occurred in the
day
the elghth they came
young child, and they
I T E ~ I T E ~ E ~76
V
-rra16iov, ~ a i ~ K & ~ O U V
to circumcise the little boy, and they were calling were going to call
a6rb $ 1 TQ 6 ~ 6 ~ a rTOG
1
rrccrphq a h 0 6 it by the name of
it
upon the name
of the father
of it
its father, Zech-aZaxapiav. 60 ~ a i d c r r o ~ p t 8 ~ ' i ~ afi p f i ~ q pri'ah. 66 But its moth:
Zechariah.
And having answered the mother
er answered and said:
a6-roir ETT~EV Oljxi, drhhh
~ A q B i o & r a ~"No, indeed! but he
of it
said
No,
but
he will be called
' Iwdrvqq. 61 ~ a i E T I T ~ nphq a 6 ~ ? v 6 r 1 shall be called John."
John.
And they sald toward
her
that 61 At this they said
0 3 6 ~ i qiq-rlv &K rijq ouyy~veiaq oou 5q to her: "There is
No one
is
out of the relationship of you who no one among your
~ahei~al
TQ
6 v 6 p a ~ 1 TO~TW. relatives t h a t is
is being called
to the
name
this.
called by this name."
62
bEv~vov
62 T@ -rra~pialj~oir 62 Then they went
They were nodding in but to the father of it
asking its father by
~b
ri
av
OLAO
~ a h 6 a e a 1 signs what he wanted
the what likely he would will to be being called
it to be called. 63 And
a d d . 63 ~ a i a i ~ r j a a ~ n1vcc~i61ov
:Y~C($EV
he
asked for a tablet
it.
And having asked for
tablet
he wrote
and wrote: "John is
AEywv 'lwdrvqq io-riv livopa aljroir.
~ a i
saying
John
is
name
of it.
And its name." At this

~6 they a11 marveled.

the 64 Instantly his mouth
aT6pa a6Toir r a p a x p e p a Kai
yh&oaa Was opened and his
of h ~ m instan&
and the
tongue tongue loosed and he
began
6~ 5 . ~blessfear
~ d
air~oir, ~ a i hhdrhel
~6hoyGv T ~ V0 ~ 6 ~ing
. G to~ speak,
of him, and he was speaking blessing the God.
fell upon all those
65 Kai
6 ~ 6 ~ 1 . 0 6 d r b ~ a q$6poq 706s living in their neighAnd came to be upon
all
fear
the
borhood; and in the
m ~ p ~ o l ~ o ~ n a Tq O , ~ a ib BAr) whole mountainous
(ones) dwelling around
them,
and in whoie country of J u de'a
all these things be6p1vfi
4
a lov6aiaq
s e
mo-hinous
Lcovntry]
of the
Judea
gan to be talked
61~ h a h & ? ~ o
ndrvTa
Th b f i p T a around,
6 a n d note
all
was being spoken through
all
the
saylngs that heard6 made
in
their
hearts,
of
it
~aG-ra,66 ~ a i E ~ E V T O I T ~ V T E ~
0i
saying: "What really
these,
and
put
all
the (Ones)
~ K O ~ ~ U ~ Vi T
v E7: S Kap6iq aljrGv ~ E ~ O V T Ti
E ~ will this young child
having heard in the heart of them:
saying What be?** F~~ the hand
of Jehovah" was iniipa 72) 1~a16iovTOGTO Ea-rat; ~ a y&p
i
XE~P
really the little boy this will be? And for hand deed M~~ it.
67 And Zech.a.ri'ah
Kupiou fiv VET' a6roG.
its father was filled
of Lord was with
it.
with holy spirit, and
67 Kai Z C t ~ a p i a ~6 KaTfip TOG ZITh'oeq he prophesied, saying:
And Zechariah the father of it was?iUed
68
be Jehoxv~6paroq dyiou ~ a i~ ~ O ~ ~ ~ T E UA6y.w~
U E V vah"
t h e ~ o dof
of splrit
holy
and
prophesied
Israel, because he has
68 E ~ ~ o Y Kljp~oq
Q T ~ ~B OEbq TOG 'lopafih, turned his attention
Blessed
Lord
the God of the Israel,
and performed deliv6~1
~ T T E D K ~ ~ # ~ TKcxi
O 6 r 0 ~ qerance
~ ~ ~ toward his
because
he looked upon
and
did
people. 69 And he has
Ad~pwa~v TG
ha6
aljToir1 69 Kai raised up a horn of
deliverance
to the
people
of hlm,
and
salvation for us in
i j y ~ r p ~ v ~KEpaq awrqpiaq Jipiv b o i ~ athe house of David
he raised up horn of salvation to us in house
his servant, 76) just
Aau~i6-rratFhq alj~oir, 70
~ a e $ q 3drhqcrev
he, through the
of David boy
of hun,
according as he spoke
mouth of his holy
61h
o~6paroq v
h ~ i w v dm' ai$vzq prophets from of old,
through
mouth
of the
holy
from
has spoken 71 of a
rrpoqq~Gv alj~oO, 71 ow-qpiav 6
6xepGv salvation from our
prophets of him,
salvation out of enemies
enemies and from the
. .
ipGv uai
iK
XELP~)S
7 ~ 6 v - r ~ ~TGV
hand of all those
of us and out of
hand
of all
the (ones)
hating us; 72 to per~.lraoljv~wv
12 7 ~ o"1u a ~ Eh~oq- per& form the mercy in
hating
US,
to20
mercy
with connection with our
TGV - r r a ~ i p ~ijpOv
v ~ a ipvqoefiva~ 61aefi~qq forefathers a n d t o
the
fathers of us and to call to mind of covenant call to mind his holy
bD/iaq aljroir, 73 b p ~ o v bv
i j p o o ~ v rpdq covenant, 7 3 t h oath
holy of hlm,
oath which heswore toward t h a t he swore t o

58" Jehovah, J7-Is; t h e Lord. HBA.

66,65" Jehovall,

pvqoefival

ihiouq, 55

to call to mind of mercy,

according as he spoke

g~aljpauav -rrdrvrEq. 64
all.

&GxfIq

62

Was opened

but

JT-l*;

the Lord, KBA.

Abraham our forefather, 74 to grant us,

after we have been
r e s c u e d f r o m the
hands of eriemies, the
privilege of f earlessIy
rendering sacred sera h 6 $v 6 ~ 1 6 ~~ ~a ~i81~atoobvt;l
1
kvhniov
to him in loyalty
and righteousness in sight vice to him 75with
a l ~ o i 2ndoaiq ~ a ? fipipaiq
q
qpiiv. 76 Kai oh loyalty and righteousnf
him
to all
the
days
of us.
And you ness before him all
-- .
-.
.
our days. 76But as
66,
na16iov.
'Y i o ~ o u
but,
little boy,
of a o s t High for you, young child,
you will be called a
~h~efiot;l,
.rrpol~op~6at;l
Y ~ P
you will be called, you will go your way before f o r prophet of the Most
High, for you will
i v & ~ i o v Kupiou
2701pdoai
b6obq ahoG, go in advance before
in sight
of Lord to make ready
ways of hlm,
77 -roG 6oirvac
yvGacv
o w ~ r l p i a q 75 Jehovaha to make his
of the to give knowledge of salvation to the Ways ready, 77 to give
ha+ ct0~0ijb
& $ i o e ~ dpap-r~iiv airriiv, knowledge of salvapeople of him in letting go off
of sins
of them, tion to his people by
78 6th o ~ h c i y x v a iMouq 8~oG ljp6v, i v forgiveness of their
through intestines of mercy of God of us, in sins, 78 because of
oTq ~ ~ I ~ K ~fip&q
~ Ea vTa ~~o h
I? i
ijqouq, the tender compas.
whlch wllllookupon us daybreak out of helght, sion of our ~ o d With
this [compassion] a
79 i7~1qkva1
TOTS
6v
~ K ~ T E I~ a i
to shine upon to the (ones) in darkness and daybreak d l visit us
from on high, 79 to
U K I ~
Bavd~ou
~ a 0pqb o
T O
light to those
shadow
of death
sitting,
Of the give
sitting
in darkness
~ a ~ ~ u e l i v a TOGS
l
n66aq fipijv Eiq 66bv
to straighten down the
feet
of Us into Way and death's shadow,
to direct our feet
~ipivqq.
prosperously in the
of peace.
80 76
6?
nat6iov
f l i j { ~ ~ ~~i
way of peace!'
and
)O And the pung
was growing
The but
little boy
i v ~ a T q child went on growi ~ p a ~ a ~ o G - rm
o ~ l j p a ~~~a, i qv
was getting mighty to spirit, and he was in the ing and getting strong
Eoq 4 pipaq CtwaGe~~~wq
aljroir in spirit, and he conbpipo~q
desolate [places] until day of showlng up of hlm tinued in the deserts
until the day of showvpbq ~ b v'lapajh.
ing himself openly to
toward the Israel.
Israel.
' E y i v ~ ~ o12 $v Ta?q jpEpa~q &KE<VUI~ Now in those dsYS
i t happened but m the
days
those
a decree went
6{fiheev 66ypa nap& Kaioapoq A ~ o l j m o vforth from Caesar
went out decree beside
Caesar
Augustus
Au'gusrtus for
the
dmoyphpro0a1 n60av d v
oimvpbqv.
inhabited
earth
to
be
to be getting reg~stered all the inhabited [earth] ;
registered; 2 (this first
2 aij~q
iyivETo
registration took place

'Appa&p T ~ Vr a d p a fipOv, 74 TOG 60Gva1

Abraham
the father
of us,
of the to give
4pTv
&96@oq
t
$q
{;x;
ix0pGy
to us
fearlessly
out of
of enemles
fiuo8iv~aq
75 to be rendering
ha~pe6~iv
sacred service
having- been drawn

ng$
;E?S

this

76n Jehovah,

kOypa'
reaistratlon
-i
J7-u;

the Lord, KBA.

occurred

G ~ O V E ~ O V T O ~~

fiq
Zupiaq
Kupr~viou. when Qui-rin'i-us was
of the
Syria
Quirinius; governor of Syria;)
3 ~ a i
i~op~6ov~o
V&,[VTE~ 3 and all people went
and
they were going their way
traveling to be regisall
tered, each one to his
drrroyp6~eo0ai1
E ~ a o ~ o q ,cis
Own city. 4 Of course,
to be getting registered,
each (one)
mto
Joseph also went up
tauroc
nMs. 4 'Avipq 62 a
' l M g from
Garlalee, out of
of himself city.
Went UP but &O
Joseph
the city of Nada(md TfiS rahlhaia~ i n nbhaw( Na<aph r e t h into Ju-de'a, to
&om the
Galilee
out of
city
Nazareth Dav~d's city, which
E i TGV
~ 'Iou6aiw E I . ~ &AIV
AauEiG ijTIq
Bethlemhem,
into the
Judea
into city of David which because of his being
a member of t h e
~ a h e i ~ a l B Q ~ A E ~ ~ 61d
,
is being called
Bethlehem, through the to be house and f a m of
5 tO get regisabr6v
i t o k o u ~ a i n a ~ p l k q Aau~i6,
him
out of house and father lpiacel of Davld, tered with Mary, who
had been given him
5 dr.rroypdr~o0ac
ow
in marriage as promto get registered together with
the$ne)
ised, at Present heavy
with child. 6 While
bpvqa~&u].~b~~
ahGI
having been given in marriage
to him,
they were there, the
belngg~vernor

'

M$l$p

i v ~ 6 ~6 . 'EY~VETO
62 6~

5;

&IvaI
a&ohc; days Came to the full
pregnant.
It occurred but in
to be them
for her to give birth.
~ K E ? irhtja0qaw a
1 fip6PaI TOG
TEKEiV
7And she gave birth
there were fuIfilled the days of the to give birth to her son, the first. . alj~fiv, 7 ~ a i
gTEKEV
T6V "idV a
~ born,
q and she bound
her,
and she gave birth to the son of her him with cloth bands
~d5r ~ T ~ W T ~ T O KKC(?
O V~, o - r r a p y & v ~ a ~ v
Kai
and laid him in a
the
firstborn,
and she swaddled
him and IImnger, because there
& i ~ h l v r v a6r6v <v (p&vq1 616~1 o l j ~ fiv was
place for
made recline
him m manger, because not was them in the lodging
room.
adr07q ~ 6 r o qb T$
~a~ah6pa~i.
to them Place in the loosing-down [place].
8 There were also
8 Kai no~pCveq qoav
-rt ~ & p g TG in that same country
And shepherds were m the country the shepherds living out
a 6 ~ 5 cjypaVho6v~Eq~ aquhciuaov~~q
i
quha~hq
and keeping
very livxng In the fields and
guarding
watches watches in the night
TI&
V V K T ~ h
~ i TOY ~ o / p v q v ~PT&v. 9 Kai Over their
9 And
of e night upon the
flock of them.
And suddenly Jehovah'sn
6yydoq Kupiov h 6 o - q ab~oCq ~ a i66ta a"gel stood by them,
angel
of Lord stood upon them and
glory and Jehovah'sb glory
Kupiou ~ ~ p i i h a p paO~oliq,
~v
~ a kir p o p i 8 q o ~glemed
~~
around them,
of Lord gleamed around them, and they feared and they became very
?$ov p i y m . 10 vai pirrav atho% 6 Gyydoq fearful. 10 But t h e
fear great;
and said to them the angel
angel said to them:
(po@e?aS&,
(603
Mi
"Have no fear, for,
xot
be YOU fearing,
look!
0 0 I am dechrbayYEAi<opal
6piv x a p b p ~ y a q ving t o You good
lam declaringgoodnews to YOU
JOY
great
news of a great joy
$'Jehovah's, J1-=3116~7; the Lord's, RBA. g b Jehovah's, J7aa.10-18; the
Lord's, KBA.

76
the

m 2: 11-19

274

275

LUKE 2: 20-25

M a p i a .rr&~a ( ~ U V E T ~ P E I r & b l j p a r a r a 6 r a Mary began to prethat all the people

Mary
all Was Preserving the sayings these Serve all these sayings,
will have, 11because
there
was
born
to
YOU
auvPcjrhhovaa i v rfi ~ a p 6 i qadrfiq. 20 ~ a drawing
i
conc~usions
& ~ i x e i l ~ P ? v ~ P E oP w~ ~ ~+ 6~
~
6071~
throwing together in the heart of her.
And in her heart. 20 Then
today a Savior, who
wasborn to YOU
today
S a v i ~ r who
is
;vLa-rpE+av
oi
.rrotpiv~q 6 0 e 6 < o v ~ ~ q~ a the
i
shepherds went
~ ar o
i i h o is Christ the Lord, in
xptar6q ~ 6 p 1 o qb TT~AEI A a u ~ i 6 . 12 and
turned under the sh~pherds glorifying
and back, glorifying and
this David's city. 12And
Lord In city of David;
Christ
a i V ~ s ~7 ~6 ~~6< ~ 6&Ti
~
.rr&olv
o7.q
praising God for all
@P:~OS this is a sign for YOU:
bP ~ V
o q FE~OV,
E&~$UETE
praising
the God Upon all (things) which
tn
sign.,
YOU will find
infant YOU will find an inthe things they heard
"..vnrr
---..,
{ ~ o u o a v ~ a ~i i 6 0 v ~ a 8 & q
fiahfiell
and saw, just as these
icrrrapyavwpbov
~ a iK E ~ ~ E V O Vi v ~ & T V Q . fant bound in cloth
they heard and saw
according as it was spoken
having been swaddled and
lying
in manger. bands and lying in a
had been told them.
?rFbq adr06q.
13 ~ a teiqvqq
i
k y h v ~ r o oilV
7
& y y i h ~mangel*." 13 And sud2lN0w when eight
tnwa-d
them.
""
denly
there
came
to
And suddenly came to be with the
angel
days came to the full
21
K
a
i
6
7
~
i.rrhfio8qoav
fipipal
dK7&
r
o
c
nhfi80q
a r p a r t 6 q o6paviou
a i v o 6 v ~ ~ v be with the angel a
And when were fulfilled days eight of the for circumcising him,
mulhtude
of army
heavenly of (ones) pralsing m u l t i t u d e of the
his name was also
T
~
E
~
I
T E ~ E ! V a676v, ~ a i &Kht@q
76 tivopa called
T ~ V
9 ~ 6 ~~ a i ~ E Y ~ V T W 14
V A6Ea
i v heavenly army, praisJesus,a t h e
to clrcumclse
him,
and
was
called
the
name
the
God
and
saying
Glory
in ing God and sayname cslled by the
abroi2
'
1
qa06~,
~6
~
h
q
g
i
v
b
~
t
)
7
0
;
31piarotq
0 ~ 6 ~ a ii ~ yiq q
~ i p l j v qing: 1 4 "Glory in the
of him
Jesus,
the lnamel
called
by
the angel before he was
highest [places] to God and upon earth
peace heights above to God,
conceived i n t h e
hyyihou ~ p 706
d
ouhhqpq9ijva1 d ~ b ivv ~ i j
and upon earth peace
i v &veph.rro~q
~6Gol<iaq.
angel before the to be conceived him in the womb.
among men of good
in
men
of well thinking.
22 Also, when the
15 K a i
~Y~VETO
d~ijheov
cavity:
days for purifying
when the anAnd it occurred
they went off
them according to the
22 Kai ~ T E 6-rrhfioeqaav ai fipEpar 70;
a6-r;~
ciq r 6 v odpav6v
o i a y y ~ h o l , o i gels had departed
And when were fulfilled the days of the law of Moses came to
them into the
heaven
the
angels,
the from them into heav~ a a a p t ~ r p 0 6 a6Th.J
K ~ T & 76v v6pov the f ~ l l they
,
brought
-rro~
pbv~q
&&Aouv
rp6q
&hhjhouq en, t h e shepherds
purification
of them according to the
law
him up to Jerusalem
shepherds
were speaking
toward
one another begsn saying to one
MouaLwq, &vfiyayov adr6v ~ i q'Ispoa6hupa to present him to
Alkhew EV
6fi
Ewq
B q 8 h ~ i p another: "Let us by
of Moses,
they led up him Into
Jerusalem
Let us go L o u g h
actually
until
Bethlehem a means go clear to
23 just as
rapaar4oat
TG
K U ~ ~ C ?23
),
~ a e d q Jeh~vah,~
Bethleahem and see
~ a 7663pE~
i
76 b4pa T O ~ O
~6
y~yov6q
to present
to the
Lord,
according as it is written in Jeand let us see the saylng this the having occurred this thing that has
yiyporrna~
b v 6 p v Kupiou 6 ~ r n & v hovah'~' law: "Every
place, which
6
b ~ 6 p 1 o q E y v 6 p t o ~ v fipiv. 16 ~ a taken
i
lt has been written
in
law
of Lord that Every male opening a womb
which the Lord
made known
to us.
And ~ ~ h has
~ ~ ~ h Spo~v
a
Gtavoiyov ~ f i r p a v gytov
7
K U ~ ~must
V
be called holy
i
~ f i vTE h o w n to us." 16 And
r n ~ l j a a v r ~ q ~ a&VE;PCO)
fihJav
male
opening
womb
holy
to the Lord to Jehovah,wb 24and
and
and
found
up
the
having
made
haste
they came
they went with haste
~ ? ~ O j a ~24
~a
~l a
, i 70;
SoCya~ Bvqiav to offer sacrifice acM a p t h p ~ aT i~ 'V I wofiq ~ a ~6
i pphqoq K E ~ ~ E V O Vand found Mary as
WLU be called,
and
of the
to give
sacrifice
Mary and the Joseph and the rnfant
lylng
cording to what is
well as joseph, and
K
~
T
&
76
~
i
p
q
p
i
v
o
v
&V TG ~ 6 9 ~ 9
b
$&VIJ- 17
i66vr~q
62 the infant lying
said in the law of
according to the having been said in the
law
in
th'e
manger;
having seen
but the manger. 17 When
J
Kupiou, Z ~ C y o q rpuy6vwv
6 660 vouooirq e h ~ v a h :"A~ pair of
6yvBptuav
P
0
b l i p a ~ o ~70; they saw it, they made
of Lord,
Palr
of turtledoves or two nestlings turtledoves or two
they made known
about
the
saying
the known the saying that
TEDI~TEOGV.
~
~ -?
- o u-n -ni~?eons.''
of pigedns.
hdq9ivroq
ad-roiq 7TEpi 70;
nal6iou had been
25And,
look! there
having been spoken to them about the little boy
25 K a i i6oir 6vepwToq fiv V! 'lepouoahip was a man in Jeruto them c o n c e d g
And look!
man
was m
JerusaIem
r o ~ ? ~ o u18
. ~ a T~&[VTES
i
oi
dr~oiroavrrq
Young
this.
And
all
the (ones) having heard
d
bvopa
Iu~E~v,
~
a
i
b
6 v 8 p w ~ o q salem named S i d e 18 And all that heard
on, and this man
towhom name
Sirneon, and the
man
iea~jpaacnr n ~ p i
r&v
hahq9brwv
wondered about the (things) having been spoken marveled over the
$TO<
6 ; ~ a l o q ~ a i~Chapfiq, n p o o 6 ~ ~ 6 p ~ v o q righteous and
things
them
this righteous and holding well,
waiting for
reverent, waiting for
61~6r & v notplllivov n p 6 q a6m6q1 19 fi
61
by the shepherds toward them,
the but the shepherds, 19b*F
21a See Matthew 1:21, footnoteb. 22, 23, 24b Jehovah, J7-18; the Lord,
HBA. 23c Jehovah's, 57-16; the Lord's, KBA.
15n Jehovah, J7a8J0-18; the Lord, HBA.

ijrtq

which
.-

Emat

will be

)a
,@,

navri

people,

to all

$2

11 671

because

LUKE 2: 26-34

LUKE 2: 35--4.1

fiv Israel's consolation,

him. 26 Furtherqv adT+ upon
~ylov
ac76v. 26 Kai
more,
i t had been
and
was
to
him
holy
upon
hlm;
divinely revealed to
~ e ~ p q p m l a p b o v brrb TOG meirpa~oq him by the holy spirtt
having been divinely revealed by the
spirit
that he would not see
TOG ttyiou p' i&iv ~ & V ~ T O Vwpiv fi ljnt death before he had
of the holy no? to see death prior to or likely seen the Christ of Jei69
r6v xpla~6vKupiou. 27 ~ a ifiA0~v hovah., 27
he should see the Chrlst of Lord.
And he came power of the spirit
b r4 .rrve$.~.crrl riq r 6 irp6v. nai b
he now
inta
in the
spirxt
into the temple; and in
the temple; and as the
~ i u a y a y d vTOGS yov~7q ~6 1~at6iov ' I qo&v parents brought the
tolead in
the parents the little boy Jesus young child Jesus in
TOG wo~fiaar ab-roirq
~ar&
76
to
for it accordof the
to do
them
according to the (thing) ing to the customary
E ~ ~ I O ~ ~ O VTOG v b o u V E P ~
practice of the law,
having been made custom of the law about it
28 he himself received
28 ~ a aid ~ b qt6kCyro e 6 . ~ i qr&q &y~drhaqit into his
and
and he
recelved
it Into the
arms
blessed God and said:
uai ~6h6yqom d v &6v nai ETTEV 29
29
Saver eign
and
blessed
the God and
said
Lord,b you are letting
drrrohb~~q ~ 6 6oGh6v
v
uou,
Stmora,
go free
slave of you, Sovereign Lord, YOm
wap&~hqalv o
consolation

of the

'laparjh,

~ a .rrv+irya
i

Israel,

and

splrlt

was and holy spirit was

;ge

2oN

you are loosing off the

30

TI

because

EiGov
saw

oi

the

6qBdpoi
eyes

pou

of me

my eyes
;te 30havebecause
seen your means

of saving 31 that you

means of saving of you
which you made ready have nIade ready in
the sight Of
the
K ~ T &
np6uw~rov rrchrov T&V hai)vI peoples, 32 a light for
according to
face
of all
the peoples,
the
32 $ 0 ~~ i q h r r o n ~ u ~ n&ev$v
Kai 66Eav
light into uncovering of nat~ons and glory from the nations and
a glory Of your peaAaoG aou ' lapajh. 33 ~ a fiv
i
6 rrarijp
of people of you of Israel.
And was the father ~ l eIsrael." 33 And
its father and
arj-roij ~ari. JI
p+qp
8aupdt<ov~~q Lri er continued wonderof it
and
the mother
wondering
upon
ing at the things
~ o i q Aahoup6vo1q w ~ p i ~ G T o G . 34 ~ a being
i
spoken about
the (things) being spoken about
it.
-,I
itSim'e'on
~ t h 6 y q ~airTo6q
~v
IU~E
~ a&
ETTW
l V wpbq
blessed
them Simeon and said toward blessed them, but
said to Mary its
MaptZrp ~ f i vpq~Epa adroir 'I603
ohoq
Mary
the mother
of it Look! This (one) mother: "Look! Tm
one is laid for the
K E ~ T ~ IEIS
TTGUIV ~ a itxv&rna[~tvwohMv
is lying into
fall
and standing up of many fall and the rising
again of many in Istv
TQ
' lap&
Kai
~ i q OqpEiOVrael
and for a sign
ao6p16v

uou 31

13

J l ~ opauaq
i

34A1S09

the

Israel

and

into

sign

26" Jehovah, 57-18; the Lord, HBA. 29'3 Sovereign Lord, I(BAJ17; Jehovah, JDlls.

dv~tky6p~vov, 35 nai

UOG

rfiv to be talked against

the 35 (yes, a long sword
61Ehe6o~ra1
bop~aia,
B , ~ will
~ be run through
will go through
long sword,
SO that the soul of YOU your&V
~ O K ~ U C ~ ~ 6~
C ~ I I T VO ~ ~ K~( I V~ ~ I & V self), in order that
the
likely may be uncovered out of many
many hearts may be
61ahoyipyoi.
uncovered."
reasonmgs.
36 Now there was
q v "Avva rrpoqfjrtq, Buy&-rqp Anna a prophetess,
36 Kai
And was
Anna prophetess,
daughter Phan'u-el's daughter,
of Ash'er's tribe (this
@avoufih,
',qofip,
of Phanuel,
o$of
of Asher,
this woman was well along
flF?ofirfiq~uiab
rrohhaiq, < < u a ~ a in years, and had
having advanced m
days
many, having lived lived with a husband
for
from
@T&
&vSpbq ~ T Qi r r ~ h&rr6 rfjq 'rape~iaq
with male person years seven from the vlrglnity her virginity, 37 and
she was a widow now
a + r i j ~37 ~ a i a
xipa
Ewq
~ T & V eighty-four years old),
of her,
and
she
widow
until
years Who Was never miss6y60i~ov-ra
TECJU&~WV,
.fiK ing from the ternfi
eightyfour,
who
.-- pie, rendering sacred
ce night and
TOG o
vqorriatq ~ a dsl earyv i w
d9'I o r a r o
i t h fastings
was missing from the temple to fastings and
and
1i a t on s.
6 ~ ~ o ~ u l v Aa-rp~Gouoa
v$ra ~ a 38
i And in that very
supplications rendering sacred service nlght and hour she came near
jl.16pw. 38 ~ a i
ahfj
ijpq and began returning
day.
And
to very
the
hour thanks to Goda and
~ I T Irntioa
&8wyohoyE~To T~ eEQ speaking about [the
having stood upon was returning thanks to the God
to
those
~ a i Chid~i r r ~ p i air~oG.rr&otv
~ o i q waiting for Jerusaand was speaking about
it
to all the (ones) lem"
39 So
whenout they
n p o u 6 ~ ~ o p b o t qh6rpooiv ' I ~pouoaAip.
had
carried
being talked against,

and

of you

ab-rqq
very

&:'$'

'~22

'

waiting for

39 Kai

And

KCR&

according to

~iq

deliverance

$2

of Jerusalem.

i ~ t h ~ u c n r.rr&ra

/ t h e things according

the (thhes,
. ----, to the law of Jehoah,^ they went back
~ 6 v v6pov Kupiou, 2~rio~pelyav
the
law
of Lord, they returned into Gal'ielee to their
they ended

T ~ Vrahlhaiw

all

~ i q~ 6 h l v

own city Naz'a-reth.

iaurL;)v

Galilee
into
city
of themselves 40 And t h e young
NaCap6-r. 40 T6 S i
nai6iov
qG<av~v child continued growNazareth.
The but
little boy was growlng ing and getting strong.
-.
.rrhqpo,jpEvovbeing filled with wis~ai
E~pa~atoC-ro
and
was getting mighty
being filled - dorn, and God's favor
into

the

uoqticy,

to wisdom,

~ a i~ d t p ~ q6.~06 fiv
and

drr'

favor of God was upon

ah6.
it.

'Ontinued

Won

41 Now his parents

41 Kai
trrop~irov~o oi yovdq ahpG were accustomed to
And were going their way the parents of hlm go f r o m y e a r t o

i o p ~ f i Year t o J e r u s a l e m
t h e f e st i v a 1
God, NBJ18; Jehovah, J7-QJ1-16.17;the Lord, AVgSyS.p. 39b Jehovah.
J7-U); the Lord. NBA.
K~T'

E r o q ~ i q ' I ~ p o u ~ a h f T)?I
ip

according to year into

Jerusalem

to the festival f 0 r

LUKE 2 :51-3 :4

LUKE 2: 42-50
t y . 6 ~ ~ ~ of
0 t h e passover,
of the
passover.
And
when
he came to be 42And when he became twelve years old,
~T&V
6Gj6KaI
~ h a P a 1 ~ 6 v ~ w vab7Qv they went up accord.
of years
twelve.
going UP
of them ing to the custom
K ~ T &
72)
E00q
7
i.oq~{q 43 ~ a of
i the festival 43 and
according to the custom of the fest~val
and completed the days.
~ Ewhen
I V they were
But
~ ~ E I W U & T O VT&S fip6paqI &V TQ ~ T O ~ T P ~
having iinished the
days, in the to be returning returning, the boy Jebehind
a6~0Gq ~ T ~ ~ E I V E V ' lquoirq 6 7iaiq i v sus rerriained
the
boy in ia Jerusalem, and his
Jesus
them remained behind
parents did not no' Iepouoahfip, ~ a io l j ~ Eyvoaav oi yov~'iq tice it. 44 Assuming
Jerusalem,
and not
knew
the parents
that he was in the
alj~oii.44 vopiaav-req 62 alj-rbv d v a ~ b compmy traveling toof him.
Having opined but
him
to be in gether. thev covered
$pipa< 66bv ~ a i dayis disiance
cuv06iq
fih0ov
TG
way
and then began to hunt
of day
the company they came
&VE<~TOUV
ahbv
ev
-ro'iq him up among the
were seeking up
him
in
the r e l a t i v e s a n d ac~ U ~ ~ E V E ~~ U aI TOTS
V
i
yvwa~oiq, 45 ~ a pi i quaintances. 45 But,
relatives
and the acquaintances,
and not not finding him, they
to JerusaE $ ~ ~ ) v T E~ ~I T & J T ~ E ~ IS
~ v
a I ~pouoahfipreturned
having found they returned
into
Jerusalem
lem, making a diliCtva<q~oirv-r~<
a676v. 46 ~ a i ~ Y ~ V E T O PET& gent search for him.
seeking up
him.
And it occurred after 46 Well, after three
~dpov alj72)v i v T@ ~ E P @ days they found him
they found him
in the temple in the temple, sitting
K ~ ~ E < ~ ~ E V
6vO Vp6uw TBV 616ao~&AwvK a i in the midst of the
sitting
in midit of the
teachers
and teachers and listening
&KO;OVT~
aO-rGv ~ a i EI-r~po-rGv~aarj~o6q. to them and queshearing
them
and inquiring upon
them; tioning them. 47 But
all those listening to
47
t ~ i o ~ w - r o 62 I T & V T E ~
oi
were being amazed but
all
the (ones) him were in constant
~ ~ K O I ~ O V T Eabroir
S
EIT? 7fj
(JUV~UEI
~ a iamazement a t his
hearing
him
upon the understanding and understanding and his
48 Now when
raiq h o ~ p i o c o ~ v
a6-roir. 48 ~ a i ~ ~ ~ V T Eanswers.
S
the
answers
of him.
And having seen they saw him they
aljrbv
i $ ~ ~ ~ h & y q o a v ,~ a ?
ETITEV
rpbq were astounded, and
him
they were astounded, and
said toward his mother said to
a v
p h q p ab-roir TE~vov, 7i 6-rroiquaq him: "Child, why did
him the mother of him Child, why did you do you treat us this way?
Here your father and
fipiv oii~oq; iFoG b r a ~ f i p aou ~ a iyZ,
i
to us thus? Look! The father of you and
I
I in mental distress
bSwGpevo~ <q~oGpEv oe. 49 ~ a i E ~ E Vhave been looking for
being pained we are seeking you.
And
he said you." 49But he said
rpbq a h o 6 q Ti 871
Q<~TE?T~
p&; to them: "Why did
toward
them Why that YOU were seeking me? YOU have to go looking
06,
q 6 ~ 1 - r ~ BTI iv
roiq
706 for me? Did YOU not
Not had ;ou known that in the (things) of the know that I must be
n a ~ p 6 q pou
6~:
dvai p&; 50 ~ a in
i the [house] of mY
Father of me it is necessary to be me?
And Father?" 50 Howevc,
70;

raoxa. 42 K a i

8 7 ~

they did not 'grssp

the saying that he
spoke to them.
thdhqaev a6roiq.
he spoke to them.
51 And h e went
down with them and
51 ~ a ? ~ a ~ i P q VET' alj7Qv ~ a fih0ev
i
And he went down with them and came came to Naz'a-reth,
~ i <N a < a p i ~ ~
, a i fiv
61~07aoo6p~voq and he continued subinto Nazareth, and he was (one) subjecting himself ject to them. Also,
airro'iq.
~ a i
31
ph7q P
a h 0 6 his mother carefully
to them.
And
the
mother
of him kept all these saySIE~PEI
v&v~a
r h p j p a ~ aiv 7fj ings in her heart.
was thoroughly keeping
all
the sayings in the 52 And Jesus went on
~ ~ O ~ K O I T T E Vprogressing i n wisK C ( P ~ ~aG-r{q.
S(
52 Kai 'lqaoirq
heart of her.
And Jesus was cutting before dom and in physical
growth and in favor
T
ooqiq ~ a i
fiht~iq
~ a x6p171
i
to the wisdom and to physical growth and to favor with God and men.
rap& 0 ~ 6~ a drv0pLjr01q.
?
I n the fifteenth
beside God and
men.
year of the reign
Z7Et
6
T S V T E K C [ I ~ E K & ~ ( of
~ ) Ti-be'ri*us Caesar,
year
but
five and tenth
o%e
when Pontius Pilaie
tiyepoviaq
T IPepiou
Kaioapoq, was governor of Jugovernorship
of Tiberms
Caesar.
de'a, and Herod was
f i y ~ p 0 ~ ~ 6 0 ~ 7 flov~iou
0q
netA6r-rou
7fiq district ruler of Gal'being governor
of Pontius
Pilate
of the
i-lee, but Philip his
'lou6aiaql ~ a ~i~ ~ p a a p ~ o C l v .7ijq
r o q raAlhaiaq brother was district
Judea,
and being tetrarch of the
Galilee
ruler of the country
'Hpc$60ul cPlAimou 6h 706 dr6ehqoir aljl-06 of I t e u e r a e ' a a n d
of Herod,
of Philip
but the
brother of him Trach.o.ni'tis,
and
~ ~ ~ p a a p x o i r v ~ o q717s
' I ~oupaiaq ~ a Ey
i .sa'ni.as was disbeing tetrarch
of the
Ituraea
and trict ruler of A5.iTpaxwvi~tGo< ~Gjpaq, ~ a iAuoaviou ~ ( q le'ne, 2 i n the days
of Trachonitis of country, and of Lysanias of the of chief priest An'nas
'APclhqvijq ~ ~ - r p a a p ~ o 6 v 2~ o hq ,i dpx~epEoq a n d of Ca'ia-phas,
Abilene
being tetrarch,
upon chief priest God's d e c l a r a t i o n
"Awa ~ a i Ka~aqa, i y i v ~ 7 0 bfipa 0eoO came to John the son
Annas and Caiaphas, came to be saymg of God of Zech-asri'ah in the
616 ' I w b q v rbv Zaxapiou uibv
wilderness.
upon
John
the of Zechariah son
3 So he came into
epfip~.
all the country around
desolate [place].
the Jordan, preach3
fihe~v
T&Csav
~ T E ~ ~ X W ~ O V
And he came Into
all
country around ing baptism [in symTo6
'l0p6&0~
Kqp6offwv
P h 7 l U p a bol] of repentance
of the
Jordan
preaching
baptism
for forgiveness of
p~~avoiaq E ~ S
a q ~ o ~ v d p a p ~ ~ i i vsins,
,
4 just as it is
Of repentance
into
letting go off
of sins,
written in the book
4 bq
y i y p a ~ r ~ a ~ iv PiPXv h6yov of the words of Isaiah
as
it has been written in
book
of words
the prophet: "Listen?
'Hoaiou 706 I T ~ O ~ ~ ~ TcPevtj
TOU
P0Qv~o.q
O f Isaiah the
prophet Volce of (one) caUlng out Someone is crying out
T

they

015

not

ouv ~ a v
I

compreaended

TZ)
the

bijpa

saylng

which

.
3

.
'

:
,

3 i?

'

d
' p~:' rg$z

'

$..

Se

LUKE 3: 5-11

280

in t h e wilderness,
' P r e p a r e t h e way
of J e h ~ v a h ,YOU
~ peoKupiou, ~66eiaq
ITOIE~TE
r&q ~pipouq ple, make his roads
of Lord, straight be YOU making
the
roads straight. 5 Every gully
a
. 5 a
cpdrpayg IThqpw0'ue~al ~ a imust be filled up,
of him,
Every
gully
will bellled
and and
everv mountain
-.
do<
T&V
6p0q
~ a iPOUV~S
T ~ T E I V O ~ ~and
U Ehill
~ ~leveled
I,
every mountain and
hill
will be madelow, and the curves must
become straight ways
~ a :imal T&
UKO~I&
&iq
eG0eiaq
and will be the crooked (things) into straight (ones) and the rough places
~ a a
ii ~ p a x e i a l eiq
Aeiaq- 6 K a i smooth ways; 6and
and the rough (ones) into ways Smooth;
and
flesh will see
& ~ E Td~oIa o&p< 7b u o ~ j p l o v To6 6~0;. the saving means of
will see all flesh the saving means of the God. ~ ~ d . w j
7
"EAEYEV
obv
~ o i q 7 Therefore he beHe was saying
therefore
tothe gan to say t~ the
E ~ ~ r o p ~ u o pqi v o 6xho1
~
q pcrrr~loeijva~ 6 r ' crowds coming out to
going their way out
crowds
to be baptized
by be baptized by him:
off spring of
ah06
revvfipara
$xtGv&v, Ti< ~ I T ~ ~ E I "YOU
~ E V
him Generated (ones) of vipers, who showed vipers, who has shown
&p?v quy~iv IT^
p~Xho6cqq bpyfiq; YOU how to flee from
to You to flee from
aboutto be wrath? t h e coming wrath?
8 Therefore produce
8 TTOIj o a ~ e odv
~ a p 1 ~ 0 6 drciouq
q
Make YOU therefore
fruits
worthy ~ % efruits that befit rep~~avoiaq~
. a i pfi &pcqoO~ A&YEI\!
$v pentance. And do
repentance; and not start YOU to besaymg In not start saying withi a u ~ o i n~a ~ i p a ixo EV
T ~ V 'A$pa&p, in yourselves, 'As a
selves
Father
we are taving the Abraham, father we have *brah . 6 ~ ~
hpiv TI 66vaTal 6 6 ~ 6 q ham.' For I say tO
1 am saying
to YOU that is able the God YOU that ~ o dh a
&K
T ~ V
AiOov ~06-rwviye,?pal T ~ K V C [ T
power to raise up
out of the stones these to ralse Up children to the children to Abraham
'Appadry. 9 66q
62 ~ a ifi dr5ivq rp6q from these stones.
Abraham.
Already but also the ax toward g Indeed, the ax is
already in position at
birav
T ~ V 6iv6pwv
K E ~ T ~ I ' T&V

Sv ~ i j

g ~ f i ~'ETOI
~ pdrua~e

T ~ Vb66v

in tge desolate [place] Make YOU ready the

way

%:

5%

~aA6v every tree, therefore,

fine not producing fine
pdrhh~~al. fruit is to be cut
is being thrown. down and thrown in10 ~ a i
& v q p h ~ o v a h 6 v oi 6xho1 to the fire."
And were inquiring upon him the crowds
10~d
the
odv
moljaopev; would ask him: "What,
X i y o v ~ ~ q Ti
saying
What
therefore
should we do? then, shall we do?''
62
&yEV
a l j ~ ~ i ql l I n reply he would
11 drrro~p16dq
Having answered but he was saying to them Say to them: "Let
that has
660
~ 1 ~ & the
~ ~ man
q
gxov
'0
two
undergarments two undergarments
having
The (one)
.
.
odv

therefore

6hv6pov

pi

I T O I O ~ ~ VK C ( P T T ~ V

not making
.~KK~ITT&
~ Ta~ lIE ~ S -rrGp
is being cut out and into fire

tree

fruit

4 n Jehovah, J7-10.12-15,"~18; the Lord, HBA.

281
I.l&~a66~o

TQ

LUKE 3: 12-17

EXOVTI,

~ a share
i
with the man
has none, and
6
Exwv
pp6pa~a
6poioq let him t h a t h a s
the (one)
having
things to eat
likewise things to eat do the
TOIE~T~.
12 fiA0ov 62 ~ a i -rd&vat same." 12 But even
let him be doing.
Came but also tax collectors t,
collectors came
pcrrrrloeqval
Kai
E
T
I
T
~
~
~ p d q a+6v to be baptized, and
to be baptued
and they said toward
hm
A I S ~ ~ U K ~ E ~, o ~ f i o o p ~13
v;
b
62 they said to him:
what shau
Teacher, what should we do?
The (one) but
ETTEV
T P ~ C ainoirc; M$2v
~ h i o v r a p & we do?" 13He said
said
toward
them
Nothingmore beside to them: "DO not demand anything more
~b
6 I a ~ ~pivov
~ a y
the (thing)
having been prorated
to YOU than the tax rate."
IT~&UUETE.
14
6qpG~ov
62 14 Also, those in milbe YOU performing.
Were inqmring upon
but
itary service would
cch6v ~ a i
o~pcrr~u6pev01
him
also tmenl serving in the army A ~ Y ~ V T E Sask him: "What shall
we also do?" And he
Ti -~rrolijoop~v
~ a fip~iq;
i
~ a ETITEV
i
ahoiq
to them:
What should do also we? And he said to them
not
harass
anybody
Mq6iva
61aueioq~e
No one
YOU should harass
or accuse anybody
a v ~ o ~ c c v ~ i j o q ~ ~ ~~i
,
&pKiU& fZ&lSely,but be satisfied
should YOU take by fig-showing, and be YOU satisfied with YOUR provisions."
roiq Bqovio~q hp6v.
15Now as the peoto the provisions of YOU.
ple were in expec15 ~ p o o 6 o ~ & v ~ o68
q
TOG
Aaoir ~ a i
Expecting
but of the people and tation and all were
S~aAoyl<opbov IT&VTWV
EV ~aiq ~ a p 6 i a 1 qreasoning in their
reasoning
of all (ones) in the
hearts
hearts about John:
"May he perhaps be
d ~ 6 v mepi T O ' I ~ & v o u , pij
TOTE
of them about the
John,
not at sometime the Christ?" 16 John
ai,~dq
7
6 xplo?6q1 16 h ~ ~ p i v agave
~ o the answer, sayhe
migh? be the
Chr~st,
he answered ing to all: "I, for
ACyov 'lT&Ulv 6
'lodrvq~ ' E y h
pkv
saylng
to all
the
John
I
indeed my part, baptize you
66a~l
P a r ~ i < y 3p65'
EY~XET~I
62 with water; but the
than I
to water
am baptiz~ng YOU; is coming
but One
COmi"g* the
6
ioxvp6~~p6qpou,
06 O ~ K ~ i p iam
the (one)
stronger
of me, whose not I am lace of whose sandals
i~av6q AGual ~ 6 vipdrv~a TBV b~o6qpdr~ov
I a m not fit to unsufficient to loosen the lace of the
sandals
tie. He will baptize
a6~oG. a 6 ~ 6 q bp&q porrr~ia~liv I ' I V E ~ ~ ~ TYOU
I
people with holy
of hlm;
he
You will baptize in
spirit
spirit and fire. 17 His
dryiw ~ a 1i~ u p i -17 08 ~6
ITT~OV
holy' and fire;
whose the winnowing shovel winnowing
iv ~ j l X E I P ~ alj~oi) 6 1 a ~ a 0 6 p a 1 T ~ V m his hand to clean
in thk hand of him to clean thoroughly
the up his threshing floor
&hwva
alj~oir~ a owayayeiv
i
~ 6 ov i ~ o vcOmpletely and
threshing floor of him and to lead together the wheat g a t h e r t h e Wheat
let him share with

the (one)

prj

not

having,

and that

%'by

LUKE 3: 27-38

LUKE 3: 18-26
into his storehouse,
but the chaff he will
burn up with fire that
K ~ T ~ K ~ ~ U nupi
E I
dtopio~q.
cannot
be put out."
he will burn down to fire inextinguishable.
18 Theref ore he aIso gave many other
18
nohhh
piv
obv
~ a ETEpa
i
Many [things] indeed therefore and different exhortations and continued declaring good
napa~ahijv
E~I]YYE~~<ETO
T ~ V
exhorting
h e was declaring good news to
the news to t h e people.
19 B u t Herod the
ha6v. 19 b 6E ' H p 6 6 q ~ b 7ETpa&pm~,district ruler, for bepeople;
the but
Herod
the
tetrarch,
ing reproved by him
&yx6p~voq IT' a6706 nepi 'Hpq61e60q ?fi< concerning E e .ro'di.as
being reproved by him
about
Herodlas
the the wife of his brothyuval~bq T O
dt6~hcpoO arj~oi, ~ a i ITepi er and concerning all
woman
of the
brother
of him
and about the wicked deeds that
Herod did, 20 added
IT&VTWV
bV
~'KO~~GEV
I T O V~~ G V
all
of which
did
of wicked (things) also this to all those
[deeds] : h e locked
6 'Hp66qqI 20 n - p o o i e q ~ ~ v~ a TOG70
i
Zn-i John up in prison.
the
Herod,
added
also this
upon
21 Now when all the
n&ulv, K C X T ~ K ~ E ~ ~7 ~6E '~
V1 ~ 6 r v b
~ Vt$uhaK<. people were baptized,
all [deeds], he locked down the John in prison. Jesus also was bap21 ' E y i v ~ ~ o 62 &v 7Q p a n - ~ l o ~ f i vtized
a ~ and, as he was
It occurred
but
in
the
to be baptized praying, the heaven
was opened up 22 and
arav~a
T ~ V
Aabv
~ a i ' I aoir t h e holy spirit in
all
the
people
also
of yesus bodily shape like a
~ ~ I T T I U O Q T O S ~ a i npoaeu~opivou dove came down upon
having been baptized
and
praying
him, a n d a voice
out of heaven:
dtvcqx0fival
T ~ V
00pavbv
22 ~ a came
i
to be opened
the
heaven
and "You are my Son, the
beloved; I ,,have ap~ a ~ a p i j v a l~b nveOpa r 6 6y1ov aw ~ T I K @ proved
you.
to come down the spirit the holy
to Kodily
23 Furthermore, JeEXEI i3q n~p~a-rep&v&IT' a3-r6v1 ~ a qwviv
i
shape as
dove
upon him, and voice sus himself, when
6
o0pavoO
yeviaeat
t
ET
b he commenced [his
out of
heaven
to come to be
You
are the w o r k ] , w a s a b o u t
yeaxs old, beui6q pou 6 drya-irq-r6q1 iv uoi ed66~qua. thirty
Son of me the
loved,
in you I thought well. ing the son, as the
opinion was, of JO23 Kai a h b q ?jv ' IqaoGq &px6pevoq daei seph,
[sonl of He%,
And
he
was Jesus
commencing as if
24 [son] of Mat'that,
hijv
T ~ I ~ K O V T ~ , 6,
ui6qI
dq [son] of Le'vi, [sonl
of years
thirty,
being
son,
as
Mel'chi, [son1 of
&VOp ~<ETO,
' l00fi($
TOO
'HAEI of
Janfna.i,
[sonl of JOit was being opined,
of Joseph
of the
Heli
25 [sonl of Mat-,
24 TOO Ma~e6.r TO; Aeuei TO; MEAx&i TOO seph,
[son] of
of the Matthat of the Levi of the Melchi of the tasthi'as,
[sonl of Na''lavvai TOG ' I w a i q 25 TOG Ma-r-raBiou TOG A'mos,
Jannai of the Joseph
of the Mattathias of the hum, [sonl of Esli,
[sonl of Nag'ga-i,
'ApGq TOG NaoOp TOG 'Eahsi TOG Nayyai 36
[son] of Ma'ath,
Amos of the Nahum of the Esli of the Naggai
[son]
26 TOO Ma&0 TOO M a ~ ~ a 0 i o TOO
u
Z E ~ E E ~ V of ~ a t . t a . t h i ' of the Maath of the Mattathias of the Semein as, [son] of Sem'e-in,

EIS

into

*V

the

~ O B ~ K I ] arjroG,
V
storehouse

of him,

~ t ) 62
the but

~XUPOV

chaff

'ICOuqx

'Iwccv6rv [son] of Jo'sech, [son]

Joanan of Jo'da, 27 [son] of
TOG 'Pqu& TOG ZopoP&$Eh TOG IaAaBlfih Jo-an'an, Cson] of
of the Rhesa of the Zerubbabel of the Shealtiel Rhe'sa, [sonl of Zerub'basbel, [son] of
700 N ~ P E28~ TOO MEAXE[ TOO 'A66~i TOG She-al'ti-el, [son] of
of the Neri
of the Melchi of the Addi of the Ne'ri, 28 [sonl of Me1'chi, Csonl of Ad'di,
Kwo&p TOO 'EApaG&p TOG "Hp 29 TOG [son] of Co'sam, [son]
cosam of the
Elmadam of the Er
of the of El.ma'dam.
rsonl
of Er, 29 [sonj 02
'jqwO r06 'Eh16<ep TOO ' I C O ~ E ~ TOO
~
J~SUS;
of ~ . l i Jesus of the
Eliezer
of the
Jorim
of the
rsonl of jarMcr88b.r
TOG
A ~ u e i30 TOO
I u p ~ c j vrim,. [son1 - of Mat'Matthat
of the
Levi
of the
Symeon that, [son] of Le'vi,
30 [son] of Sy'me-on,
TOO 'lo66a TOG 'I wufiq TOO ' lov&p TOO [sonl of Judm, [son]
ofthe Judas o f t h e Joseph o f t h e Jonam o f t h e of J o s e p h , [ s o n ]
of Jo'nam, [son] of
' E h ~ a r d p31 705 M E ~ E &705 MEW& TOO E
. 1 i I . k i m , 31
Eliakim
of the Melea of the Menna of the
Of
of
Marrag&
TOO
NaMp
TOO
Aaueib M e n ' n a , [ s o n ] of
Mattatha
of the
Nathan
of the
David Mat'ta-tha. r ~ 0 n l of
Nathan, [son] o f - ~ a 82 TOO
'I ~ o a a i 706 ' I wpfih TOO
vid, 32 [son] of Jes'se,
of the
Jesse
of the
Obed
of the
[son] of 0l;ed. rsonl
of
Bo'az, [son j -<f
TOG
Iah&
TOG
Naaaac5v 33 TOG S a l ' m
o n , [ s o n ] of
of the
Salmon
of the
Nahshon
of the
Nah'shon, 33 [son] of
'A6peiv
706 'Apvei T O 'EupGv TOO Am.min'a.dab, [son]
[son] of
Amminadab of the Arni of the Hezron of the of Ar'ni,
Hez'ron, [son] of Pe'Qapiq TOO ' 1 0 6 6 ~ ~34 TOO 'Ia~d$ TOG rez, Csonl of Judah,
Perez of the Judah
of the
Jacob
of the 34 [Son1 of Jacob,
[son] of Isaac, [son]
'Icahr TOO 'ABpadp TOG Gap& TOO Naxhp of
Abrahrm,
of
Isaac of the Abraham of the Terah of the Nahor
Te'rah,
of
35 TOG tepo6x TOO 'Pay&
706 @&AEK hor, 35CsonI of Se'of the Serug of the
Reu
of the Peleg m g , [son] Of Re'u,
[son] of Peleg, [son]
TOG " E P E ~ TOO
Id& 36 TOO Ka~vdtp of E%er, [son] of
of the Eber of the Shelah
of the Cainan Shelah. 36 rsonl of
TOO 'ApqaSci6 706 Ztjp TOO Ncia TOG ca-i'nah, [soh] y f &of the Arphaxad of the Shem of the Noah of the
~,","~,'~~6n~
Abll~x 37 TOO
MaBouuaA& TOG
'EvGx Csonl of La'mech,
Lamech
of the
Methuselah
of the Enoch 37 [son] of Mesthu'seTOO ' I QET TOG M d E h ~ f i h TOO Ka!v&p lah* [son] of E'nochl
of the Jared of the Mahalaleel of the Cainan Csonl Of Ja%ed, [son]
of M a - h a ' l a - l e - e l ,
38 TOO 'Evcjq TOG ZjB roc 'A6hp mG [son] of ca.i'nan,
of the Enos of the Seth of the Adam of the
38
of Etnos,
8~06.
[son] of Seth, [son] of
God.
Adam, [son] of God.
29" Jesus, HBVgSysJ18; Jo'se (s), AJ17s"Syp.
ofthe

Josecn

TO;

of the

'1~06627 700
Joda

of the

ejzer,

zndo,"h:

LUKE 4: 1 - 4

Now Jesus, full of

holy spirit, turned
p
c
~
vdrrr6
TOG
' I o ~ ~ ~ N o u , ~ a iaway from the Jordan,
turned under
from
the
Jordan,
and and he was led about
by the spirit in the
b
TQ TTVE6.paTl 6~
spirit
in
the wilderness 2 for forty
d a y s , while being
2 ~ PV
6
2 SIPEP~S
TEOUE~~I<OVT~
tempted by the Devil.
desolate [place]
days
forty
~cipa<6pcvoq 51~6 TOG 61ap6Aou. Kai o 6 ~Furthermore, he ate
being tempted
by
the
Devil.
And not nothing in those days,
so, when they
Zqaycv 0662~ cv ~aiqqpipatq i ~ ~ i v a ~~q a, and
i
he ate nothing m the
days
those,
and were concluded, he
~UVTE~EU~EIU~V a6~6v
i ~ ~ i v a u c v .felt hungry. 3 At this
having been concluded
of them
he got hungry. t h e Devil said t o
him: "If you are a
3 ~ I T E W62 a h 6 6 61drpohoq Ei ui6q
E?
Said but to him the
Devil
If son you are son of God, tell this
TOG e~oir,EiT? T@ hie0 T O ~ T ~ I v a
stone to become a
of the God, say to the stone this in order that loaf of bread." 4But
yivq~al
&p~oq. 4 K a i drrr~~pieq
it may become
loaf [of bread]. And
answered Jesus replied to him:
rpbq a h b v 6 'Iquoirq
r i y p m r ~ a i "It is written, 'Man
toward
him
the
Jesus
I t has been written must not live by bread
6-ri 06,
r' 6 ~ 7
p6vv~ <?!~PETc(~
6 alone.'
that Not upon bread
alone will live
the
5 So he brought him
63epwTroq.
up and showed him
man.
all the kingdoms of
5 K a i dorcryayhv a 6 ~ 6 v Z ~ E I E E V a h & t h e inhabited earth
And havingledup
him
he showed to him
in a n instant of
~ d a a qT&< Pauihciaq
oi~oupivqq time; 6 and the Devil
all
the kingdoms of the inhabited [earth]
a h 4 6 said to him: "I will
6 ~ a iETTEV
b a ~ ~ y pxp6vou.
$
to him the give you all this ausaid
and
in puncture of tune;
GidrpoXoq I o i
6 6 u o +lv tcouuicn, TO:~TT)Vthority and the glorg
Devil TOyou I shall give the authority
this of them, because it
8Tl
&poi has been delivered
h a u w ~ a ei v 6i)Eav ab-rGv,
all
and. the glory of them, because to me to me, and to whomrrapa6i60~al ~ a i i$
6%~
ever I wish I give
it has been given and to whom likely I am willing it. 7 You, therefore,
e r b if you do a n act
6iSop1
aefjv. 7 0 3
08v
you
therefore
if ever
I am giving
it;
of w o r s h i p before
I T ~ O U K U V ~qU ~ i v G ~ ~ oipoir,
v
Za-ra~ uoir
it
be
you should worship in sight of me, will be of you
yours." 8 I n reply
.rr&aa.8~ai
&7~0KpleEiq
6
'Iqaoirq
Jesus said to him:
all.
And
havinganswered
the
Jesus
written* 'It is
ETTEV a 6 ~ Q r i y p a 7 ~ ~ a 1 Ktjpiov TAV O E ~ V"It
said to him It has been writtsn Lord the God Jehovahb your God
'Iqaoirq
Jesus

62

but

LUKE 4: 9-l6

284

rrhfjpqq
full

mre6pa~oq dyiou
of spirit

holy

4' ADVgSyp add: "But by every word of God." J7ssv10JiJ5J7 add: ("but
by everything proceeding from Jehovah's mouth.") Sb Jehovah, J7-lo;
the Lord, NBA.

p6vq you must worship,

alone and i t is to him
AccrpeOuciq.
alone you must renYOU shall render sacred service.
der sacred service."'
9 'Hyaycv 68 a 6 ~ 6 v ~ i q'lepouacrhtjp ~ a i SNOW he led him
He led but him into Jerusalem
and into Jerusalem and
~-UW
h i ~d TT~pljyl0~TOG icpoir, ~ a stationed
i
him upon
Stationed upon the
wing
of the temple, and the battlement of the
ET?c~ a h @ Ei ui6q
cT
TOG ~EoC,P& temple and said to
s a ~ d to him If son you are of the God, hurl him: "If you are a
a & a ~ ~~ 6T ~
E ~ ~ EK ~VT W ' 10
y h y p a ~ q l son of God, hurl yourJr~urself from here down;
it has been written self down from here;
~oiq
dryyiho~q
a h 0 6 10 for it is written,
'lrp
for
Z t
tothe
angels
of him 'He will give his
i v r d c i ~ a ~ I T E ~(TO;
~
TOG 61aquhdr~a1angels a charge conhe will give charge about you of the
to guard
cerning you, to prea&, 11 ~ a 671
i
h i ~ ~ 1 p i . hdrpoiraiv uc serve you,' 11 and,
you,
and that upon hands they will lift you ' T h e y will c a r r y
TOTE
I T ~ O U K & # ?~J pS b qAieov T ~ Uyou on their hand;
not at any time you should strlke toward stone the that you may a t no
r66a uou. 12 ~ a i drrro~p~eciq ETITEV a l j ~ G time strike your foot
foot of you.
And having answered said to him against a stone."'
6
' lquoir~ 871
Eipq~ai
06, 12 I n answer Jesus
the
Jesus
that
I t has been said
Not said to him: "It is
t~rrclp6aeiq K6piov ~ 6 v8 ~ 6 v aou. 13 K a i said, 'You must not
you shall test out Lord the God of you.
And put Jehovaha your
-a u v ~ ~ h ~ a a q nav~a ~ c ~ p a u y A v i, bod to the test., "
having concluded
all
temptation
the
13 So the Devil, hav61dPohoq drrrEu~11 dm'
ah03
& X ~ I ing concluded all the
Devil
stood off
from
him
until t e m ~ t a t i o n . retired
~alpoir.
from him kntil anappointed time.
other convenient time.
14 Kai 61~6orp~tp~v6 ' lqaoiiq 9
I
14 Now Jesus reAnd turned under the
Jesus
in i i e
turned in the power
~ U V ~ ~TOG
E I wcljpa~oq ~ i q~ t j vr d l h a i w . of
t h e spirit into
power of the
spirit
into the
Galilee.
Gal'ielee. And good
~ a i qfjpq
6EijABcv
~ae'
6hqq
And [good] talk went out down through whole the talk concerning him
spread out through all
~rcplx6pou
mp\l ahoir. 15 ~ a aih 6 q the surrounding counswrounding country about him.
And
he
try. 15 Also, he began
t6i6au~cv iv Taiq uuvaywyaiq a6~tiv, to teach in their synwas teaching
in
the
synagogues
of them.
agogues, being held
60[a<6pcvoq h d T&VTOV.
in honor by all.
all.
being glorified by
16 And he came to
16 Kai fihe~v ~Eiq Na<ap&, 03
And he came into Nazareth, where he was Naz'a'reth, where he
rcIpappboq, nai ~ i o j h e o r K ~ T & d l h a dbeen r e a r e d ;
having been reared, and he went in according to the a n d , a c c 0 r d i n g t 0
aou

of you

.rrpou~vvfju~~q~ a i a676

you shall worship

and

to him

12" Jehovah, J7-Is; the Lord. HBA.

LUKE 4: 2 6 3 0

287

aaBf3bav /his C Y J - S ~ O ~on the

sabbaths
sabbath day, he entered
into the synauuvay~yfiv, ~ a i &vCa~q
~ V
E I ~ Tthe
and
he stood up gogue, and he stood
synagogue,
into
&vayvGva~. 17 ~ a i
~ I T E S ~ O ~ up to read. 17 So the
to read.
And
was given upon [hand] scroll of the prophet
was handed
ai5~9 PlPhiov TOO .rrpoq'~ou 'Hoaiou, ~ a Isaiah
i
to him
scroll of the
proaet
Isaiah,
and him, and he opened
&voi<aq
72, PlPhiov
eSp&v T ~ V~ 6 ~ r othe
v scroll and found
having opened the scroll he found the place the place where it
0%
4~
yeypccpybov
18 IlveGpa was written: 18"Jehovah's" spirit is up-.
where
it was
havlng been written
Spirit
03
E ~ V E K E V on me, because heb
p
Kupiou
6
of which
on account anointed me to deme,
of Lord
upon
clare good news to
ixplob p~ ~liccyydiuao0a1 maxoiq,
he anointed me to declare good news to poor (ones), the poor, he sent me
to preach a
drrrEo-rah~b WE
~ q p 6 t a 1 a i x y d h ~ o ~forth
q
release to the captives
he has sent off
me
to preach
to captives
and a recovery of
drvdr~A~+~v,
B ~ ~ J I V ~ a ? -ruqhoTq
and to blind (ones) looking again, sight to the blind,
letting go off
to send the crushed
T E ~ ~ ~ ~ U O ~ ~ V O&VU &~fU&l,
<
&TT00T&?haI
to send off (ones) having been crushed in release, ones away with a re19 to preach
19 ~ q p l j t a ~~V I ~ I J T ~Kupiov
V
6 ~ ~ 7 620~ ~. a lease,
i
to preach
year
of Lord acceptable.
And Jehovah'sc acceptable
year." 20 With that he
.rr~Otaq
~b PiPhiov
a~0606q
having rolled up
the
scroll having given back rolled up the scroll;
TG
3 1 ~ q p h ~L K ~ ~ I U E V -~ a Ti ~ V T W V oi handed it back to
to h e subordinate h e sat down; and of all
the the attendant and sat
dqaahjoi
iv
T
ouvaywyfj
fioav down; and the eyes
eyes
in
the
synagogue
were of all in the syna&TEV~~OVTE<
ah+. 21 GP~C[TO
6 i gogue were intently
looking intently
to him.
He started
but f i x e d u p o n him.
hiy~iv.
npbq
al5~oirq TI
t f i p p o v 21 Then he started to
say to them: "Today
to be saymg
toward
them
that
Today
n~rrhfipw~at
ypa ij a i i ~ q6v Toiq duiv this scripture that Yoa
has been fulfilled the scripture this in the ears just heard is fulfilled."
3pGv.
22 And they all beof YOU.
gan to give favorable
22 ~ a ?
T ~ Q T E ~ &pap~rjpouv a 6 ~ Q ~ a i
And
all
were witnessing to him and witness about him
&Ba6pa<ov
irri
~ o i q Aciyotq
~ f i q and to marvel a t the
were wondering
upon
the
words
of the winsome words pro~oiq
L ~ ~ o p ~ u o p b oEK~ q ceedhig out of his
X ~ P I T O ~
graciousness to the (ones) proceeding forth out of mouth, and they weri
TOG a ~ 6 p a ~ o aLi-roij,
q
~ a i gheyov
06x1 saying: "This is a son
the
mouth
of him, and were saylng Not
of Joseph, is it not?"
ui6q ia-rlv 'Iwoliq
ob~oq; 23 ~ a iETTEV 23At this he said
son
is
of
J
o
s
e
~
h
this
[one)
?
And
h
e
said
-..-

E I w ( ~ & ~a6T$ k~ T$
custom to hlm m

18" Jehovah's,

hovah,

the

fijll(q
day

T ~ V

of the

J7-12.lj.17.lsmarsin.le;

JlsmaTgfn.

1 9 ~3ehovah's,

the Lord's, KBA. 1gb He, KBA;

the Lord's. KBA.

37-19;

Je

np6q alj~o6q fl6N~wq

~ P E ' ? T ~pot mjv to them: "No doubt

will say to me the YOU will apply this
illustration
x a p a @ ~ h f i ~a
'lmpk,
8 ~ p 6 r ~
~ " ~ ~ ~to me,
'Physician, cure yourparable
this
Healer,
cure
self; the things we
OE~UT~V*
6aa
heard~ as having
yourself;
as many (things) as
fwe heard
i ~pened
~ ~hap- ~
in Ca-per'nay ~ v 6 p ~ v a eiq -njv Kaqapvaocp rroiqoov um do also here in
having happened into the Capernaum
do YOU your home territorg."'
Kai
6 6 ~
2v -rfj
lTaTpi61
vov. 24 ETTW
24But he said: "Truly
also here in the father [placel of you.
He said 1 tell YOU that no
--66 'Apijv h6)")'
b p i ~671 o36~iqTpoqfiqq prophet is accepted in
toward

them

At all events

YOU

but Amen I am saylng to Yon that no one

prophet

his

25 For instance, I tell

you in truth, There
were many widows in
25 &rr' aq0eiaq 62
hiyo
bpiv, rohhai Israel in the days of
Upon
truth
but I am saying to YOU, many E.li'jah, when the
x f i p a ~ quav b raTq fipipa~q 'HA~iov b 1.8 heaven was shut up
widows were in the
days
of Elijah in the three years and six
l a p l 6
i ~ h ~ i u 0 r ) 6 ocpavbq &-q months, so that a
Israel,
when was shut up the heaven
years great famhe fell upon
rpia ~ a i ptvaq
hq i y i v e ~ o hlpi)q all the land, 26 yet
three and months SIX, as occurred famine Emli'jah was sent to
piyaq h i 1~3acxv~ i j v yfiv, 26 ~ a npbq
?
none of those [womgreat upon
all
the earth,
and toward en], but only to Zar'o36~piava6rGv i.rripqlq 'Hh~.iaq ~i p i ~ i qe-phath in the land
not one of them was sent
Xlijah If not into of Si'don to a widow.
I c i p e ~ ~ ~a f j q116wviaq vp6q y u v a i ~ axqpcxv. 27 Also, there were
Zarephath of the Sidon toward woman wldow. many lepers in Israel
27 ~ a ~l o h h o ih ~ v p o i fiuw EV TG 'Iuparjh in the time of E-li'sha
And many
lepers were in the
Israel
the prophet, yet not
h
i 'Eh~oaiou TOG ~ p o q f i ~ o u~, a i066Eiq one of them was
upon
Elisha
the
prophet,
and no one cleansed, but NalahGv 6 ~ a e a p i a 0 ~~i, p i Na~p&v 6 ZOpoq. a.man the man of
of them was cleansed, if not Naaman the Syrian. Syria."
28 Now all
28 ~ a ~1~~fics0quau
i
IT&TE~
0upoG 6v -ra those hearing these
And
were filled
all
of anger m
the things in the s p a owaywy*
&KO~OVTE~
T ~ G T ~ ,29 ~ a igogue became filled
synagogue
hearing
these (things),
and with anger;
29 and
&vamdrv~eq hSif3ahov
a 6 ~ b v Eccl~ ?ilq t'ney rose up and hurhavlng stood up they threw out him outside t h e ried him outside the
rrBkwq, ~ a qyayov
i
a b ~ bZaq dqp0oq -roc city, and they led him
city,
and they led him until brow of the
to the brow of the
ijpouq
iq'
o!
$I n6h1q 6 ~ 0 6 6 p q r o mountain upon which
mountain upon w h c h the
city had been built
their city had been
~GTGV, d o r ~
~ a ~ apvioa~
~ p q
built, in order to
of them, as-and to t5row down headlong
him; throw him down headlong. 3OBut he went
30 a 3 ~ 6 q 62
61dOhv
616
he
but
having gone through
through through the midst of
them and continued
p f ~ o ua 6 ~ G v
~ O ~ E ~ E T O .
midst of them he was going his way.
on his way.
acceptable

6q~lv
1s

&V

in

TG

the

IT~TP/~I

fatherlplacel

&TOG.

of him.

LUKE 4: 31-38
31 K a j

288

~ a - r f j h e ~ v &Eiq Ka~apvaofipn 3 1 v

And he went down into

~jiq

of the

rdlha{aq.

Kai

Galilee.

dT06q

And

Tok

them

the

Capernaum

fiv

he was
tJ*$aalv'

sabbaths;

city

3 1 A n d h e went
down to Ca-per'na-

~I~&DKUV

teaching

289
a

Of

i'lee- And he was

teaching them on the

32 ~~1 sabbath; 32 and theg

and were astounded a t his

616axfi ahoG, way of teaching, bewere being astounded upon the teaching of him, cause his speech was
TI
b &EOV(S~Q; fiV 6 h6yoq a6~pG. with authority. 33 NOW
because in authority was the word of hun. i n t h e synagogue
33 ~ a b
i
ouvayoyfi fiv &epo-rroq ixwv there was a man with
And in the synagogue was
man
having a spirit, ail ~nclean
demon, and he shoutlTV&$.la 6a1yoviou ct~&&p~ou,~ a &kKpaE~v
i
of demon
unclean,
and he shouted ed with a loud voice:
spint
eyaq 34YEa,
-ri
fip'iv Kai 34"Ah! What have
$ 9 p great
Ah!
What
to us
and we to do with you, Jeto voice
aoi, ' I qooir NaTapqvE;
fiA&q drrrohkaa~ sus you Naz-a-rene'?
to you, Jesus Nazarene? Came you to destroy Did you Come to
oT6&
o e ~ i q 1,
b destroy us? I know
1 have known you who youare, the exactly who you me,
ayloq
TOG 0~00.35 K ~ &I K & T ~ ~ ~ U V the Holy One of God."
Holy (One) of the God.
And gave rebuke to it 35 But Jesus rebuked
b ' IqaoGq ASyov @ 1 p b 0 q ~~1 a iEE~hee h' it, saying: "Be silent,
the Jesus saying Be muzzled and come out from a n d come out of
a
. ~ a i
b iqav
alj76v ~b him." So, after throwhim.
And
having thrown
him
the ing the man down
6a1p6v1ov iq -rb yioov 6Efih0w doT' a h 0 6 in their midst, the
demon
into the midst came out from him
demon came out of
pq6kv
ph&+av ah&. 36 ~ a i k y t v ~ ~ ohim without hurting
nothing having hurt
him.
And came to be him. 36At this, asfell upon
e&pPo~
h i
nw~aq,
~ a tonishment
i
astonishment
upon
all.
and all, a n d they beowddrhouv
npbq drhhfiAouq Aiyoy-r&q gan to converse with
they were conversing toward one another saying one another, saying:
Tiq B h6yoq o h o q I
I v kcouaiq ~ a i"What sort of speech
What the word this because in authority and is this, because with
and power
~ U V & ~ E I
i.rrl~&aa&~TOT<
& ~ a M p ~ o lauthority
q
power
he gives orders
to the
he orders the unclean
m~irpaolv,
~ a i
IEfpxov~a~;37 K a i spirits, and out they
spirits,
and
they come out?
And come?" 37 s o the news
concerning him kept
~ E E T ~ O ~ E ~ E T O fixoc; n&pi a 6 ~ 0 6
was going its way out resound about him
into
out into every
corner of the surn & ~ a~ 6 7 ~ 0 ~
n~p~xbpou.
every place s % e
surrounding country.
rounding country.
38
'Avaa~hq
62 hi, ~ f i qauvaywyfiq 38After getting UP
Having stoodup but from the synagogue out of the synagogue
& ~ ~ h e & vf i v O ~ K ~ ( XZIpovoq.
V
n&ve&p& he entered into
he entered into the house of Simon. Mother-in-law mon's home. NOW
Simon's mother-in6i
TOG
Zipwvoq
fiv
ouvEXop~w
w distressed
but of the
Simon
was being held together I ~ Was

g ~ ~ ~ r h ~ ~ r o ogni
v~o

~ U ~ E ~T EG Y

Il i p c i ~ ~ c t va h b v n ~ p i with a high fever,

him aboul and they made rea&rfi<. 39 ~ a i h r ~ ~ ~ h &r&o
q
ad+jq quest of him for her.
her.
And having stood upon on top of her 39 So he stood over
T
E
E
TQ .rrup~~$,~ a i & Q ~ ~ K W her and rebuked the
he gave rebuke to the
fever,
and it let go off fever, and it left her.
aMy*
6.2
drvaa~6oa Instantly she rose
her,
but
having stood up and began ministerGI~KOVEI
ahoiq.
ing to them.
she was serving to them.
4OBut when t h e
40 Awov-roq 6 t
TOC tjhiou 6 x a v - t ~sun
~ was setting, all
Setting
but of the
sun
an
those who had people
o"CJ0l
1~0~
k ~ e a o h a q sick with various disas many as
were having
(Ones) being sick eases brought them to
v6aolq
nol~rhalq qyayov ahoirq vpbq him. By laying his
to diseases
various
led
them
toward hands upon each one
ah6vS
b
62 id i ~ d r 0 - T ~ a h G v of them he would
him;
the (one) but to one
each
of them
cure
41 Demons
~ h q~E'ipaq irrrl-rtedq .%kpdrrr~Eva6~oirq. also would come out
the hands puttingupon
was cunng
them.
many, crying out
41
~ E ~ ~ P x & T o 62 ~ a i 6a1p6v1a h 6 Of
Were comlng out but also
demons
from and saying: "you are
the Son of God.,, But,
1T0hh6v, ~pa<oVTaKai hkyov~a 6 ~ 1 6
d
many,
crylng out and saying that You are rebuking them, he
n o t permit
6 uibq
TOG B~oir. ~ a i~ I T I T I ~ G
0V
6 ~them to speak, bethe
Son of the
God;
and rebuking ,"Ot
cause they knew him
~ia
Aah~iv,
0"
he was permitting them to be speaking, because to be the Christ.
42 However, when it
fi6~1aav ~ b vX P I O T ~ Va 3 ~ 6 vE T V ~ I .
became day, he went
they' had known the Christ
him to be.
out and proceeded to
42 r & v o ~ b W 62 f i ~ l e ~ a ~
EEdeGv
Having become but of day having gone out a lonely place. ~ u t
t h e crowds began
&lTop&lje~
Z P ~ ~ ~ O7 V6 ~ 0 ~ KC(^
'
01
he went his way into lonely
place; and the hunting about for
him and came cut
bxAoi
&TE<~~TOUV
1
crowds
were seeking upon
him,
and as far as he was, and
tried to detain
fiABov
Zwq ath00, ~ a i K ~ T E ~ X O V they
they came
until
him,
and
were detaining him from going away
ahhv TOG p
~ o p e i r ~ a 0 a 1 haah&. from them. 43 But he
him of the not to be going his way from them. said to them: ''Also
43
b
62 ETTEV npbq a6~03q TI Kai to other cities I must
The (one) but sald toward them that Also declare the good news
~a?qi ~ i p a ~I Tq~ A E ~ I V ~ 6 a y y ~ h i a a o e a i p~ of the kingdom of
to the different
cities to declare the good news me
God, because for this
6 ~ i T ~ VPaulh~iav TOG 0~06, 871
it is necessary the kingdom of the God, because I was. sent forth."
4 1 Accordingly h e
6.rri
TOSOh e o ~ & h q v .44 K a i
fiv
upon this (thing) I was sent off.
And he was went on preaching in
~qp6uawv ~ i q~ h q
ouvayoyhq T q 'lov6aiaq. t h e synagogues of
PRaching into the synagogues o f k e
Judea.
J u .de'a.
to fever

great,

~ Q
K,~

LUKE 4: 39-44

and they requested

~ynpp&ptT$a

LUKE 5 : 1-43

'Eyive-ro

On an occasion
TQ
T ~ V6xhov
when the crowd
in the [tunel the crowd
pressing close
a h @ ~ a i ~~KOOEIV
T ~ Vwas

62

but

I t occurred

ht~eio0a1

hr

upon him and listening to the word of

word of the God and
he
was having stood God, he was standing
the lake oe
n a p & ~ i j v Aiyvqv revvqoapt-r, 2 ~ a i E ~ ~ Ebeside
V
beside the
lake
Gennesaret,
and he saw Gen-nes'a-ret. 2And
rrhoia 660 h m & ~ a r a p & T ~ hipvqv,
V
o i 62 he saw two boats
boats two having stood beside the lake, the but docked at the lakeh o p d r v ~ e q side, but the fisherh'a3-rGv
&he&iq
them
having stepped off men had got out of
fishermen
from
them and were wash~ ~ U V O V T& ~ [ K T U ~
3.
bP&s
were washing off the
nets.
Having stepped in ing off their nets.
6E ~ i qzv T&V srhoiwv,
6
fiv Zipwvoq, 3 Going aboard one of
but into one of the boats, which was of Simon, the boats, which was
fip&TrlUv
a6~6v
d ~ 6
Y ~ CSimon's, h e asked
he requested
him
from
earth him to pull away a
Esravayay~iv bhiyov,
~a9ioaq
62 bit from land. Then
to lead upward upon
little,
having sat down but he sat down, and from
$K TOG n h o i o u & ~ ~ ~ C ( O K E V~ o b q6xAouq. the boat he began
out of the
boat
h e was teaching the crowds. teaching the crowds.
4 h q 62 ~naOaa-ro A d B v ,
ETTTEV
n p b q 4 When h e ceased
As but he ceased speaking, he said toward speaking, he said to
T ~ VI i y w v a
'Enavciyayc
~ i q 76 PciBoq Simon: "Pull out to
the Simon Lead upward upon into the deep where it is deep, and
men let down
x d & U a T & I&
'
~ ~ K T u C X i ) p & ~ )IS h p ~ YOU
.
and '
lower
the
nets of YOU into catch. Y O U R n e t s f o r s
5 ~ a l d n o ~ p 1 6 e I q Zipwv ETTTEV ' E T T I ~ ~catch."
~ T ~ ,5 But Simon
And having answered Simon said
Instructor, in reply said: "In61'
6hqq V U K T ~ ~K O T ~ I ~ ~ U ~ V T 0E6~6 2 ~ structor, for a whole
through whole
night
having toiled
nothing night we toiIed and
&4drPop~v,
Esri
62
TQ
b f i y ~ ( ~ i uou tcok nothing, but at
we took,
upon
but
the
saylng
of you your bidding I will
xahdao
T
6 i ~ ~ u a6 . ~ a i TOGTO lower t h e nets.','
I shall lower
the
nets.
And
this 6 Well, when they did
noujaav-req o v v t ~ h ~ ~ a a ~rhfi0ieoq
v
ix8Owv this, they enclosed ,a
having done
they enclosed
multitude
of fishes great multitude of,
ITOAO,
61Epfiffoe~o
62 T& Gi~-rua Esh. In fact, their
much, were being broken through
but the
nets
nets began ripping
a;Tij,.
7 K a ? K ~ T ~ V E U ( J C I V T O ~ E T ~ X Oapart.
I ~
7 So they moof them.
And they motioned to the
partners tioned to their part&v TG i ~ i p c ? , 'rrhoiq TOG
af36v-raq
ners in the other
in the different boat of the (ones) having come boat to come and
auhhap6a6ar
a6-roiqa ~ a i fiABav,
them; and they
~ a assist
i
to give assistance to them; and they came, and did come, and they.
filled both boats, so
Evhqaav d i p q 6 ~ ~T&~ srhoia
a
80-r~Pu~~L;E~CJ~I
they filled
both
the boats as-and to be sinking t h a t t h e s e began
air-rci. 8
i6Av
62
Zipov
f l i ~ p o q t o s i n k . 8Seeing
them.
Having seen
but
Simon
Peter
this, Simon Peter
to be lying upon

A6yov

TOG

him

and

BeoG ~ a ai h 6 q

to be hearing

fiv

the

iarbq

$2

~poui.rreu~v

TOT^

hgy.w~ fell-down a t the knees

y 6 v a ~ 1 v '1 uoi3

of Jesus, saying: "Depart from me, because

Go out
from
me,
because
male person I am a sinful man,
d p a p ~ ~ A 6 qeiyr,
KG~IE' 9
9drpPoq
y&p Lord.'' 9 For a t the
sinful
I am,
Lord;
astonishment
for catch of fish which
they took up aston.rrplkU~&v a6T6v ~ a iTrkv-raq
TOGS
overwhelmed
him
and
all
the (ones) ishment overwhelmed
him and a l l those
obv
ah@
214
the with him, 10 and liketogether with
him
upon
wise both James and
b y ~q
T&V
ix9Owv
bv
catch
of the
fishes
of which John, Zeb'e-dee's sons,
who were sharers with
uuviAapov,
10 Bpoiwq 62 ~ a 'Idr~wpov
i
they took together,
likewise but also James
Simon. But Jesus said
Kai
'lwtwqv uiocq Z E ~ E ~ ~ ~ 07
O U , from to Simon: "Stop beand
John
sons
of Zebedee, who
were ing afraid. From now
KOIVGVO~
TQ
Z i p w v ~ . ~ a iE?ITEV
I T ~ ~ Son you will be catchsharers
tothe
Simon. And
said
toward ing men alive." 1
1So
T ~ VZ i p w v a ' IqcroGq M i
Q O ~ ~ O G . dsri) TOG they broughk the boats
the Simon
Jesus Not be fearing; from the back to land, and
everything
~ G vdtv9pGnouq
EUQ
<oyp&v..
11 ~ a abandoned
i
now
men
you will be catchlng ahve.
And and followed him.
K ~ T P Y ~ Y ~ V T E ST&
nhoia
ini
Y ~ V
12 On a further ochaving led down
the
boats
upon
earth
casion while he was
&$~vTE~
T & T ~
f i ~ o h o l j ~ q o a a679.
v
in one of the cities,
having let go off all (things) they followed to him.
look! a man full of
12 Kal i y k v ~ - r o i v TQ ~ T v a l a 6 ~ b v b leprosy ! When he
And it occurred in the to be
him
in caught sight of Jesus
he fell upon his face
11~$T&V n6heav ~ a i6ob
i
dvip
nh&qq
one of the cities and look! male person
and begged him, say"Lord, if you
i6bv
Airrpaq62
T ~ V ' iqooirv ing:
of leprosy;
having seen
but
the
Jesus
just want to, you
*rr~obv
Esri ~rp6awsrov b 6j e~q
a6ToG can make me clean."
having fallen upon
face
he begged of hlm 13And so, stretching
hiywv K~PIE, i h v
9iAr)q
66vauai p~ out his hand, he
saylng Lord, if ever you may will you are able me touched him, saying:
~ a e a p i a a ~ 13
.
~ a i
EKTE~V~S
"I want to. Be made
to make clean.
And having stretched out
clean." And immexdpa
i j q a ~ o a 6 ~ o G hiywv
Othw,
hand he touched
him
saying I am willmg, diately t h e leprosy
~ a 8 a p l o h ~ 1 - ~ a i ~68twq
fi Ahsrpa vanished from him.
be you made clean; and immediately the leprosy 14 And he gave the
drrreh6ev
dry
afi~oi3. 14 ~ a i a 6 ~ 6 qman orders to tell
went off
from
him.
And
he
nobody: "But go
rrapfiyyelhev
a 6 ~ Q y q 6 ~ v i E~TE%, &Ah& off and show yourgave orders
to him to no one
to say,
but
self to the priest,
drrr~hBi3v 6dEov o ~ a u ~ b vTG i ~ . p d , KU; and make an offerhaving gone off show yourself to the priest, and
ing in connection
~ P O ~ ~ V E ~s rK~Ep i T O
~ a 8 a p 1 o p o G 001)
offer
about
the
cleansing
of you with your cleansing,
fell down toward

*E{EACJE

dsr'

the

EpoG,

knees

671

of3esus

saymg

&*P

el

'

3;

LUKE 5: 15--20

292

~ae&q
r r p o u E ~ a p Mouuiq
~ i qjust as Moses directaccordingas
directe
Moses
into ed, for a witness to
1 5 B u t the
pap-dplov h o i q . 15
Stfipx~~o
SB them."
witness
to them.
Was cormng through but word about him was
the more,
pBAAov
6
A6yoq
ITEP~
arj~oij, ~ a spreading
i
rather
the
word
about
him,
and a n d g r e a t crowds
&KO~EIV would come together
auvfipxov~o
. b x h o ~ rrohhoi
were coming together crowds many to be hearmg to listen and to be
~ a~i E P ~ E ~ Eh O6 ~7Qv
~ I &U~EVEIGV a h G v S cured of their sickand to be cured
from the sicknesses of them; nesses. 16 However, he
16 a h 6 q 68
fiv
31~oxwpQv 2v ~ a ? qcontinued in retirehe
but was
(one) retirmg in
the
ment in the deserts
Ipfipo~q
~ a ~i r p o o ~ o ~ 6 p ~ v o q .
and praying.
desolate l ~ l a c e s land
praying.

293

LUKE 5: 21-26

&qEwnai
001
a1 & p a p ~ i a ~uou. your sins are forgiven
have been let go off to You the
sins
of you. you." 21 Thereupon
21 ~ a qptav-ro
i
6rahoyi<~u.9al o i y p a i . l v m ~ i q the scribes and the
And started to be reasoning the
scribes
Pharisees started to
Ka'I oi @ap~oaioth h y o v ~ ~Tqi q 2 ~ 1 ovh o q
and the Pharisees
saying Who
is
this reason, saying: "Who

hahd
Bhauqqp[aq;
q
6ha-ral is this that is speakis speaking
blasphemies?
is able ing blasphemies? Who
forgive sins exd t q ~ i v a ~ f i pfi p6voq d 9 ~ 6 ~can
;
tO be letting go off d not alone the God? cept God alone?"
22
2~1yvoirq
6.2
6
' 1 ao6q 70Cq 2 2 ~ u tJesus, discernHaving recognized but the
Jesus
the
ing their reasonings,
&ahoy~qpoirq a h & v
h 0 ~ p l e E i q ET'TTEV said in answer to
reasonings
of them having answered
said
the course of
ftp~p&v 17 I n
rpbq olG06q
Ti
~I~O?<EOBE
h) ~ a i qthem: "What are YOU
17 ;K
p ~ g rQv
i y i v ~ ~ o
days
one of the days he
toward
them
What are YOU reasoning in the reasoning out in YOUR
And it occurred m one of the
~ap6iaq
6pGv; 23
ri
2m1v hearts? 23 Which is
~ a ia h 6 q
fiv
6166ra~wv,
~ a if i ~ wwas teaching, and
hearts
of YOU?
Which (thing)
is
and
he
was
(one) teaching, and were Pharisees and teacheasier, to say, 'Your
sins are forgiven you,'
&~~KO'TT+TE~OV,E~'TTE?V
'Aqiwv~ai
001
~ a e f i p w o i @aploa?ol ~ a iV O ~ O ~ I ~ & U Kers
~ O of
I the law who
easier,
to say Have been let go off to you or to say, 'Get up
(ones) sitting Pharisees and
law teachers
had come out of every
oT
fiuw
6Aqhue6~eq
&K
~ & q q
ai d r y a p ~ i a ~oou,
fi ~i.rreiv " E ~ E I ~ Eand walk'? 24But in
village of Gal'i-lee
who were
(ones) having come out of
every
the
sins
of you, or to say Be gettingup
and Ju.de'a and Jeorder for YOU to know
~ h p q q r i j q TaAtAaiaq ~ a 'lou6aiaq
i
~ a rusalem
i
~ a i
ITE~I'TT&TEI;
24
iva
68
were
sitting
village of the
Galilee
and
Judea
and
and
be walking about?
In order that
but that the Son of man
there;
and
Jehovah'sa
Ei6fi-r~
6
~
1
6
2
)
TOG
&v8ph-rrou
has authority on the
'iepouudfip. ~ a 66vaptq
i
Kupiou fiv
~ i q
youmight know that the Son of the
man
Jerusalem;
and power
of Lord was into power was there for
e a r t h t o forgive
hcouoiav
EXEI
&TI
YGS
T
i6da1 a d ~ 6 v .18 ~ a i6oir
i
&vSp~q him to do healing.
he said to the
authority
is having
upon
earth sins-"
the to be healing him.
And look! male persons 18 And, look! men
dtq16va1
d p a p ~ i a q ET'TTEV
TG paralyzed man: "I say
q i p o v ~ ~ q&* ~ h i v q q ~ V ~ ~ W ' T T O6q
V
fiv carrying on a bed a
to be letting go off
sins
- he said
to the to you, Get UP and
bearing
upon
bed
man
who was man who was paran a p a h d upivoq,
~ a i
t<fi~ow
'
~
~
a
p
~
a
h
d
v~
u
p
f
t
o
1
A~YW,
pick up your little
(one) having been paralyzed To you I am saymg,
(one) having been paralyzed, and they were seeking lyzed, and they were
bed and be on your
seeking
a
way
-to
arj~2)v ~ V ~ ' T T I O V
i
iy~1.p~ ~ a i
arj~2)v e i u ~ vK~E y~ V ~ a 9~Tva1
T
~hlvi616v
in sight bring him in and
him
to bring- in and to put
him
Be getting up and
up the little bed way home." 25And
&p6vrq place him before him.
a6~oG. 19 ~ a i
QOU
'TTOOEOOU
E ~ C T ~ Vo l ~ 6 v oov. I instantlv he rose UD
And
not
having found 19 So, not finding a
of you be going your way int6 the house of you.
of him.
before them, picked
25 ~ a irrapaxpijpa
dtvao~hq
rroiaq
~ i o c v E y ~ w o ~ valj~2)vway to bring him
what he
And
mstantly
havingstoodup
of what sort of [way]
they might bring in
him in on account of the
lie
on
and went off
&qa
~TGv,
616
~ b viixhov
dtvapdrv~~q hi 72) crowd, they climbed
of them,
upon
which to his home, glorifythrough the crowd having stepped up upon the
up to the roof, and
K~T~KEITO,
d n r f i h 5 ~ ~ Eiq 7 2 ) ~ O ~ K O V ing God. 26 Then an
6Gpa 6 t h TQV K E ~ ~ ~ W~ Va e i j ~ a v a d ~ b vthrough t h e tiling
I
he was lying down, he went off into the house
roof through the
tiles
they let go down him
seized one and
they let him down
6o~&<wv ~ b v8 ~ 6 ~
26. Kai E ~ o ~ a o lecstasy
q
79 K ~ I V I ~ ~ Y~ i q 72) viuov with the little bed 1/ aof him glorifying
oh
the
God.
And
ecstasy
all,
and
they began
midst
into the
together with the little bed
among
those
in
front
'
WCPEV
h
a
v
~
a
q
~
a
i
h66[a<ov
T ~ V to glorify God, and
& ~ ~ p o o e e v TOG
' IqooG. 20 ~ a i i6&v
took
all (them) and they were glorifying the they became filled
in front
of the
Jesus.
And having seen of J e s u s . 20 And 1
dI v , ~ a irrhfiu9qow
i
q6pou M~OVTES
671
mjv
aimlv
ahGv
ET'TTE"
s
~
~ when
~ he
~ saw
a their
~
~ dGod,
and became filled of fear
saying
that with fear, saying:
the
faith
of them
he said
Man,
faith he said: "Man,
"We have seen strange
Ei6ap~v 1~ap&6o$a ufjp~pov.
things today !"
We saw strange (thmgs)
today.
l7n Jehovah's, J 7 - l a ; the Lord's, KBA.

6q
who

"2giaq

%$$:

--

294

LUKE 5: 27-34

E < ~ A ~ E V ~ a i 27 Now after these

anc things he went out
i0~6romo
TEAGV~V 6 v 6 p a ~ 1 Aeueit and beheld a tax coli
beheld
tax colIector
to name
Levi lector named Letpi
sitting a t the t~
naerjp~vov Eri
~ i , rehGv~ov, ~ a i ETTEV
sittlng
upon the
tax office, and he said office, and he said to
ah$
' A K O ~ O ~ ~ E I pot. 28 ~ a ihim: "Ze my folto hlm
Be following
to me.
And lower." 28 And leaving
~a-raht~hv
rdtv~a
dnraa~hq everything behind
having left behind
all (things)having stood UI: rose up and went
fi~oho68~1
a;+.
29 Kai
iroiqoev following him. 29A1,
he was following
to him.
And
made
so, Le'vi spread a
Soxfiv
'p~y6hqv A E U E I ~
EV rfi big reception feast for
reception feast
great
Levi
to him in the him in his house;
o i ~ i q a 3 ~ o C . ~ a ' i fiv
6xAoq
mohir~ and there was a great
house
of him;
and
was
crowd
much crowd of tax collec;
~dmvijv
~ a i 6hhov
07 q o a v PET' tors and others whp
of tax collectors and of others who were with were with them rea h & K ~ T ~ K E ~ ~ E V30
O I .KC[;
~ Y ~ Y Y U < O V clining a t the meal.
them
lying down.
And were murmuring 30At this the Pharoi Oaptua?ot nai oi y p a p p a ~ e ? q $;JT; isees and their scribes
the Pharisees
and the
scrlbes
began murmuring -to
rpbq
roirq
pa0q~hq ahoG
hiyovreq his disciples, saying:
toward
the
disciples
ofhim
saying
"Why is it You eat
Ath
ri
PET& r&v
~ ~ h o v c j v ~ a iand drink with tax
Through what
with
the
tax coLlectors and
collectors a n d sin&pap~oh&v i u t 3 i ~ ~ e ~ a i
T~VETE;
sinners
are YOU eating and are YOU drinking? ners?" 31 I n rep19
31 ~ a i h o n p 1 0 ~ i q
21
' I quoirq ETTEV Jesus said to them'
who are
And having answered
the
Jesus
said " T h o s e
vp6q a3~oOq 0 3 x p ~ i a v Exoua~v oi healthy do not need
toward
them
Not
need
are having
the a physician, but those
by laivovreq
ia~poir &Ah&
oi
who are ailing do.
(ones) being healthy of healer
but
the (ones)
321 have come to
n a ~ & q KXOVTE~' 32 o l j ~ 6Arjhuea
nahiaal call, n o t righteous
badly
having;
not I have come
to call
persons, but sinners
6l~ai0U< &Ah&Irpap~ohoirqiq ~ E T ~ V O I Q V .
righteous (ones) but
slnners
into repentance. to repentance."
3 3 T h e y s a i d tq
33
Oi
66 drav rpdq a h 6 v Oi
The (ones) but said toward
him
The him: "The discip6s
J o h n f a s t frep a 0 q ~ a i ' I G J ~ ~ V O Uv q o ~ ~ 6 o u o 1 v I T U K V ~
~ a of
i
disciples of John
are fasting
frequently
and quently and offer sup~ E T ~ ( T E I T~O I O G V T ~ I , bpoioq ~ a i
oi
plications, and so-do
supplications are making, likewise also the (ones)
those of the Phari7 8 v Ocp~oaiwv,
oi
62 ooi koeiouulv sees, but yours eat
of the Pharisees, the (ones) but to you are eating
~ a i rivouotv. 34 b
62 'Iqaoirq E T ~ E V and drink." 34 Jeand are drinking.
The but
Jesus
said sus said to them;
rpbq a*oljq M i 6 6 v a o 0 ~ TOGS uiohq 706 'You c a n n o t make
toward them Not YOU are able the sons of the bhe friends of thjt
27 Kai

And

after

rac~a

these (things)

he went out

LUKE '5: 35-6:

bridegroom fast while

the bridegroom is
them, can YOU?
[I;
a 6 ~ G v ~ ( S T ~ V ~ ~ ~ ? pv ~a~ tT E ~ ~ ( T cwith
to make
to fast?
is
35 Yet days will come
&
,~..- 4 ~ 'them
ihsbaovra~ 6.6 a
nai
6 ~ a v when the bridegroom
Will come
but
days,
and
whenever will indeed be taken
& away from them; then
drrap0fj
drr'
alj~ijv
the they will f a s t i n
,v - have been removed
from
them
-those days."
wpCQioq T ~ T Ev C ~ T E ~ C J O U ~ I6v
V b ~ e i v a ~raiq
q
bddegroom then &ey will fast in
those
the
36 Further, he went
on to give a n illushpipal S.
days.
tration to them: "No
36
=EAEYEV 62 ~ a vapaPOhijv
;
mpbq one cuts a patch from
He was saying but also
parable
toward
a new outer garment
&oil<
TI
O36~iq 8riPAqpa
drrr6 and, sews i t onto an
them
that
No one cast-upon (piece) from old outer garment;
ipa~iou
~arvoir axioaq
EriP6rhhe1 but if he does, then
outergarment
new
having torn
he casts on both the new patch
raha16v- ~i 62
Iphov
pijy~, tears away and the
i
old;
if but not at Ieast,
upon outer garment
patch from the
~ a 76
i K ~ I V ~ V U X ~ U E I ~ a iTG maha16 new garment does
to
the
old
will
tear
away
and
also the new
not match the old.
air oupr$oviju~~76
6viphqpa
76 & r 6 37 Moreover, no one
not will sound with the cast-upon (plece) the from
puts new wine into
PahAe~ oTvov viov old wineskins; but if
i
TOG K ~ I V O G . 37 ~ a orj6~iq
And no one throws wine new
the new.
he does, then the
~ i q &o~oirq ~ a h a ~ o l i qi
. 62
pijye,
new wine will burst
lnto skin bags
old;
if but not at least,
t h e wineskins, and
brj&t
d O T V O ~ d vioq. ~oirq &moGq, it will be spilled out
wuburst the wine the new the
skin bags,
a n d t h e wineskins
~ a ia 3 ~ 6 q E~xut3rjcr~~a1nai oi
&unoi will be ruined. 38 But
and
it
will be s p d e d out and the skin bags
new wine .must be
dcrrohoirv-rat. 38
oTvov viov
E ~ S put into new winewill be destroyed;
but
wine
new
into
skins. 39No one that
&cr~oirq . K ~ I V O ~ ~Phq~iov. 39 036eiq has drunk old wine
skin bags new (ones) to be thrown.
No one
wants new; for he
AEYEI
r ~ b v mahalltv 0ihe1 vCov.
is willing new; he is saying says, 'The old is
old
having drunk
nice.' "
'0 mahatdq ~ p q u ~ 6 ETIV.
q
The
old
nice
IS.
Now on a sabbath
h e happened t o
6.6
Ev
U
~
P
P
~
T
G
;
)
be passing through
but
in
sabbath
61arop~fi~ot3a1
ahbv
6th grainfields, a n d his
to be going his way through
him
through disciples were pluckmopipov, ~ a i C~thhov oi p a 0 v ~ a ia h 0 6 ing and eating the
sowings, and were plucking the disciples of him
heads of grain, rub~ a i Cjo0~0\! TOGS
ur&xuaq
~GXOV?ES
and were eatmg
the
heads of grain
rubblng bing them with their
~ a i q x~poiv. 2 T I V ? ~6.6 - TGV Oaptoaiov hands, 2 At this some
to the hands.
Some but of the
Pharisees of t h e P h a r i s e e s
v u p ~ & v o ~b

,,idechamber
--

1%

in

Which [time]

the

vupqioq

bridegroom

dnav
Ti
~OIE~TE:
i)
O ~ K~ & ~ T I V said: "Why are YOU
said why are you doing which not is lawful doing what is not
~ o i q u&f3Paa1v; 3
lawful on the sabbath?" 3 But Jesus
to
sabbaths?
-- the
- said in reply to them:
np6q ab-roirq ETITEV
6 ' IqooCq 0362 "Have
YOU
never
toward
them
said
the
Jesus
Neither
T0G70 &J~YVWTE
i)
f n o i q a ~ v A a u ~ I 6 ~ T E read the very thing
this did YOU read which
did
David when David did when he
i ~ e i v a a ~ va C ~ 6 q~ a i 01
PET' a&roC; and the men with
he got hungry
he and the (ones) with him? h i m got h u n g r y ?
4 Sq ~ i a i j h e ~ ~v i qT ~ VOTKOV T O 8 ~ 0 6 4How he entered inHow heentered Into the house of the God to the house of God
a n d received the
~ a roirq
i
TOUS US ^ -rrpoeCa~aq haPi)v
and the loaves o2bSe presentation having taken loaves of presentation
and ate and gave
Ecpaym ~ a GWKEV
i
70%
a*06,
lum. some to the men with
he ate and gave to the (ones)

%k

oG-q O ~ K ~ E E ~ I Vq a y ~ i v E i p? p6vouq him, which it is lawwhich not it is lawful

to eat if not alone ful for no one to eat
706s
l ~ p ~ i q5; ~ a i
ZA~ycv
a b ~ o i qbut for the priests
the
pnests?
And
he was saying
to them only?" 5 And he went
KGp16q 6q"rlv 706 aaPP6rrou 6 ui6q 705 on to say to them:
Lord
is
of the sabbath the Son of the "Lord of the sabbath is what the Son
Cbep;nou.
of man is."
man.
68
Cv
iripw
o a P P & ~ q 61n the course of
Itoccurred but in differeAt
sabbath
another sabbath he
~ i o ~ h e ~aihv6 v
~v
m v a y a y f i v K& entered into the synto enter
him
into the
synagogue
and agogue a n d began
SI~~CJKEIV- ~ a fiv
i
6vepanoq EKE; ~ a i4 teaching. And there
to be teaching; and was
man
there and the was a man present
x ~ i p ah05
~EEI&
fiv
cqpdr. whose right hand
hand
of hlrn
the
right
was
dry; was withered. 7 The
7
. r r a p ~ ~ p o G v ~ o62 a*bv 01 ypappmeiq scribes and the Pharwere obsemlng beside but him the
scribes
isees were now watch~ a i 01
@ a p ~ a a i o ~~i iV TQ aapp6rro ing him closely to
and the
Pharisees
if
in the
sabbath' see whether he would
"
tva
~ G p a a ~ v cure on the sabbath,
e~pwr~6~1,
he is curing.
in order that
they might find
in order to find some
na-rqyop~ivaalho0. 8 a d d q 62
&SEI
~06q
to be accusing him.
He but had nown the way to accuse him.
61aAoy1pp06q
air~&v,
ETITEV
62 8 He, however, knew
reasonings
of them,
said
but their reasonings, yet
TQ
&v6pi
TQ
517P& he said to the man
dry with
to the
male person
to the (one)
t h e withered
.- T{V
)(?pa
"Eye~pe hand: "Get up and
EXOVTI
Be getting up
having
the
hand
stand in the cen~ a C
i J T ~ ~ ~ I TA ~ ~ C J O VK' ~ \ I & v a u ~ & q
.and stand into the midst; and having stood up ter." And he rose
his
stand'
' l ~ a 0 0 q np6q and
6
61.
Zorq. 9 ETTN
toward 9 Then Jesus said to
Jesus
but
the
he stood.
Said

6 'Eyiv~ro

LUKE 6: 10-17

297

296

LUKE 6: 3-9

aljloGq
' E - ~ ~ E P w3p&q,
T ~ ~iE ~ E ~ I VTQ them: "I ask YOU
them I inquire upon YOU, If it is lawful to the men, Is it lawful on
o a a P & T ~ dtyaeo-rrolijaal
ij ~ a ~ o - r r o l f i a a ~the
,
sabbath to do
sabbath
to do good
or
todobad,
good or to do injury,
uGaal
ij
h o h i a a ~ ; 10 ~ a to
i save or to destroy
to save
or
to destroy?
And a soul?" lOAnd after
.rr~prPheq&~rvoq .rrkac, oniTo6q E ~ E Vlooking around a t
having looked around at
all
he said them all, he said to
a h "EKTEIVOV %ip& uou.
d
the man: "Stretch out
to h m Stretch out the
and of You; the (one) your hand." He did
Si hTo~qrlo~v~
Kai ~ E K C X T E U T &
4~ ~ x&ip so, and his hand
but
did,
and
was restored
the hand Was restored. 11B U ~
ah06. 11 A h o i 62 f h f i d q a a v
dvoiaq,
they became filled
of him.
They but became filled of madness, With madness, and
~ a i
61Eh&Aouv
np6q drMfihouq -ri they began to talk
and Were talking through toward one another what Over With one another
Bv
-rro~fioa~ev TI$ *'lqaoij.
what they might do
likely they would do to the Jesus.
to Jesus.

~JUU

I+

12 ' E y i v z ~ o 68 b ~ a i qJlpipalq ~a6-ralq

12 I n the progress

It happened but in the

days
these of these days he went
&Eh0~iv
ad~6v
E I ~TA
out into the moundpoq
to go out
him
the
tain to pray. and he
~rrpou~6~ao0a1,
~ a i
fiv
continued t;k;e whole
and
he was night in prayer to
to pray.
GI~~UKTEPEG~V
Cv fi .rrpooux6 God. 13But when it
continuing through the night in the
prayer
became day he called
TOG 0~06. 13 ~ a i ~ T E ~ Y ~ V E T O fiptpa, his disciples to him
of the
God.
And when it became
day,
and chose from
- r r ~ o ~ ~ ~ h v r l ~o ~o pk@ q ~ & q aLi?.?G, among them twelve,
he sounded toward Chimselfl the
disciples of hun, whom he also named
Kai EK)\~jip~voq
ha
a h Q v 6Cj6Ka1 o G ~ apostles: 14Simon,
and havrng chosen from them
twelve, whom whom he also named
~ a ih o a r 6 A o u q (SV6paa~~,14 Z i p a v a i)v
peter, and Andrew
also
apostles
he named.
Simon whom
his brother, and
~ a i b v 6 p a o ~ v ~ ~ T P O VK ~
'AvGpiav
I
7 6 ~J a m e s a n d J o h n ,
also he named
Peter
and
Andrew
the
and Philip and Bar&6h$6v a h 0 6 ~ a ' iI h ~ a Q o vnai 'Ia6vqv
thol,o.mew, l5 and
brother of him and
James and
John
Matthew and
@ i h l m o v ~ a Bapeohopaiov
i
15 ~ a Maeeaiov
i
Philip
and Bartholomew
and Matthew as, and James [the
of Al'phae'us~
~ a i@ap&v ~ a i'I&KWPOV 'Ahqaiou
~ a Son]
i
and Thomas
and
James
of Alphaeus and and Simon who is
1il.lava
~ 6 v ~aho6pEvov Z h a ~ j v16 ~ a called
i
"the zealous
Simon the (one) being called
gealot
and one,"
16 and Judas
' 1 0 6 6 ~'1a ~ h p o uK a i a 1 0 6 6 ~' IO K ~ P I ~ ) ~ [the son] of James,
Judas
of James and Judas
Iscarlot
who
and Judas Is.carfi.ot,
i y i v ~ r o-rrpo66~qq,
who turned traitor.
became betrayer,
17 And he came
17 ~ a i
KaTaPhq
h
;
,
and
havingcomedown
them down w i t h t h e m

:;t

%h

!
LUJKB 6: Ub-23
~UTQ

198

&Ti 7 6 ~ TES~VOG,
0 ~
K U ~ &h0< lT0hk and t o ~ khis

t~
st~iioi

on a level place, and k

paeq?Gv
alj~oi, ~ a ~
i h f j 0 o q ~ o h h TOG there was a great
of disc~ples of him: an$ rnult~tude much ~f the crowd of h i s
ha06
h b n h ( ~ q q TFL~'lou69;iag ~ a ai n d a great multitude
peoyle frqm
aU
Judea
and of people from all
'1 ~ p o u o d f i y ~ a i
mpahiov
r of Jusde's and JeJerusalem
avd
maritinre [country1 r u s a l e ~ nand 'the maritiine c o u n t r y of
Tripou ~ a116&voq,
i
o? fiheav & ~ 0 6 u a ai(T06
1
of Tyre and Sidon, who came to hqar
him Tyre and Si'don, who
~ a i iaeijvq~ & ~ 6T&V V ~ U W V
~ C T O V *came t o hear him
and to be healed from the sic'messes of them; and be healed of their
18 lta?
oi
ivoxXoGp~voc anb .rrvcupa~wv sicknesses. 18 Even
and thc (ones) being troubled from
~Plrlts &pse troubled with
&KU$&PTG)V ~ O E ~ ~ T T E L ~ O V T 18
O . uai 1~&5 6 unclean spirits were
and all the cured. l 9 A n d all the
uncl~an were being cured;
oXhoq e < $ ~ ~ v v &ir.rr~ruaa~ ab~o6, 6 ~ 1 crowd were seeking t o
crowd were scf$$ing to be touching him, because touch him, because
6haptq
rap'
aS~o6
~<G~ZETO
KG; power was going out
power
beslde
h11n
w@scomlng out and
him and healing
I ~ T O
T ~ V T ~ C .
them all.
was healing
all.
20 And h e lifted up
20 Ka;
ab~6q
&&paq
Upon
And
he
having Llited upon
and began to
Clqa~hpoL~
alj~(j~?
TOGS b a 0 q ~ h qab~o;
eyes
of hlnl into
the disciples of hlm say:
" H a p p y a r e YOU
~'XE~EV
was sssing
poor, because YOURS
Martirp~o~ oi
VTWXO~,
TI
i s t h e kingdom of
~ I ~ P P Y the
poor (oncs),
became God.
bps~fpa ~ U T ~ V
B u u i h ~ i a 706
0~02. 21 'cHapDY are Yon
youns
is
the
kingdom
of the God.
who h u n g e r nopi,
21 pa~6rpio1 oi
~ ~ i v G v vGv,
~ s q TI
Sappy the {ones) hungering now, because b e c a u s e YGv wit1
be filled.
)(o~T~cs~~uEG~&.
YOU W I I ~
be satlated
"Happy a r e YOU
pnk&p101
oi
~ h a i o v - r ~v%,
q
671
who ,weep now, be.
Irappy
the (ones) weepkg iiow, becausc
cause YOU will Iaugh.
Y~&SETE.
22"Happy are YOU
YOU wlll laugh.
22 p a ~ r i p i o iCUTE
8rav p t u f i u ~ u i vbp&q wheilever mei1 hale
Happy YOU are whenever mxht hate YOU YOU,
and whenever
oi aviVepm~o~,~ a i 6 ~ a v
u ~ o p i u w u ~ v they exclude YOU
the
nlcil,
and whenever they nllght separate and reproach
Opeq itni bvE~Siowcriv ~ a i 21<fiahwulv ~b and
Out
ancl might reproach and might throw out the
YOU
n a m e a s wicked
bvopa irpDv bq novqphv EVEKU TOG uioi,
name of you as wicked oil account of the Son f o r t h e s a k e afl

he stood upon place

level,

and crowd much

32

3"

702 &~8pChTOu'723

of the

man;

X~PQTE

&V ~ K E ~ V Tfi
"

the

O
'n

may you rejoice in that' tge 23 Rejoice

Of

in. t h a t

299
tjpipq
day
6pbv
pd You

~ a ~ iK I ~ T ~ ~ U ~1606
T E , YAP
6 ptcrebq
and leap rou,
lookl for the reward
voh3q tv T$ oljpavG.
K ~ T & T&
n w h 1n t*p. heavcn'; aceording to the
PTO~OUVTO?< TPOQ j r a i q

LUKE 6: 2-1-29

day and leap, for,

look! YOUR ren'ard is
g r e a t in h e a v e n ,
for those are t h e
same things their
forefathers used t o
oi narip~sairsbv.
do to the prophets.
the fathers of them.
24"But woe to YOU
2~ nhqv
oirai
bpiv
TOC~
Besides
woe
to YOU
the rich persons, because
~houoioiq
671
~TT~XETE
riiv YOU are having YOUR
rich (ones;,
because
you are having back
the corisolation in full.
nap6r~Aquiv JpBv.
25"Woe t o Y o u
consolation of YOU.
who are filled up
25 oirai
hp:v,
oi
nOw, because You
Woe
to YOU,
the (ones)
will go hungry.
~ ~ T T E T upivol
A
vtv,
871
having been%lled within
now.
because. "Woe, Y O U w h o
TELV~UETE.
a r e laugl~ingnow, beYOU will hunger.
cause YOU will mourn
0ga;,
oi
y e h h v ~ ~ qVOV,
6 ~ 1 a n d weep.
Woe, the (ones)
laugllmg
now, because
26"Woe,
when' K E V ~ ~ U E T E Kai
K~CX~UETE.
YOU will mourn aud you will weep.
ever all men speak
for
26 0 t h ;
d ~ a v ~crh&r; 5phq ~ ' i i ~ a u t vw e l l of
Woe whenever finely
YOU
mightsaythlngs like these
TC&VTE< oi
~VSPWTO~, K ~ T &
T& a r e what their forea1
the
men,
the fathers did to the
~IJT&
&moiouv
7 0 i ~ false prophets.
very (things)
were doing
to the
27 "But I say to
y ~ u & ~ p o @ $ ~ aoii q ~ a ~ i aSrijv.
p q
false prophets
the fathers of them.
YOU
~ 1 1 0 are lisb n i n g , Continue to
. 27'AAhh bpiv
?\hyw
But
to YOU
I am saying
to the (on-) love YOUR enemies.
&KO~OVUIV, ~ ' U T T & T E
~ X ~ P O b~ &V
S
LO do good t o those
hearing,
Be vou loving the enemles O~YO;,
hat
You, 28 t o
~crh6q '~TOIE?TE
~ ' ~ o ~ ~uPiS"C b
,
iinely be YOU doing to the (ones) hating
YOU, l e s s t h o s e c u r s to
28 E D ~ O Y E ~ T E TO<;
K Q T C I ~ W J ~ ~ V O Ufip&<,
S
who are
be YOU blessing the (ones)
curslng
YOU, for
29 To
T p o o ~ 6 ~ ~ TqE8P ~
~
T ~ V
~ ~ ~ E u < ~ v T C J V
be YOU praglng about the (ones)
insulting
h i m t h a t s t r iBe s
bpErq. 29
T@
T ~ T O V T ~
DE
h.rri *v y o u o n t h e o n e
YOU.
To the (one) smiting you upon the cheek,
t h e other
a6 EXE ~ a ~i r j vMhqv, ~ a &i l ~ b also; and from h i m
o i ~ $ be of$erlng also the other, and from
t h a t takes away
706
aipov~6q uou ~d
ip&~iov ~ a i
Outer
garment,
the (one) liftingup of you the outer garment a164 yodo not withhold even
T ~ V
XITDV~
~fi
~whbuqq.
the
undergarment
not
youshould keep back. t h e u n d e r g a r m e n t .

LUKE 6: 3 7 4 2

LUKE 6: 30-36

~ a i30 Give to ever~onc!

asking you, and from
the
one taking your
C ~ ~ ~ O V ~
T O
i x~
ah
pfi
IT^
TOO
from the (one) lifting up the your (things) not things away do not
ask [them] back.
dmai-r~l.
be asking back.
31 "Also, just as
"
YOU
want men to
Iv a
8ihc-r~
31
~a83q
And according as YOU are willing in order that do to you, do the
ITOIG~IV
bp7v
oi titv8pc3ro1,
T ~ O [ E ~ T & same way to them.
may do
to YOU
the
men,
beyoudomg
32"And i f
love t h o s e loving
ad-roiq $poi?<.
to them hkewlse.
YOU, of what cred32 ~ a &i
i dtym&-re
TOGS
&ymGvraq i t i s it t o Y O U ?
loving
And if YOU are loving the (ones)
For even the sinners love those loving
roia
bpiv ~6rptqk??{~; ~ a yhp
i
of what sort to YOU favor 1s It? Also for them. 33 And if you
oi byap-rohoi
TOGS
&ya-rrGv-raq ad-rohq do good to those
the
sinners
the (ones)
loving
them
doing good to YOU,
&ya-rrGarv. 33 ~ a i
Y ~ P
h h ~ really of what credthey are loving.
And
for
ifever it i s it t o Y O U ?
Even the sinners do
ciya8oro1~ T E
TOGS
the (Ones)
YOU may be doing good to
t h e same. 34Als0,
& y a 8 o ~ r o t o ~ v ~bp&q,
aq
roia
bpiv ~ 6 r p tif
~ YOU Iend [withdoing good to
YOU, of what sort to You favor o u t
interest 1 to
those from whom
ko~iv; ~ a i oi &pap~ohoi ~6
ah6
is it?
Also the
sinners
the very (thing) Y O U hope to reITOIOGUIV.
34 ~ a i i&v
6aviaqT~ r a p ' ceive of what credare doing.
And if ever YOU might lend beside i t
it t o
bv
& ~ I T ~ < E T E hap~iv,
~ o i a Even sinners lend
which (ones) YOU are hoping to receive, of what sort [without interestl to
bpiv
x6plq
ia~iv;
~ a i &pap.rwhoi sinners t h a t they
to YOU
favor
is it?
Also
sinners
may get back as
much. 35 To the con&pap~ohoiq
6avi<ouatv
Vva
to sinners
are lending
that trary, continue to
dtroh6~oo1v
Th
~ua.
love YOUR enemies
they mlght get back
the
equal (things) . and to do good and
8 lend
~
&yar&.r TOGS kx8~0.3q 3 ~ to
35 rhfiv
[without inenemles of YOU
the
Besides be YOU loving
terest], not hoping
K ~ I dya80Tr01~j-r~~ a i ~ ~ V ~ < E T E 6kv
and be YOU doing good and be YOU lending s k i n g for anything back;
reward
&&'rri<ovT&q~ a i Eo-rat
6
pl086q a n d
hoping [toget] back; and willbe the
reward will be great, and
bpGv ~ohljq,~ a i~ U E F ~ E uioi 'Y$~oTou, YOU will be sons-of
of YOU much, and you will be sons of Most High, the ~~~t High, because he is kind
&I
a h b q x$X:~<
~ D T I V kril
because
he
is
upon
toward the unthank&xapia-rouq
~ a i
a n d wicked.
30

rav~i

TO

everyone

ai~oijv~i
asking

you

6i60ul

be givmg,

and

bti!r

~$2

unthankful

36

and

riv~o8e
Continue YOU becoming

becom-

rra~fip

bpOv

O ~ K T ~ ~ ~ O
ko~iv.
V
YOUR

Father is merciful.
37 ~ a i p6
K~~VETE,
~ a l 06 ~ i j 37"Morever, stop
and not be ~ o u j u d g i n g , and not not judging,
and YOU
KPI~~~TE:
~ a i
pij will by no means
YOU should be judged;
and
not be judged; and stop
~ a ~ aK6~ <
1 ETE,
~ a i
06
pfi c o n d e m n i n g , a n d
be YOU condemning,
and
not
not Y O U will by
no
be condemned.
& ~ o ~ ~ E Tmeans
E,
Be YOU releasing. Keep
on releasing,
~ a i drrr~huefiu~aee' 38
~ ~ G o T E , ~ a iand YOU will be reand YOU will be released ;
be YOU giving.
and 1e a s e d. 38 p r a c t i c e
608j a e ~ a l
6piv.
p i ~ p o v giving, and people will
it will be given
to YOU;
~ ~ e a s u rgive
e
to YOU. They will
~aAbv
.rrmreopEvov
pour into YOUR laps
fine
having been pressed down a
f i ne m e a s u r e ,
o ~ u a ~ ~ u p ~ o v ~ ~ E ~ E K X U V V ~ ~ pressed
N O V
down, shaken
having been shaken [together]
OverA0Wing
together and over~ i q ~ b v K ~ ~ I T O V 3 tjV' flowing. For with the
Gbaouolv
they wlllg1ve
Into
the
bosom
olboo; measure t h a t
&
Y&P
P ~ T P ~
~ETPE~TE
are measuring out,
to what
for
measure
YOU are measuring
thev will measure out
&TI pTpQ8fia-ra1
bpiv.
to %on in return."
it will be measured in return to YOU.
39Then he also
39 ETITEV 62 ~ a i rapapohijv a d ~ o i q spoke an illustration
He said
but also
parable
to them
to them: "A blind
Mtj~t
6ljva~a1 ~uqh6q
~uqhbv man cannot guide a
Not what
is able
blind [man]
blind [manl
blind man, can he?
BSqy~iv; odxi ctpq6~cp01 ~ i q P ~ ~ U VBoth
O V will tumbIe into
to be guldlng?
Not
both
lnto
nit
-.-hpr~aoirv~al;40 o d ~i q ~ ~p av e q ~ q6rhp ~ b va pit, will they not?
will fall in?
Not
IS
disciple over the 40A pupil
is not
above
his
teacher,
but
S I ~ ~ O K ~ ~ ~ O V K, ~ T Q ~ T I O ~ ~ V O S
62
teacher,
having been adjusted down
but everyone that is per.rr&q
Ea~al hq
6 6166ru~doq ad~oir. fectly instructed will
everyone will be as the
teacher
of him.
like his teacher.
4 1 Ti 6h
P A ~ I T E I ~ T& ~ 6 p q o q TB be
41Why,
then, do you
Why but you are seeing the straw the (one)
look
a
t
the
straw that
hr TG 6q8aApG TOO ct6~AqoO oou, ~ f i v62
in the
eye
of the brother of you, the but is in your brother's
S O K ~ ~ f i v b TG i6iq 6q8ahpG 06 eye, but do not obrafter the (one) in the own
eye
not serve the rafter that
K ~ T W O E ~ ~ ; 42 rrQq
6ljvaaa1 is in your own eye?
You are perceiving?
How
are you able
42How can you say
A~YEIV
T@
dr6dqG
aov
'AGdqi, t o your b r o t h e r ,
to be saying
to the
brother
of you
Brother,
'Brother, allow me
fio~q
k ~ $ 6 r h ~ ~6 ~ 6 p o 0 q T&
&V
let go off 1 might throw out the straw the (one) in to extract the straw
76 6qf3ahpQ
crou,
a d ~ 6 q ~ i j v b T@ that is in your eye,'
the
eye
of you, very (one) the in the while you yourself
the

Father

of

YOU

merciful

is;

LURE 6: 4!3-7:

LUKE 6: 4-8

are not looking at

the rafter in that
eye
of yours? HypogKPahe ~ p h r o vi v S O K ~ V
&K TOG 6qBahpoG
crite! First extract
throw out
first
the rafter from the
eye
ao6, ~ a Ti ~ T E 61aPhiqe1q
76 i)&pqoq the rafter from your
of you, and then you will clearly see the
straw own eye, and then
rb
kv r Q 6qBahp& TOG dr6dqoG aou you will see clearly
the (one) in the
eye
of the brother of you how to extract the
straw that is in your
i~paheiv.
brother's eye.
to throw out.
43 "For there is not
43 Od y&p Eo-rlv 6iv6pov ~ a h b v ITOIOGV
Not for
is
tree
fine
making a fine tree producing
~ a p n b voorrrp6vI 0662 T & ~ I V 6iv6pov oorrrpbv rotten fruit; again
fruit
rotten, neither again
tree
rotten there is not a rotten
producing fine
T O I O ~ V ~ a p w 6 v~ a h 6 v .44 b~ao-rovy h p 666pov tree
fine.
Each
for
tree
making fruit
fruit. 44For each tree
is known by its own
iK r o c i6iou ~ a p n o G ~ I V ~ ~ U K E T ~ 06
I .
out of the
own
fruit
is being known; not fruit. For example,
&~avBiiv
ouhAiyouo~v o 6 ~ a , people do not gather
out of
thorns
they are gathering
figs. figs from thorns, nor
B~' T O U
o ~ a q u h f i v do they cut grapes
0662
&K
thornbush
grapes
nor
out of
off a thornbush. 4 5 A
45 6
&ya8bq &vBpo.rroq good man brings
rpuyQalv.
they are cutting off.
The
good
man
forth good out of the
&K
r o c 6yaBoG BqaaupoG r
~ a p 6 i a q good treasure of his
out of the
good
treasure of the
heart
heart, but a wicked
1~poqipe1 ri, dryae6v,
~ a 6
i
~ o v q p b q man brings forth
brings forth the good (thing), and the wicked (one) what is wicked out
6~
TOG
T ~ P O Q ~ P E I r b of his wicked Ctreaout of
the
brings forth the sure] ; for out of the
~rovqp6v.
k~
ydp
- 1 ~ ~ p l o o ~ 6 heart's
p a ~ 0 ~abundance his
wicked (thing) ;
out of
for
abundance
mouth speaks.
Kap6iaq hahe? 76 m 6 p a ~ ( 6 ~ 0 6 .
46 "Why, then, do
of heart speaks the mouth of him.
YOU call me 'Lord!
46 Ti 6 i pe
K ~ ~ E ? T E K ~ P IK
E~ P I E , Kai Lord!' but do not do
Why but me are YOU calling Lord Lord, and the things I say?
06
TOIE~TE
6
ALp;
47
rr6q
47 E v e r y o n e t h a t
not you are doing what I am saymg?
Everyone comes to me and
6
kpx6pevoq IT&
pe ~ a &KO$WV
i
~ O U hears my words and
the (one) coming toward me and hearing of me does them, I will
T&V h6ywv ~ a ~ir o l h v~ ~ 6 ~ 036~ %
r 0 6 ~ i ( w3piv show YOU whom he-is
the words and doing them. I shall show to YOU like: 48 He is like a
~ building a house,
r i v ~ ia-riv 6potoq. 48 bpo16q i o ~ c~i v e p h ~man
to whom he is like;
like
he is to man who dug and went
oi~o6opoGv~1 o i ~ i a v 6
~ K ~ V E V~ a down
i
deep and
building
house
who
dug
and
laid a foundation
kP&Buvev ~ a iE O ~ K E V B E ~ ~ I O Vid
u p o n t h e rock:
deepened and
put
foundation
upon
Consequently,
mass.
~irpav. 6
62
y EVO pivqq
rock-mass;
of flood-tide
but
having occurred when a flood arose,

6qBahp&
eye

00;

6 0 ~ 6ob~ phhwv;

of you rafter not

seeing?

~TOKPIT&,

Hypocrite,

I$? <

2;

.rrpooEpqE~v 6

1~07apZjS

o i ~ i qI?KE~VQ,
the

river dashed
against that house,
Kai O ~ K
IU X U ~ E V
craAa3aa1 a 6 . 4 ~but was not strong
and
not was strong enough
to shake
it
enough to shake it,
6th
76 ~ d Q q 0 i ~ 0 6 0 p f j ~ e a l ad$v. because of its being
through
the
finely
to be b u l t
Itwell built. 49 On the
49
b
62 dr~oircaq ~ a pfi
i v o ~ j o a q other hand, he who
The (one) but having heard and not having done h e a s and does not
6Clo16q i q - ~ d~ vv e~p c j o i ~ o 6 o p j a a v r ~
o i ~ i a v do, is like a man
ilke
Is
to man
having built
house who built a house
h-ri
yfjv
xwpiq
e&pEhiou,
fi
upon the ground withupon the ground apart from foundation, to which out 8 foundation.
.npooipq<ev
6
1 ~ o ~ a p 6 q , ~ a l ~ir%q Against l t the river
broke toward
the
river,
and
a t once dashed, and immediU U ~ ~ T ~ E U E V~, a ~i Y ~ V E T O76
I)fjypa
-5 ately it collapsed, and
it collapsed, and became the breaking up of%e the ruin of that- house
o i ~ i a qi ~ e i v q qpiya.
became great."
broke toward the

river

to the house

that,

house

that

great.

had
his
sayings
in the heara h 0 6 eIq 7&q dr~o&q TOG ha06, eioeheev
of hlm into the hearings of the people, he entered ing of the people, he
Ca'~er'Kaqapva06p. 2 c E ~ a ~ o ~ ~ 6E
a p entered
~ ~ u
into
Capernaum.
Of centurion
but na.um. 2Now a cer-rrvoq
60Ghoq
K ~ K D fxwv
~
f i p ~ A A ~ vtain army officer's
of any
slave
badly
having
was about
slave, who was dear
TE~EUT@V,
cq
fiv
~ ( 6 ~ CVTI~O(;.
3
to be deceasing,
who
was
to him
in honor. to him, was ailing
and was about to pass
3 &~0ha$
62
rcpi
TOG
'IqaoG
When he
Having heard
but
about
the
Jesus
he
dCTTfcrre~hev w&q abrbv T ~ E U P U T ~ ~r hOvU heard
~
he sent off toward
him
older men
of the sent forth older men
' I ou6aiwvI
ipw-rQv
a6ri)v
6rrwq of t h e Jews t o
Jews,
requesting
him
sothat him to ask him to
&hOi)v
61aocja~
76v 6oirhov come and bring his
having come he should save through the
slave
slave safely through.
aho0. 4
01
6;
r r a ~ a ~ e ~ 6 ~ ~ 4vTohle n t h o s e t h a t
of him.
The (ones) but having come to be beside
np6q
r6v '.IqooGv
.rrapc~drhouv adrbv came up t o Jesus
toward
the
Jesus
were entreating
him began t o entreat him
' E I T E I ~hhfipwaev
~~
Since

h e completed

0~rou6aiwq' h i y o v ~ e q
speedily

=ymg

the

671

&c16q

that

worthy

~ a p 6 < ~TOGTO,

When

he

7 completed

T&

all

saylngs

& ~ I V

he is

"He is worthy of your

y&p conferring this upon

to whom you will confer this,
he is loving for hirn, 5 for he loves
~ i ) Eevoq ~ p i i v ~ a ~i t auvaywytjv
j ~
a6~i)q
nation and he
the

nation

of us and

Q~o66pqaev
built

fTope6~ro

fiph. 6

to us.

was going his way

the

The

ow

together with

dymc

synagogue

62

but

he

'

a~oiq.
them.

himself built the synfor US." 6So

s t a r t e d off
with them. But when

9~::~ Jagogue
esus
fi~,.,

Already

LURE 7: 7-12

LUKE 7: 13-20

305

304

&~EKO)~~<ETO
~ E ~ v ~ K & s ~ O V O Y E there
~ ~
WM
a dead
aljroir 03 p a ~ p b&TCxovroq &Tb ~ q qhe was not far from
wasbemg brought out having died only-begot n man being carried
not
far
being distant from the the house, the army
had already
"id<
pq-rpi aljroir, ~ a ahrj
i
fiv xfipa, out, the only-begotten
o i ~ i a q Z T E ~ ~ J E V (~i>ouq 6
i ~ a r o v ~ 6 p x q officer
q
son to the mother of him, and she was widow. son of his mother.
sent friends to say to
house
sent
friends
the
centurion
Kai 6xAoq riiq 1~6heoqi~av6q fiv
aCv
Besides, she was a
a~ljhhou,
06 him: "Sir, do not
Aiyov C ~ T < >K ~ P I E ,
and crowd of the City sufficient was together with widow. A considerable
saving
-.
"
- to him Lord, not be bothering yourself, not bother, for I am not
a 3 ~ 13
. nai
i6Av
arjrijv b
~irploq crowd from the city
y&p i ~ a v 6 q eipl
fva
3 1 ~ 6rrjv uriyqv fit to have you come
her.
And having seen
her
the
Lord W=
in under my roof.
for sufficient I am in order that under the
roof
&SO ~ f t hher.
7 For that reason I
idayxvioeq
i
v
'
nai E ~ T E V
066k
13
And
when the Lord
VOU
~iofheqq.
7
616
was moved with pity upon her and said to her caught sight of her, he
of me you should enter;
through which not-but did not consider my.
nha'i~. 14 ~ a i
npoaEABbv
was moved with pity
M i be weeping.
ipau~6v
fitiwua
1~p6q 02 fif3~'iv- self worthy to come
Not
And
having come toward for her, and he said
myself I considered worthy toward you to come; to you. But say the
$qaro
oi
6h to her: "Stop weep&Ah& in2 A6yc9, ~ a i iaefi~o 6 'rraiq word, and let my :i hetouched
bier,
the (ones)
but ing."
but
say to word, and let be healed the boy servant be healed.
14 with that
EUTI]U~V, na? E T ~ E V NECXV~DKE,
he approached and
8 K ~ yI a p 6y.yb b0pwn6q sip1 h b 8 For I too am a man i1 ~QO-T~<OVTES
carrYlng
stood
[still],
and
he
said
Young
man,
also for
1:
inan
am under placed under authortouched the bier, and
soi
hiyo.
6yipf3qn. 15 Kai & V E K ~ ~ I ~ the
E V bearers stood still,
&<ouaiav raoaop~voc;, Cxwv 3n' i p a u ~ 6 vity, having soldiers
to YOU I am saying, Be raised up.
And
sat up
authority being stationed, having under myself under me, and I say
and he said "young
b
vs~pbq ~ a fip5aro
i
Acrheiv,
~ a man,
i
I say to you,
u . t p a ~ ~ G ~ a <~, a i
ACyo
r06-r~; to this one, 'Be on
the dead (one) and started to be speaking, and
soldiers,
and
I am saying
to this (one) your way!' and he is
~~t up!" 15 And the
~ S ~ K Ea6r6v
V
I-$ yqrpi a h o 0 . 16 "Ehapsv dead man sat up and
n o p ~ 6 O q ~ 1 ,~ a i V O P E ~ E I ~ ~ I~, a i &AAw on his way, and to
he gave him to the mother of him.
Be on your way, and he is on his way, and to another another, 'Come!' and
started to speak, and
62 96Poq rtCV~aq, ~ a i iS65aCov
T ~ V he gave him to hir,
"Ep~ou, ~ a i .?PXET~I,~ a i r
606Ay he comes, and to my
but fear all (them), and they were glorifying the
Be coming, and he is coming, and tothe slave slave, 'Do this!' and
mother. 16
fear
O&dv Aiyoyr~q 8r1
npo9fiqq
pfyaq seized them all, and
9Wel1,
he
does
it."
pou
noiqoov
roirro,
~ a i VOIE?.
God
saying
that
Prophet
great they began to glorify
of me
Do
this,
and
he is doing. when Jesus heard
~
~
Y
~
P
O
Q
i
v
v
~
a
i
671 God, saying: "A great
these
things
he
mar9 ci~o6aaq 62
raG~a
6 ' I qooCq
was raised up
in
us,
and
that prophet h a s been
Having heard but these (things) the
Jesus
veled a t him, and he
'E ~ r s u ~ C q a r o
6 0 ~ T6 ~ ~V ha6v raised up among us,"
iOa6paa~v acr376v, ~ a i orpagciq
T@ turned to the crowd
Turned his attention upon the God the
people
wondered a t
him,
and having turned to the
and, U G has
~ turned
~
following him and
crhoG. 17 ~ a iEQ~AOEV 6 A6yoq o67oq iv his attention to his
d r ~ o h o u ~ o a+$
~ v ~ ~ 6xAq ETITEV
Afyw
othim.
And
went
out
the
word
this
in
said:
"I
tell
YOU,
Not'
following
to him crowd he said I am saying
17 ~~d this
6hfl
'lou6aiq: s r ~ p i ahoG ~ a w&og
i
news concerning him
3p?v, 0662 hv 74 'lupa?$t roaalj-rrlv .rrio-rlv even in Israel have
whole g e
Judea
about him and to all sDread out into all
to YOU,Not but in the Israel
so great
faith I found so great a
..
~
f
i
ITE~!x~~C+.
E ~ ~ O V 10
.
~ a bi ~ o o - r p i q a v r ~ qsiq rhv O?I<OV faith." 10 And those
Ju.defa and all the
the
surrounding
country.
I found.
And having returned into the house that had been Sent,
surrounding country.
18 K a i
drrrtjyyelhav ' l o 6 r v ~ 1 oi paJqrai
01
-rr~pqOiv.t~q ~Tlpov rbv GoCAov on getting back to
18 Now John's disthe (ones) having been sent found the
slave
And they reported back to John the disciples
the house, found the
ciples
reported to him
0
T
E
P
~
ITWTWV
T
O
~
T
O
V
.
3y laivovra.
19 nai
slave in good health.
of him
about
all
these (things).
being- in health.
And about all these things.
11Closely f ollowiXIg
~ p o o ~ a A ~ a 6 p ~ v o q 600
rlvhq 19 So John summoned
11 Kai
&YEVETO $v 1-8
h56~
having called toward himself
two
some ones a certain two of his
And it occurred in
the
of subsequence this he traveled to
rbv paeqrQv a h o i r
6 'Iwdntqq Z I T E ~ ~ I E Vdisciples a n d sent
inop~berl
sic; 1~6Alv ~ahoupivqv Naiv, a city called Na'in,
of the disciples of him the
John
he went his way into
city
being called Nain, and his disciples
sent
them to the Lord to
T6v K ~ ~ I O V~ ~ Y O V6
7
6
~ a ~i U V E I T O ~ E ~ O ~ a
TO
h 4 oi paeqrai alj~oG and a great crowd %:d
say:
"Are you the
the Lord
sayylg You are the (one)
and were going wlth him
the disciples of him were traveling with
Coming
One or are we
~ X ~ ~ E fiV O ~E-r~pov
lTpoa60~~pEv;
~ a 6i ~ h o q1~oh6q.12 hq 62 f i y y ~ o ~7 G~ him. 12 As he got
eomlng
or different (one) we are expecting? to expect a different
also crowd much.
As but he got near to the
20
I T ~ ~ ~ ~ E V ~ ~ E V62
O I rp6q a 6 ~ 6 vone?" 20 When they
~ r b h ~ o q , ~ a i is06 near t h e gate of
ITOAIJ
Having come to be alongside but toward hlrn came up t o him
gate
o:h
city,
and
look! the city, why, look!

62

but of him

aw

04'2;

'

said: "John
the Baptist di~patchq
h k o ~ ~ t h Ijpiiq
w
np6q 02 hkywv 1 3 ET US t o YOU to sap,
sentoff
us
toward you saying You are 'Are you the Coming
6
~ ~ X ~ ~ E ijV Ghhov
O S
'tTpoU60~6p~; One or are we to
the (one)
commg
or another we are expecting? expect
another?, 3:
b p g il~pdr-r~uu~v
.rrohho3q 21 In that hour he
21 b &K&~vTJ
In
that
$e
hour
he cured
many
cured many of sicknesses and grievous
h
r
3 v6uwv ~ a pamiywv
i
~ a nvsup+wv
i
from sicknesses and scourges and
splrlts
diseases and wicked
TOV pijv, r a i
~uc$hoiq n o h h o i ~ixapiaccro spirits, and granted
w i z e d , and to blind (ones) many he favored many blind persons
BhhrIv.
22 r a i
&.rrorptedq
E?TEV the favor of seeing.
to be seeing.
And having answered he said 22 Hence in answer he;
to the Ctwa]::
flo p ~ u e b - r q
h a y y ~ i h a ~said
e
ahoiq
report back
Having gone your way
to them
YOUR way, reto John what
ei
EYGETE ~ a i~ K O ~ C T ~ Tport
E.
' l wave^
to John what (things) YOU saw and YOU heard; you Saw and heard:
the blind are receiving
-rvcphoi
&va~Ak-rouu~v,
xwhoi
blind (ones)
are seeing again.
lame (ones) sight, the lame are
.rr~pt.rra~oira~v,
Ae.rrpoi raeapi<ov~al rai walking, the lepers rtfe
are walking about, lepers are being cleansed and being cleansed and
KWQO~
& K O ~ O U ( S I V , v~rpoi the deaf are hearing,
deaf (ones)
are hearing,
dead
the dead are being
iydpov~al,
.rrrwxoi raised up, the poor
are being raised up,
poor
being told the gaod
~ i r a y y d i < o v ~ a l ' 23 ~ a i pa~&p16qnews. 23 And happy is
are being told the good news;
and
happy
he who has not S~U~II& m r v 6q
k&v p? (SKav6ahlUfi i v &poi. bled over me."
he is who if ever not might be stumbled in me.
24 When the mes24 'A~rreh~6v~wv 62
r6v
dryyihwv sengers of John had
Having gone off
but
of the
messengers gone away, he started
'IwExvov
fipcmo
hEy~tv
npbq
~ o 6 qto say to the crowds
of John
h e started to be saying
toward
the c o n c e r n i n g John;
iixhouq
m ~ p i 'lw&ou
Ti
C&jheaTE "What did YOU ga
crowds
about
John
What did YOU go out out into the wilderEIS
Zpqpov
e&&(Saoear;
~&hapovness to behold? - A
into the desolate Cplacel
to view?
Reed
reed being tossed by
b
dnrgpou o a h ~ v 6mov; 25 &Ah&
ri the wind? 25 What;
by
wind
being staken?
But
what then, did YOU go out
kt3jh0ar~ ~ G E ~ v ; &epwnov &v p d a ~ o i q to see? A man dressed,
did YOU go out to see?
Man
in
soft
in soft outer gar-'
ipmioq
~ p ~ ~ ~ o p k v o v ; i603 ments? Why, those fn
outer garments having put on about himself? Look! splendid dress and
oi
Cv iprx~tapQ tv66<ct, ~ a irpuc$G existing in luxury rtrk
The (ones) in
dress
splendid and
luxury
i n r o y a l houses,
b.rr6pxovr~qb roiq @aoth~iotq~ioiv..26 a h & 26 Really, then, what
existing
in lihe klngly houses are.
But
~i
ZEfih0a~~ i6civ; rpo~firqv; vai, did YOU go out t9
what
did YOU go out
to see?
Prophet?
Yes, see? A prophet? Yes,
01

&6p~q

the male persons

~ 1 - 'tw&qq
r ~ ~
said

John

the

~ C C I T T the
I ~ ~men
~

Baptist

I tell YOU, and far

more than a prophet.
06 27 This is he concernf l p o q f i ~ O27
~ . 0 6 ~ 6 ~~ T I V
This (one)
is
about whom ing whom it is writof prophet.
ten, 'Look! I am
'1606
d ~ r o o ~ a h o ~ b vs e n d i n g f o r t h my
y.6ypm~at
it has been written
Look!
I am sending off
the
messenger before your
&yy~A6v pou ~ p 2 , n p o u h ~ o u uou,
dq face, who will prepare
messenger of me before
face
of you, who your way ahead of
Kmau~Ev&(S~l
+)v 666v uou ip-rrpodiv (SOU. you! 281 tell YOU,
will prepare the way of you in front of you. Among those born of
?g
hCyw
bpTv, pci<ov Cv
yewq~oiq women there is none
I am saying to YOU,greater in (ones) generated greater than John;
but a person that is
y v ~ a t ~'iwdrvou
&~
olj6~iq ~ m t v ' 6
68 a lesser one in the
,fwornen
of John
no one
is;
the
but kingdom of God is
p { ~ p 6 ~ ~ fv
p 0 qT i P a u l h ~ i g TO; ~ E O CpEi<ov greater than he is."
smaller one in the kingdom of *he God greater 29 (And all the ~ e o ~ l e
and the tax coll6ct6rs,
adTpc +iv.
,29 Kai
6
a him
is.
And
all
the
people when t h e y h e a r d
Cthisl declared God
kxorbaq r a i 01
~EhQval k61raiouw
to be* righteous, they
having heard also the tax collectors justitied
having been baptized
I&&,
POTTI& i v ~ & q
~6
Phm~!Wa with the baptism of
~ o d , having been baptized
the
baptism
J o h n . 30But t h e
'lokvou. 30 oi 68 Oapiuaiot rai
oi
Pharisees and. those
of John ;
the but Pharisees and the (ones) versed in the Law
the counV O ~ I K O ~ T ~ VPo~hrjv TOG OEO;
T ~ ~ ~ U C Cdisregarded
I J
versed in law the counsel of the God disregarded sel of God to them,
iau~o6q, prj
P C X T T T ~ ~ Y ~ ~bV~T they
'E ~ not having been
lnto themselves, not having been baptized
by baptized by him.)
aho;. 31 " W i t h whom,
him. therefore, shall I com31
Tivl
obv
bpoicjow 706s pare the men of this
To which one
therefore shall I liken
the generation, and whom
dtv0pb~ouq ~ f i q
EVE&^
~ a i l ~ q q , rai are they like? 32 They
men
of the
generation
this,
and are like young chilriv~
~ i u i v dpolol; 32 d p o ~ ~ ~i i u i v - dren sitting in a
to which one are they
like?
Like they are market place and cry1ra16ioiq
roiq
b &yo& raOqyCvolq ing out to one anothto little boys the (ones) in marketplace
sitting
er, and who say, 'We
played the flute for
~ a i T ~ O U ~ ~ O V O ~ U I V&hhjholq,
&
and sounding toward to oneanother, who is saying YOU, but
YOU
did
Hlj?dpapcv
3piv r a i O C ~ K b p ~ j u a u 0 e -not dance; we wailed,
Weglayed the flute to YOU and not YOU danced; but Y O U did not
i8pqvj o a p ~ v rai O ~ Ki r X a 6 o a ~ ~33. tAjhue~vweep.' 33 Correspondwe wailed
and not
YOU wept;
has come ingly, John the Bap~ & p'lohvqq b /3mrturilq pfi i a e w v & p ~ o vtlst has come neither
for John
the
Baptist
not eating bread e a t i n g b r e a d n o r
't~ivwv olvov,
~ a i
h i Y E T ~ drinking wine, but
drinking
wine,
and
YOU are saymg YOU Say, 'He has a
Acr1~6vtov EXEI.
34 &Ajhveev
6 uibq demon.' 34 The Son
Demon
h e i s having;
has come
the Son of man has come

hiyo

bpiv,

I am sayi~lg to YOU,

'2;'

~ a i

and

TE~IUU~TE~OV

(one) more abundant

;:;

LUKE 7: 4 1 4 7
and drinking,
~ a eating
i
but YOU Say, 'Look!
A ~ Y E T E ' 1 tjOb & V ~ P W T T O ~ q&yoq
~ a A
i man gluttonous and
YOU are saying Look!
Man
given to eating and given to drinking
wine, a friend of tax
Kai
o i v o n 6 ~ q ~ qihoq
TEAWVBV
sinwine dnnker,
friend
of tax collectors
and collectors and
&papwht2v. 35 Kai & 6 1 ~ a 1 g e q $I
aoqia ners!' 35 All the same,
of smners.
And was justified
the
wisdom wisdom is proved
righteous by all its
h 6 n&v~wvT ~ V T ~ K V W V a67ijq.
children."
from
all
the children of it.
36
'Hp&a
66
TIC; 6
~ t 2 v 36 Now a certain
Was requesting but someone
him of the one of the Pharisees
Oap~oaiwv
lva
q & ~ g ~ E T ' aiTToG. kept asking him to
dine with him. AcPharisees in order that he might eat with
him;
~a'i eiodehv
v
O~KOV
TOG cordingly he entered
and
having entered
into
the
house
of the into the house of the
@apluaiou ~ a - r & ~ ? i e37
q . Kai id06 yu\ni i j ~ l qPharisee and reclined
Phamee h e reclmed.
And look! woman who a t the table. 37 And,
a woman who
fiv
b
.nj
n6he1 &pa.p~wh6q, ~ a look!
i
was
m
the
city
smner.
and was known in the city
h~yvoGua
871
K ~ T & K E ~ T ( ~ I 6v to be a sinner, learned
having accurately known that he is lying down in that he was taking a
TG o i ~ i q TOG @a~uaiou, ~ o p i m u a meal in the house of
the
house of the
PRarisee,
having brought the pharisee, and she
~ 6 r f 3 a o ~ p o v pljpou
38 ~ a i a ~ 6 u a brought an alabaster
alabaster [case] of perfumed oil
and having stood Case of perfumed oil,
bwiow n a p & T O ; ~ ~r66aq a 6 ~ o G ~haioucra, 38 and, taking a posi- :
behind beside
the
feet
of him
weeping, tion behind at us
~ o i q 6&~pualv GpEa~o
P P ~ X E I V TOGS feet, she wept and j
to the
tears
she started to be wetting the started to wet his feet
n66aq a d ~ o s ~ a i ~aTq
Bpl<iv ~ i j q with her tears and
feet
of hlrn and
to the
hairs
of the she would wipe thein
~~qahijq ahfi~
&chpaau&v,
~ a off
i with the hair of
head
of her
she was wlplng off,
anrf her head. ~ 1 ~ she
0 ,
K ~ T E ~ ~ ~ E ITO;<
r66aq aha; ~ a ltenderly kissed his t
she was kissmg down
the
feet
of him and feet and greased them i
~XEI~EV
T@
I . ~ ~ P w - with the perfumed
was greasing
to the
perfumed oil.
oil. 39 At the sight
39
' 1 6 ~ 3 ~ 62 b Oapraaioq
b
Having seen but the
Pharisee
the (one) the Pharisee that in- ,
~ d h c r a q a676v i?r~v b b l r r Q )\hyuv vited him said within f
having called
him
said
in himself
saying himself: "This man, ,
fiv
b
O ~ T O ~ ~i
T P O ~ ~ ~ TifS he
, were a prophet,
prophet.
if
he was
the
This (one)
would know who and
&~~vGIuKv
&v
~ i q~ a i TOT^^
fi what kind of woman
he was knowing likely who and what sort of the
it is that is touching
ywfi f i ~ l q ~ T E T ~ahoG,
I
BTI &pap~wh6qhim, t h a t she is
woman who is touching him, that
sinner
40But
ia-rrv. 40 ~ a i & T T O K P I ~ E ~ ~ 6
' 1 qaoGq a sinner."
in
reply
Jesus
she is.
And
having answered
the
Jesus
TOG

of the

&ephou
man

Boewv

~ a i wivwv,

e a t ~ n g and

drinking,

and

E ~ . r r ~ vwpbq a 6 ~ 6 vzipwv,

said to him: "Simon,

have something to
TI
~in~iv. 6
66 A16&a~ah&,
say to you." He said:
somethhg to say. The (one) but
Teacher.
"Teacher, say it!"
~ i d r ?r)aiv.
41 "TWO men were
say, he IS saying.
debtors to a certain
41 600 xpeoqlhi~al ?jam Savlcr~i ~ l v i -lender; the one was
Two
debtors
were to lender any; i, debt for five bunB rTq G ~ E I ~6qv&p1a
EV
TEVT~KWI~,
b Si dred de.nar'i.i, but
the one owed
denarii fivehundred, the but the other for fifty.
~TEPOS
T T E V ~ K O V T ~42
.
pfi
k x b ~ w v 42 When they did not
different (one)
fifty.
having have anything with
aG-rGv dcrro6oGva1 6 p ~ o ~ h p o l q fxapioa-ro.
which to pay back, he
of them to give back
to both
he freely forgave. freely forgave them
~ i q
oOv
IT~E~OV
6yawfiu~1b o t h .
Therefore,
Which (one) therefore of them more
will love
which of them will
~ f j ~ 6 v 43
;
dcrro~pte~iq Iipwv
E~T~EV
love him the more?"
him?
Having answered
Simon
s a ~ d 43 ~n answer simon
'Y.rrohap/3&vw 871
6
76
nhdov said: "I suppose it is
I suppose
that
to whom
the
more
the one to whom he
hxapiaa~o.
6
62 ETITEV a 6 6 freely forgave t h e
he freely forgave. The (one) but
said
to him
H~ said to
'Op06q
g~prvaq. 44 ~ a i
U T P ~ ~ E ~ him
S : "You judged
Correctly
you judged.
And
having turned
44 w i t h
'rrph ~v
yvvai~a @
Iipwvl
9 . that he turned to the
toward
the
woman
to the
Simon
he s a ~ d
and said to siB A ~ I T E I ~ T C ( ~ T ~TV~ Vyuvai~a;~iofihe6vman: "Do you behold
Are you looking at
this
the woman? I entered
this
I entered
crou
T?V o i ~ i a v , 66op
pol h i m66aq into your house; you
of you into the house, water to me upon feet
gave me no waterfor
O ~ K i60Kaq'
p67tl
62 70iq ~ & K ~ U U I Vmy feet. But this
not you gave; t h ~ s(one) but to the
tears
wet my feet
@p&<hv ~ O U TOGS 1~66aq ~ a i7aiq Bplfiv with her tears and
wetted of me the
feet
and to the hams
wiped them off with
a 6 ~ 6 ~&<ipa$&v. 45 cpihrlpdr
0
0 6 ~her hair. 45You gave
of her
she wiped off.
Kiss
to me
not
me no kiss; but this
i6GIKaq.
aij~q
6
69'
4~
woman,
from the hour
yougave;
this (one)
but
from which [hou,rl
that I Came
did
tiaiih0ov 06 616Alrrev KaTaqlhoiro& pot) 7 0 U q not leave off tenderly
Ientered not left off
kissing down of me the
my feet,
i~65aq.46 ihaiq
~ ~ q d f i vPou 0 6 ~46 You did not grease
To oil
head
of me
not
feet.
my head with oil;
jhel+aqai5~q
62
~ 6 ~ b4u t t h i s woman
YOU greased;
this (one)
but
to perfumed oil
greased my feet with
YEI+EVTOG^ 1~66aq pou. 47
03
Oil. 47 By
greased the
feet
of me.
Of which (thing)
vlrtue of this, I tell
X ~ P I ~ , h6yo
UOI,
&$~OVTC
I ~
YOU, her sins, many
said

toward

him

Simon,

Zxw

croi

I am having to You I

thanks,

ai

the

I am saying

to you,

& p a p ~ i a t aG-rijq
sins

ofher

ai

the

have been let go off

nohhai,
many,

67,

because

though they are* are

forgiven, because

6hiyov she loved much; but

little he who is forgiven Ute , loves little.$,
Cr~ie~ar, 6hiyov
&.ya.rr$. 4 ETTEV
is being let go off
little
he IS lovmg.
He said 48 Then he said.
6& afi~fi 'Acpkwv~ai
aou a i &papTial. her: "Your sins are
sins.
forgiven." 49 At
but to her Have been let go off of you the
those reclining at
49 ~ a i fip<av~o
oi
a u v a v a ~pevor
~i
And
started
the (ones)
lying up together the table with him
h i y ~ i v b kau~o'iq Tiq oG~6qb o ~ l v bc started to say withh
to be saying in themselves Who this
is
who themselves: "Who
~ a i &pap~iaq
drqiqarv;
50 ETTEV
62 this man who even
also
sins
is letting go off?
Said
but forgives sins?" 50 But
.rrpbq
y u v a i ~ a 'H r r i o ~ ~ q
uou U ~ U W K he
~ said to the womtoward the woman The faith of you has saved an: "Your faith has
saved you; go your
US.
T O ~ & ~ ~ O U E ~ CE ~ P ~ V Q V .
way in peace."
you; be going your way into peace.
Shortly afterwards
Kai
2ykve~o Q ~ t $
~ae~(ijq
And i t happened in the order of subsequence
he went journeyK~\L ~(676~
~ I G ~ E U E V K ~ T & ~ A I Ving from city to city
and
he
was journeying through down
city and from village to
K& ~GpqvK ~ ~ G D C J W VK a ;
~6cr/yfil<C>p~voqvillage, preaching and
and village preaching and declaring as good news declaring t h e good
.riv paalheiav 1-06 6~03, KC(; oi 666EKa news of the kingdom
the
kingdom of the God, and the
twelve of God. And the
o h
a h G I 2 ~ a yuvai~iq
i
T I V E ~ a7 twelve were with him,
together with him,
and women
some who 2 and certain women'
I T V E U ~ & W V that had been cured
T E ~ E P ~ ? T E U ~ ~ V ( Ih
I 6
fiaav
from
spirits
having been cured
were
of wicked spirits and
.rrovqpOv ~ a i ~ ~ U ~ E V E I Mapia
OV,
fi
sicknesses, Mary the
wicked
and of sicknesses,
Mary
the (one) so-called MagJda.lene,
~ahoupkvq MayGaAq4, 6 '
fiq 6a1p6vra from whom seven de:
being called Magdalene,
from whom demons mons had come out
t.rr~ht<Ehqhlj0~1,3 ~ a 'lo6rva
i
yuvi Xou<6 3 and Jo-an'ns the
seven had gone out,
and Joanna woman of Chuza wife of Chu'za, Hert.rr1-rp6.rrou 'Hp@ou
~ a i ~ o u u w v a ~ a iod's man in charge;
man in charge
of Herod
and
Susanna
and and Su.sanrna and
~ T E P ~ I
~ o h h a i , ~ ~ T I V E S ~ I ~ K ~ V O U/ many
V
other womed,
many,
who
were serving
different [women]
I who were ministering
T ~ V
b~rap~6v~w
a
&K
tov them from the%
belonwg
to them
out of
the (things)
belongings.
a6~aiq.
4 Now when a great
to them Cwomenl.
had collected
4
Iuv16~7oq 6? . bxhou rrohhoij ~ a 1 crowd
i
Collecting together but of crowd much and together with those
TOV
~ a ~ h
.rr6hrv that went to him
of the (ones)
according to
city
from city after city,
E~~-rrop~uopEvwv.rrpbq d ~ b vd.rr~v 6th
he
spoke by m e w
going their way upon toward him he said through
1 of a n illustration:
*rrapaPohqq 5 'E(jlh9ev
6
o-rr~ipov 703
parable
Went out the (one) sowing of the 5"A sower went out
fiydrrrrlaev
she loved

:vohlj-

much;

GT)

to whom

62

but

crrr~ipatfdv

srr6pov

a d ~ o 6 . ~ a &v
?

to sow his seed. Well,

he mas sowing,
m e i p ~ ~ a~h d v
6
piv
ZTEDEV some of it fell alongtobe sowing
him
which one
indeed
fell
side the road and was
rraph *v 6 6 6 ~~~ a i ~ a ~ ~ . r r a . r j e q ~ a trampled
i
down, and
beside the Way, and was trampled down and the birds of heaven
T
I
706 ' oljpav06 ~ a - r hayEv afi76. ate it up. 6 Some
a. birds .of the heaven ate town
it.
other landed upon the
6 KC^;
~TEPOV
K("hrEu~~
hi
rock-mass,
and, after
And different (one)
fell down
upon
sprouting,
it
dried up
rhpav,
~ a i
cpuiv
b<rlp&&l
Of
having
rock-masS, and having sprouted it was dried up
m
o
i
s
i
u
r
e
.
7
Some
76
pfi
EXEIV
iKp&6a6th
the
not
to be having
moisture. other fell among the
through
and the
5 ~ai
&&pow
.%TE(TEV & v - p E ~ vTGV t h o r n s ,
And different (one)
fell
in midst of the thorns that mew uD
,j~avf36v, ~ a i
uuvcpu~iaar
ai with it choked it off.
thorns.
and
having grown up together
theiome
other fell upQav0a1 Omi-mti<av airrb. 8 ~ a i ZTEPOV
thorns choked off
it.
And different (one) ' O n the good soil, and,
after sprouting, i t
irr~aev EIS
T ~ V yjlv
v j v iryaejv,
fell
into
the earth
the
good,
and produced fruit a huncpuiv
6voiqu~v
Kapvbv dredfold." As he told
having sprouted
it made
fruit
these things, he proi~a7ovrmhaaiova.
Taka
Akywv ceeded to call out:
hundredfold.
These (things)
saylng
u ~ him
~ t that has
LqGv~r
'0
Zxwv
1 3 5 ~ears
~ to listen, listen."
he was sounding to
The (one)
having
ears
9 But his disciples
~ K O ~ ~ E I V
dr~ouhw.
to be hearing let him be hearing.
began to ask him
d7bv
ol what this illustration
9
'E~qq+~wv
62
Were mquxmg upon
but
him
the might mean. 10He
said: "To YOU it is
ah06
~ i q
Errl
paf3qrai
disciples
of him
what
be granted to understand
4
.rrapapohfi. 10
6
62
E?.rr~v t h e sacred secrets
the
parable.
The (one)
but
said
of the kingdom of
'Y piv
6LSo~ai
yvtjva~
God, but for the
To YOU
it has been given
to know
puo-dipra
f l a a ~ h ~ i a qTOG OEOG, roiq rest it is in illusmysteries
kingdom o f t h e God, t o t h e t r a t i o n s , i n o r d e r
that, though , looking.
62
Ao~rroiq bv vapapohaiq,
yva
but leftover (ones) in
parables,
in order that they may look in
$&ov-r~q pfi
phi.rrwu~v
~ a ~ i~ K O ~ ~ O vain
V T E ~ and,
though
looking -.not they may be looking and hearing
hearing,
they may
62
cli
ovviwa~v.
not
they may be comprehending.
Is
but not get the meaning.
aihq Ij .rrapaflohfi. '0 crrr6poq b q ~ i v 6 11 Now the illustration
this: The seed
this the
parable.
The thing sown
15
the
A6yoq -roc. 0~06.12
oi
62 r a p & is the word of God.
word
of the God.
The (ones) but bes~de 12 T h o s e alongside
tosow

the

thing sown

of him.

And

in

T@

the

o;21e

&$

312

LUKE 8: 13-11

the road are the ones

that have heard, then
E " ~ X E T ~ I 6 61dPoAoq ~ a ia'ip~l 7w A6yov the Devil comes and
is coming the
Devil
and lifts up the word takes the word away
"
Iv a
p i from their hearts in
drrrb ~ i i q Kap6iaq a h ~ & v ,
from
the
heart
of them, in order that not order that they may
T ~ I O - T E ~ U ~ ~ T EU ~
W~&UIV.
13
oi
62. 1 not believe and be
having beheved they may be saved.
The (ones) but saved. 13 Those upon
i r i ~ i j q ~ i ~ p a 07q
6 ~ a v & K O ~ U ~ U I V the rock-mass are
upon the rock-mass who whenever they might hear the ones who, when
they hear it, receive
PET& xap6q
6ixov~a1 T ~ VA ~ Y O V , ~ a 06~01
i
wth
joy
are receiving the word, and these the word with joy,
bi<av 0 3 ~ ~ X O V U I V ,
01
np6q ~ a l p 6 vbut these have no
root
not
are having,
who toward
season root; they believe for
a season, but in a
ITIUTE~OUUIV ~ a i &v
K ~ I ~ Tr~~paupoG
Q
season of testing they
are believing
and
in
season
of testing
& + i m a n a ~ 14
.
6
62 Eiq T&S & ~ w 0 afall
~ away. 14As for
stand off.
The (one) but into the thorns
that which fell among
these are
ITEU~V,
06TOi EiUlV
01
& K O ~ U ~ Vthe
T Ethorns,
~,
having fallen. these are the (ones) having heard. the ones that have
~ a 61~2,
i
p~plpv&v ~ a TAO~TOU
i
~ a ifi6ovQv heard, but, by being
and by
anx~eties and riches and pleasures carried away by anxand riches and
TOG
Diou
T O ~ E V ~ ~ E V Oieties
I
of the
living
going their way pleasures of this life,
uuvrrviyov~a~
~ a i
06 they are completely
are being choked together
and
not choked a n d bring
~ ~ A ~ c r ~ o p o G u ~ v15
.
-rZ,
62.
~ f inothing to perfection.
are bearing to perfection.
The (one) but in the 15 As for that on the
~ a h f i yfj, 06TOi eiulv O ~ T I V Ei ~v ~ a p 6 i qKaAIj fine soil, these are the
fine earth, these are
who in heart
fine ones that, after hear~ a i ciya0fi
&KO~U~VTE~ T ~ V
A6yov ing the word with a
and
good
having heard
the
word fine and good heart,
~ a ~ i x o v a ~ v~ a i ~ap-rro+opoCa~v i v retain it and bear
they are retaining and they are bearing fruit
in fruit with endurance,
bTropov~.
16"No one, after
endurance.
lighting a lamp, cov16 Od6~iq 62 A6yyov
&+a<
K ~ ~ T E I
No one but lamp having lighted is covering ers it with a vessel
or puts it underneath
ak6v
UKE~EI
fi
brr0~dt~c.a ~hivqq a bed, but he puts
lt
to vessel
or
underneath
bed
T ~ ~ ~ U &?A'
I V , iri
Auyyiaq
~iequlv, it on a lampstand,
is putting,
but
upon lampstand he is putting, that those stepping in
m
may
behold the light.
lva
oi
E~U-ITO~EU~~EVO
I
in order that
the (ones)
going their way in 17 For there is nothPA'EITWUIV
T6 ?&<. 17 06 y&p ~ U T I Ving hidden that d
may belookingat the IIght.
Not for
is
not become manifest,
KPUTTT~V
6
03 qav&p6v Y E V ~ ~ U En eTi~t hI e, r anything
hidden (thing) which not manlfest will become,
0362
drrrb~puqov
Ei
03 pfi carefully concealed
will never
neither
carefully concealed
which
not
not t h a t

TGV 6 6 6 ~ E ~ U I V
the

way

are

0i

the (ones)

yvwuefi

& K O ~ U ~ ~ V T EETTa
~,

having heard,

~ a i &IS

become known and

never come into the
309.
18
BA6m.r~
o ~ v T&q open. 18Therefore,
should come.
Be YOU looking a t therefore how pay attention to how
&KO~&T&.
6s
&
YOU listen; for whoE"xa1
YOU are hearing; who likely
may be having, ever has, more will be
given him, but who6 0 8 f i u ~ ~ a l ah6,
~ a i bq
&
it will be given
to him,
and who likely not ever does not have,
even what he imagExa,
~ a i ij
~OKE?
EXEIV
maybehaving, also which he thinks to behaving ines he has will be
taken away from
& p e f i u ~ ~ a t dm' ahoG.
will be lifted up from
him.
him."
19N0w his mother
19
flapeyivrro
62. mp6q
J)
Came to be alongside but toward him the and brothers came
p j v ~ ~ a i oi
&6EA~oi +oG,
~ a io l j ~toward him, but they
mother and the brothers ofhlm, and
not were unable to get to
fi66vcrv~o uvv~ux~iv a*@
61&
~6~ h i m b e c a u s e of
were able tomeet up with hlm
through
the the crowd. 20How6xAov. 20
dqyyihq
62. a h G
'H ever, it was reported
crowd.
I t was reported back but to him The to him: "Your mother
pfi~qp uou ~ a i01 &6Eh+0i uou ~ U T ~ ~ K ~ Oa n
I V
d your brothers
mother of you and the brothers of you have stood are standing outside
2@+
i6~iv Bihov~iq UE. 21
6
6; wanting to see you."
outs~de to see
willing
you
The (one) but 21 In reply he said to
hoKpleEiq
"My mother
ETTEV ~ p d q a b ~ 0 6 q M ~ T ~them:
P
having answered sald toward them
Mother and my brothers are
pou ~ a &6~A+oi
i
pou oij~oieiplv
oi
these who hear the
of me and brothers of me these are the (ones) word of God and do
T ~ Vh6y0v TOG
eEc6 & K O ~ O V T E ~
~ a TiO I O ~ V T E ~ . it."
the word of the God
hearmg
and
doing.
22111 the course of
the days he
22 'Eyive-ro 62. b p ~ i j T&V fip~p&vKai One
It occurred but in one of the days and and his disciples got
and he
ad~dq b i P q E I ~~ h o i o v~ a ioi pa&1raI into a
he
stepped in into boat and the disciples said to them: "Let
the other
ahoG, ~ a E?ITEV
i
rp6q aljro6q Al.iA0op~v US
of him, and he said toward them Let us go through side of the WK~.'' SO
they set sail. 23But
E I ~ 72,
~ripav
into
the
other side
o:i\
~d as they were sailing
Now a
drvfix0qaav. 23 T ~ E ~ V T W V 62
ali~liv he
they were led up.
Sailing
but
of them violent windstorm de&qljTNoaev. ~ a i~ a ~ i P q A a i h ~ civipou scended upon the lake*
he fell asleep. And descended violent storm of wxnd and they began to
E I ~~v hipvqv, ~ a i
U U V E I T ~ ~ ~ O ~ T O fill up with water and
into the lake, and they were being filled up with to be in danger. 24 Fiwent t~
~ a i ~ K ~ V ~ ~ V E U O 24
V.
I T ~ O C T ~ ~ ~ V T62
E ~ n a l ' ~ they
and were in danger.
Having come toward but him and roused him,
saying: " I n ~ t r ~ C t o r ,
61jye1pav aljr6v ~ C ~ O V T' EE T
~ I U T ~.i~r~m&a,
T~
they roused him
saying
Instructor Instructor, I n ~ t r u ~ t ~
wer , are
drrrohh6p~8a.
6
6;
6 1 ~ y E p ~ E i q about to perish!"
we are perishing; the (one) but having been roused R 0 u s i n g h i m s e 1f ,
be known

then

LUKE 8: 18-24

313

and

lnto

$avap6v

what is manifest

1:;

;
1
;

1
'

l1
.

1
f

'!?FP

314

LUKE 8:25-29

LUKE 8: 30-35

315

,.&atq $uhaou6p~voq, ~ a i G~apfiu(~av fetters under guard,

K A ~ G O V I he rebuked the wbd
being guarded,
and
breaking through but he would burst
raging and the raging of the
S~upd
fi
Aa6v~ro
hi, the bonds and be
water,
and
they
subTOG d6aroq,
& T ~ ~ U W T O , Kai
~Y~VETO
bonds
, he was being driven
from driven by the dethe
of the water, and they subsided, and came to be sided, and a calm &t
mon into the lonely
,ij
6afpoviou
~ i q T&<
hpjpouq.
yaAjvq. 25 ETITEV
6.2 a 3 ~ 0 i q no6
4 in. 25 Then he said
the
demon
into
the
lonely [places]. places.) 30 Jesus asked
calm.
He said but to them
Where the to them: "Where
30 i~qp6-rqoev 62 adr6v 6 'Iqoo3< Ti him: "What is your
~ ( S T I ~ 3pGv;
ppqe6n~q
62 YOUR faith?" But
rnquired upon but him the
Jesus
What
faith
of YOU? Having een made fearful
but struck with fear, thep
n a m e ? w H~ said :
aoi 6 ~ 0 p b~ O T I V ;
6
61.
ETTEV
AEY!Gv,
marveled,
saying
to
because
iea6pauav1 Aiyovr~q ~ p 6 q dthhfihouq Tiq
to you name
is? The (one) but s a d Legion, "Legion,"
they wondered, saymg
toward one another Who one another: mUrho
many demons had en6a1p6vta rroM& . ~ i qaririv.
671 ~iofiA0~v
&pa 0 3 ~ 6 q~. r ~ ~671
~ a iro'iq &6,p01q really is this, for he
because entered
demons
many Into
him. tered into him. 3l
really
thls
LS
because also to the
wmds orders even the wiiia
31 ~ a i ~ a p e ~ t i h o w a 6 ~ b v i v a
p$ they kept entreating
the water, and
h ~ ~ O r a a e ~ ~ a i TQ
ijSmr,
~ a and
i
And they were entreating him in order that not him not to order them
he is giving orders
and
to the
water,
and they obey him?"
6.rr1rbtq
a6roiq E E ~ r j v dPuaoov to go away into the
irrra~o6ouo1va6rQ;
26 And they put in
he should give orders to them Into the
abyss
abyss. 32 NOW a herd
they are obeying him?
to shore in the coun&r~he~Tv.
32
'
H
v
62
bd
&.-.-iq
xoipOv
of a c o n s i d e r a b l e
26 Kai
~arkrrX~uuco, E ~ S
X ~ P W try of the Ger'aesenesi
to go off.
Was but
there
Of 'Igs
counfry which is on the side
number of swine was
And they sailed doInto
i~0cv.6~
~ ~ O D K O ~ &b~
'4
TOV
. repaaqv6vI
?T! q
io-riv o p p o s i t e Gal'i-lee;
s&icient
feeding itself
in
the feeding there on the
of the
Gerasenes,
whlch
is
mountain; so they
27 But as he got out
i i p ~ ~ . ~ a ITap~&h~Dav
i
aLjri)v
iva
&v~il~~pa
.rii<
rah!Aaiaq. onto land a certain ; mountain; and they entreated hlm in order that entreated him to peropposite on other side
of the
Galilee.
E T T I T ~ ~ ~ J ~ arjTo;q E i q iKEiVoUq mit them to enter
27
igEhe6vrt
62 a 6 ~ 8h i T ~ V man from the city i. he should
give permission to them into those (ones) i n t o
t h o s e . And
who
had
demons
met
To (one) having gone out but to him upon the
i ~ i u ~ h e ~ b~- a i
I
irri~p+~v
aljroiq. he gave them perhim.
And
for
a
con;
yijv ~ J T ~ ~ V T ~ O E V &vip
TIC
i~ T ~ S
to enter;
and
he gave permission
to them.
mission. 33 Then the
earth met upwith male person some out of the siderable time he had
33
iEeA86vra
M TA 6atp6v1a h 6 TOG demons w e n t o u t
1 ~ 6 h ~ a q Exov
Eatp6vta. r<ai xpCv!vc?, not worn clothing,
Having gone out but the demons from the
city
(one) having
demons;
and
to time and he was staying,
the man and
dtVep61~0u EiDijheov iq roi/q xoipouq, ~ a of
i
into t h e
i ~ a v Q 06u ~ V E ~ ~ ( T C ( T O i p k ~ o v , ~ a &v
i not a t home, but
man
entered
into the
plgs,
and entered
sufficient not
put on
outer garment, and in
Swine*
and
the herd
3ppqo~v 4 &yaq ~ a - r hTOG ~pqpvoir ~ i q
among t h e tombs.
o i ~ i q06u
E ~ E V E V &Ah' $v -roiq pvjpao~v. 28 At the sight of
rushed
the
herd down the greclplce into rushed over the prechouse not h e was staying but m the
tombs.
rilv Aipvqv ~ a i~ E T T V ~ Y 34
~ . '166v-r~~ 62 ipice into the lake
28
i6&v
66 T ~ V' IquoSv
drva~p6rCaq Jesus he cried aloud
the lake and was drowned.
Having seen but and drovned. 34 ~~t
Having seen but the Jesus having crled aloud and fell down before
oi
P~OKOVTES
76
YE O V ~ when the herders saw
him, and with a Ioud
r r p o a i ~ ~ ~ aa~hv+ ~ a i 1.1~~6ht;l
the (ones) feeding the (thing) havingLppened
what had happened,
he fell toward
him
and
to volce
great
voice he said: " F a
i$uyov uai d t ~ y y ~ l h c oEiq
, T ~ VI T ~ ~ I ~V a ~i i q
fled and reported
~ I T E V Ti
&poi K ~ Io
'Irpoij ui2 TOG have I to do with YOU,
fled
and reported back into the city and into
said What to me and to you, Jesus Son of the
it to the city and to
Jesus Son of the Most
~obq dtyp06q.
~ E O G T O d+imou; 6iopai COO, p6 p~ High God? I beg you,
the
fields.
the countryside.
God
of the Most High? I beg of you, not me
35 T h e n
people
35
6gijh0ov
6.2
k'iv
rb
do not torment me."
pauavioqy
29 rrapfiyyehm ybp
They came out
but
to see
the (thing) turned out to see
29
(For
he
had
been
you should torment; he was ordering
for
~ a i fiheav
np6q r6v what had happened,
yayov6q
V V E ~ TQ
~ ~ &IK C ( ~ & ~ T Q i g ~ h e ~ i v IT^ TOG ordering the Unclean
having happened
and
they came
toward
the and they came to Jeto come out from the spirit to come out
spirit
the
unclean
'Iqaoirv,
~
a
~
i
f
p
a
v
~
a
e
f
i
p
~
v
o
r6v
v
&9po~ov
sus and found the
&V~P;TOU.
~~ohAoTq
YAP
xpCIvoi q of the man. For oyer
Jesus,
and found
sitting
the
man
man.
To many
for
times
man
from whom the
a long time it had
&$'
08
T&
6aipCIvta
.tsfiAO~v
~IT~KEI
ah6v,
~ a held
i
demons came qut,
from
whom
the
demons
him
fast,
and
came
out
it had ; z e d away with
him,
and
was repeatedly
i par~opivov ~ a i ( T O ~ ~ O V O G V T ~ map3 clothed and in his
~GEU~E~ETO
bhiro~alv
~ a he
i
having
been clothed and being of sound mind beslde sound mind, sitting a t
he was being bound
to chains
and bound with chains and

irrm-ripqo~v TQ
gave rebuke

tothe

&vipq
wind

KC[\.

and

to the

rThe

'

LUKE 8: 4 5 4 4
cnhG 6q

8 6 6 E ~ aKC(? a d ~ f&
i I T ~ ~ V ~ Oabout
K E Vtwelve
.
years old
was dying. and she was dying.
36 Those who had seen
'Ev 66 T@
bm&yslv
a h b v oi 6xAo1 As he was going
6L
In but the to be going under him the crowds the crowds thronged
they were made fearful.
Reported back
but it reported to them
a u v h v yov
~
a h 6 v . 43 ~ a i ywil him. 43And a womt ~ & e q how the demon-POSahoiq
oi
i6bvTs< -&q
were choking together
him.
And
woman
lo them the (ones) havlng seen how was save* sessed man had been
an, Subject to a flow
ofioa
fv
bliu~l
aypmoq
&mi)
iTijV
6
6
6 c ~ a ,of blood for twelve
i
p
c
b
~
q
a
~
made
v
well.
37
So
all
b
6alpov,ae~iq.37
being
in
flow
of
blood
from
years
twelve,
requested the multitude from
the (one)
dcinon-possessed.
And
years, who had not
fi~lq O ~ K
icrxuoev
h' od6~vbq been able to get z.
who
not
wasstrong enough
from
no one
from anyone,
e~pam~uefiva1,44
mpouEheoiraa
6-relae~v
to be cured,
having come toward from behind 44 approached from
behind and touched
fi+aTo 708 Kpau1~660u TOG
ipa~iou
tollched the
fringe
of the outer garment the fringe of his outer
garment, and instantafi~oc,
~ ~ p a x ~ i li pu aq rl plials -roc ly her flollr of blood
of him. and
Instantly
stood the flow of the
stopped+ 45 So Jesus
a: aToS ( I ~ T ~ S 45
. ~ a ETITEV
i
b 'IqaoGq Tiq said: "who was it
B d
of her.
And said the Jesus Wh:
that
me?..
b
~ ( I I ~ ~ E VPO?;
~ S ! ) ; P V O U ~ ~6s
V WWVh e n t h e y w e r e
the (one)
havmg
touched me.
Denying
but all denying it, Peter
~ & m . X J ETITEV
6 n h ~ p o q ' E m ~ a ~ a ~ a0i, said: "Instructor, the
of all
wid
the
Peter
Instructor,
the
crowds are hemming
6xAoI
~uv~xouuiv
UE
~ a YOU
?
in and closeiy
crowds
are holdmg together
you
and
pressing you." 46 Yet
6noehBO~Ulv. 46 6
61 '
~ !h~
~ Jesus
~ said:~ Gisomeone
~
q
are closely pressmg.
The but
touched me, for I per" H w ~
PO;
TIC
t ~ Y&P
& EYVWV6Gvap1v ceived t h a t power
Touched me sornedne.
I
for knew Dower
went out of me."
&h)hu&J'ia~
&T' &p00. 47
i608Oa
62
having gone out from
me.
Having seen but Qrseelng that she
nad not escaped noy ~ f i 671
O ~ K
.aQ8V
the
came
the
woman
that
not
she escaped notice
trembling a n d fell
~ p i p o u a a ~ A ~ E ~v a i
rpom~uoGaa
a b ~ 9 6 ' IquoGq.
40 When Jesus got
trembling came and having fallen down toward down before him and
tg him the
Jesus.
back, the crowd re- "
disclosed before all
ah@
61'
Cv airiav f i q a ~ o
the people the taus
him through what cause she touched
40 'Ev 62 TG ~ I T O O T ~ ~ Q E I TV ~ V' IquoGv ceived him Findly, for
In but thi to be returning the
Jesus
for which she touched
they Were all exdrrrfiyy~~hev$ V ~ ~ I T I O V ~ a v r b qTOG XaoG KQI cbq hi,
how she
the
and as
6irs6LEaro a h b v
6 ~ X A O fiuav J$! petting Mm. 41 ~ u t , reported back m sight Of
was healed instantly.
recelved off
him
the
crow>,
were
look! a man named
i69q
napaxpfipa.
48
B
4S But he said to her :
instantly.
The (onel
TT&V[YTE~ T T ~ O O ~ O K O VaTbE
~~6 v .41 Kai iSoS Jati.rus came, and { she was healed
all
expecting
him.
kld lookl
"Daughter, your faith
has made you well;
~~~~~;
Je
fiA8~v &vrjp
c ~ , 6VOpa ,l&EIpOq, 1 this man was a W e - Q
go your way in peace."
came male person to whom name
Jairus, and 1 sidlng officer of the
uww~dv
mo~r60u
"
~
f
i
~
q
"
49 While he was yet
O Z ~ T O ~ a p p v ~ " quuvay~yfiq
bnfiqxv, synagogue. And he has saved you; be going your way into peace.
[manl ruler of?he synagogue was existing, fell at, the feet of
speaking, a certain
49 -ETI aO~oiJ AahoGv~oq E p x ~ ~ a i T I C
and
began
ta
~ a i ITEO~V
Trap& TOGS mTT66aq ' IVJofi
Of the
Yet of hlrn speaking is comlng someone
and having fallen beslde the
feet
of Jesus entreat him to ent6t
Ta h
TOG & ~ x l o u v a ~ S ~ o u
f-r;$presiding officer of
air&
E
~
U
E
~
~
E
E
~
C
~
,
V
TBV
OTKOV
vape~irhe~
the synagoCue came,
the
synagogue ruler
into his house, 42be- besfde
he was entreating him
toenter into the house
"Your daugllcauSe he had an OniY TfeVq~~v 4
~ U Y & T ~ P OOU
K ~ K ~ Tsaying:
I
aO-r?ij, 42 6rt
Buyd~qp ~ O V O Y E V ~ ~ ( fiv
Haatlied
the
daughter
of yo&,
not yet ter has died; do not
of hun,
because daughter only-begotten was be g o t t e n daughter

~035
nbSaq
TOG
,Jesus,
the
feet
of the
& p o p f i ~ t l ~ ~ 36
. &rfiyy~lhav

the feet of Jesus; and

hQv

to him as of years twelve and she

and they became fearful.

~2:?$

tit

WI,",;;~ og;tu

LUKE 8 : 50-9:

the teacher
any longer." 50 0 p
' IqaoGq
&K060CXq
a n e ~ p i e q a h $ M{ hearing this, Jesus
Jesus
having heard
answered
to him
Not answered him: "Have
no fear, only put forth
CPO~O~,
p6vov
~~io~~uaov~
, a i
be fearing.
- only
exercise faith,
and faith, and she will
saved." 51When
uoefia~rat. 51
&Ae&v
62
~ i q~ j be
v
she wlll be saved.
Having come but into the he reached the house
he did not let anyone
o i ~ i w
o i r ~; ) X ~ ~ ~ K EEiuEheE?~
V
TIV&
03v
house not let go off to enter anyone together with go in with him ex-:
cept Peter and John
a h 6 E i p ' n k r p o v ~ a 'iIW ~ V ~
~ Va ' i~ ~ K W P O V
and James and the
him if no?
Peter and John and
James
~ a Ti ~ Vra7iPa ~ i j qn a ! G q ~ a ei v p q r i p a . g i r l ' s f a t h e r and
and the father of the
g ~ r l and the mother. mother. 52 But people
all weeping and
52
C~ha10v.
62
~ a.were
i
beating themselves .in
Were weepmg
but
a
~
f
~ and
h
~
~K~ITTOVTO
airrfiv.
b
62 grief for her. Sa he
were beating themselves for
her.
The (one) but said: "STOP weeping,
she did not
V
K~CC~ETE,
06 Y&P ~ ~ O C X V E for
E~TEV Mfi
she dled but is sleeping." 53At
said Not be YOU weeping, not for
they began -to
&Ah&
~~(8~66~1.
53 - ~ a this
i
And laugh a t him scorhbut'
she is sleeping.
~ a ~ ~ y i h o v abrofi,
~i66-r~~
671 fully, because tht$
they were laughing down of him, having known that knew she had die&:
drrrif)avw. 54 aOr6q 62
~ p a ~ i j o a q ~ i j q 54But he took her
she died.
He
but having taken hold of the b y t h e h a n d &rid
q
airrfiq
i p b v q a ~ u h h w v 'H naiq, called, saying: "Girt
of her
sounded to saying The
glrl, I get up!" 55And h&
i y c t p ~ . 55 ~ a 6IT&Yl-pElyv
i
76 m ~ G p aspirit returned, and
be getting up.
And turned upon the
spirit
she rose instantly, h d
air~jlq, ~ a i & v i ( ~ r q
rapaxpqpa,
~ a he
i ordered something
of her,
and
she stood up
instantly,
and to be given her to
cpay~iv. 56 ~ a eat.
i
6oeijva1
56 Well, her par:
6 1 i r a E ~ v alj-rfi
to eat.
And e n t s were besidd
he ordered
to her to be given
y o v ~ ? ~aljrijy themselves; but ' he
&<~OT~IOCXV
oi
placed themselves outside
the
parents
of her; instructed them to tell
6
FB
~ r c c ~ f i y y ~ t ha
v
p q 6 ~ v i no one what had
- qthe (one) but gave instructions to them to no one happened.
--

6166u~ahov.50

LUKE 9: -0

319

318
- 6 2 Bother

rp6q

aho6q

MqSiv

he said to them:
"Carry nothing for
i
-r{v 666v,
p j ~ e IJ&BGov ~ G T E nfipav the trip, neither staff
mto the way, neither
staff
nor
pouch nor food pouch, nor
j l f i ~ ~~ P T O V p ~ T E &pyirp~ov, ~ G T E 660 bread nor silver monnor
bread
nor
sllver,
nor
two ey; neither have two
x~~cjvaq
ZXEIV.
4 ~ a &iq
i
i]v
3 v undergarments. 4 But
undergarments to be having. And Into what likely wherever you enter
o i u i ~~ i a i h O r l ~ e , ~ K E ?
~ ~ V E T E ~ a into
i
a home, stay
house YOU might enter, there be You staying and
there .and leave from
&ETOEV
hgipx~oee. 5 ~ a i
6001
there. 5 And wherever
from there
be YOU going out.
And
as many as
people do not receive
& p
66xwvrat
bp&q, ~ ~ E P X ~ ~ E YOU,
V O I on going out of
u e l y not may be I-eCeiving YOU,
going out
that city shake the
&b ~ f i qT ~ A E C
E ~~t ~
l i v qT~ ~ VKOVIOPT~)V h
Z
) dust Off YOUR feet
from the
city
that
the
dust
from
for a witness against
TGV ~r06Gv 6pGv
~OTIV~CBUETE
Eiq them." 6Then startthe
feet
of YOU
be YOU shaking off
into
ing out they went
p a p ~ l j p t ~&T'
~
a l j ~ o l j q . 6 'ESEPX~~EVOI
62 through the territory
witness
upon
them.
Out
but from village to village,
61ijpxovro
K a ~ h 7215
~ 6 p a q declaring the good
they were going through
down
the
villages
and performing
&Gayy ~ h 1 < 6 p ~ v o t
~ E P ~ T E : ~ O V T E Scures everywhere.
declaring the good news
and
curing
7 Now Herod the
~rav~axoij.
everywhere.
, district ruler heard of
all the things happen7 "HKOU~EV
68 ' H p h S q ~ d -rETpa&pmq ing, and he was in
Heard
but
~ e i o d the
tetrarch
great perplexity beT&
ytv6p~va
.rr&vra,
Kai
cause of its being said
the (things)
happening
all,
61qr6p~1
T6 hfyeoe'?t
and had some
been that
raisedJohn
up
was in thorough perplexity through the to be said . by
from the dead, Sbut
h b T I V ~ 671 'Iwdrvqq
fiy?.peq
6 ~ ' by others that E.E/by
some that
John
was ralsed up out of
jah had appeared, but
vr~pGv, 8 Lm6 TIVDV 6
TI
by
that
dead (ones),
by
some
but that
a certain one of the
$bvrl.
MAwv
62 671 r ~ o p j n l q
prophets had
1 appeared,
of others but that
prophet
said:
~6
y~yov6q.
E~TE?V
TGV
drp~aiwv
& v i o l . 9 E T ~ V62 d risen.'
10 Then he called
ofthe ancient (ones) stoodup.
Sard but the "John I beheaded.
to say the (thing) having happened.
6f
6hFEKa
the twelve toget&
'HpGFqq loavqv &yb d r r r ~ ~ ~ p c i h t o a
~ . i q66 Who, then, is this
Zuv~ahEa&
yEv0q
Herod
John
I
beheaded;
who but about whom I am
twelve ei and gave t h e
Having called together
but
the
~OTIV
03~0s ~ e p i
06
~ K O ~ Whearing such things?"
~SWKEV a6r0iq Gljvaptv ~ a i&(ouai.av &rri power and author-q
this
about
whom
I am hearing SO he was seeking to
he gave to them- power
and authority upon over all the dernod
i c j ~ ~ t ~ F E ~avl j ~ 6 v .
n6tv-ra -r& 6 a ~ p 6 v ~~a a iv6aouq B ~ p c r r r ~ 6 ~ and
w , to cure siclmessa. 1 ~ o ~ a i r ~ a ;~ a i
see him.
all
the demons and sicknesses to be curing, 2 And so he sent them 1 such (things)? And he was seeking to see him.
Kai b-rroa-rpitpav~~q o i
&-rr60~0hot
2 ~ a ?
~ C D T E L ~ E VaiYT03q
~q~ljcia~tv
forth to preach- the j 10 And
having
the
a~ostles
and he sent OR
them
to be preaching
- returned
k i n g d o m of G.94
recounted to him what
~ ~ ~ y f j o c r aOrG
v~o
p a o t h ~ i a v TOG e ~ o 3 ~ a i itiueat,
3 ~ a i
daa
recounted to hi& as many (things) as
kingdom
of the God and to be healing,
and and to heal, 3 and
things they had done.
u~6hhE.

be bothering

the

teacher.

The

he said toward

but

them

Nothing be You lifting up

.
7

2:

;::$EH'

2ze

brexcjp UEV With that he took

he w i t h a m them along and withK~T'
i6im
EIF ~ 3 r a h1w ( * q~v drew to privacy into
according to private [spot] in o city being called a city called Bethl l B u t the
Bqeaa16&. 11 o i
62 6xAo1
p 6 ~ ~ sa'i-da.
q
Bethsaida.
The but crowds havingknown crowds, getting to
know it, followed &
f i ~ o h o 6 0 q a w a*@. ~ a i + ~ 0 6 e @ p ~ v o 5
followed
to him. And h a n g recaved kmdly And he received them
kindly and began to
aSroirq
&ahel
aCmiq
rcpi
them
he was speaking to them about
speak to them about
f i a u i h ~ i a q T O 0 ~ 0 6 , rai
7 0 6 ~ )(PE~(N the kingdom of God,
kingdom of the God, and the (ones) need and he healed those
IaTO.
Exov-raq 0epcxrreiaq
12 'H 62 n e e d i n g a cure,
having
of cure
he was healing.
The but 1 2 T h e n t h e day
fipfpa fipcaro
~hiveiv?pouEAB6v~~q started to decline. The
day started to be declining; havmg come toward twelve now came up
62 o i 6G;)6~rae h a v ah6 'An6Awov ~ b vand said to him:
but the twelve
said to hdn Let loose off the "Dismiss the crowd,
n
that they may go into
ijxhov,
Iv a
ropev0ineq
crowd, in order that having gone their way lnto the villages and count&q
K~K~CI)
KG;) a q
~ a i dypo3q tryside round about
the
to circle
viltges
and
fields and procure lodging
~ a ~ a h 6 u w o 1 v ~ a efipoaiv
i
~ I U I T I U ~ ~ V , and
find provisions,
they might let loose down and might find provisions, because out here we
6 ~ 1 623~i v i p t j p ~ ; )T~ITCI) i ~ p i v .13 ~Tnw are in a lonely place:'
because here in lonely place we are.
He said 13 But he said to
62
.rrpbq a t j ~ o 6 q A ~ T E a 6 ~ 0 i q qayeiv them: " Y o u give them
but toward
them
Give YOU to them to eat something to eat."
irpdq.
oi
62 eT.rrav OGK ~ i o i vf i s v They said: "We have
YOU.
The (ones) but said
Not
are to us nothing more than
nhdov
6 p ~ o 1IT~VTE ~ a i ix e k q 6601 ~ifive loaves and two
more than loaves
five and fishes two, if fishes, unless perhapa
we ourselves go and
+Iwk
pi171
.~~o~Eu~EvTE~
having gone our way
we buy foodstuffs for aU
not what
txyopdawpw eiq vdnrra r b v ha& TOGTOV these people!' 14 They
this
the people
into
all
might buy
were, in fact, about
fipchpcrra. 14 quav
yZrp d a e i
ev6paq
foodstuffs.
Were
for
as if
male persons five thousand men,
.rrEV~aK1u~ihlol.E~TEV 62 .rrPt)q ~ o i r qp a e q ~ h q But he said to @
five thousand. He said but toward the disciples disciples : "Have them
a 6 ~ o G K a r a ~ A i v m a~d ~ o i r q ~ h i c r i a q b u ~ irecline as at meah
of hlrn Make YOU rechne them
groups
as d in groups of about
&Zr ~ e v - r i j ~ o v ~15
a . ~ a i i~ o i q u a vo h w q ~ a fifty
i
each." 15And
UP
fifty.
And they did thus and they did so and h e
~ a ~ i ~ A l v a&v ~ a v ~ a q16
.
XaPbv
6E
made recline
all (them).
Having taken
but t h e m a l l recline.
16 Then taking the
ro6q n i v r e 6 p ~ o u q ra? TOGS 660 Ix0Gaq
the
five
loaves and
the
two
fishes Eve loaves and the
two fishes, he looked
drvaPhEqaq
eiq ~ d votjpavbv edh6yqaev
having looked up into the heaven
he blessed up to heaven, blessed
Kai
And

~apahapbv
havmg taken along

321

320

LUKE 9: 11-16
ahoirq
them

:z

h6i6ou
TO?^
and broke down and wasgivmg to th
vqOq~aiq ~ r a p a 8 e i v a i 74
6xAg. 17 KO
&sciples
to put beside
the
crowd.
An,
iqayov
~ a i i~opr&uClquav T&TE~,
KO
aey ate
and
were satislied
all,
anc
ipeq
~i,
T E ~ ~UEGUW
I
was Dfted up
the
[quantity] having aboundel
&
-,o?q
r h a u p d r r ~ v K ~ ~ I V O I6tj6eKa.
to tlem of fragments baskets twelve.

rai K a T i ~ h a ~ EKC[;
v

LUKE 9: 17-23

them and broke them

up and began to give
them to the disciples
to set before the
crowd. 17 So they all
ate and were satisfied,
and the st~rplusthat
they had was taken
up, twelve baskets of
fragments.
18 K a i
i y b e ~ o b 79 ~ T v a i ah61
18 Later, while he
And it happened in the to be
him was praying alone,
Irpoa~ux~p~vov
KT&
p6vaq
the disciples came topraying
according to
solitary [places
gether to him, and
ovvfiaw
aCrQ
oi
paeqrai,
KO:
m e together
to him
the
disciples,
anc he questioned them,
i?qp+~qaev
a h o i r q Aiywv T i v a
o i saying: "Who are the
heiIlqUed upon
them saying Whom me thl crowds saying that I
&AOI
Aiyouuiv
eivai; 19
oi
6.2 am?" 19 I n reply they
crowds are saying
to be?
The (ones)
bu said: "John the Ilap~ O KBiv-req
~ I
e i ~ w' Iwdrvqv ~ b vpcrrrrio-njv, iisi; but others, E.li'having answered said
John
the
Baptist,
iah,a and still others.
Eihhoi 62 'HAeiav, Cihho~ 68 TI 1 ~ p o q 4 q c that one of the anothers but Elijah, others but that prophet
:ient prophets has
71s
76)
&pxaiwv
& v i a q . 20 ETTEV
20 Then he
some of the ancient (ones) stood up.
He saic -isen."
;aid
to
them:
"You,
62 a l j ~ o i q ' Y P E ? ~ 62 r i v a pe
Myere
but to them You but whom me are YOU saying ;bough, who do YOU
~Tvai; n f ~ p o q66
& T O K ~ I @ E ~ ETI
~TEV
Tbv say I am?" Peter said
to be? Peter
but having answered said The n reply: "The Christ
XPIUTAV
706
BEOG. 21
6
62
Christ
of the
God.
The (one)
bul )f God." 21 Then in
t stern talk to them
E - r r ~p~
j ui a q
a6~0iq
rrapiyyeih~v
having rebuked
to them
he gave mstruction~ ie iastructed them
~~qSev\ A ~ ~ E I V 70G70, 22
einbv
TI lot to be telling this
to no one to be telling this,
having said that o anybody, 22but
A?
T ~ V Uibv
TOG
d r v ~ p C h 0 ~,aid: "The Son of
It is necessary
the
Son
of the
man
nan must undergo
~rohhh
na&iv
~ a iC ~ O ~ Opaue$vai
K I
nany sufferings and
many (things) to suffer and
to be rejected
)e rejected by the
dm3 TGV IT~EJPUT~~WV
~ a &pxlepEwv
i
~ a i~lder men and chief
from the
older men
and chlef priests and
riests and scribes,
y p a p p a ~ i a v ~ a idrrro~rav0fivai ~ a i rij
scrlbes
and
to be killed
and to the mnd be killed, and on
h e t h i r d day be
?pf
day
p q to (be
YE
raxsed
P ~ ~up.
V~I.
aised up."
23
"EAE~Ev
.rr&raq
E7 23 Then he went
rpbq
62
He was saying but toward all (them) If In to say to all: "If
,&O~S

them

:&I

19a Elijah,

517.18~";

meaning "My God is Jah."

LUKE 9: 24-29

E p ~ ~ o 0 a 1a, n y o n e w a n t s to
come after me, let
disown himself
&pvqa6oew kau~dv Kai
&P&TW
T ~ V him
let him disown himself and let him lift up the and pick up his torstaken day after
crraup6v a6-roG
~ a e ' f i ~ i p a v , ~ a iture
stake
of him
according to
day,
and day and follow me
&KOAOU~E~TGJ
pol. 24 ijq
& c o n t i n u a l l y . 24For
Who
whoever wants to save
let him be following to me.
0 t h ~ . ~ j vtpuxiv a3~oG o G a a ~ , drrrohhuel his soul will lose it;
may wlll the
soul
of him to save,
will lose but whoever loses his
a 6 ~ f i ~ 8q
'
6'
6v
*ohfag
~ f i v tpuxfiv soul for my sake is
it;
who but likely mlght lose the
soul the one that will save
25 Really, what
aJ-roij
~VEKEV
p o l
O~TOS
U ~ ~ E it.I
of him on account of me, this (one) will save does a man benefit
a G ~ f i v . 25 ~i y&p
& $ E ~ E ~ T&~VI~ P O I T O ~himself if he gains
it.
What for is being benefited
man
the whole world but
K P ~ ~ ~ C T C ( T~ ~ V ~ 6 u p o v 6hov
Eaul-6v 62 loses his Own self
having gained the
world
whole himself but or suffers damage?
&.rrohCoaq ?j
<qplwe~!q;
26 bq yhp 26 For whoever behaving lost or having been damaged?
Who for comes ashamed of me
&v
i~ra~oxuve$ p~ ~ a iTOGS EyoGq and of my words, the
likely might be ashamed of me and
my
Son of man will be
6 uibq TOG &v0p&rou ashamed of this one
h6you<, TOGTOV
nlan
words,
this (one) the Son of the
when he arrives in his
b r a 1 o);uv0fio~~a1,6 ~ a v
30g
<V 75 glory and that of the
will be ashamed of, whenever he mlght come in the Father and of the
665q alj~oir~ a iTOG .rra~pdq~ a i-r&v txyiov holy angels. 27 But I
glory of h ~ mand of the Father and of the holy
tell
truthfully,
ayykhwv. 27
Aky?
62 bpiv drhqe6~: There are some of
angels.
I am saylng but to YOU truthfully, those standing here
&~(S[V TIVES
T&V
TOG ~ G T ~ K ~ T W07V
taste
arc some of the (ones) here having stood who that
death
at
all
until
first
B,,
06
pfi y ~ l j o o v ~ a6av6-rou
~
EWS
not
not
should taste
of death
untd likely - they see the kingdom
iSwolv
~ f i vP a o ~ h ~ i a v706 6~06. . of God.''
they should see the kingdom of the God.
28 I n actual fact,
about
eight days after
25 ' E ~ ~ V E T
62O PET& TOGS A6youq T O ~ T O U ~
It happened but after the words
these
these words, he took
peter and John and
& ~ i pi k p a ~ ~ K T & ~apahaf3Av?
:;:lf
as if
days
eight having taken along
J a m e s a l o n c and
~ a 'i Iwavqv ~ a 'iI6~wPov drviPq
~ i qT& climbed up into the
and
John
and
James
he went up into the
mountain t o pr,ay:
6poq
rrpoo~O$ao0a1:29 ~ a i C y f v ~ ~ o 29 And as he was
mountain
to pray.
And
it happened
praying the appear:
$V TQ I T ~ O ( S E ~ X E D & X~~ ( 6 7 6
76~
E T G o ~ TOG ance of his face
in the to be praying
hiin the
form
of the
different
~ p o o c j r o u air~oG E-repov ~ a i6 i p a ~ ~ o p dbecame
q
a n d h i s apparel
face
of him different and the
apparel
TIS

anyone

B&EI

is willing

323

322
d.rrioo
behind

pou
me

,&oij

A E U K ~ S i{amp$~-rcov. 30 ~ a i i601j became glitteringly

white
lightenmg out.
And
look! white. 30 Also, look!
&v6pq 660
uuv~h6houv a h @ , oY-riv~q two men were conmale persons two were speaking with him,
who
versing with him, who
igav Mwuuijq
~ a i 'HA~iaq, 31
o'i
were Moses and E.li'were
Moses
and
Elijah,
the (ones) j a h . 31 T h e s e a p 6 q a f v - r ~ ~ Cv 6 6 S ~ i l ~ y o v ~ j vE ~ O ~ O peared
V
with glory and
having appeared in glory were saying the exodus began talking about
crd~oir t y
GpEhh~v
rrh poijv
Q his departure that he
ofhim which he was about to be%lfllling
in was destined to fulfill
' ~ ~ ~ o u u a A 32
$ ~ . 6 62 fl6-rpoq ~ a i oi
a t Jerusalem. 32 Now
Jerusalem.
The but Peter and the (ones) peter and those with
a6v
a 6 ~ fiaav
6
. P~papqyfvo~ him were weighed
together with him were having been welghed down down with sleep; but
kvq.
6 1 a y p q y o p f i a a v ~ ~6 ~
i ~ ? 6 a v T ~ Vwhen they got fully
to sleep; having fully awakened but they saw the awake they saw his
665av a;-roir Kai TOGS 660 fiv6paq
TO&<
glory and the two
glory of him and the two mare persons the (ones) men standing
with
o u v ~ o ~ 3 ~ aah&.
q
33 ~ a iiyhv~-ro {v T@ him. 33 And as these
having stood with him:
And it happened
the Were being separated
tjtaXopi<~ueala h o i r ~ drrr-' a6l-0; ??r&v 6 from him, Peter said
to be separated
them
from
him
said the to Jesus: a
~ ~ ~
nhpoq vp6q ~ 6 v'Iqoo6v ' E T I ~ ~ ~T d~ 6, vit is fine for us to be
peter
toward the
Jesus
Instructor,
fine
here, so let us erect
~ F T ~ fip&q
v
6 6 ?val,
~
~ a Ti O ~ ~ ~ D C ~O'KTIV&S
~ E V
three tents, one for
~ t i s us here to be, and let us make
tents
and one for MoTPE;~,pIav 00; ~ a piav
i
MLJUOE?
~ a pi i w ses and one for Eelitthree, one to you and one to Moses and one
j & , ~ he not realizing
'Hhei
pj
~iFbq
6
Ab'~lwhat he was saying.
to Elij%,
not having known which
he is saying.
34 ut as he was say34
T & T ~
62 air~oijAhyov~oq 6yfv~~:l-o
ing
these things a
These (things) but of him saying came to be
cloud formed and bev~qhhq
~ a i
~ITEUK!~<EV
alj-roCq. gan to overshadow
cloud
and
was overshadowing
them;
them. As they eniqopfi0qoav
62 i v TO E ~ U E ~ ~ tered
E ~ V into the cloud,
they were made fearful but
in thk
to enter
ct6~0;~ . ~ i q ~ f i v V E + ~ ~ V .35 ~ a i cpccvi they became fearful.
them
xnto
the
cloud.
And
volce 35 And a voice came
kyfve~o 6~
~ f i qv~cpihqq Afyouaa 0 3 1 6 ~out of the cloud,
saylng
Thls
came to be out of the
cloud
saying: "This is my
~ U T I V b ui65 pou
6
i d e h c y pivoq,
Son, the one that has
is the Son of me the (one) having been chosen, been chosen. Listen
adT06
&KO~ETE.
36 ~ c t i
b the
TQ to him." 36And as
of him
be rou hearers.
And
1x1
t h e - voice occurred
~ 6 p i 0 q ' IqooGq J e s u s was f o u n d
cpovjv
~~vhu8a1v
to occur
the
voice
was found
Jesus
alone. B u t t h e y
P ~ V O ~~
. a a6roi
i
taiyqoav ~ a i o36~vi
alone. And they became silent and to no one
quiet and did
not
report
to any&fiyyahav
i v i ~ ~ i v a t q ~ a i q ?ib?tpaiq
reported back
in
those
the
days
one in those days
of him

to be coming,

~2'

23' See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

LUKE 9: 30-36

1
I
1

LUKE 9: -9

LUKE 9: 37-43
olj6Lv

nothing

bv

EGpa~av.

37 'Eyivero

It happened

62

but

any

of

the

things

they have seen. they saw.

of what (things)

TG

to the

37 On the succeed.
of subsequence ing day, when they

TOG got down from the

the mountain, a great
m e t him.
bpouq. ovvfjv~qqevah6 6xAoq ~rohirq.38 ~ a crowd
i
mountain metupwlth him crowd much.
And 38An.13, look! a man
i6ob
&fip
&r6 TOG ijxhou tp6qoev criec! o u t f r o m
look! male person from the crowd called out the crowd, saying:
Aiyav A I ~ ~ u K ~6iopai
E ,
aou irriphi+al "Teacher, I beg you
saying Teacher,
I am begging of You to look at to take a look a t my
h i T ~ Vui6v pour 671
povoyevfiq poi son, because he is my
upon the son of me, because only-begotten to me ~ d ~ - b ~ g o t t e39n and,
,
horiv, 39 ~ a ii603 nveClpa happdrva arjl-6v, look! a spirit takes
is,
and look!
spirit is receiving him, hirn, and suddenly
~ a &gvqq
i
KP&<EI,
KG: m a p ~ C T o ~a1d ~ d vhe cries out, and it
and suddenly he cries out, and convulses
h ~ m throws him into conPET& &gpoC K ~ I p6hlq
dcrroxwpei
drrr' vulsions with foam,
with foam and scarcely it is getting away from and it
withuu\rrpipov aO~6v.40 ~ a &66eqv
i
TGV draws from him after
him
brulsing
him;
and I begged of the bruising him. 40 ~ n d
I begged your discipa0q~Gv aou
'iva
i~P6rAwatv
disciples of you in order that they should throw oat ples to expel it, but,
alj~6,
~ a i
013,
66uvijeqoav.
they could not." 41 ~n
they proved
not
it,
and
response Jesus said:
I d O f a i t h l e s s and
41
drrro~pi8~iq 62 6 ' I ~ u o ~ < ETVW
Havinganswered but the
Jesus
said 0 twisted generation,
yeve& &-rrloro< ~ a i 61~or?appivq, how long must I congeneration faithless and having been perverted, tinue with You and
Ewq
TT~TE
Euopat
vpbq
3p6q ~ a put
i
up with YOU?
until
when
shall1 be
toward
YOU
and Lead your son over
avicopa!
bp&v; T ~ ~ O U & Y ~ Y Eb 6 ~
here.**42 But even as
shall I hold up of YOU? Lead toward here
he was approaching,
ui6v CJOU. 42 hl 62 V ~ O U E ~ X Oa ~6 ~~ 0O6the
U
demon dashed
son of you.
Yet but comlng toward of hun him to the ground
CPPI~EV
&6v
6
Saip6vtov
KC(; and
violently conbroke
him
the
demon
and Mllsed him. However,
ouv&mdrpa<&v. tTr~ripqGev 62
Jesus rebuked the un'
convulsed together; gave rebuke but
'lean
spirit and
i
T ~ V
rQ we(Ipa-rt ri) &K&&PTQ, ~ a i6ruaro
to the
spirlt the unclean, and he healed the healed the boy and
r a i 6 a ~ a drrrk6w~ev
i
adr6v TG Trarpi ~ C T O G . delivered him to his
boy and gave back him to the father of him. farrier. 43wel1, they
43
~ ~ ~ ~ r h f i o u o v ~62
o TrchTeq hTri all began to be SThey were being astounded
but
all
upon tounded a t the ma.
BEO~.
p e y d e 1 6 ~ q ~ro6
1
~ f imajestic
jestic power of God.
power of the God.
tlie
as they were
n~ W V 62
Bavpa<civ~ov h i
Of all (them)
but
wondering
upon a l l m a r v e l i n g at

'$$'

K c r r d e 6 v ~ ~ ~adrGv

having come down

of them

&rb

from

'52'

ETT~EV vp8q TOCS all the things he was

doing, he said to his
va8.'1~&qa6706 44 Ofue& dp6q &iq T& &a disciples:
44"Give
,jisclples of h m
Put
YOU
lllfo the ears lodgment to these
6pGv robq A6yovq TOCTOU~, d y&p uibq words in YOUR ears,
YOU
the
words
these,
the for Son for the Son of man
705 d r v e p 6 ~ 0 ~prihhel rrapa6i60da1 &iq is destined to be deof the
man
is about to be given over lnto livered into the hands
drv8 6nwv. 45
oi
62 of men." 45 But they
oken.
The (ones)
but continued without unfiyvbouv
T
fitpa
TOGTO,
~ a derstanding
i
of this
*ere not knowing
the
saylng
this,
and saying. ~n fact, it was
fiv
' n a p a ~ ~ ~ d u p p f v o v dm' adrijv concealed from them
it was having been concealed beside from them that they might not
Iva
~ f i ai0ewvra1
a d ~ 6 , ~ a see
i
through it, and
inorder that not they might perceive
it,
and thev were afraid to
~ ~ O P O ~ Tfpo-rijoal
O
a h 6 v VEP? TOG weition him about
aey were fearing to request
him
about
~&alv

oTq

hoia

(things) which he was doing he said toward the

the

saying.
46
Then
a reasoning
saumg
this.
- entered
them
46 Eiufih0ev
62
&taAoylpp6<
hv
Entered
but
reasoning
in as to who would be
the greatest of them.
~ij)
pei<ov
a6~oiqI ~b ~ i q &v
them, the who likely might he greater (one) 47 Jesus, knowing the
ah&.
47 b
SL ' IqooGq
ei6hq
T ~ V reasoning
of their
of them.
The but
Jesus having known the hearts, tcok a young
S~ahoy
ippb
..fir
K a ~ 6 i a ~ adrGv child, set it beside
reasoning
of the
heart
of them
i~r1rrtAaP6
pevoq
~rat6iov ZCJTI~UEV a h 6 him 48 and said to
them: "Whoever rehaving taken upon
little boy
made stand
it
.rap' t a u ~ 9 ,48 ~ a Ei~ T ~ E Va h o i q =Oq Gv ceives this young
beslde himself,
and said to them Who likely child on the basis of
Gitq~al
r o k o r6
1~a16iov iTri 79 my name receives me
might receive
this
the little boy upon the C ~ ~ O -and
J , whoever
bvbpari ~ O Uipk
6 i x ~ r a 1 , K ~ 6~
I
v
receives
me receives
name of me me he is receiving, and who likely
him [also] that sent
tpi
66Sq~a1
Gixe-ra!
me forth. For he that
me
he might receive he is recelvlng the:%e)
conducts
himself as
drrrom~ihavrdc p&' 6 y&p ~ I K P ~ T E P O Shv
smaller one in a lesser one among all
having sent off me; the for
a6alv 3piv d~r&pxwv o 8 ~ 6 q E o ~ i v pkyaq. of YOU is the one
all
YOU
existing this (one)
is
great. that is great."
49
'A~ro~pleeiq
49 In response John
'
l
o&qq
ETTEV
62
Having answered
John
said said: "Instructor, we
but
'Errimdrra, e i 6 a p b r l v a
Lv rQ bvbpari saw a certain man exInstructor,
we saw someone in the
name
pelling demons by the
UOU
i ~ p f x h h o v ~ a 6a1p6vta1
~ a i
nf YOU
throwing out
demons,
and use of your name and
&~ohiro
pev
ah6v
BTI
00, we tried to prevent
We were preventing
him
because
not him, because he is not

btjpa~oq T O ~ O U .

following with us."

50 But Jesus said to
aliz6v 'Iquoiiq Mil
KW~~ETE,
zq y h p him: "Do not You
him
Jesus
Not be YOU preventing, who for .men try to preve~f
[him], for he that,is
06, za.rlv
Ka6'
bpijv b ~ & p bpBv t u ~ i v .
not against YOU '$
not
is
down (on) YOU over YOU
1s.
51 'Eyb~-ro 62 i v TG uup~rAqpoOo0ai~ h for
q
51 As the days werd
It occurred but in the to befulfilled
the
fiPipaq ~ f i q drva?i)pI$Ewq a c ~ o 6~ aaih b q ~b now coming to the
days of the taklng up of hrm and
he
the full for him to be
up, he firmly
~rp6uo.rrov Corilpr UEV
TOO
~ r o p ~ l j ~ u e ataken
~
face
firmly set of the to be going his way set his face to go -to
IS 'tepouocthfip, 52 ~ a i
drrrimelh~v Jerusalem. 52 So he
into
Jerusalem,
and
he sent Off sent forth messengers
dyyihouq
~ r p d ~pouc;l.rrou alj~oO. K a i in advance of him.
messengers
before
face
ofhim,
And And they m e ~ ttheir
ITO~EU~&VTE~
~iujh6ov E I ~
~
h p q vway and entered into
having gone their way they entered mto
village a village of Sa .maff:
to make prepara?
I a p a p ~ r ~ t j v , bq
&?-orpdruai alj~Q.53 ~ a tans,
i
of Samaritans,
as
to prepare to him;
and tion for hirn: 53 but
06,
i f I & ( a v ~ o ~ C T ~ V , 671
r d ' T T ~ ~ U W ' T T O Vthey did not- receive
not they received him, because the
face
him, because his face
&TOO
fiv
1~op~u6pevoveiq ' Iepouoahi)p. was set for going ti6
of him was (one) going its way into
Jerusalem.
Jerusalem. 54 When
54 ~ ~ I ~ V T6 E Soi p a 0 y ~ a i' I ~ K O P O S~ a i
Havina
seen but the d~scrples James
and the disciples James
~?.rrav
K~PIE,
~ C ~ E I S and John saw this th@
' IwdrVqq
John
said
Lord,
are YOU willing said: "Lord. do you
TI$
~ a r a P ^ v a ~ dr.rr6 TOG want us to. tell iire
EYT~~EV
from
the
to come lofire
we should tell
to come down from
odpavoG
~ a i
dvaA+
.(ai
alj-robq; heaven and annihilate
heaven
and
to annrhilate
them?
t f i e m ? " 55But he
55 o ~ p a ~ e i q62 h e ~ i p q u ~
a 6v~ o i q . 56 ~ a i
Having turned but he rebuked them.
And turned and rebuked
them. 56 So they went
Erropc60qoav
EL^ 2~6pav ~ g p q v .
they went their way lnio different vrllage.
to a diffsrent vilhtge.
57 K a i .rropeuopivwv a b ~ G v i v ~ f bbQ
i
57Now a s they
And going their way of them in the way
were going on the
ETTT~V TIC
~ p 6 qa676v 'A~ohouBrjao UOI
said someone toward him I shall follow to you road, someone said to
him: "I will follow
~TOU
62N
~ ~ P X Q . 58 ~ a iE ~ E V
where if ever you may be g o n g off.
And said you to wherever you
' IquoOq Al & ~ C ~ I T E KqEo ~h ~ o h q may depart." 58And
alj~G d
foxes
dens
The
Jesus
to him the
Jesus said to' him:
Exouu~v ~ a i T& ~ E T E I V ~ TOG
06pav06 "Foxes have dens an!
are having and
the
birds
of the
heaven birds of heaven have
K~~CXUK~V~6
~ T E6?
I S ,~ i i )
TOG
~ & ~ ~ ~ T T Oroosts,
U
but the Son
tentings ciown, the but Son of the
man
of
man has nowhere
TOG
-r?p
~

~
a
h
+
~
v
~
h
i
v
q
.
O ~ K EXE!
head
he may incline. to lay down his head!'
not ishaving where the
&KO~OU~E?

he is following with

f@v,

us.

50 ETFV

Sald

6&

rpbq

but toward

'

59 E?TEV 6h

eepov 'AKO~OI~~EI
POI.
59 Then

he said to
another: "Be my folb
62 ~Trrev 'ErrTTi~p~q6v POI
T~GTOYlower." The man said2
The (one) but said
Permit
to me
first
L6permit me first to
&d06v~i
edrI$a~ r b v Tra~Epa pou. leave and bury my
havinggone off
to bury
the
father
of me. father." 60 But he
60 e7rev 6? ah6
"AQES ~ o c q V E K P O ~ S said to him: "Let
He said but to him Let You go Off the dead (ones) the dead bury their
0dnyai ~ o h q Eaurijv
V E K ~ O ~ ~d
,
6 t dead, but you go
to bury the Of themselves dead (ones), You but away and declare
dcrrehe&v
6 1 i x y y d A ~ T ~ V/3auth~iav abroad the kingdom
having gone off be declaring abroad the kingdom
Of God." 61 And stiU
TOG
~EOG. 61 E ~ E V 62 K ~ I
&EPO~
said: ''1 w~
IT&

He sard but toward different Be following to me.

but also m e r e n t (one)

K l j p l ~ ' T~PGTOV 6h follow YOU,Lord; but'
I shall follow
to you,
Lord;
first
but first permit me to sag
good-by to those in
& { T ~ E * ~ V pol d r r r o ~ & { a d a ~
TO?^

of the

God.

Said

' A K o ~ o u ~ ~ UOl,
~u~
permit

T ~ V ok6v

the

house

to me

to set self off

pou. 62

of me.

E~ITEV

Said

to the (ones) into

6.?

but

n-pbq

toward

' IquoOq OljG~iq

&rtPahhv
No one
having thrust upon
6po~pov ~ a i PXirov

the
Jesus
X~ipa '
hand
upon
plow
and
looking
T&
6
~ i i 0 ~ ~ 6~ UqT I V
the (things)
behind
well fitted
~s
Pa(Jih&iq T O Ocoii.
kingdom of the God.

10

MET& 62

aha

dO/iGeiEEV

my household." 62
Je.-

a 6 ~ b vsus said to him: "No

him
man that has put

2 his

hand to a plow
a n d looks a t t h e
things behind is well
-6j fitted for the kingdom
,

Ejo

to the O f God."

av

After

these

things the Lord

designated seventy
and sent them
~ $ 1 0 ~ &~ipouq
k P 6 0 p f i ~ o v ~ a660 ~ a others
i
Lord
different (ones)
seventytwo and forth by twos in ad~ ~ U T E I ~ Ea
V l j ~ o h q dtv&
660 660
n p b vance of him into
sent off
them
UP
two before every city and place
apoucj~ouabroc Eiq r & o a v r6A1v ~ a ~6.rrov
i
to which he himself
of face
of him into every
city and place
WSLS
to come.
06
ijjldhev
~(6~6s
2
Then
he
began
to
where
he was about
he
to be coming.
2
E~EYEV
62 .rrp6q a 6 ~ 0 6 q '0
p i v say to them: "The
Re was saying but toward them
The indeed harvest, indeed, is
0 ~ p l o p b ~*rrohljq, 01
6:
6 p y 6 ~ a i 6hiyoi- great* but -the
the but
workers
few;
harvest
much,
are few. Therefore
&40q-r&
ofv
TOG ~ u p i o u TOO I~p~upoil beg the Master of
beg YOU therefore of the Lord of the harvest
the harvest to send
tnroq t p y d t ~ a q
f ~Pdthn
E!<
out
workers into his
so that
workers
he should thrust out Into
harvest.
3 Go forth.
0 ~ ~ 1 o p B v6 0 . 3
6 ~ 6 y s ~ c
i6ob
I am sendharvest
of him.
Be YOU going under;
look!
as
drrroo-rfihw
dp6q &< 6pvccq & - p i u ~ing
I am sending off
YOU
as
lambs
in
midst l a m bS ill
among
After

but

these (things)
designated
-

i e

2;

LUKE 10: 47-11

pfi wolves. 4 Do not car@ ~ ~ T & < E@crhh&~~ov,
TE
purse,
nor ry a purse, nor a
ptj
6 n o 6 j p a ~ a , ~ a i pq6Cva food pouch, nor san.
.rnfipav,
nor
sandals,
and
no one dals, a n d do not
pouch,
embrace anybody in
K ~ T &4~ b6i)v &UT& ( T ~ E . 5 ~ i q
Into w%at greeting alollg the
down the way YOU s h o a greet.
6'
6v
~ i o a e q ~ O~~ K ~ O ( V n p B ~ o v road. 5 Wherever YOU
but
likely
YOU might enter
house
first
enter into a house
A~YETE.
Eip6vq TQ o i ~ yT O ~ T ~6. ~ a isay first, 'May t&
be YOU saying Peace to the house this.'
And house h a v e peace.'
h&v C K E ~ fj
ui6q Eipjvqq, h ~ a v a n a f i u ~6~And
a ~ if a friend of
if ever there may be son of peace, will repose itself peace is there, YOUR
in' a h d v fi ~ i p j v q bpE;)vVEi 68
p f i y ~ , peace will rest upon
upon him the peace of YOU; if but not indeed, him. But if there is
'
6
&va~&p+&l. 7 hv ahG 68 Tfi not, it will turn back
upon YOU it will bend again.
In this but the to YOU. 7 So stay in
0iKiq
~ ~ E T E ,
E U ~ O V T E ~~ a iI T ~ V O V T E t~h a t house, eating
house be YOU staying,
eating
and drinking a n d drinking the
T&
nap'
air~E;)v, &Eroq y&p b things they provide,
the (things)
beside
them, worthy for the for the worker is
T O
p1aeoO
a67oG.
worthy of his wages.
hpY6rmq
worker
of the
reward
of him.
k?t Do not be transferp e ~ a f 3 a i v ~ ~ ~EE
oir<iaq ~ i q o i ~ i w . ring from house to
be YOU going across out of
house mto house. house.
8 "Also, wherever
8 ~ a ~i i q $V 3 v n6h1v
~ioipxqoee
And into what likely city YOU may be entering YOU enter into a city
~ a i
~CXG)VT~I
bp?q,
~ O ~ ~ E Tand
E
they receive YOU,
and they may be receiving
YOU, be YOU eatmg
eat the things set
T&
n a p a ~ i e t p ~ v a bpiv, 9 ~ a before
i
You, 9and
the (things) being put alongside to YOU,
and
cure
the
sick ones in
C ~ E P C C T T E ~ E ~ E TOGS
+v ac~fjdro8vEiq, ~ a i
be YOU curlng the (ones) in
it
sick,
and it, and go on telling
hkyeT, o d ~ o i q "HYYIKEV icp' bp&q them, 'The kingdom,
be YOU sayxng to them Has drawn near upon YOU of God has come
$I @aotheia TOG 8 ~ 0 6 .10 E ~ C
6' near to YOU.' lOBut
the kingdom of the God.
wherever YOU enter
63
n6A1v
~iahheqra
~ a i pfi into a city and they
likely
city
YOU might enter
and
not
~ ~ X W V T ~ I
~ ~ E A ~ ~ V T EeiqS do not receive YOU,
they may be receiving
having come out into go out into its broad
T&<
n h a ~ ~ i a qa6TGq E ~ T T ~ T 11
E
Kai T ~ V ways and say, 11 'Even
the broad ways
of it
say YOU
And the the dust that got
~ovrop~ijv T&V
~ o h h q e i v ~ 4piv
a
iu
stuck to our feet from
dust
the (one) having stuck to us out of the YOUR city we wipe
E I ~TOGS ~ r 6 6 a qdrnopaoaqp~0a o f f a g a i n s t YOU.
I T ~ ? E ~ bpGv
S
clty of YOU into the
feet we are wipmg off
Nevertheless, keep
6pivnhfiv
TOGTO
~ I V ~ ~ K E T 871
E
to YOU;
besides
this
be YOU knowing that this in mind, that
fi p a o ~ h e i a TOO 0 ~ 0 6 . t h e k i n g d o m of
d come near.'
the
kingdom
of the
God. ~ o has

MKGIV.4 ptj

of wolves.

Not be YOU carrying

%$?

Aiyw

6piv 671 Zo66po1q fv

Tfl f i 1 - 1 6 ~12~ I tell

YOU that it
will be more endurable
.--. & E ~ V Q&EKT~?EPOV
Ema~ fi
n,5~E1for SOdfOmin that day
:t e
city than for that city.
that more endurable it will be than &
13 "Woe to you, Cho~KE~VQ.
ra'zin!
Woe to you,
that.
Beth-sa'ieda ! because
13 O k i
uor,
XopaC~iv. oljai
aor, if the powerful works
Woe
to you.
Chorazin;
woe
to you, that have taken place
~~0cratGck. 871 ~i & T6py K ~ \ L Z16Gv1 in YOU had taken
~ ~ t h s a l d a ;because d ln Tyre and
Sidon place in Tyre and
iy~vfi6q~ctv cxi
6uv&yerq
ai
Si'don, they wou!d
took place
the
powerful works
the (ones) long ago have rey ~ v 6 p ~ v a 1 iv 6p%, Tr&Aal
Zjnr
$v pented sitting in sackhaving takenplace in YOU, long ago likely m c l o t h a n d ashes.
U&KK~
~ a i
mo6Q
~ a 8 f i p m o 114 C o n s e q u e n t l y it
and
ashe;
Sitting
will be more enciurp~v6qoav.
14
nh'v
T6py able for Tyre and
they became repentant.
~esiles
to Tyr:
Si'don in the judgE168v1 & ~ E K T ~ T E P Oiurar
V
hv ~g ment than for YOU.
and to Sidon more endurable it will be in the 15 And YOU, Ca.perl~ p i a ~ lfi
6piv. 15 Kai 06, Kaqapvaodp, n a - u r n , w i l l y o u
judgment than to YOU.
And you, Capernaum,
be exalted to
EG)<
06pavoG
bqoej o g ;
heaven? Down to Ha1until
not
heaven
will you be exalted? deSa you
come !
Ewq TOG &Sou
~a-rapfiug.
16 "He that listens
Until the Hades you will come down.
to YOU listens to me
16
'0
dr~odov6pGv hpoO & K O ~ E I , [too]. And he that
The (one) hearing of YOU of me he is hearing, disregards YOU dis~ai
6
&@ETGV bp&q
& p i regards m e [tool.
and
the (one)
disregarding
YOU
me Moreover, h e t h a t
~~OETE~.
6
62 61.12 d r 9 ~ ~ G v disregards me disrehe is disregarding; the (one) but me disregarding gards [also] him that
&OETE?
T ~ V d r ~ ~ o o - r ~ i h ap
v ~~&.
sent me forth."
is disregarding the (one) having sent off me.
I? Then the sevellty
with joy*
17 'Y~T~GT~E~CXV
68 0i ~ ~ ~ O ~ ~ K O 660
V T Creturned
X
Returned
but the
seventytwo saying: "Lord, even
per& xap&q hhyoyr~qK ~ P I E , ~ a T&
i 6aip6vla the demons are madt?
with
joy
saying
Lord, also the demons subject to us by the
~ T O T ~ ~ ~ U E T ~fipiv
I
r~ bv6porri use of your name."
are subjecting themselves to us m the
name
18 At that he said
uov. 18 E ~ E V 68 a 6 ~ 0 i q 'EB~Gpovv to them: ''I began
of you.
He said but to them I was beholding to behold Satan alT ~ V
ZC[T(XY&
3~drCJTp-fiv
iK
To6 06pCWofi ready f a l l e n like
the
Satan as lightnmg out of the heaven lightning from heaven. 19Look! I have
~ r ~ o 6 v ~ a19. i606
6 6 6 w ~ a 6piv
having fallen.
Look! Ihave given to roo
given YOU the auQouoiav TOG
n c c ~ ~ v ~ T ~ V G ) ~ ~ E W Vt h o r i t y t o t r a m p l e
authority of the to be trampling on top of serpents underfoot Serpents

12

I am saying to YOU that to Sodom in the

day

''

cv

2:

ISa Ha'des, KBAJa; She'oI,

JT-m.

332

LUKE 10: 25--31

ET~~v,
~ a i dr~oikar
iir
see them, and to hear
and scorpions, and
they saw,
and
to hear
what (things) the things YOU are
over all the power of
&KO&ETE ~ a Oi ~ K~~KOUDON.
hearing but did not
the enemy, and noth.
are hearing and not they heard.
hear them."
of the enemy, and nothlng
YOU
not
not i n g will by any
do YOU hurt.
25 K a i i606
vop1~6q
?IS
25 Now, look! a cer&6llcfiaEt. 20 ~ h f i v
b
7067~
~ f means
i Nevertheless,
20
do
And look!
oneversed in the law
some tain man versed
will hurt.
Besides
in
this (thing)
not
not rejoice over this,
& i a ~ r l hr~e~pdr[ova 6 ~ b vXEywv AIS&DK~AE, the Law rose up, to
X ~ ~ ~ E T E I
T
meirpara
3piv
,toad UP testingout
him Saying
Teacher,
be YOU rejoicing
that
the
spirits
to YOU that the spirits are
test him out, and
made subject to YOU,
~i ~ o t i u a q <afiv aiCjvtov ~hqpovopfjqm; said: "Teacher, by do~ T T O T & D (1, ~ E T ~
X ~ ~ ~ E T E62
TI but rejoice because
.&& having done life everlasting shall I mnherit? ing what shall I inare subjecting themselves, be YOU rejoicing but that
YOUR names have been
26
6
6L E ~ W E V npbq a h 6 v 'Ev- T+ herit everlasting life?"
T& d v 6 p a ~ a 6p&v
ivykypan-ral
6v r o i q
The (one) but said toward him
In the 26 He said to hirn:
the
names
of YOU have been inscribed in the inscribed in the heav.
ens,"
21
I
n
that
very
V ~ ~ J W
~i
y i y p o r r r ~ ra;
vGq "What' is written in
obpavoiq. 21 'Ev
ahfj
~ P B
76
law
what
has been wrltten?
How the L ~ W ? R~~ do you
h e became
the
heavens.
In
very
hour h o u r
overjoyed
in
the
holy
&C(~IVC~DKEI<;
27
d
62
&
T
O
K
~ I ~ Eread?"
~~
27111 answer
tjyahAt&oa~o
T@
mv~6pcrrt T+ dyic?,
are you reading?
The (one) but having answered he said: w 'you must
he became exultant to the
spirit
the
holy spirit and said: "1
publicly praise you,
~ T m v ' A y a r f i u ~ t q KOplov r6v 8 ~ b v oou love Jehovaha youl~ a El ~ E V 'E~opohoyoGpai
a01, IT~TEP
said
You shall love
Lord
the God of you ~~d
and said
I am confessing out
to you, Father Father, Lord of heavyour whole
en
and
earth,
be:
I
6hqq
rao6iaq
uou
rai
tv
a
n
r
e
heart
and
with your
K ~ ~ I TE
O;
oOpavoG rai ~ j l q yjlq,
BTI
y o u have. It out of whole heart of you and in whole the whole soul and with
Lord of the heaven .and of the earth, because c a u s e
carefully hidden these
oou ~ a &V
i
8hq ~i
iDx61
uou your whole strength
Ci7~i~puqaq
~ac-ra
IT^
0-0 Gvr
of you and in whole the strength of you d
you carefully hid these (things) from wise &nes) things from wise a$
,
m t h your whole
mi dv 6hq
T
Btavoip oov, rai T ~ Vm i n d , ' a n d , 'your
rai
auverGv,
~ a &ITEK&~LII~J~~
i
a h & intellectual ones, an$'
md
~n
whole
the
mind
of
you,
and
the
and comprehending (ones), and you revealed them have revealed them
n e i g h b o r as yourirhqoiov
uou
( 5 ~C J E ~ U T ~ V28
.
&%rev
66 self."' 28He said to
vqrriotq. vai,
6
~ra-rfip,
671
O ~ T Wto~ babes. Yes, 0 Fa;
He said but hirn: c ' Y ~answered
to babes; yes,
the
Fatlher, because
thus ther, because to do / naghbor of you as yourself.
~
~
T
S
'
0
~
8
6
~
&n~Kpi6fl<'
TOGTO
T r o i ~ l correctly; 'keep on dothus
came
to
be
the
~lj80~ia
~ Y ~ V E T O ~ p r p 0 ~ 8 i vDOU.
to him Correctly you answered;
this be doing ing this and vou
well-thinking
it came to be
in front
.of you. way approved by you.
a
rfjuq..
22
A11
things
have
gei life!
22
nb-ra
pol
~ r a p ~ 6 6 6 q B T I ~ TOG
and you wlll hve.
All (things) to me were given over by the been delivered to me
29 But, wanting to
by my Father, and
29
'0
62 e a w v G t ~ a i G o ai ~a u ~ d vprove himself righ~rra~p6q
pou, ~ a 0i6 6 ~ i q ~IVGOKEI ~ i q
~ T I V
The
(one)
but
wllling
to
~
~
S
t
i
f
y
himself
Father of me, and no one is knowing who
is
who the Son is nq
teous, the man said to
~Tmv vp6q rbv 'lqoocv K a i ~ i iqu ~ i v pou Jesus: "Who really is
6 ui6q i pfi 6 TraTfip, K a i T;< ~ T I V one knows but the
said
toward
the
Jesus
And
who
is
of
me
the Son ~f not the Father, and who
is
Father; and who the
my neighbor?" 30 In
Fsther is, no one
rrhqoiov; 38
bnoha@&v
6 ' IqaoGq ETT~EV reply Jesus said: "A
6 na-rfip ~i p i 6 ui6q rai
Q
Bv
neigKwor?
Having taken under the Jesus
said
the Father if not the Son and to whom likely [knows] but the Son,
certain man was going
and he to whom the
'Avepo1r6q
TI 5
~ a ~ i p a t v e v h 6 down from JerusaBo6hq~at
6 ui6q drrro~ah6tpat.
Man
some
was going down
from
may be w~shingthe Son
to reveal.
Son is willing to relem to Jerfi.cho and
. 'I
'lepouaaAijP
~ i c ; ' I E ~ E rai
I
X
~
AqoraFq fell among robbers,
veal
him."
23 K a i
u ~ p a q ~ i qrpi)q TOGS pa&
e
-t
Jerusalem
into
Jericho
and to robbers
23TNith t h a t he
And having turned toward the disciples
who both stripped him
~~T~~~~TECJEV,
07 K a i &K~&(JC(VTES ~ ( 6 7 6KC(;
~ and inflicted blows,
turned
to
the
disciples
KW'
ibiw
ETITEV
M~K&QIOI oi
fell about, who also having stripped him
and
according to private [spotl h e said
Happy
the by themselves and
and went off, leav~
h
q
y
&
q
&-rle6vreq
&rrijheov
$
$
~
v
T
E~
said:
"Happy
are,
the.
dq9aApoi
oi
PNITOVTE~
3
ing
him half-dead,
blows having put upon they went off having let go off
eyes
the (ones)
lookingat what (things) eyes that behold tFe
3
3
1
Now,
, by
coinciq~t6avq. 31
~ a ~ cruy~upiav
h
62
PA'ETIETE.
24
hiyw
y h p bpiv 871 things YOU are b_edence,
a
certain
priest
one
half-dead.
According
tocoincidence
but
YOU are looking at.
I am saylng for to You that holding.
24
For
I
say.
71s
narlbawev
C
-rij &Q 1was going doran
rrohhoi npoqfjrat ~ a paathe7q
i
fiOihqoaw i 6 ~ i vto YOU, Many prophets 1 i=cS
mest
some
was going down in
the way over
t h a t r oad,
many
prophets and
kings
desired to see and kings desired
see the things YOU-are
a
13p~iq
P ~ ~ E T E~ a ? O ~ Kbeholdbg
but did not
Jehovah, J7-l0JZ-l8.Y; the Lord, NBA.
what (things)
YOU
are looking at
and
not
~ a Oi K O ~ T ~ W V , ~ a lhi V&DW ~ t j v66vaptv
scorpions, and upon
all
the power
TOG i~f3p0G, KC(; 0 6 6 6 ~ bp&q
06
Ij

and

I/

!$$

1-

t~eivq,
~ a i
i63v
a h 6 v but, when he saw &
that,
and
having seen
him
he went by on th;
side. 32 Like.
b ~ ~ ~ a p ~ A & v 32
' 6poiwq 68 ~ a opposite
i
went along by opposite side;
likewise but also wise, a Levite also,
he got d o n
Aeuejqq
~ a - r h rbv ~ 6 7 ~ 09 0~h v
~ a when
i
Levlte
down on the place havlng come and to the place and saw
him, went by on the
E63v
drvri~~apjhe~v.
went along by opposite side. opposite side. 33 But
having seen
33 1 a p a p ~ i - q ~SC ~ i q
6 6 ~ 6 0 ~ ~ A ~ Ea V certain Sa-mar'i,
Samaritan
but some making his way came tan traveling the road
came upon him and,
KaT'
a6~6v
~ a i
i63v
down on
him
and
having seen a t seeing him, he was
E U T ~ A ~ Y X V ~ U ~ Q 34
, ~ a i
1 ~ p o u d 8 3 v moved w i t h pity,
was moved wlth pity,
and
having come toward 34 So he approached
~ a ~ f 6 q a ~T&
v ~ p a 6 p a - ra~l j~ o i , kv1y.60~ him and bound up
he bound down the wounds of him pouring upon his wounds, Pouring
EAatov ~ a O
i ~VOV,
E~if31PQuaq 62 a h 6 v oil and wine upon
oil
and wine, havingmounted but
him
them. Then he mount.
&xi ~6 XIOV
~ ~ f i v o q q y a y w adT6v ed him upon his own
upon the own beast of burden
h e led
him beast and brought
~ i q
1 ~ a v 6 o x ~ i oKva i i ~ ~ p ~ h f j C f T
&TO;.
1
35 K a i him to a n inn and
into
inn
and he took care of him.
And took care of him.
T
T
o
v
i~bcrhhv
660 6qvdrpla 35 And the next day
upon the morrow having thrust out two
denarii he took out two degave them to
E6wic~v T
ITCXV~OXE~
~ a ETITEV
l
' E v ~ p ~ h f i e qr,arfi-i,
~l
he gave to the innkeeper and sald Take care of the innkeeper, and
a h o 0 , ~ a iTI
Bv
.rrpou&.rravrjug q
said, 'Take care of
him, and that liIreIy
you might spend toward him, and
whatever
By5
k~avtpx~ueai
ME you spend besides this,
e
to be coming back upon
me I will repay you when
&rroS&a~)
001. 36
~ i q T O ~ T W V TGV I come back here!
shall give back to you.
Which one of these the 36 who of these three
T ~ I G V~ h q o i o v SOKE?
UOI
y~yov6vai seems to you to have
three neighbor it seems to you to have become made himself neighTOG
Zp-rr~o6v~oq
~ o b q h g u ~ b q ; bor to the man that
of the (one) having fallen
into
the
robbers? fell among the rob3
6
62 E ~ E V
'0
1 ~ 0 1 f i u a q bers?" 37 He said,:
The (one) but
said The (one) having done "The one that acted
76 .?AEO~ PET' a h o G . E~TEV 62 a 6 ~ Q 6 m e r c i f u l l y toward
the mercy with
him.
Said but tohim the him." Jesus then said
' I quoirq
flop~6ou
~ a i 06
TO~EI
to him: "GO your way
Jesus
Be going your way and
you be doing and be doing the same
bpoiuq.
yourself
likewise.
38 NOW as they were
38 'Ev 6h TQ
1-rop~it~a0ai ahoirq going their way he enIn but the to be going their way them
tered into a certain ~ i l ~ i c r f i h 8 ~ vEIS~ 6 p q u TIV&
y u v i 66
he
entered into village some; woman but lage. Here a certain
named Martha
TIC
~ V ~ ~ G Mhpea
T I
G T E ~ S ( ~ T O a 6 ~ 6woman
~
some
to name
Martha
received under
him received him as west

."

o i ~ i a v .39 ~ a ?
~ t j 6 ~
fiu into the house. 39 This
house.
And to the (one) but was woman also had a
sister called ~Mary,
d ~ d q i j ~+oupivq
Mapidrp,
~ a i
,ister
berng called
Mary,
who
also who, however, s a t
down a t the feet of
,apa~aO~o@doaIT&
TOGS r 6 6 a q TOG the Lord and kept
bavlng sat alongside toward
the
feet
of the listening to his word.
Kvpiou ~ ~ K O U E V T ~ V A6yov ad~oir. 40 4 40Martha, on t h e
Lord
was hearing the word of him.
The other hand, was dis62 Mdrp0a
T E ~ I E ~ & T O 7 ; ~ p i T T O X ~ ~tracted
)V
with attendbut Martha was being distracted about
much ing to many duties.
ijla~o~im. i r ~ m & o a
6h E?ITEV KCPIE, So, she came near
s,rvmg;
having stood upon but
said
Lord, and said: "Lord, does
piha
UOl
6Tl i) &6EhQfi VOU it not matter to you
,ot does it matter to you that the
sister of me that my sister has
KC[T~E~TEV
6la~ovEiv; EiTTbu left me alone to atwas leaving down to be serving? Say tend to things? Tell
n
Iva
odv
a6-rij
Pol her, therefore, to join
to me
in order that
to her
therefore
in helping me." 41 I n
41
+ o ~ p i 0 ~ i q 62 answer the Lord said
awav-rthEtf3q-ra1.
Havrng answered but
she might give aid together.
t o her: " M a r t h a ,

$$,

$2; k:

a6G
6
Kirploq Mdrp0a MdrpOa, M a r t h a , you a r e
said
to her
the
Lord
Martha
Martha, anxious and disturbed
TTEpi about
pEp1pv;ir.q
Kai
0o~uDbrp
many things.
you are anxlous and you are belng disturbed about 42A
few t h i n g s ,
IToAA~,
42
6Aiywv
6 6 2 u ~ l v x p ~ ithough,
a
are needed, or
many (things),
of few (things) but is
need just one. For her part.
fi 2v6q- Map~c'xp y&p T+ dtyaejv pepida Mary chose the good
or of one;
Mary
for
the
good
part
portion, and it will
2&AE<crro f i r ~ q 0 6 ~ &qatp&0fju~-ral cnj~fiq. not be taken away
chose
w h ~ c h not will be lifted up from her.
from her."
&EV

11And
Kai

11

TQ ~ T v a l a 6 ~ b v EV
NOW on the octhe to be
him
in
casion
of his
~ 6 ~T I V ~0 I T ~ O U E U ~ ~ ~ ~ E
6 V
3 O
~ kVV, & U ~ 0 ,
place
some
praying,
as
he ceased, being in a certain
place praying, when
TGV p a 0 q ~ G v TOG IT&
E~IT~V ~ i q
someone of the disciples of him toward he stopped, a certain
said
& T ~ V Kljpte,
6i6agov qy&q .rrpoo~Ljx~c8a1,
one of his disciples
us
to be praying,
teach
Lord,
him
s a i d to him: "Lord,
~ ~ 0 h qKC(: ' I ~ b v q qi G i 6 a < ~ vTO&< p a 0 q ~ a q teach us how to pray,
according as also John
taught
the disciples
C y f v ~ ~ o Bv
it h a-p-~ e n e d in

1 just as John also

TOG.

taught his disciples."

2 Then he said to
He said
t h e m : "Whenever
IT~OUE~X~U~E,
YOU
pray, say,
YOU may be praying,
'Father, let your name
a y l a d i ~ w 76 6vopCjt OOU.
E>.0h0 4 be sanctified. Let
let be sanctified the name of you; let come the
your kingdom come.
T ~ V
uou. 3 T ~ V &prov i)p&v
Baciheia
3 Give us our bread
of
us
the
bread
the
of you;
kingdom

of him.

E?ITEV

6i
but

ad~oiq
to them
h6y&~
be YOU saying

"OT~V
Whenever
n & f&p,
Father,

LUKE 11: 11-18

t.rrto6u10v

6iSou

fipiv ~b

K~B'

for the day according

76

E3pf~~ElI ~ a i

~po60v.r finds, and to every-

knockinl one knocking it will

to the (one)
finds,
and
upon [day] being be giving to us the according to to the day's require.
&
v
~
~
y
r
j
o
~
1
r
1
a
~
.
~
i
v
a
62
65
6p&\ be opened. 11Indeed,
4
And
f
o
r
g
i
~
~
ment.
rjfilpav. 4 ~ a i&$E< I j p i l ~ & hqp a p ~ i a q;lpijvI
,t will be opened.
Which one but out of YOU which father is there
day;
and let go off to us the
sins
of us, us our sins, for -we

~ a yap
i

a6roi

dcpiop~v

~ a v r i ourselves also

also for very (ones) we are lettlng go off to everyone everyone that

is in
fip6q debt to us; and do
owing to us; and not should you brlng in us
not bring us ink
temptation.' "
E ~ S 'TTEI~CCU~~V.
into temptation.
5 Further, he said'
5 Kai E ~ E V ~10t)q a6roljq
TIq
tE to them: "Who bf
And he said toward them Which one out of YOU will have a friend
hpGv
~{EI
qihov ~ a iIT0pEfi~ETal ~ p and
b ~will go to him af
YOU
will have friend and will go his way toward midnight and say to
a b ~ b vp ~ o o v u ~ ~ i~o ua i ei-rrq a 6 r S @ i h ~ , him, 'Friend, loan' me
him [of] midnight and might 'say to him Friend, three loaves, 6be.
cause a friend of mine
xpio6v
pol T Eiq dprouq, 6 6 ~ ~ 1 6$i?oq
ij
loan
to me L e e loaves,
since
mend has just come to me
POU
r a p y i v c ~ o
6
S o i r ~ p 6 q p~ on a journey and,
of me came to be alongside out of way toward me I haye nothing to set
~ a 0i 6 ~ ZXW
6
.rrapa9fiow a i i ~ @ before h i m ' ? TAn&
and not I am having which I might put beside him; that one from inside
7
K&KE?VOS
&JKI~EV
C ~ T O K P I ~ E ~ says
~
in reply, 'Quit
and that (one)
from inside
having answered making me troubIe.
E ~ Q Mi
pol
K~ITOU~
n 6 p ~ x ~ ' The door is already
might say Not to me troubles be having beside; locked, and my young
80pa
K ~ K ~ E I O T ~ I , Kai
T& children are with me
o r
has been locked, and the in bed; I cannot 'rise
alrea y
~ r a 1 6 i a pou PET' 6p06 E I ~~ f i vK O I T ~ V up and give you any:
littlechildren of me with me Into the
bed
thing.' 8 I tell YOU,
Eioiv. 0c 60vapa1
+ a o ~ & q 6oGvai 001. Although he will not
are; not I am able having stood up to glve you. rise up and give hlm'
8
hiyo
v , E a o
660~1
anything because -of
I am saying to YOU,if and not he will give to hlm being h i s friend,
dtvaoraq
6th
~b
E T V ~ I cpihov certainly because of
having stood up
through
the
to be
friend his bold persistence he
>
CUTOU,
61a
YE
T ~ V
dva16iav
wUl get up and give
of him,
through
in fact
the
lack of modesty him what things he
air736
6y~p6siq
%u I
ah6 needs. 9 Accordingly I
of him
having got u p
he will give
to him say to YOU, Keep on
doov
~ p 6 r e 1 . 9 I<dy3 6piv N y y ,
asking, and it will
of as many a s he 1s m need. And I to YOU am saymg, given YOU; keep :on
~~TE?T&, ~ a i
608j o e ~ a t
hpiv. seeking, and YOU wfll
Be YOU asking,
and
i t will be given
to YOU; find; keep on knock<Q~E?TE, KC(; E ~ P ~ J E T EKFO~ETE,
'
be YOU seeking, and YOU dill find; be you knocking, i n g , and it wi!;
be opened to You.
~ a i & v o l y f i o ~ ~ a ~ 6piv. PO IT&
10 For everyone risk:
and it will be opened to you.
Everyone
6
air+v hapP.&~~,~ a i 6
<rl~+v ing r e c e i v e s , and
the (one) aslung receives, and the (one) seelrlng e v e r y o n e
seeking
~ $ E ~ ? O V T I fipiv.

K(XI pfi

ioviyKqq

'3

5%

among YOU who, if

his son asks for a
fish, will p e r h a p s
d v ~ i ixf3ljoq bcplv a h @ & T I ~ L ~ G E I ; hand him a serpent
&ead of
fish
serpent to him will give upon: instead of a fish?
12 fi ~ a ia i 'UEI &6vI
{-rr16cjoe1 a+( 12 O r if he also asks
or also he
ask e'gg, he will g v e upon to hur for an egg, will hand
him a scorpion?
.~opriov; 13 ei
obv
6pBq
~ o v q01
scorpion?
If therefore YOU wicked Pones) 13 Therefore, if YOU,
&6pxov~ES oi6a-r~ 6 6 p a r a drya8h 6166va1 although being wickexlstlng have known gifts
good to be giving ed, know how to give
good gifts to YOUR
T ~ D c ? ) p6Xh0~ 6
-(o'i~ T ~ K V O I 6~ Gv,
to the children oiflYou, to how much rather the children, how much
so will the Faamhp
b
6
o d w o i r 6 G o ~ t ~ ~ w i r p more
o
Father the (one) out of heaven will give spirit
ther in heaven give
btov
holy spirit to those
roiq
a i r o i r ~ ~avh 6 v .
him.
holy to the (ones) asking
asking him !"
14 Kai
fiv t~Pdrhhov Galp6v1ov ~ocp6v' 14 Later h e was exAnd he was throwing out demon
dumb; pelling a dumb demon.
i y i v ~ ~ o62 roir 6a1poviou L~Eh&vroq A f t e r t h e d e m o n
happened but of the
demon
having come out came out, the dumb
&!dqo~v 6
KO&.
Kai i9aljpaaav oi man- spoke. And the
spoke
the dumb (one). And wondered the c r o w d s m a r v e l e d .
6xAot. 15 T I V ? ~62
65 aiirGiv ~?.rrav 'EY 15 But certain ones of
crowds:
some but out of them
said
In them said: "He expels
BEE<EPOS TG tip OVTI TGV 6a1poviow the demons by means
Beelzebul
the
d e r
of the
demons
of Be.el'ze.bub the
ruler of the demons."
6 ~ P a h h ~ 1 T& 6 a 1y6vta' 16
~ T E ~ O I
he is throwing out the demons;
different (ones) 16 However, others, to
SE .rretp&<ovr~q aqpeiov
t5
o6pavoG tempt him, began
but
tempting
sign
out of
heaven seeking a sign out
i<firouv
rap'
a h o 6 . 17 a 6 ~ b q 62 3f heaven from him.
were seelring
beslde
him.
He
but L 7 K n o w i n g t h e i r
&iS&q air~Bv ra Gmvorjpa-ra E ~ I T E V alj~oiq imaginations -he said
knowing of them the imaginations said to them ;o them: "Every kingn&ua p a o ~ h ~ i69'
a hau~$v 61ayspro9~iaa lom divided against
Every kingdom upon itself having been divided ktself comes to deso~ a iOTKOS
id o ? ~ o v Lation, and a house
tpqyoika~,
's being made desolate, and house upon
house [divided] against itT
.
18 ~i 62 ~ a i 6 Zarav&q 69' self falls. 18So if
it is falling.
If but also the
Satan
upon Satan is also divided
+T~V
6 t ~ p ~ p i + qI T~G ~ m a t 3 j a ~ ~ a l G against himself, how
Punself
was divided, how
will stand
the w i l l h i s k i n g d o m
stand? Because YOU
6~1
A~~ETE
k, .u t h d a air~oir;
~mgdom of him? Because YOU are saying
say I e x p e l t h e
~EE<EPOGX
i~P6.hh~lv p& T& 6a1p6v1a. l e m o n s by m e a n s
Beelzebu1 to be throwing out -me the demons. )f B e S e l ' z e mbub.
the

raripcc
father

ai-rjo~l d

will ask

the

uibq
son

'

ixBOv,
fish,

IJ-~

no

w?l

LUKE 11: 19-26

6 i fyb EV BEE<EPo~A &~J3&hhw

T& 19 If it is by means
I in Beelzebul I am throwing out the of Be.elfze.bub I ex.
6alp6vla1
oi
vioi
6pGv
iv
T ~ V I pel the demons, by

19

uai

Ei

whom do YOUR sons

i~P&hhoualv;
61h TOGTO a h o i 3 i j v expel them? Because
are they thmwing out? Through this they okyou of this they will b,
~ p l ~ ~a ui o n a l .28 E i 62 i v 6 a K T l j h ~ ~ E O G judges of YOU. 20 But
judges will be.
If but in
finger
of God if it is by means of
k~gdrhho
T&
Sa1p8v1a,
&pa God's finger I expel
am throwing out
the
demons,
really the demons, the king.
iq8ao~v
60' 6p&q fi PauthEia 703 dom of God has real.
came ahead of
upon YOU - the kmgdom of the ly overtaken YOU.
21 W h e n a strong
0~06. 21 8703
6
iuxupdq
God.
Whenever
the
strong [man] m a n , well armed,
~ a 8 m A lp6voq
u
qvh6aaa
T ~ Yguards his palace,
having been armed down
may be guarding
the belongings continue
iav~oG
odhjv,
b ~ i p j v t ; l to-riv T& in peace. 22 But when
of himself
courtyard,
in
peace
is
the someone stronger than
G.rr&pxov.ra a b ~ o k22
b ~ h v 6; i a x u p 6 ~ ~ p ohe
q is comes against
belongings of him;
whenever but
stronger
him and conquers
aihoG
iEAB&v
VIK~~UQ
ahdv, him, he takes away
of him having come upon h e might conquer him,
his full armament in
+IV
.rravo~hiav a6706
~YPEI
6'
fi which he was trustthe full armament of him he lifts up upon which ing, and he divides t
the things h e
~ T E ~ O ~ ~ E ~K
,
~
T I C T K G X ~ a h 0 6 out
he had been trusting,
and
the
spoils
of him despoiled
him of.
61a6i6001v.
23
6
&v p ~ 7 ' 23He that is not on
he is giving through.
The (one) not being with my side is against
&po6
K ~ T ' &p06 ~ U T ~ V , ~ a i
6
P: me, and he that does
me
downon
me
is,
and the (one) not not gather with me
UUV&~KIVPET' &p06 (SKOPIT~<EI.
scatters.
gathering with
me is scattering.
24"When an un&K&~UPTOV T V E ~ V clean
~
76
24 "OTW
spirit comes out
unclean
s p i r ~ t of a man, it passthe
Whenever
1 through parched
ESihf3q
hi, TOG &vepch.rrou, 6 1 6 p x ~ ~ aes
might co&e out from the
man,
it is passing places in search of
61'
Lrv66pwv ~ k o <q-roGv
v
drvihrauaiv, ~ a ai resting place, and,
through waterless places seeking resting-place, and
after finding none,
pfi E ~ ~ ~ U K T
O ~V T E hi)'!
cY.rrou~p6+E
~~ S
not
finding
then it is saying I shall return into it says, 'I will return
T ~ VO ~ K ~ pOU
V
~@EV
$<fihf30~' 25 K a i to my house out 1
the house of me from where I csme out;
and of w h i c h I moved.'
gh8dv
E ~ P ~ K E I
o~ohdr<ov~a, 25 And on arriving
having come
it finds
being unoccupied, finds it swept clean
a~oapw
pfvov
~ a l
~ ~ ~ o o p q p f v o v .and adorned. 26Then
having been swept
and
having been adorned.
it goes its way and
26 T ~ T E -rropzLi~-ral ~ a i .rrapahapP&v~l takes along seven dlfThen
it goes its way
and
takes along
ZTEPC[ TvE6paTa I T O Y ~ P ~ T E P&~ ~ U T O ~h T & l ferent spirits
different
spirits
more wicked of itself seven, wicked than it&# f
the

sons

of

YOU

in

~iad86v~a

and having entered

If but

demons,

LUKE 11: 27-32

331

336

whom

Y i ~ ~ T C [ ~T

K ~ T IOKE?

they are dwelling

Zuxa~a

TOG

I ade, they dwell there;

EKE?,

~ a and,
i
after getting in-

there,

and

b6ptjTT0~ and the final circum-

stance~of that man

become worse khan
the first."
that
worse
of the first (things).
27Now as he was
27 'Ey6v~-r0 62 &' ~4 h i y ~ l v a h b v saying these things
It happened but in the to besaylng him St
out
raG~a
i.rr&paa&
TI^
Q O V ~ ~ Vof the crowd raised
these (tllings) having lifted up someone
voice her voice and said to
yvvrj
&K
-roG 6xAou ETTEV alj~6MaKap(a him: "Happy is the
womb t h a t carried
woman out of the crowd said tohim Happy
YOU and the breasts
i
~oihia
4
pam&uao&
uE
Ka;
the
cavity
the (one) having carried you and t h a t YOU sucked!"
p a a ~ o i ocq
i0jhaaaq' 28 a b ~ d q 62 E T = ~ 28 But he said: "No'
Happy are
breasts whlch you sucked;
he
but said rather,
those hearing t h e
MNO%
p a ~ & p ~ o ~oi
&Ko,jonEq
word of God and
Indeed therefore
happy
the (ones) hearing
keeping
it!"
T ~ Yh6yov
TOG 8 ~ 0 6~ a quh&uoov~&q.
i
the word of the God and (ones) guardmg.
29 When the crowds
29 T 6 v
62
ZixAov
E.rra9pot<op&ov mere massing
err he started to say:
Of the
but
crowds
massing upon
~
P
~
h6yEI~
a
~'H ~ Y ~ v E & CIG~I) "This generation is a
he started to be saying
The
generation
this wicked generation; it
looks for a sign. But
novqph E ~ T I V - u q ~ l ~ ? o v <I)TE?!
YEYE+
be given
it isseekmg, no sign
~eneratlon wicked
sign
IS;
~ a oi l l ~ ~ ? oob
v 6 0 8 f i a ~ ~ a ah6
1
E i p'
~6 it except the sign of
30 For just
and
slgn
not will be mven to it if n 2 the Jo'nah.
as
Jo'nah
became a
uqpiov 'lov&.
30
~ a B & q y&p E y 6 v ~ ~ o
sign
of Jonah.
According as for
became Sign to the Nin'eevites,
b '~KJv&s TO?^ N I V E U E ~qTp~~Ii ~
o v , O G T W ~ in the same way
the Son of man be
the Jonah to the
Ninevites
sign,
thus
also to this generiu-rai
~ a i6
uidq TOG drv9pcj.rrou
ation. 31 The queen
will be
also the Son of the
man
Will be
YEYE@
T ~ ~ T Q
31. paaih~oaa
vivrou Of the
generation
this.
Queen
ofsouth r a i s e d u p i n t h e
iyepeja~~ati v -ri
~ p i u ~ tPET& TGV judgment with the
will be raised up in the judgment
with the inen of this generation and will condol6pGv
rfiq
yEvE&S
Kai
male persons of the
generation
this
and demn them; because
the
K ~ T ~ K P I V E ' a6~06<.
~
6 ~ 1 fihe~v 6K T ~ VShe came
will judge down them; because she came out of the ends of the earth
to hear the wisdom
wep&-rov
T?I~
&Ko~ual
oOqiCIV
SOllO.mOn, but,
limits
of the e ~ $
to hear
the wisdom of
ZohopGvoq, ~ a i6ob
i
T~E?OV
ZohopGvoq look! something more
of Solomon, and look! something more of Solomon t h a n Sol'0.moIl is
6 6 ~ .32
&v6prq
N l y ~ u ~ ?QauTijaovral
~ai
&v here. s2The men of
here.
Male persons Ninevites W i l l stand up in Nin'e-veh will rise in
judgment with
r?l Kpioel PET& ~ j l q YEVEG~ ~ a h q q~ a the
i
the judgment with the generation
this
and this generation and
is becomlng

the last (things) of the

i u ~ i v o ux ~ i p o v a ~ L j v

.rrpG~ov.

to'b

338

LUKE 11: 33-39

LUKE 11: 4 0 4 6 '

6r1
p ~ ~ ~ v 6 q awill
a v condemn it; bebecause they repented cause they repented
E~C,
d
~fipuypu
'[wv&,
~cxi i6a3 a t w h a t J o ' n a h
into the thing preached of Jonah, and look! preached; but, look!
something more than
nX~iov
' l a v e 5 6 ~ .33 066Eiq Aljxvov
something more of Jonah here.
No one lamp Jo'nah is here. 33After lighting a lamp,
@a<
E ~ C- ; K P ~ V T QTV~ ~ U I V0lj6k 37Tb
having lighted into vault
he puts nor under a person puts it, not
in a vault nor under
T ~ V
p66tou
&XA' ini d v Auxviav,
the measuring basket but upcn the lampstand, a measuring basket,
but upon the Iampi'va
oi
~ i m o p e u 6 ~ ~ vT&
o 1?ii<
in order that the (ones) going their way in the light s t a n d , t h a t those
$A~-rrwa~v.34 '0 AO~voq TOG o G p a ~ 6 qi%?.q-r~vstepping in may behold the light. 34 The
may behold.
The lamp of the
body
U
6 6 q 0 a A y 6 ~ aou.
B ~ a v 6 6 9 9 d p 6 q lamp of the body is
your eye. When your
the
eye
of you. Whenever the
eye
is simple, your
oau $rrhoirq
~ a iBhov
7b a 0 p & eye
ofyou slngle maybe, also whole the body whole body is also
uou
qwrlv6v h u r ~ v . i n a v
62 .rrovr)pd< bright; but when it
of you enlightened
is;
whenever but wicked is wicked, your body

K ~ T ~ K ~ I V O G U I Vad~fiv.

they will judge down

it;

6,

fil

is also dark. 35 Be

~ a i6
aiipa
aou a~oTlv6v. alert, therefore. Peralso the
body
of you
dark.
35 arbno
o h
pi ~b 6
rb
&v haps the light that
Be alert therefore not the lght the (one) in is in you is darkness.
76 0 6 ~ 636 Therefore, if your
o o i U K ~ T O C i q ~ i v .36 ~i o h
is.
If therefore the body whole body is bright
you darkness
crou 6hov
$w~1v6v, p i ixov yfpoq TI with no part at all
of you whole enlightened, not having part any dark, it will all be
as bright as when a
CJKOTIV~V,
e"ura1 (PC~ITIV~V 6hov &q 67av
dark, it will be enlightened whole as whenever lamp gives you light
6 Airxvoq TG d r o ~ p a n 6
CPQT.;<TI
a. by its rays."
the lamp to the flashing may beenllghtening you.
3T When he had
it may be,

spoken this, a Phari37 'Ev 62 TQ haA?pa~ Bpw-re.

air~Bv
see requested him k
In but the to speak
is requeshng
him
dhe with him. So
@apruaToq
6rrw
d~1p+ql
nap'
so tha\
he rnlght dlne
beside he went in and rePharisee
clined a t the table.
a676EicT~hedv 62 &V&VEUEV. 38 b 62
hik: having entered but he fell back.
The but 38 However, the PharOccp~oaioq
i6&v
68aOpao~v 671
06 isee was surprised
Pharisee having seen wondered because not at seeing that he
l T p 3 ~ 0 ~&fktTITicTe~) 7Tpb
703 drpio~ou. did not first wash
first
he was dipped before
the
dinner. before t h e dinner;
39 E?TEV 62 6. K~~PIOS
ITpBq ~ G T ~ NvGv 39But the Lord said
Said but the Lord - toward
hlm
Now to him: "Now YOU
3 p ~ i qoi OapcoaToi ~6 ZEw9~v TOG ~ o q p i o uPharisees, YOU cleanse
the outside of the
YOU
the Pharisees the outside of the
cup
Kai TOG ITiva~<oq K ~ ~ u ~ ~ < E T E , T
62 cup and dish, .but
and of the
dish
YOU are cleansing,
the but the inside of .YOU
+C+~EV
3 3v Y ~ ~ Ebp~a-yqq
I
~ a i~ovqpIac;. is full of plr~nder
Inside oi!~orr
=full of plunder and mckedness. a n d w i c k e d n e s s *

v o ~ f i o a q 40 Unreasonable perhaving mad sons! He that made

rb
~ E ~ ? E v KCXI
T
EUO~EV h o i q u ~ v the outside made also
the
outside also
the
inside
he made? the inside, did he not?
Nevertheless, give
41
.rrhfiv
T&
hv6v~a
6 6 ~41 ~
Besides
the (things) being inside give YO as gifts of mercy the
, g , ~ ~ p o a h q v ~~ a ii6oC
n & ~ a ~ a 8 a p i things that are inside,
&ts of mercy, and look! all (things)
clean
and, look! all [other]
hpiv
i o ~ i v .42 &AX&
oljai
6piv
TO?,
things are clean about
to YOU
is.
But
woe
to YOU
the YOU. 42But woe to

40

@ P O V ~ ~

Senseless (ones),

O ~ ~ I U ~ ~ O I671
G

the (one)

+OSEK~TOGT~

prd

YOU

Pharisees, because

pharisees, because YOU give back the tenth of t h ~ YOU give the tenth of
@iroopov ~ a i T&
mjyavov Ka]
n b the mint and the rue
and
the
N e
mint
and
ever! and of every [other]
h6;favov, ~ a i .rrapCpx~uB~ Tj v
~ p i a ~ vvegetable, but YOU
vegetable, and YOU are bypassing the judgmen pass by the justice
~ a ifiv dc/dnrqv TOG ~EoCIT ~ G T ~ Sh and the love of Godl
and the
love
of the God; these (things) bu rhese things YOU were
E~EI
n o lfjuat
K & K E ~ V ~ ~h under obligation to do,
it was necessary
to do
and those (things) no but those other things
.rrap~ivat. 43 oirai Gpiv TO?< Oaptwaiotq not to omit. 43 Woe
to let go beside.
Woe to YOU the
Pharisees,
;o YOU Pharisees, be6~1
dyC%T
i' &~&
T f i ~ ~ T ~ o T o K ~ ~ E:awe
~ ~ ~ YOU
c ( v love the
because YOU are loving the front place of sitting [ront seats in the
dv 7aiq a u v a y ~ y a i q~ a ~i 0 6 q&maupo3q h synagogues and the
m the synagogues and the
greetings
ir zreetings in the marra?<
dryopa'iq.
44 oirai
bpiv,
~ T L set places! 44 Woe to
the
marketplaces.
Woe
to YOU, because
irou, because YOU are
E a ~ t cjq 7h
PVT)IIE~~
rh
bs those memorial
YOU are
as
the
memorial tombs
the (ones)
'ombs which are not
66q?a,
~ a i 01
&8pono1
oi
n evidence, so that
not evident, and
the
men
the (ones)
nen walk upon them
~ E ~ I T ~ T O O V T indtvo
E~
o k
oi6aulv.
knd do not know [it] !"
walking about on top not they have known.

45 I n answer a cer;ain
one of those
Having answered
but
someone
of the
rersed in the Law
vop~tjv
hiye1 a l j ~ QA 1 6 d r a ~ a h ~;aid
,
to him: "Teachones versed in the law is saying to him
Teacher,
!r,
in saying these
raG~a Aiywv ~ a i lp 8 5
SPpi<~tq.
these (things) saying also us you are outraging. ,hings yon also insult
IS." 46 Then he said:
46
6
66 ETTW
Kai
bpiv
TO?<
- The (one) but
s a ~ d Also to YOU
the 'Woe also t o YOU
vopt K O ? ~
oirai,
671
~ O ~ T ~ ~ E vho
T E are versed in the
ones versed in the law woe, because YOU are loading
~ a w , because YOU
TOLS & V ~ ~ ~ T Ocpop~ia
US
~ u D ~ & ~ T T ~K
K T~
~, I
the
men
loads
hard to be borne, and oad men with loads
lard to be borne, but
alj~oi
hvi
r3v
6 a ~ ~ l i h o vi r p h
very (ones)
to one
of the
fingers
of YOU you yourselves do not
ouch the loads wiL\
06 .rrpoot+a6~e TO?< q o p ~ i o t ~ .
not YOU a r a touching to the
loads.
me of rorm fingers1
45

' A T T O K P ~ ~ E66~ ~

71s

LUKE 11: 5P--12:5

LUKE 11: 47-53

4'iUWoe to You, be;

cause You build the
62 memorial tombs of
CLYPE:~
T&V vpoqq~Gv oi
of the
prophets
the
bu the prophets, but POW
memorial tombs
v a ~ i p ~ c ; 3pGv
dr;rh~retvav ahoirq f o r e f a t h e r s killed
them. t h e m ! 48Certainlg
fathers
of YOU
killed
YOU are witnesses of
pcip~upic;
iow
K a
48
&pa
Really
witnesses
YOU are
ant the deeds of Yom
forefathers and yet
~UVEU~OKE~TE
YOU are thinking well with
to the
deeds
YOU give consent to
r r a ~ i p o v 3pBv,
iirr
ahoi
p?v them, because these
fathers
of YOU,
because
they
indeec killed the prophets but
drrrE~~~~vctv
6
i
O
~
K
O
~ O ~ E ~YTOEU a r e building
6pEiq
ad~oirq
killed
them
YOU
but are building. [their tombs]. 490n
49
6tb
TOGTO ~ a ii) u o ~ i a TOG this account the wisThrolrgh
this also the wisdom of tht dom of God also said,
~ E O ; E?TTEV
'A?omAi,
i q a6~oGq v p o q j ~ a c 'I will send forth to
God said I wlll send off Into them
prophets them prophets and
~ a drrrom6Aouq,
i
~ a ii c a t ~ B vdrrro~rmoGo~tapostles, and they
and
apostles,
and out of them they will kill will kill and persecute
~ a i
G~Gcouoiv, 50
'iva
some of them, 50so
and
will persecute,
in order thal tnat the blood of all
eK<q~$fi
76 aTpa r c i v ~ o v T&\ the prophets spilled
might be sought out
the
blood
of all
the from the founding of
I T P O ~ ~ T & V~6
~ K K E X U ~ ~ V O V h 6 the
world may be
prophets the Ebloodl having been poured out from required
from this
~ a ~ a p o h i j qK ~ C T ~ O V drrrb
yEvEtiC;
generation,
founding
of world
from
$2 generation the blood of51 from
Abel
~ a l j ~ q51q ~h 6
aTpa~oq "APEA
i o ~
this,
from
blood
of Abel
unbl down to the blood of
Zechea-ri'ah, who was
aTpmoq Z q a p i o u
TOG
h o h o pbov
blood
of Zechariah the (one) having
slain between the aI-.
- been slain
p ~ ~ a cTOG
i ) ) u o ~ a q p i o u~ a MG
i O ~ K O U * vai, tar and the house.'
between the
altar
and the house; yes, Yes, I tell You, ,it
hiyo.
6
2 ~ < q q 0 j o ~ ~ adcrr6
t +jq will be required from
I am saymg to YOU, it w ~ lbe
l sought out from the
;his generation.
ym~&s ~ah-qq.
52 "Woe to YOU who
generation
this.
are
versed in the
52 06ai
3piv TOTS
V O ~~I o i q ,
Woe to YOU the
ones versed in the law, Lam, because YOU took
t w a y t h e key of
6 ~ t
f i p a ~ s mjv ~ h ~ i 6~ fai c ; YVGUEWC;because YOU hfted up the key of the knowledge; mowledge ; YOU youra 6 ~ o i O ~ K ~ i ~ h e c r r s~ a i TO;^;
selves did not go in,
very (ones)
not
YOU entered
and the (ones)
tnd those going in
eio~pxop&ouc; & K W ~ ~ ( T ( X T E .
rou hindered! "
entering
YOU hindered.
53 So when he went
53
K&KE~EV
iE~h96v~oq a h G
And from there
having gone out
of him ) u t f r o m t h e r e
i j p c m o oi ypappcrreic; ~ a ioi @ a p ~ ~ a i;he
o ~ scribes and the
started
the
scnbes
and the Pharuees P h a r i s e e s
started
47 o3ai 3piv,

671

Woe to YOU, because

O ~ K O ~ O ~ E ~ T T(
E:

YOU

are building ths

t o press upon
him terribly and to
TEP~
T~EI~VOV,
54 & v ~ 6 p ~ d o mply
q him with quesabout more (things),
lying in wait f o ~
tions about further
e?')pEGuai ~i
&K
TOG u ~ 6 y a ~ ot <
h i n g s , 541ying in
him to catch something out of the
mouth
wait
for him, to catch
a~~OG.
something out of his
of him.
mouth.
07s.
i~~avva~&~ocjv
;?which
(thmgs) having been led together UPOE
In the meanTOG
Bxhou,
TGV
puptdt6wv
time, when the
of the
crowd
of the
myriads
GOT&
~~cl.rrcl.r?v
drhhjhovc;, crowd had gathered
as-and
to be treading down
one another, together in so many
G P ~ O
Aiy~iv
TP~S
roGq thousands that they
he started
to be saying
toward
the were stepping upon
pp89~&q ad-rpG T~BTOV
nP O O ~ X E ~ E 3ne another, he startdlscl~les of him
first
Be YOU giving attention
ed out by saying first
Iau~oiq 6
1;6pqq,
qyq
Z i u to h i s d i s c i p l e s :
to selves
from
leaven,
whlch
is
im6~ptol&
T&V
@ap~oaiov.2 Od6b 'Watch out for the
hypocrisy,
of the
Pharisees.
Nothlng Leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypoci d v
6
6;
OV ~ K E K p~pf~vov
U
is
which risy. 2 But there is
but having been carefully concealed
O ~ K& T T o K ~ ~ u Q ~ ~ ~ C J E TKai
~I, K~VTTT~V 6
06 lothing carefully connot
will be revealed,
and secret which not
:eded that will not
yvwa9jue~ar. 3
drve'
bv
will become known.
Instead of
which (things) ,e revealed, and secret
&v ~i G K O T ~ Q E ~ T ~ T E&V ;hat will not become
daa
as many (things) as in the darkness YOU said in rnown. 3 Wherefore
T$
O T ~&KOU(S~~~UETK
~C!?I ,
6
Tpbq 76 vhat things YOU say
the (Pight will be heard, and which toward the n the darkness will be
03q
tAcrhrjacna
iv
TO?<
~ap~io~q
ear
YOU spoke
in
the
private rooms leard in the light,
md what YOU whisper
K Q ~ V X ~ ~ ~ &IT?
E T ~ T&V
I
~ ~ ~ & T G I 4v . h . 6 ~ ~
will be preached upon the housetops. I am saylng n private rooms will
62
3piv
TO?<
qiholc;
pou,
pfi le preached from the
but
to YOU
the
friends
of me,
not
lousetops. 4 Moreover,
qOPr)efiT& drrr6 T&v ~ ~ ~ ~ O K T E I V ~ V T ~ V
C
say to YOU, my
be YOU made fearful from the (ones)
killing
rriends,
Do not fear
~6 uBpa ~ a PET&
i
T ~ G T ~ pfi ~ X ~ V ~ W V
the body and after these (things) not havlng ;hose who kill the
T E ~ I ~ ~ ~ T E P ~ V
TI
~ o i i j u a l . ~ o d y and after this
more abundant
anything
to do.
5 irro6~i@
62
13yiv tre not able to do
1 shall indicate
but
to YOU mnything more. 5 But
~iva
cpPq0firr.
: will indicate to
whom
YOU shoul be made fearful of;
rou whom to fear:
~ 4 3 f i e ~ ~ ~the T(one)
~ V
T
~ i ,
be YOU made fearful of
after
the ?ear him who after
~~lvcjq

~V~XEIV

~ a i

& T T O ( T T O ~ ~ T ~ < E I Vi n

to be holding in and to force mouthings from

12

12

autho~;
ity to throw into
-rfiv yyf~wav. vai,
hkyw
irpiv,
~oir-rov Ge-henrna.& Yes, 1
the Gehenna; yes, I a m saying to YOU, this (one) tell YOU, fear t&
6 odxi T&TE o ~ p o u 9 i a One. 6 Five sparrows
of.
Not
five
sparrows sell for two coins
nwhoh-rat daoapiwv 600; ~ a i Cv
&c of small value, -do
of assarii
two? And one out ol they not? Yet not one
are being sold
of them goes fora h G v 0 6 ~ZDTIV
h l h ~ h q o p f v o v ~VGITIOV
them not
is
having been forgotten in sight gotten before
God,
T O
&oC. 7 &Ah& a
a TP~XES
7 But even the hairs
of the God.
But
also the
hairs
of YOUR heads are all
K E $ C ( ~ ~ S bpQv
v&~al
Ipiepqv-ra~.
numbered.
Have no
head
of YOU all Chairs] have een numbered;
fear; YOU are worth
~ f i be$op~iuea.
rrohhGv
a~pou9iwv more than many spar?
not
YOU fearing;
of many
sparrows
rows.
61a$hPETE.
- .
YOU are dflering.
8 "I say, then,' to
8
hiyo
62 irp'iv,
niiq
Bq
&v YOU, Everyone that
I am saying but to YOU,everyone who likely confesses union with
b p o h o y j o ~ l<V &poi & ? T T ~ o ( T ~ E v T ~ V& v ~ ~ ~ T o vme
, before men,
will confess m me
in front of the
men,
Son of m a n will
uai d ui6q TOO hv0pGnou d p o h o y j o ~ t ;f also confess unioh
also the Son of the
man
will confess
a+$ Zp.npoo9sv -rGv dryyawv T O 8eoG. with him before the
hun
m front
of tile
angels
of the God; angels of God. 9But
9
6
662
& p v q o & p ~ ~ 6 q pe ~ v G ~ he
T ~ that
~ v disowns me
the (one) but having disowned me
in sight before men
be
TGV dtv9ph.rrwv d.rrapvq6joe-rat
Cvh.rr~ovdisowned before the
of the
men
he will be disowned
in sight
angels of God.
And
TGV dryykhwv TOG OEOG. 10 Kai
ijc
that
says
6
of the angels of the God.
And everyone who
word
against
the
Son
i p ~ ? h6yov eiq ~ b vuibv TOO dtv9pG~rou,
of m m , i t WU be
willsay word into the Son of the
man,
& ~ E ~ ~ U E T a6-rG
~ I
T~
662
Ti) forgiven h i m ; b;t
it will be let go off to him to the (one) but into the he that blasphemes
&ylov
w~irpa
phaoqqpfioav~t
O ~ Kagainst the holy spirit
holy
splrit
having blasphemed
not will not be forgiven
d q ~joe-rat.
8
11
-0-rav
62 it. 11But when they
it will be let go off.
Whenever
b,ut
bring YOU i n be-'
~ioqtpwo~v
bphq
fore
public assern;
YOU
they may be bringing in
blies and government
ouvaywyhq uai -rhq
&PX&S
OffiCials
and
synagogues and the government oEcials
ities, do not become
73s
i<owoiaq, p i
~ E Ppvfjcq-r~
I
the authorities, not should YOU become anxious a n x i o u ~ about how
7 ~ 8 fi~
~i
d r r r o h o y f j ~ ~ ~ e ~ ;I or w h a t YOU will
how
or what YOU should speak in defense or speak in defense: -0i
drrrou~eiva~hxov7a ZEovoiav
to kill

having

authority

ipDdeiv

E I ~ killing h a s

to throw in : into

the

i n g2
E;

5n See Matthew 5:22, footnote".

76 y&p 6y1ov m ~ i i p a what YOU will say;

for holy
spirlt
l 2 f o r the holy spirit
will teach YOU in that
sls6r<~ldp&q Iv a h i j fi i j p q
&
teach YOU in very' thk hour what (things) very hour the things
YOU ought to say."
FEY
E~TE~V.
it is necessary to say.
13 Then a certain
13 ETnev Fh
TIC
i~ TO; Bxhou one of the crowd said
Said
but someone out of
the crowd to him: "Teacher, tell
A t 6 & o ~ a h ~~i.rr62
,
TQ &&?I$@
pou my brother to divide
say to the brother of me the inheritance with
Teacher,
vEpiaao8at VET'
0
q v uhqpovopiw. me." l 4 H e said to
to divide
wlth
me
the
inheritance.
him: "Man, who apla
6
62 ETTEV a 6 ~ Qw A v e p w ~ ~~, i qpointed me judge or
The (one) but said to him
Man,
who apportioner over YOU
~ a ~ y f m q o e~p17-t)~
v
fi pEplGTfi!J 6(~' bp&q; persons?" 15 Then h e
me set down
judge or divider upon YOU? said to them: "Keep
eyes open and
15 E~ITEV 662 np6~ a h o c q
'O~&TE. ~ a YOUR
i
He said but toward them Be YOU seelng and guard against every
$uh&aa~o9~
h a
*rr&oqq sort of covetousness,
be YOU guarding yourselves
from
all
because even when a
T h ~ o v ~ ~ i a q671
,
o 6 iv
~ TG ~ E P I ~ D E ~ ~ E E I V person has a n abunbecause not in tlie to be abounding dance his life does
not result from the
prtvi
4 <orj a 6 ~ 0 6icrriv &K
TGV
to anyone the life of him
is out of the (things) things h e possesses."
bnopx6v~wv airrG. 16 Ei-rrev 62 napapohfiv 16 With that he spoke
exlstlng
to him.
He said but
parable
a n illustration to
.rrpbq akhocq hkywv 'AvepGnou
~ 1 v 6 qthem, saying: "The
toward
them
saying
Of man
some land of a certain rich
produced well.
rrhouoiou
E ~ ~ I ~ ~ T ~ U E V ~ G p a .17 ~ a man
i
rich
produced well
the
land.
And 17 Consequently he be~ I E ~ O Y ~ < & T O $V
hfyav
Ti gan reasoning within
he was reasoning
m
himself
saying
What himself, saying, 'What
no1joo,
6-rt
oli~
Exw
TOG shall I do, now that
shall I do,
because
not
I am having
where I have nowhere to
OW&ECS
~ o 6 q ~ a p n o i j q pou; 18 ~ a gi a t h e r my crops?'
I should gather
the
fruits
of me?
And 18 So he said, 'I will
ETITEII
Toir-ro
~ r o ~ j o w . ~ a f 3 ~ h G do this: I will tear
he said This (thing) I shall do; I shall take down down my storehouses
and build bigger ones,
pou
~ h q & n o @ f i ~ a q uai
pi<ovaq
of me
the
storehouses
and
greater (ones) and there I will gathO ~ K O ~ O ~ ~ C T~
W ,a i auv&<w
B K E ~ n&v-ra er all my grain and
I shall build,
and I shall gather there
all
all my good things;
T ~ Voi-rov uai ~h
dryaeci
pow, 19 uai 19 and I will say to
the wheat and the good (things) of me,
and my soul: "Soul, you
p
quxt pou Yuxj,
EXEI~
h a v e m a n y good
I shall say to the soul of me Soul, you are having
things laid up for
~0hhh
K E ~ ~ E Eiq
V ~ g~nf ~ 0 h h k .
many
years; take your
many good (thmgs) lying
into years many;
e
a
s
e
,
eat, drink,
dva~rarjou, $&YE, mi,
~6qpai\iov.
e n j o y yourself."'
take your ease, eat,
drink, be well-mmded.
.r i

YOU

E ~ ~ T E - 12

should Say;

the

345

LUKE. 12: 28-36

20 But God said to

. r r ~ p t ~ @ & )dq
? ~ ~i ov T C ~ T W V , 28 i 62 b was arrayed as one
wasthrown about as one of these.
If but in of these. 28 If, now,
'Unreasonable
one,
this
night
theg
v
X
~
P
T
O
V
h
a
o?jp~pov
~ a God
i
thus clothes the
quxfiv
uou
~
f
i
v
T
V
U
K
T
~
~a6~t;l
the
vegetation
being
today
and vegetation in the field
soul
of YOU are demanding y o ~
the
night
the
to this
aGprov
a
62 soul from you. Who,
~hi6avov 6ahh6p~vov 6 8 . ~ 6that
~ today exists and
c h 6 DOGai~0301v
tomorrow Into
oven
being thrown the God tomorrow is cast into
they are asking from you; what (things) but then, is to have the
&~~II&<EI,
.rr6ow
p3tAov 3p&q, an oven, how much
Z G T ~ I ; 21 OijTTuq things you stored up?*
T~VI
f i ~ opaoaq,
i
is clothing, to how niuch
rather
YOU,
Thus 21 So it goes with the
to whom will be?
you prepared,
rather will he clothe
man
that
lays
up
~
A
I
~
~
T
~
I
G
T
O
I
29
.
~
a
b
i
p
~
i
q
pfi
<~TE??E
YOU, YOU with little
p
~ i q
i,
0qoaupi<wv a+T@ ~ a i not
ones with little faith.
And YOU not be seekmg faith! 29 So Quit seekinto treasure for himsell
treasuring to himself and
the (one)
but is not rich toward.,
.ri
$ay TE ~ a i ~i
T
,
~ a iing what Y& might
0 ~ ITAOUTGV.
6 ~
You mi&t eat and what You might drink, and eat and what you
God."
God being rich.
pi be~YOU
E T E ~ ~ ~ < E U30
~ E , T ~ G T ~
y&p might drink, and quit
22 ETITEV SB .rr&q ~oirq paOq~&qa h 0 3 22 Then he said t3
not
in sus~ense,
these (things)
for being in anxious sus.
He said but toward the
disciples of him his disciples: "On thkj
r&ra
T&
Eevq
TOG
~
6
o
p o upense; 30for all these
Ata
TOGTO
hiyw
CpTv,
~ f iaccount I say to YOU,
aU
the
nations
of the
world are the things the
Through
this
I am saying
to YOU,
not Quit being anxious
&ITI<~TOG(TIV,
. 6pGv
62
6
rra~fipnations of the world
~ E P I ~ V ~ T E ~j
WJ$
7;
$ 6 P l q ~ ~ # about YOUR souls &
are seeking upon,
of YOU
but
the
Father are eagerly pursuing,
be YOU anxious to the
what YOU should eat, to what YOU will eat
O
?
~
E
V
TI
X
~
$
<
E
T
E
T
O
~
T
O
V.
but YOUR Father
orjpa-rt
-r i or about YOUR bodies
79
has known that YOU are having need of these (things) ; knows You need these
nor
to the
body
what
as to what YOU will
31
.rrhjv
C~TETTE
rfiv 6aoth~iotv things. 31 Neverthekv66GrlCT8E.
23 fi
y&p $ U X ~ ~rhd6v wear. 23For the soul
besides
be YOU seeking the
kingdom
YOU should put on.
The
for
soul
more
less, seek continually
is worth more than
~STOG,
~
a
i
~
a
3
~
a
T P O B T E ~ ~ ~ ( J E TCpiv.
~I
his kingdom, a n d
~ T I V ~?jq
~poqijq ~ a iT ~ I ai3pc TOG
of
him,
and
these
(things)
will
be
added
to
YOU.
is
of the nourishment and the body of the food and the body
these things will be
32 Mrj
$0603,
T ~ I pl~pdv rroipvlov, added to YOU.
kv6C p a ~ o q . 24 ~ a ~ ajoa-re
vo
TOGS ~6paKaq than clothing. 24 Mark,
Not be YOU fearing, the little
flock,
what is put on.
Consider YOU down the
ravens well that the ravens
32 "Have no fear,
6~1
E ~ ~ ~ ) K ~ ( s E v
~ a ~ 6f Gv
i ~little flock, because
871 06
( ~ E ~ P O U U I V 01366
~ E P ~ < O U U I V , neither sow seed nor
because
thought
well
of
the
Father
oryou
that not they are sowing nor they are reaping, reap, and they have
8oQa1 Opiv T ~ V Baolhaiav. 33 f l o h j o a r ~YOUR Father has ap06, E ~ i v-rav~iov06% dm00fi~I'), neither barn nor store
07s
proved of giving you
togive
to YOU the
kingdom.
Sell YOU
to whlch ones not
is
barn
nor storehouse,
house, and yet God
the kingdom. 33Sell
T;
~
T
~
~
P
X
O
V
T
CpGv
~
~
a
i
6hTE
~ a ii) 0.~65 TP&?E!
a6~06q. 7 ~ 6 ~ 0
the
belongings
of YOU
and
give YOU the things belonging
and the God is nourishing them; to how much feeds them. Of how
iA~qpoo6vqv- .rrotfiua~e kau~o'iq 6 d h h 1 a to YOU and give gifts
p6Ahov bpeiq Slaqipe?~ TGV ITETEIV~V. much more worth we
gifts of mercy;
make
to selves
Purses
YOU
t h a n birds?
rather
YOU
are ddfermg of the
birds.
.of mercy. Make purses
~
a
h
a
1
0
6
p
~
v
a
,
Bqaavpb
~
V
~
K ~ E I T ~ for
T O yourselves
U
25 Ti< 62
bpBv p~pipv&v 6 h a ~ a 125 Who of YOU bythat do
not
becoming old,
treasure
never failing
Who but out of YOU belng anxious is able being anxious can add:
not wear out, a neveriv TO?< oripavoiq, ~ I T O U r h k q < 01% failing treasure in
h i T ~ Vfihl~iav ad-ro; .rrpoo0Eival Trfixyv; a cubit to his life.
in
the
heavens,
where
thief
upon the life-span of him
to add
cubit?
span? 26 If, therefore,
iyyicet
orj6i ofiq ~ I C [ @ ~ E E ~ E ~ ' 34 dvou the heavens, where a
26 ~i
oiiv
0662 0
d
c carov 66vaoee, YOU cannot do the
is getting near nor moth is consuming;
where thief does not get near
If therefore not-but bast ?thing) YOU are able,
least thing, why b$
moth cOns-esy6p i o ~ i v i) 8qoaup6q 3pGvl i ~ ~
~ a i"Or
i
r i 'TTLPZ TGV
Aol~rGv
~ E Ppvij,.~;
I
for
is
the
treasure of YOU, there also 34 For where YOUR
what about the leftover (things) YOU are anxious? anxious about the
4 ~ a p 6 i a6pGv
Barar.
treasure is, there YOUR
~piva
.rrQq remaining t h i n g s ? 27 ~ a r a v o c a a ~ ~ T&
the heart of YOU will be.
Consider YOU down
the
lilies
how 27Mark well how
hearts will be also.
35 "Eu~waav
6 Gv
ai
boocEq 35 "Let YOUR loins
arijh~~- 015
KOT!~
0%;
the lilies grow, they
Let be
O
Y
!O
U
the
loins
it is growing;
not
it is toiling
not-but n e i t h e r
t o i l nor.
.rr~p~e<oopfval ~ a ioi AGxvol K ~ I ~ ~ E V ObeI , girded and YOUR
vil0~1Xiyw
68 bp'iv,
0662 s p i n ; b u t I tell
having been girded and the lamps
burning, lamps be
burning,
it is spinning; I am saying but to YOU, not-but
YOU,
Not
even
Sol'o36
and
yourselves
3
p
~
i
q
~
~
O
I
O
L
36
~
a
i
c
h
e
p
b
v
o
~
.rrpoo6~xopbo~<
~
66Et;l
adroG
Eohophv
7ij
bv .rrdrug
and YOU
hke
tomen
waiting for
glory
of him mon in a11 his glory
in
all
the
Solomon
be like men waiting for
20 ETITEV

Said

6B

but

a1576

to him the

0 ~ 6 ~"A$POV,
God

Senseless (one), him,

'ZGq

'"'

LUKE l.2: 4-8

LUKE l.2: 3 7 4

their master when he,

returnse from t h e
&K TOY
-~&I?GIv,
'iva
~ ? A ~ ~ v T o s marriage, so .that a t
out gf the
marriages,
in order that having comt h i s a r r i v i n g and
K ~ \ I ~ K ~ O ~ U C C V T O C , ~6eici~q
drvoi~worv knocking - they may
and having knoeked immediately they might oper a t once open to Nm:.
a h . 6 . 37 pa~&prot 01 6oOho1 ~ K E ~ V O I , oi)q 37 Happy are thosg
to hlm.
Happy the slaves
those, whon slaves whom the mas&6&v
6 ~6p1oq~ b~pU E I ypqyopohraq ter on arriving finds
having come the ' lord will find keeplng awake; watching!
Truly I.
dcpfiv
A f y ~ 3piv 6rr
.rr~p~<&uera~say to YOU, He will
amen I am saylng to YOU that he will gird himsel: g i r d h i m s e l f a n a
aho3q
K a make them recline q,
~ a i
&vad~v&i
and he will make recline
them.
anc the table and wm
.nap&AB&v .
6 1 a ~ ojar
v
a 6 ~ 0 i q come alongside -and
having come alongside
h e will serve
to them minister t o them.'
if h e arrivm
38 K&V kv
~ E U T ~ P C [KGV $/ TG T P ~ T 38And
~
And if in the second and if m the third in the second watch;
if in the third,
Qvha~a
hhen
~ai
O ~ T W ~ even
,
watch hemight come and he might find
thus, and finds them thug
pa~6proi E~UIV
~ K E ~ V O I . -39 TOGTO
68 h a p p y a r e they$:
happy
are
those ones.
This
but 39 But know this, that
V
K
T
. 6 ~ 1 ri
fi6~1
6 if the householder had
be YOU knowing
that
if
had known
the known a t what hour
o i ~ o 6 ~ o n 6 ~ q q-iroiq
6
K ~ ~ I T T the
T ~ ~ thief would come,
householder
to what
hour
the
thief
he would have kept
ZPXET~I,
6yp~1y6pqa~v Gv
~ a i o l j ~watching a n d not
is coming, . he stayed awake likely and
not have let his house bd
&Q~~KEV
61opuxBfiva1 T&V o t ~ o va6~oO. broken into. 40 YOU
lie did let go off to be dug through the house of-him. also, keep ready, be-'
40 Kai ' 6priq
yiv~oee ~ T O I ~ O I , ~ T L cause at an hour that
And
YOU ' . , become
ready.
because
YOU do not think like&PC[ 06
~OKE'~TE
6 uibq
to which hour not YOU are thinking the Son ly the Son of man. $
coming." .
I
TOG &V)P~~TTOU. Z P X E T ~ I . . , . .
of the
man
is coming. .
41 Then Peter said:.
"Lord, are you say;
4 1E v 6i 6
flhpoq K ~ ~ I E vp&q
,
Said but , the
Peter
Lord, toward ing this illustratiolr
JIp6q e v rapapohfiv ~ a + v
AEYEIS
to us or also to all?:
us
the
parable
this
you are saying
42And t h e Lord
fi a
np$q .ndOl~aq; 42 ~ a iETITEV
6' s a i d : ."Who r e a l ?
or also towardall?
And said
the
Ly is the_ faithf*
kdproq *Ti< &pa &miv 6 ~ r p r b oi~ov6poq, steward, the discreet
Lord Wha really
is the falthfu3 steward,
6 pp6vrpoq, Bv ~a~aaTi.lmr
6 ~6p10qin1 one, whom. his master
the discreet, whom will set down the lord upon w i l l a p p o i n t over
6 ~ p m ~ i a g ainoir TOO
6166var his body of atten;
curing staff
of him of the to be giving dants to keep giving
~ b v ~6prov kau~Qv
the

lord

. of selves

IT~TE

when

uar p Q

&vahOaq

he might loosen UI

36' Or, "breaks away; departs." See

Philippians

appointed time

~6

the

U I T O ~ ~ T ~ I O V ;them

their measure of

measure of grain? food supplies a t the

proper time? 43 Hapis"-that slave, if

fi8&v
6 ~661oqair~oirEirpjarr mo~oirv~ahis master on arriving
having come.' the lord of him will fin&. doing
finds him doing so!
o&%lq. 44 drhqetiq
heyw .
6piv
TI 4 4 1 tell YOU truththus;
.truthfully I am saying- to YOU that fully, He will appoint
.rrGarv
~ o i q itmip~ouo~v a6roir him*over all his beupon .,
all
. the
belongings
of him longings. 45 But if
ever that sIave should
u a r a m ' a r ~ - "a;+.
45 62n, 66
ETITQ
he will set3own h ~ m .
~f ever but should say say in his heart,
6 60Ghoq &ivoq tSV - TG ~ a p 6 i q ~a h 0 6 'My master delays
the - slave
"that
h-,
the.
heart
of him coming,' and should
Xpovirel
6 ~6p16q pou
Z p x ~ a e a ~ , K ~ \ I st& to beat. the menTakestime t h e lord
of me to be coming, and s e r v a n t s a n d t h e
&pcq.ra~
T~ITTEIV
TOGS
rai6ctq maidservants, -.and - to
he should start
to be smiting
the
boys eat and drink and
T&S. ~ r a 1 6 I u ~ a q , 6oeir1v
TE
~ a get
i drunk, 46 the misand the maidservants, to be eating and also ter of that slave will
. T~VEIV
~ a l ~ E ~ W K E ~ ~ come
I ,
on a day that
ta be drinking
. and
to be getting drunk: he is not expecting
46
~ ~ C E I 6 K L ~ P I O ~TOG 6oOAou &E~VOV
[him] and in an hour
will arrive the lord
of the slave
that
that he does not
fi
06
rrpao6o~i$ ~ a i v know, . and he .will
to which not he is expecting and in punish him with the
in
GhourP ~ to -which
6
06
~ I V ~ ~ K E~ I a, greatest
i
severity and
not
heisknowing,
and
assign
him
a part
61~07opfiU~1abrdv ~ a i-rb pkpoq a h 0 6
d
t
h
the
unfaithful
he will cut in two him and the
part
of him
1.1~7217Gv
&l~imwv
0iju~r. 47 LKE~VOS ones. 47 Then that
with
the unfaithful (ones) wlll put.
That slave - that understood
68
6 6oCAo~
6
po6q - r 6 the will of his master
but- the
slave
the (onel. having known the but -did not g&t ready
BiAqpa
TOG
~vpiov abroir ~ a i pfi or - do .in line .with
will
of the - lord
of him
and
not
his will will be beaten
i~otpciuaq
fi
no~fiuaq ~ p d q rb with : many strokes.
having prepared
or havingdone
toward the
48 But the one that
Baqpa
a6roO
Gapjarai
will
of him
he wwilt be flayed [with 1 did not' understand
and so did things denohh6q48 6
62
yvoirg
many [NipesI; . the but
havingknown serving of strokes will
norfjoaq
6L
6Era
~~ArlyOvbe beaten with few.
having done . but . (things) deserving
of strokes Indeed, everyone to
6apjo~ral
6hiyq.
. n a u ~ i ' - 68 w h o m m u c h wa;s
will be flayed lwithl
few.
To everyone- but
given, much will be
6
i668q nohtj, voh3 <q~qer'lcc~~aldemanded of him;
to whom was given much, much WLUbe sought for
nap' arj~oir, ~ a i c$\
napiB~vro and the one whom
beslde
him,
and to whom they set alongside people put in charge 02
43 p a ~ 6 r p r o ~' d
Happy
the

60Ghoq
slave

fmivoq,
that,

Ziv

whom py

'

'

P~TE air'roi 6qetAh~a1hyfvov~a do YOU imagine t&$ I

they
debtors
became t h e y were proved1 ,
n a p b GVT~S-robs & ~ ~ G I T O U S ~ 0 3 q greater debtors' t h a 1
beside '
all
the
men
the (ones) all other men inhabKWOI K O ~ V T ~ $
' I ~ p o u a d f i p ; 5 o h t l iting Jerusalem? 5 Nq.
Jerusalem?
Not, indeed, I tell YOD;~
inhabiting
Xfyw
6piv,
&Ah'
h&v
p i but, unless You ' r e !
I am saying
to YOU,
but
if ever
not pent; YOU will all be
p~~avofiqm
TQTES
h a a d ~ w q destroyed in the same
YOU should repent
all
similarly way."
9
~oA&Tue&.
6
Then
he
went
005
YOU will be destroyed.
68 r a 6 ~ q v-I+ ~apcrf3oXfiv. to tell this illustra-l
6
"EAeyev
tion: "A certain mad
He was saying but
the
parable.
this
had a fig tree planted,
I U K ~ ~ V E?XEV
71S
Fig tree
was having
someone in his vineyard, and
.rrequ-reupf~v
hc
&prrEh&vi ahoG, the c a m e looking:
having been planted
in the vineyard
of him, f o r f r u i t o n if,"
nai 4henr
@T&V
r a p ~ b v i v a S ~ ir a i b u t f o u n d none:
and he came loo ing for
fruit
in
it
and
7Then he said tooljx
ES~EV.7 & h E V
8
IT&
T&V
not
he found.
He said
but
toward
the the vinedresser, 'Here,
&p1~Ehoupy6v 'I606
~pia E T ~
&q' it is three years that:
vinedresser
Look!
Three
years
from I have come looking'
<q~Gv rapnbv Ev for fruit o n this.
08
Epxopai
in fig tree, but have
which [time] I am,coming looking for fruit
(TUK~
7a6-r~ ~ a i o l j ~ E ~ P ~ U K W - found none. Cut it
:je
fig tree
this
and
not
I a m finding:
down! Why reallg:
Z K K O ~ O Vathfiv.
iv a
~i
~ a iT ~ Vshould it keep the!
cut out
it;
in order that what also the
ground useless?' 8 In
Y+
Kmap Ei;
8
6
62
earth
it makes ineakctive?
The (one)
but reply he said to himj
drrroKpl8&i~ AEyei ah6 Kljpl~, & ~ E S 'Master, let it along
havinganswered is saying to him Lord, let go off also this year, until,
a 3 4 v ~ a iTOGTO ~b ETOS, Eaq
~ T O U
I dig around it a n d
J
it
also this
the year, until what [time] p u t o n manure;+
o~ckp(3 repi aGr+ ~ a l P&ha
K C Y T T ~ I ~ ' S a n d i f t h e n it.
I shall dlg about
it . and I shall throw manure;
produces fruit in the
9 KBV
p2v
vo16ag
rap1~6v
and if indeed . it should make
fruit
~ n t of u t u r e , [ w e l l a n d
good]; but if no^
76
. paov
ei 6;
rjye,
the being about (tdbeY - if but no mdeed, you s h a l l c u t 'it..
.
down.' "
& K K ~ + E I % , + air~tjv.
-3
y o u shall cu .out
it.
1QNow h e was
10 'Hv . 62 6 1 6 & a ~ ~ b
v
I
TQV teaching in one 05
He was but
teaching - in o n e of the
the synagogues on the
auvaywy&v b TOTS oir6baaiv. 11 Kai i603 sabbath. 11And, look!:
~OKE~TE

d o YOU think

that
L J

t7

>

synagogues

in

the

sabbaths.

_yuv.il meGya E ~ o u a abofjevaiaq

woman

And look!

E T ~ 6 i ~ a4

s p i r ~ t having ofweakness years

ten

with a
of weakness for eigh,'il

bub, m i
eight,

and

fiv

she was

~ u v ~ h ~ o u rcai
aa

.rrpoa~qbvqoev Kai

and

ETITEV

said

dr~ohihuoai

to her

and

pfi

teen years, and she

not was bent double and

~ ~ v a p h v qdnrar6qa1 ~ i q TA
r a v ~ d i q . was unable to raise
being able to bend up Into the all-completeness. herself up a t alL
12
i6Gv
66
arj~fiv
6
'I a o 6 ~12 When he saw her,
Having seen
but
her
the
3eSUS Jesus addressed her
sounded toward

bending together

Thai, and

said

to her:

Woman, "Woman, you are re-

&&eveiaq l e a s e d f r o m y o u r
weakness ,weakness:
13 And he
sou, 13 ~ a i i . r r i e q ~ v a 3 ~ i~ & q~ ~ T p a q.laid
.
his hands on
of you,
and he laid upon her
the hands; her; and instantly
avwpeGeq,
~ a she
i
straightened up,
KC^; rapaxp4pa
and
instantly
she was straightened Up, - and and began to glorify
&66<a<~v T ~ V 0 ~ 6 14
~ .. & I T O K P I ~ E ~ C God. 14 But in . rewas glorifying
the
God.
Having answered sponse the presiding
62
b
- drpxiauv&yoyoq,
&ywaKTiiv .
but the ruler of the synagogue, being indignant officer of the synaindignant'. be76 a q 6 6 6 - r ~ 'ke&pdcrr&ua&V 6 gogue,
871
he cured
the CaUSe Jesus - did the
because to the
sabbath
'Iqaoirq,
~ E Y E V
T+ cXhq
-E< cure on the sabbath.
Jesus,
he was saying to the crowd that Six began to say to the
crowd: "There are six
f i p i p a ~ ~ i o i v iv
aiq
6~7
days
are
in
which
it is necessary days on which work
Epy&<ea0a1. $v a6-raTq
obv
~ P X ~ ~ E Vought
O I
to be done; an
to be working; m
them
therefore
comlng
them, therefore, come
e & ~ m ~~ a~ i ~ ~ ni& fipfpq
and be cured, and not
begetting cured and not to the
day
aabbdr~ou. 15 & m ~ p i e q 2
a674
d on the sabbath day."
sabbath.
Answered
but
to him
the 15However, the Lord
~6proq~ a Ei ~ ' YV T o K ~ I T Z~ ~~a, m o q 3pQv answered him and
Lord and said Hypocrites, each (one) of YOU s a i d : "Hypocrites,
-rQ aa66drry oil
h6e1 - ~ b v6oGv a h 0 6 does not each one of
to the sabbath not loosens the bull of him
on the
q TbV ~ V O V h b ~ 4 5q6lVllq Kai d r r r & p v untie* his bull or his
or the ass. from the' stall- and leading away
ass from the stall
ITOT~<EI;
16 rah-qv 6 1 euycrripa and*lead. it awiy
to
he is giving to drink?
This
but
daughter
give
it
drink?
16
Was
'Abpahp
obaav,
fly
~6~~~~
ofAbraham
being.
whom
bound
the it not due,-then, for
Zmav8q i603 6fKa ~ a i6 ~ ,
~ 3 O ~ Kthis woman who is
Satan
look!
ten and eight Years, not a - daughter of - Abra66~1
hueiivai drrrb 706 6~apoir ham, and whom Sait was necessary to be loosed from the
bond tan held
look!
~ 0 6 ~ 0 "fi f i p f ~ q To6 (T~@P&TOU;
'17 Kai eighteen years, to be
this
to the day of the sabbath?
And
loosed from this bond
T~GTC~
Af ~ O V T O ~
ah06
on the sabBath day ?:'
these (things)
saying
of
17 Well, when he said
K ~ T Q
oxhovro
1~6v-req
oj
were being put to shame
all
the (ones) t h e s e t h i n g s , all/
you have been released from

of the

oy'e

,7

LUKE 13: 18-25

5xhoq his opposers began to

crowd feel shame; but a
the crowd began to
Exalprv
irri I T ~ U I V roiq
iv6650rq
was rejoicing upon
all
the glorious (things) rejoice at all the
glorious things done
TO?^
ylvopivolq 6rr' ahoir.
the (ones) occurring
by
him.
by him.
18
"Eh~y~v
obv
Tivl
dpoia
18 T h e r e f o r e h e
He was saying therefore To what
like
went on to say: "What
imiv
6aolheia rot? B~oir, ~ a i rivl
is the kingdom of
is
the kingdom of the God, and to what
God like, and with
bpolhow
ah+; 19 dpoia hmiv K ~ K K C I ) what shall I compare
shall I liken
it?
Like
it is
to grain
it? 19 I t is like a
o ~ v h ~ w q , Bv
Aa6;v
&0pwrroq mustard grain that a
of mustard,
which
having taken
man
man took and put in
26ah~v iq K ~ I T O V kav~ot?, ~ a q65qo~v
i
~ a his
i
garden, and it
threw into garden of himself, and it grew and
grew and became a
iyCv~-ro ~ i q ~ C V ~ P O V , ~ a i r& ITETEIVC~ tree, and the birds
came to be mto
tree,
and the
birds
of heaven took up
706 06pavOir K ~ T E U K ~ ~ V G ~ U E V TO?< Kh6601q lodging in its branchof the heaven
tented down in the branches
es."
a61.06.
20And again he
of it.
said:
"With what
28 Kai 1~6h1v E?ITEV T ~ V I 6p01Gao
And again he said To what shall I liken shall I compare the
of God?
T ~ V 6aolh~iav 706
6 ~ 0 3 ;21 6poia i a ~ i vkingdom
the
kingdom
of the God?
Like
it is 21 I t is like leaven,
which a woman took
< h ~ ,ijv
ha6oiraa
y u v i EKPU~JEV and hid i n three
to leaven, which having taken woman
hid
large measures of flour
~ i q cih~6pou
o&~a
rpia
Zos until
the whole mass
into
of flour
seah measures
three
until
was fermented."
E<upheq
ijhov.
08
22 And he journeyed
what Ctimel
was leavened
whole.
22 Kai
~IEITO~E~ETO
K ~ T B bhrough from city to
And he was journeying through according to :ity and from village
T T T ~ ~ E I ~ Kai ~ G p a q 6 1 6 6 ~ ~ Ka'L
0 ~ TOPE~CN :o village, teaching
cities
and villages
teaching and journey 2nd continuing on his
I T O I O ~ ~ E V O S E ~ S ' 1 ~pou6hvpa.23 El-rr~v 65 iourney to Jerusalem.
making for self into
Jerusalem.
Said but 23 Now a certain man
said to him: "Lord,
TIC
ab7Q I < ~ ~ I E , Ei 6hiy01
oi
someone to him
Lord, if
few
the (ones) %re these who are
awlj6p~vo
I;
6
62 ETTEV rrp6q a h 0 6 5 3eing saved few?"
being saved? The (one) but said toward them
He said to them:
24
'AYOV~SEO~EE ~ D E ~ ~ E 6th
~v
24 "Exert yourselves
Be struggling
to enter
through
vigorously to get in
crr~vfiq BOpaq,
871
rrohhoi,
hiyo.
;hrough
the narrow
narrow
door,
because
many,
I am saying
ioor,
because
many,
6piv,
tj-pjoouolv
EiaEhe?v ~ a i O ~ K
to YOU.
will seek
to enter
and
not C tell YOU, will seek
,o get in but will
~OX~OOU~IV,
25 &Q'
06
will have the strength,
from
what [time] lot be able, 25 when
&VTIKE~~EVOI

lying against

a67QI

to him,

LURE 13: 2&31

352
Kai

and

rr6q
all

the

$2

the householder
o i ~ o 6 ~ a r r 6 ~ q~q a once
i
householder
and has got up and locked
the door, and YOU
&rroKheiag ~ ? ) vB6pccvI ~ a i &pSqae&
should lock
the
door,
and YOU should start start to stand outEto
tm&va~ ~ a i
K 0 6 ~ 1 ~ T ~ V side and to knock a t
outside to have stood and to be Rnocking at the the door, saying, 'Sir,
fipiv- ~ a iopen to us.' But in
,
8Opav h h y o v ~ ~ qK ~ ~ I E bvo~<ov
open
to us; and answer he will say to
saying
Lord,
door
YOU, 'I do not know
d.rrOKple&iq
hpE?
b p ? ~O l j ~ oT6a
having answered he will say to YOU Not I have known where YOU are from.'
6p&q rr68~v
i o ~ i .26 7678
& P ~ E Q ~ E 26 Then YOU will start
YOU
from where YOU are.
Then YOU will start saying, 'We ate and
in front of you,
h h y ~ ~ v 'E~6yopev iv6rr16v aou
~ a drank
i
to be saying
We ate
in sight
of you and and you taught in our
broad ways! 27 But
k~lopev, ~ a i iv T ~ ? s . r r h a ~ ~ i a ~jp&v
q
we drank,
and in
the
broad ways of us he will speak and say
to YOU, 'I do not
i6i6aEaq- 27
&PET
Aiyov 6piv O ~ K
you taught;
and he will speak saying to YOU Not know where YOU are
0?6a
7 ~ 6 8 ~ 60~6~
drrr6o"rq.r~ from. Get away from
I have known from where YOU are; stand away YOU me, all YOU workers
of unrighteousness!'
dm' Lpoir, rrdrv~~qhpydr~al
ci61~iaq.
from me,
all
workers of unrighteousness. 28 There is where
28 'EKE: Eora~ 6 KAauep6q ~ a i6 6 p u y y 6 ~[YOUR] weeping and
There will be the weeping and the gnashmg t h e g n a s h i n g of
T ~ V
666vrovI
67av
CqJqo+)~ [YOUR] teeth will be,
whenever
YOU rmght see when YOU see Abraof the
teeth,
'Aiipahp Kai loa ah^ ~ a 'il a ~ h 6~ a r?r b ~ a qham and Isaac and
Jacob and all the
Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and
all
prophets
in the king706s rrpo9tj~aq t v ~ f j bautheiq TOG e~oir,
the
prophets m the klngdom of the God, dom of God, but yourthrown outside.
q
62
h~6ahhopivouq
Leo. 29 ~ a i selves
YOU
but
being thrown out
outside.
And 29 Furthermore, peowill come from
ijcoua~v
&IT&
&arohQv
~ a ple
i
parts and
they will arrive
from
eastern [parts]
and eastern
western,
and from
6uapBv
~ a dm6
i
6opp& ~ a v6~ou
i
~ a i
western [parts] and from north and south and north and south, and
& v a ~ h ~ ~ j o o v5vr a rij
~ 6auiAeiq TOO B~oir. will recline a t the
will recline
in the kingdom of the God. table in the kingdom
30 ~ a ii606 ~ i o i v Eaxa~ot 07
Ecrovral of God. 30And. look!
And look1 they are last (ones) who will be there are those last
~rpQrol, ~ a i ~ i a i v I T ~ & T O 07
I Zcrov-ra~ who will be first, and
first (ones), and they are first (ones) who will be there are those first
who will be last."
EuxaT01.
last (ones).
31 In that very hour
31 'Ev a 6 ~
TG Bpq rrpoaijheciv T I V E ~ certain Pharisees came
In
that the hour came toward some
up, saying to him:
@aptoa?ol A~YO.VTE~ a676 *ESEA~E ~ a "Get
i
out and be on
Pharisees
saylng
to him
Get out
and
your
way
from here,
nop~6ou ~VTEGBEV, TI 'HpQ6
B&EI
be going from here, because Hero1
is willing because Herod wants
BV

likely

EYEP~~

should get up

the

~ O K T E ~ V ~32
I .

nai

ETTTN

were closely watching

2 A n d , look!
there was before him
I l o p ~ u 8 i v ~ ~E'~TE
q
~ i j & A ~ E K I ~ a h nand tell that:joq:
6
6
p
~
y
(
~
i
)
~
q
~
T
T
~
O
U
~
E
V
Having gone YOU say to the
fox
this 'Look! I am re*,
a certain man who
dropsical
in front
had dropsy. 3So in
'1603
$n$&ho .
6atp6vla nai ~ & U E I h~ g out demons, md;
dToir.
3 ~ a i ~ O K ~ I ~ E ~ Sb .
Iquoifq response Jesus spoke
Look! I am throwing out demons
and healing. accompWing he&<,f him.
And
having answered the
Jesus
dmor~h8
Ofjprpov nai abpiov,
Kai today and tomorroa.
nai to those versed in
~rpbq
~
~ 706~
V O ~ I K O ~ ~
I amBnlshixlgoff
today
and tomormw. and and the thbd hyl): E,aid f toward
.the (ones) versed in the Law and the Law and to the
saying : "Is
rdaloir(lat.
I shall be finished:
T&
7~i~!l
~plqctiouq A6yov w E < ~ o - rTQ
~ ~ u a 6 6 6 ~ ~Ebarisees,
?)
to e
third tdayl
I am being perfected. 33 Nevertheless, I must'
pharisees
saying Is lt lawful to the
sabbath it lawful on the sabbath to cure or not?"
33
.rrAfiv
6 ~ i
E
uiipepov go on my way to:
g E p m ~ ; l u a;S~ -06; 4
oi
St fioljxaupv.
Besides
it is necessary for me
today
day a n d tomorrow :
to cure
or not? The (ones) but kept quiet. 4But they kept silent.
With
that he took
K&
aijp~ov ~ a i rfj
i x o p b ~ and the following -ay,"
hlha66p~voc;
i6raa~o a h 6 v ~ a hold
i
and
t0morrow
and
to the
beinghad [day1 because it h not:ai!
of [the man],
And having taken hold he healed - him
and
healed him and sent
I T O ~ E ~ E U ~ ~ I , TI
odr
b6ix~~a1
bihuum. 5 ~ a i vpbk ' . ad-robq E~ITEV [him] away., 5And
to b e journeying,
because
not
it is admissible misible for a prOphda
he released.
And
toward
them
he said
to be destroyed outf
he said . to them:
Wo~finlv
dnrohCu6ai
Tivoq
OpBv vidq fi 6oOq ~ i q qp6ap "Who of YOU, if his
side of ~ e r u s a l e d . '
prophet
to be destroyed
.outslde
ofwhom
ofyou
son
or
bull
into
cistern
son or bull falls in' l epouaahjp. 34 'IepouoaAfip
'l~pouuahfip,34 Jerusalem, 3erusgix
n~cr~?ral,nai O ~ K ~ l j e i ~ q &varnCIu~~'to a well, will not
Jerusalem.
Jerusalem
Jerusalem,
lem, the biller of -@e
will fall,
and not immediateIy he will pull up
immediately pull him
4
drrro~reivouua ~oirq mpoqnj-raq Kai prophets and stong
&6v
$v
rjphpq
TOG C T ~ $ ~ & T O U ; 6 ~ a O&K
i
the (one)
killing
the
prophets
and of those sent fo&&.
him m
day
of the
sabbath?
And not out - on the sabbath
d a y ? " 6 And t h e y
A1006oAoijua
TOCS
+ ~ u r d ~ i v o u q to her-how
often
:I
iaxuaav
&v~orrro~p10fiva1 WbC were not able to anstoning
the (ones)
havmg been sent forth
they were strong
to answer back
toward
w a n t e d to gather.
swer back on these
TP~S
a hjv,
roodrnlq
your
children
togeth-'
~ai3a.
toward
her. things.
how often
these (things).
er in the mann&!;::
7 He then went on
2~iowdrtai
Th
T~KVC~
706s
7
~ ~ E Y E V
S t . wpdq
that a hen ga&ers'
to lead togetherupon
the
children
He was saying
but
toward
the (ones) to tell the invited
men ,an illustration,
her brood of chic& '
6v
T ~ ~ T T O V6pv1q TGV ' & ~ [ ~ ~ fvooo12n,
iq
K E K ~ T J ~ ~ V O U S~apaPohljv,
~ T ~ X W V m5q
which manner
hen
the
of
herself
brood
a
s he marked how
under
her
wings,'
but
having
been
called
parable,
having
upon
how
. .
O?TO
~ a q r . r i p u ~ a ~ ~ a i o l j ~YOU people did not
6
mpw-ro~h~oiaq
6<Ehkyov~o,
were pr0IYliXlWlt
choosing
under
the
'WW.3,
and
not
they were choosing,
lnO&
first reclining
the
want tit]! 35 ~ooiril
- - [places1
f i e ~ h f i ~ a - r ~ 35
; iSo4
drqi~~al
8 o ~ T a v places for themselves,
hiyav
V P ~
YOU [people1 wanted!
Look!
Is being let go off YOURhouse is abantoward
.
them
W h e n e v e r . ~ ~ y i n gt o t h e m :
saying
Opiv 6 OTKOC 6pGv:
hiy"
62 Opiv, doned to YOU. I tell'
&iq' 8 "When you are in~hqefi~
3 ~ 6
TIVO~
wa 8-L1O;
to YOU the house ofyou. Iamsaylng but to YOU,
you might be called
by
someone
into vited by someone to
06 p
7611~6
C(E EG)S
~ 7 ~ r q - r ~ means see me
Y~~VOUS., ~ f i
KcrraK~tOfjq - iq a marriage feast, do
not not YOU might see me until, YOU should say YOU Say, '~les'sed kk:
w e d b -a festivities, not you should lie down into not lie down in the
E$hoyqpboq
6
hpx6pevoq &V 6 ~ 6 h e~ t~h a t1 comes ig ,
.
. most prominent place.
-riu
n p w ~ o ~oiav,
Ai
pi
Havlng been blessed the (one) -corning in name : Jehovah'sa name.' "
atsometime:Perhap~SOmeonemOre
the
Arstreclin'ing[place],
not
Kupiou.._ ;
distinguished t h a n
.~ V T pt)TEp6<
I
UOU
of Lord. 1 A ~ n don an oc:
(one) more in honor
of you
may be ,you mag. a t the time
have been Xnvited by
casion when :.he
X~~hqpivoq 67t' ahif, 9 ~ a i a0&v
Kai & ~ & E T- O 76 ehe~iv a h & it
into
ho&.
him,
9 and he that inand
having
come
him,
having been called by
1 4 ' A n d itoccurred m the to come him into
vited .you and him
a
certain
one
of
-the
of
6
ui ~ a i
~ahkaaq
ipd
ot~cjv Trvoq
7Gv & ~ X ~ V T G ) V T&V
the (one) you and hlm having called will say will come and say
house
of someone
of the
rulers
of the rulers of the Phar:
t o you, 'Let this
oo~
Abq
70hq
T ~ O V , nai T ~ T E
Oaptuaiwv q a 6 6 b r ~q a y ~ i v&prov nai a h ~ iiSees On. the sabbathman
have the place.'
to you
Give you to this (one) place, and then
Pharisees
to sabbath to eat .bread and they to eat a meal, they'
T ~ V Zoxmov And
then You will
aiuxljvqq
pe~d
G.PEQ
3!ja JTehovah's, J7-18,n; the Lord's, KBA.
~.
Shame
the
last
start- off with shame
You might start with
oe

You

to kill.

And

hesaid

aljloiq to kiil

YOU."

32&d-

to them he mid b them:

vav

~ a p m q p o 6 p ~ v o 1a h & . 2 nai

observing beside
&ep~m6q TIC:
fiv
man
some was

6%-

him.

And

iSob
look! h i m .

tEa2g:

( Ekzy

,,,,

'

),

LUKE 14: 10-15

to occupy the lowest

place. 10 But when
~Arlefi~
.rropeu0ciq
& v heor you are invited, go
you mlght be called
having gone
fall up
and recline in the
lowest p l a c e , t h a t
T ~ V
Euxa~ov
T~ITOV
into
the
last
place, when the man that
"
has invited you comes
lva
8~av
men
might comc he will say to you,
in order that
whenever
b
K E K A ~ K G ~ae
&PET
uoI 'Friend, go on up
the (one) having called you he will say to yo1 higher.' Then you will
@[he,
.rrpouavdrPqe~
&GTE~OV' ~ 6 have
~ t honor in front
Friend, step you up toward more upward; ther of all your fellow
Lural aol
66Sa IvG.rrlov .rr&v~ov TBV guests. 11 For everywill be to you glory in sight of all the (ones) one that exalts himself will be humbled
U U V W ~ K E I ~ ~ V ~ V 001. 11
61.1
T&<
lying up with
you.
Because
everyone and he that humbles
b
614.18~f a u ~ 6 v r o r r r e ~ v o e i u e ~ a~~a ihimself will be exthe (one) exalting himself will be humbled and alted."
b
T~ITEIV~V
i a u ~ 6 v 3qoerjue~a1. 12 Next he proceedthe (one)
humbling
himself will be exalted ed to say also to the
12 "Eheyev
62
~ a i
ri$
man that invited him:
He was saying
but
also
to the (one) "When you spread
K E K ~ ~ K ~ T aI d ~ 6 v
wO~av
.rrolfi~
a dinner or evening
having called
him
Whenever
you may make meal, do not call
&PI(TTOV fi
~E~ITVOV,
pfi
~ C ~ V E I your friends or your
dinner
or
supper,
not
be sounding brothers or your relr06q qihouq
aou
pq62
~ o b q dt6dqoOq atives or rich neighthe
friends of you not-but
the
brothers
bors. Perhaps some
aou
pq68 -rob< U U ~ ~ E V Euou
~ ~
pq6E
of you not-but the
relatives of you not-but time they might also
yei-rovaq .rrhouoiouq, p i
TOTE
~<aiadroi ~nvite you in return
neighbors
rich,
not at sometime also they %nd it would become
% repayment to you.
& V T I K ~ ~ ~ U ~ UUE~ V ~ a i
yivq~al
might call in return
you
and
would become L3But w h e n you
d t v ~ m 6 6 0 ~ d r0 0 1 .
13 &Ah'
6~av
6oxjv
spread a feast, inrepayment to you.
But whenever reception rite poor people,
~olfi~,
K ~ A E I I T T W X O ~ ~ , &VCTTTE~POU<,
:rippled, lame, blind;
you may make, be calling poor (ones), crippled,
[ l a n d you will be
xGlh06q, ~uqAoGq. 14 Kcti paKdrp10q
.hp,
lame,
blind;
and
happy
you wlll be, lappy, because they
lave nothing with
671
O ~ K
EXOU~IV &v~cmo60Ovai UOI,
because not they are having
to repay
to you, which to repay you.
&v-ra-rro600rjaq~a1ybp UOI 6v 7.r d t v a u ~ b u e ~?or you will be reit will be repaid
for to you in the resurrection laid in the resurrec~Ljv
6lKaiwv.
ion of the righteous
of the righteous (ones).
)nes."
15 ' A ~ o l j u a q
6k
71S
TBV
15 On hearing these
Having heard
but
someone
of the
u u v a v a ~ p6vav
e~
~ a i r ~ a
ETITEV hings a certain one of
ones lying up together
these (things)
said
he fellow guests said
T~ITOV

place

K~T~XEIV.

to be having down.

LUKE 14: 16-21

356
10 &Ah3
But

8~av
wheneve

to him: "Happy is
he who eats bread
in the kingdom of
God."
16 [Jesus] said to
him: "A certain man
9Avepw.rr6q
715
trroiel
~E~ITVOV
some
was making
supper was spreading a grand
Man
evening meal, and he
~
K
&
~
E
(
T
E
V
.rrohhoGq,
~
a
i
yiya,
he called
many,
and
invited many. 17 And
great,
17 ~ a idrrr6u~e1hev T ~ V 6oOAov ad706 ~ f i he sent his slave out
and
he sent off
the
slave of him to the a t the hour of the
eidv
~oiq
6einvou
T O
evening meal to say
&pq
to say to the (ones)
supper
hour of the
to the invited ones,
K E K A ~ ~ ~ V O I ~' ~ p x e a e &
T I
4 6 1 'Come, because things
having been called Be YOU coming because already
are now ready.' 18 But
E~o1p61
~ ~ T I V 18
.
~ a i fipcav~o hi,
(things) ready
is.
And they started from they all in common
~ 1 6 ~ ; .rrcirv~e~ .rrapac~eipea~. b started to beg off.
one [accord]
all
to be begglng off.
The The f i s t said to him,
.rrpB-roq e i l r ~ v ah6 'Aypbv fiy6paoa ~ a 'I
i bought a field and
first
said to him
Field
I bought
and
need to go out and
Exw
&vby~qv EQAB&v
i 6 ~ i va d ~ 6 v .
see it; I ask you,
I am having necessity having come out to see it;
Have
me excused.'
6pw~G
u
~ X E
pe ~ a p q ~ q p i v o v .
I am requesting you, be having me begged off.
19 And another said,
19 ~ a i E~epoq
ETITEV
Zeljyq
6oGv 'I bought five yoke of
And different (one)
said
Yokes of bulls
cattle and am going
(y6paua ~ V T E ~ a i~ o p ~ l j o p a lS O K I ~ ~ C T ~ I
to examine them; I
Ibought
five
and
I am going
to prove
a6r6ra
$PUT&
~ E I
ZXE
PE ask you, Have me exthem;
I am requesting
you,
be having
me cused.' 20 Still anothnap~~qpivov.
20 ~ a i
ETEPO~ er said, 'I just married
having been begged off.
And
different (one)
Elrev ~ u v ~ T KLyqpa
~
~ a i 61h
TOC~TO a wife and for this
said Woman Imarried and
through
this reason I cannot come.'
06
Sirvapat
t 3 0 ~ i v . 21 ~ a 21
i So the slave came
not
I am able
to come.
And
up and reported these
napayev6pwoq
6 6oCAoq drrrfiyye~hev
having come to be beside the slave reported back things to his master.
76
K U P ~ ( ~ )~ ~ 6 ~ 0 6TC~OTCC.
T ~ T EThen the householdto the
lord
of him
these (things).
Then er became wrathful
6py toeeiq
6 oi~o6(T.rr6TqqE?ITEC and said to his slave,
having become wrathful the
householder
said
o
h a
'ECehOe
s a ~ i w q eiq 'Go out quickly into
to the
slave
of him
Go out
quickly intc the broad ways and
7hq .rrha~eiaq ~ a b6paq
i
rqq .rrMewq, ~ a the
i
lanes of the city,
the broad ways and streets of the
city,
and
and bring in here the
TOCS
.rrroxoGq
~ a i Qmeipouq
~aj
the
poor (ones)
and
crippled (ones)
anc poor and crippled and
M a ~ d r p ~ o q 6 m 1 q Q & ~ E T 6~ pI ~ o v hr
whoever will eat bread in
tohim Happy
Gaaiheiqr
TOO 0 ~ 0 6 .
the kingdom
of the God.
16
b
62
E?ITEV
ahG
but
said
to him
The (one)

&i$

LUKE 14:22-29

358

~ughotjq ~ a i xwho3q

LUKE 14: 30-15:

~ i u & y a y ~6 6 ~ .blind and lame.' 22 In

blind (ones) and lame (ones) lead you into here. time the slave said,

what you
has beeq
8
G.rri~a(aq, ~ a i T I ~ 6 ~ r o q i u ~ i v . done, and yet there
which youordered, and
yet
place
is.
is room.' 23 And the
23 ~ a iETTTEV 6 - ~Ijploq rp6q T ~ V GoirAov master said . to the
And said the lord
toward the slaye slave, 'Go out into
"EEEABE ~ i q ~ h qb6oirq ~ a i cpporypobq
the roads and the
Go out into the ways and fenced-in places
fenced-in places, and
Iv a
~ a i &v&y~auov E ~ u ~ ~ E ? v ,
them, to
and
compel
tg come in,
in order that compel
come in, t h a t my
y ~ v ~ a e $ pou
b O I K O ~24.
hiyw
might be filled of me the house;
I am saying house may be filled
24For I say to YOU
y&p2 irpiv . 6 ~ 1 ob6~iq TBV
dv6pBv
for to YOU that
no one of the male persons people, None of those
E~~ivwv r8v
K E K Apivav
~
y ~ 6 u ~ men
~ a i that were invited
those
the (ones) having been called will taste shall have a taste of
pou TOG
G~i-(rvou.
my evening meal.' "
of me of the
supper.
25 Now great' crowds
25 t u v ~ ~ ~ o p ~ l j o62
v - r oalj~t$ ijxhol ~ o h h o i , were traveling with'
Were going with but to him crowds many,
him, and he turned
T T P ~ ) ~a h o h q
~ a i u ~ p a ~ ~ i qET'ITEV
and
said to them:.
toward
them
and
havine- turned
he said
22
"If
any0ne comes
26 E? - T I C
L ~ X E T ~ I~ p 6 q p~ ~ a 06
i EIUE~
If anyone iscoming toward me and not ates to me and does not
his father and
T&V
x a r i p a kau~oi) ~ a i~ j vp q ~ i p a ~ a hate
i
the father of himself and the mother and m o t h e r a n d w i f e
T+
y u v a i ~ a ~ a i T&
T C K V ~ ~ a iTOGS a n d children and
the
woman
and
the children and
the
and sisters,
d6~hqoirq~ a ~i h q&6~hq&q, T I TE ~ a Ti ~ V yes' and even his
brothers and the
sisters.. yet
and also the
own soul, he cannot
iyuxfiv hau~oG, 06
6 6 v a ~ a 1 dvai
soul
of himself, no; he is able to be of%e b e
mY d i s c i p l e i
06
&~OT&<EI
T ~ V2)i WhGever is not carT
paeqrilq. 27 8u~1q
disciple.
Whoever
not
is carrying
the rying his torture
stake8 a n d coming
mavpdv
kav~oir ~ a i ~ ~ X E T ~~ I T T TI~ U W
stake
of himself - and
is coming
behind after me cannot be
pou, 06 6 6 v a ~ a 1 d v a i
pou paeqTfi(. my :disciple. PFol;
me,
not he is able
to be
of me
disciple. example, who of YOU
28 riq y&p kc 3pBv
Bihwv
~6pyov
to build
Who for - out of YOU being willing tower that
a tower does not
0i~060pfiUal- 06xi I T ~ L ~ T O V
~dioaq
first sit
to build .
not
first
having sat docalculate the expense,
+T)$~<EI
. T+ ~ccrrdtvqv, ~i
~XEI
is calculating the expense, if he is having into to see if he has
enough to complete it?
&~rap~lup6v;
29
ha
pi
adjusting off?
In order that
not
at sometime 29 Otherwise, he might
22 ~ a E~TTEV
i
b 60irhoq Kirpie,
And

said

the

slave

Lord,

'Master,

yfyovm

has come to be ordered

'

,,,,

na.See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

iux6ov~oq lay its foundation but

0 6 ~ o q air~oir e~p6hov ~ a p$
i

u v i n g put of him foundation and not being strong not be able to fin-

ku.r+iual
a@@

all

ish
~ E W ~ O ~ ~&p(wv-ra~
V T E ~

oi

TT&VTE~

to m s h out

BTI t o

G p ~ r a i < ~ ~ v30 h&yov~aq

to him

to be ridiculing

06-rp~ 6

~ h l s the

it, and all the

the (ones) beholding might start onlookers might start

&vepwoq i j p t a ~ o
man

started

ridicule

him,

that 30saying, 'This man

saying

started
O~KO~O)~E?V

to build but

to be building was not able to finish.'

w h a t king,
to meet
& ~ U I ~ ET ~T SO ~ E U ~ ~ E V O k~ ~ f p g
& a u l k ? another king in war
king
going
to different
king
does not first sit
ow6crh~iv is ~r6X~pov
obxi
~ a e i o a q down and take counto engage with into
war
not having sat down
sel whether he is able
~ ~ B T O60uh~IjCr~Tal
V
~i 6uva~6q i u ~ l v
first
will take counsel if
able
he is in with t e n thousand
troops to cope with
S h ~ a XIAI&UIV
fi~ctvrijual
TQ
ten thousands to undertake meeting to the (one) the one that comes
p ~ E~~ K&
O U I xlhr6rGwv L p x o p b ~ '
airr6v; against him with
with twenty thousands
coming upon him? t w e n t y thousand?
32 ~i 62 . piye,
ETI a l j ~ 0 6 I T ~ ~ P W321f, in fact, he canIf
but not indeed, yet of him far away
not do so, then while
iiv~oq
1~peo6~~av
drrroor~ihaq
being
body of ambassadors
havingsentoff that one is yet far
away he sends out a
ipw-r$
IT@< ~ipfivqv.33 oir-rwq oSv
he is requesting toward peace.
Thus therefore body of ambassadors
for peace.
q
3p6v bq o l j ~ & T O T & U U E T ~ I and
everyone out of YOU who not is having set self off 33 Thus, you may be
TBUIV7oiq iau~oG ~ I T ~ ~ X O U U I013
V 6 6 v a ~ a 1Sure, none of YOU that
to all the of himself belongings not is able does not say good-by
to all his belongings
~ i v a i pou
p&q~fiq.
to be
of me
disciple.
can be my disciple.
.. ,
34 K a X b
oh
~ i ,&AaqG
62
34"Salt, to be sure,
Fine
therefore the salt; if ever but is fine. But if even
~ a i 76 S a q
iv ~.rivl t h e salt loses- i t s
also the salt should
in what
strength, with what
- & ~ ~ u ~ u E T 35
~ I ; o h
E ~ C yijv
O&E will it be seasoned?
it will be seasoned?
Neither into earth - nor
35 It is suitable nei&iq
~011piav
E66ET6v
~ T I Y .
ther for soil nor for
into
manure
suitable
- it is, manure. People throw
6&Mo"a1v
ah+.
'0
they are throwing
it.
The (one) having ears it outside. Let him
. . that has eara to lis~ K O ~ E I V
&KOV~TW.
ten, listen."
to be hearing- let him be hearing.

~ a iO

~ K

iuxuum

~ K T E ~ ~ C J C ( I 31
. -

and not he was strong to fbish out.

Tic 3 1 0 r

what marching

;:$ze

15 'HUG
M
Were but

ij

Or

15 NOWall the

tax
collectors and the
01 T E ~ G V ~~ La 01
i &pap-rohoi
& K ~ l j l ~Sinners kept drawing
the tax collectors and the sinners
to be hearing near to him to hear.

ah8

to him

Lyyi<omep

drawing near

T&VTE~

all

LUKE 15: 10-16

361
ahoG, 2 ~ a i

of hlm.

And

61~y6yyu<ov

were muttering

01

TE

him. 2Consequent1~

and both the pharisees and

the

@aptoaiof ~ a ioi y p a p p a r ~ i q ACYOVSES

671 the scribes kept mutthat

tering, saying: his
Ofi-roq
&pa,prwAoirq
rpOoEh~Erat
man welcomes sinners
This (one)
sinners
is receiving toward lselfl
and eats with them.?!
~ a i ( T U V E ~ ~ ~ E ahoiq.
I
3 ETTTEV 68
and is eating with them.
He said but toward 3 Then he spoke this
abroirq ~ j v rapa6oAfiv ~ a l j r q v ACywv illustration to them,
them
the
parable
this
saying saying: 4 "What man
4 Tiq
QBpwroq
1c
6p&v
ixwv of YOU with a hunWhat
man
Outof
having dred sheep, on losing
knm6v
r p 6 6 a r a ~ a i drrrohCoaq
i e one of them, will not
one hundred
sheep
and having lost out of
leave the ninety-nine'
a h & v Ev oil K ~ T ~ ~ E ~ Tr E I h . ~ v i ~ o v rbehind
a
tn the
Pharisees

them

and the

one

scribes

saying

not is leaving down the

ninety-

~ a ropaljsral
i
Eri ness and go for the
nine in the desolate [place] and is going
upon lost one until he finds
76
c&~ohwhdq
E"ws
ECP!~
it? 5And when he
the (one)
having been lost
until he might find has found it he puts
ah6; 5 ~ a i
~bphv
i ~ ~ r i e q u t v it upon his shoulders
it?
And
having found
he is putting upon and rejoices. 6 ~~d
iTi TOGS
G P O U ~ alh06 xaipCdv, 6 Kai when he gets home
upon
the
shoulders of him rejoicing,
and
he calls his friends
138hv
is
rdv OTKOV
ouvnahei
having come into the house he is calling together and his neighbors
roirq $?iouq nai roc( YE(TOV~(,hfyov g e t h e r , s a y i n g to
the
riends
and
the
neighbors,
saying them, 'Rejoice with
6r1
~ f p o v r6 me, because 1 have.
a&,?< v
p pot
to them Rejoice with me because Ifound the found my sheep that
~ p 6 6 a ~ 6 v pou
r6
dt~ohwA6q. was lost.' 7 1 tell YOU
sheep
of me
the (one)
having been lost. that thus there will
7
Aiyw
bpiv 6r1 O % U ~xap& b r@ be more joy in heaven
I a m saying to YOU that
thus
joy in the
sinner over
that
oilpavQ Eora~ h
i Lvi dpaproXQ ~ETOYOOGVTI over one than

r6

Evvia b

Ep6pq.1

heaven will be upon one

sinner

repenting

ninety-nine righteous
who have no
o h t v ~ q 06 xpsiav
E"xouo~v p ~ ~ a v o I a q .need of repentance.
who
not
need
are having of repentance.
8 "or what
8 "H riq
yuvfi 6paxphq E X O V U ~ 6&a, with ten drachma
Or what woman drachmas having ten,
E
drrrohiuq
Gpaxpfiv yiav, oljxi coins, if she loses one
if ever she should lose
drachma
one,
not drachma Coin, does
~ T E I
ACxvov
~ a i oapoi
not light a lamp and
she is lighting
lamp
and issweeping
sweep her house and
oi~iav ~ a i
<TIT+
irlpdQq
search carefully until
ij

than

iri

upon

~ V E V ~ ~ K O VtvvCa
T ~

ninety-

61naiotq

righteous (ones) Ones

nine

2;

house

08

and

is seeking

EGP~;

what Ctimel she might find?

carefully

9 ~ a i
And

until

adpoiroa

she finds it? 9 And

havlng found when she has found it

C V V K ~ E ~

she is calling together

?&q

the [women]

qihaq

friends

~ a ishe calls the women

and who are her friends

and neighbors togethsaying, 'Rejoice

with
E ~ ~ O V rfiv
6paxpfiv
f i ~ ~TTGAEU
~ . me, because I
have found the drachI found
the
drachma
which
I lost.
10 oijrwq,
Ahya
6pivl
y i v ~ r a t ma coin that I lost.'
Thus,
I am saying to YOU, is coming to be lOThus, I tell YOU,
p p & ~VGTIOV7 8 ~ &yyiAwv 706 &oir joy arises among the
joy
in sight of the
angels
of the God angels of God over
one sinner that re& r i Cvi &paprcJAQ y~ravooirvr~.
pents."
upon one
sinner
repenting.
11Then he said:
11 ETmv 66 "Av0pw~6q r
ETXEV
Man
some was having "A certain man had
He said but
&~ two sons. l2And the
660 uio6q. 12 Kai ETITEV 6 V E G ~ Ea~h O
two sons.
And said the younger of them younger of them said
1101
76 to his father, 'Fa@
Tarpi
f l & r ~ p , 6.6~
give
to me
the ther, give me the part
Father,
to the
father
of the property that
6
rfiq olioiaqir~@&hhov
throwing upon p$~q of the property; the (one) falls to my share.'
Then he divided his
68
G I E ~ E V a h o i q r6v
biov.
but
divided
to them
the
[means of 1 living. means of living to
13 ~ a i PET'
015
~oAh&q ipkpaq them. 13 Later, after
not many days, the
And
after
not
many
days
ouvayay&v
v&v-ra 6 VEGTEPO~
ui6q younger son gathered
having led together all (things) the younger son all things together
E
U
E
V
eiq xcjpav paK hv, ~ a i ~ and
~ i traveled abroad
travelel abroad into country long fwayl, and there into a distant coun~ ~ E U K ~ ~ T I ~rfiv
E V
ohoiav
ailroir
<&v try, and there squanhe squandered
the
property
of him
living dered his property by
droGrwq. 14 6a~rayjoavroq 68 ailroir living a debauched
as spendthrift.
Havlng spent
but of him life. 14 When he had
spent everything, a
.rr&v-ra
VETO h~pbq ioxvp& nard severe
famine ocall (things) came to be famine strong down on
curred
t
hroughout
q v ~ G p a v ~ K E ~ V ~ V n, a i ah&< fipcaro
the
country
that,
and
he
started that country, and he
to be in need.
~ U T E ~ E ~ D ~15
~ I . ~ a i
w o p ~ v ~ ~ started
iq
to be in want.
And
having gone 15 He even went and
attached himself to
i~ohhjeq
bi
T&V T T O ~ ~ T & V
one of the citizens of
he attached himself to one of the citizens
~ G p a q E ~ ~ i v q q~, a &i E ~ + E V a h 6 v eIq ?oh< that country, and he
him
into the sent him into his
and he sent
country that,
to herd swine.
~ ~ U K E I V xoipouq- 16 ~ a fields
i
drypoirq a h 0 6
of him
to be feeding
pigs;
and 16And he used to
fields
$K
& T T E ~ ~ ~ ~ E I xo p~aoefivat
desire to be filled with
out of
to be satiated
he was desiring
the carob pods which
KEF~T~CJV
6v
ficr81ov
oi xoipo~, the swine were eating,
little horns of which were eating
pigs,
- the
and no one would give
~ a io66~iq i6i601.1 c ( ~ T @ .
him [anything].
and no one was giving to him.
- y~,ir~~
hiyovua
aq

nelghb~rs saying

Zuv~&pqrC pot

i5r1

Rejoice YOU with me because er,

o;ge
g:

LUKE 15: 17-24

17 "When hecame
to his senses, he sac
n 6 a oI
pioelo~
TOG
r a ~ p 6 q pou 'HOWmany hired men
How many
hired [menl, of the
father
of me of
my father
aith
~ T E ~ ~ u ~ E ~ o v T &
~ ~
~TWV,
ky3
62 a b o u n d i n g
are abounding
I
but bread, while I s a d
of bread [lOaVesl,
Alp&
6 6 ~ dcrr6AAupa1- 1 8 drvaa~&q perishing here frog
to fam'ine
here
I am perishing;
having risen famine! 18 I will rise
rop~6~opa1
r p b q T ~ V r a ~ i p a pou uai and journey to: r n X
I shall go
toward the
father
of me and father and say b
ipb
ah+ n&Ep,
j j p a p ~ o v E ~ T T ~ Vhim: "Pather, I ha*
I shall say to him Father,
I sinned
into the sinned against heava
against You. '19 I
o6pccvbv uai &vhl~ti)v mu, 19 0 6 ~ 6 ~ ~1 i p and
i
heaven and insight of you,
not yet I am am no longer worthy
&ccoq ~AqeCval ui6q oou. .rroiqob pc c5q of being called YOU
worthy to be called son of you;
make me as son. Make me as one
Eva
76v
plaeiwv
sou. 20 Kai of YOIX hired men.'!'
one
of the
hired [menl
of you.
And 20 SO he rose an&
drvaa~hq
fihe~v
rpbq
T ~ V . r r a ~ i p awent to his' father.
having risen
he came
toward
the
father While h e was yet &
kau-roij. CTI
62 a l j ~ o i j p a ~ p bdorhxovmq long way off, his f&of hlmseif. Yet but of him long [way] having off ther caught sight :g
ETGEV
alj~6v
6
ran$
a6702
KC[] him and was movgi
saw
him
the
father
of him
and
With
and he ran
tmhayxviaeq
uai Bpapdv hfr~m
fell u*on his na
he was moved with pity and having run
he fell d,
a n d tenderly kissej
&rri
~ b vr p k hov ab-roir ~ a ~a-r&+ihqo&v
i
upon the
necx
of him and kissed down him- 21 Then the son
to him* fat he^
coj-rciv. 21 ETTEV
62
"i6q
f l & ~ ~ psaid
,
him.
Said but the son to him Father, I have sinned against
f i p a p ~ o v ~ i qT ~ VoOpavdv ~ a Evhr16v
i
oou- heaven and against
I sinned into the .heaven and in sight of you; sou. I am no longer
o d ~ h l rip;
acloq
hhqf3ijvat ui6q Dou. worthy of being ca&d
not yet
I a m worthy t o b e called son of you.
your son. Make mef

17

E ~ S

Into

havrbv

himself

62

but

th0bv

having come

Ecpq

he

's.

roiqo6v
Make'

p~ c5q Zva

me as

one

TGV

plaeiov

aou.

of the hired [menl of you.

One

Of

hirN

22 ETTEV
6 i 6 r a 4 p r p b q TOG( 606houq men.' 22 But the fa;
Said but the father toward the
slaves ther said to hLssravps;
bring out a
ah0G Taxb ~ ~ E V ~ Y K ~
~ 7T0Eh f i v T?)v I T ~ & 'Quick!
~ V
of him Quick bring YOU out
robe
the
first
robe, the best one!
~ a&i V ~ ~ O ~ad~6v,
T E
KC[]
6 6 7 ~ ~ ~ K T ~ ~EIS
I O and
V
clothe him witfr
and clothe You him, and give YOU
ring
inta it, and put
T?)v x ~ i p a a h o G uai h o 6 i j p a ~ a Eiq -roc( - o n hfs h a n d ana
the hand .of him and
sandals
into the
on. his feet,
r65cc,, 23 uai
qhpm
rbv piwxov
z l A n d bring the
feet,
and be bearing
the
calf
fattened young bull,
UITEUT~V,
86ua-r~
uai
I ~ ~ Y ~ V T E ~
wheat-fed,
YOU sacrifice
and
having eaten slaughter it and
E O Q ~ ~ V ~ B ~24E V8-r1
,
03Toq
6 US eat and enjoy our::
let us be well-minded,
because
this
the selves, 24 because this

2:

LUKE 1 5 :25-31

363

362

my son was dead

but came t o life
again; he was lost
fiv
dcrrohwhcjq
uai was
~6pheq.
K a i but was found.' And
,
,
was
having
been
lost
and
found.
And
.-they started to enjoy
fiptav~o
~d$paiv~oea~:
themselves.
to be being well-minded.
they started
25 fiv 68 6 uibq a l j ~ o i r b r p ~ o 6 i r r ~ p o q 25 "Now his older
older
Was but the son of hlrn the
son was in the field;
tv
*S
~PX~~EVO~
F Y Y I U W and as he came and
in
and
as
comlng
he got near got near the house
heard a music
,+j
o i ~ i q , ~ ~ K O V ~ ~ E Voupcpwviaq
~ a he
i
to the house,
he heard
of music concert and concert and dancing.
XopGv, 26 K a i
l ~ p o o ~ a h ~ c ~ 6 p ~ vEva
o q 26 So he called one
of dances,
and having called toward [sell] one of the servants to
ij, h i m a n d inquired
T&v
vrrai6ov
k r u v e 6 v ~ ~ o ~i
of the
boys
he was inquiring
what
likely what these things
&ill TaG-ra.
27
b
6h E T ~ E V meant. 27 He said to
might be these (things) ;
the (one) but said him, 'Your brother has
and your father
C[Lj~p671 '0 6t6~hqbq aou
GKEI,
~ a come,
i
to hrm that The .brother of you has arrived, and slaughtered tine fatEBua~v 6 ~ ~ c t ~ f oou
ip
~ b vp6axov ~ b vtened young bull, besacrificed the father of you the
calf
the cause he got him back
a+bv in good health.' 28 But
UITEUT~V,
TI
6y laivov-ra
wheat-fed,
because
beins in health
h m he became wrathful
&ri?a&cv.
28
cSpyiu8q
62
u a i and was unwilling to
he rece~vedback.
He became wrathful but
and go in. Then his father
o r j ~ fiech~v
~iod8eiv. 6
62 r a ~ came
p
out and began
not was willing
to enter.
The but
father
to entreat him. 291n
a6~oG
Q ~ ~ X X J ' K ~ P E K ~ E I ah6V. reply he said to his
of him having come out was entreating
him.
29
6
62
drrr0KpleEiq
E T ~ E V TG father, 'Here it is so
The (one) but having answered
said to the many years I have
.cra~picthT06 '160;
T O U ~ G T ~ z ~ q G O U ~ E ~ W slaved - for you and
. - I am slaving
father of hlm Look! So many years
never once did I
UOU
v ~
UOI
KC(?
O ~ ~ ~ T T O T E ~ V T jO
transgress your comto you and '
nevercommandment of you manament, and yet to
rrapijA0ov,
~ a i tpoi Ob6hTrOTE
EGw~aq me you never once
I transgressed, and to me
never
you gave
gave a kid for me to
e
Iv a
PET& v
qlhov
pou
EYp1q0v
kid
in order that
with
the fr~ends of me enjoy myself with my
~6cppave6.
30 6 - r ~ 62
b ui6q friends. 30 But as soon
I might be well-minded;
when but - the
son as this your son who
aou 0 6 ~ 0 s
6
ua~acpayb
aou ate up your- means of
of you
this
the (one) having ate down of you living with harlots
610v
T ~ V
PET& ropvijv fihe~v, arrived, you slaughthe
[means of 1 living
with
harlots
came, tered t h e fattened
28uoaq
a 6 ~ G rbv UITEUT~V p6ox0v. young bull for him.'
you sacrificed to him
the wheat-fed
calf.
31 Then he said to
31
b
6i E~IT~
T~KVOV,
06
The (pne) but
sad
to him .Child,
you h i m , ' C h i l d , y o u
"ihT pou

of me

&p$.

'

V E K P ~ ~fiv

dead

uai

drvi<qo~v,

was and he came to life again,

LUKE 16: 7-12

LUKE 15: 32-16: 6

I T ~ ~ V T O T EPET'

always

iph

with

crdr

mine yours

&poi? 1, ~ a di v ~ a
me

are, and

~ C T T I V - 32

is;

all

74

have always been with

the (things) me, and all the thinga

~3qpaveiivat

62 ~ a ithat

are

mine are

to be well-minded but and yours; 32 but we

just

& 6 ~ A ~ 6had
q to enjoy ourselves
brother and rejoice, because
oou ob-roq V E K P ~ ~qv ~ a i Z<~;I?OEV,this your brother was
of you
this
dead
was and he came to life, dead but came to life,
and he was lost but
~ a i hohwh&q
~ a i eirpieq.
and having been lost and was found.
was found.' "
w E h ~ y ~ 62
~ a i T P A ~ 70cq
Then he went on
He was saying
but
also
toward
the
to say also to thi
paeqrbq " ~ v O p m 6 q 715
fiv
disciples: "A certah
disciples
Man
some
was
man was rich and he
6s
E~XEV
O ~ K O V ~ ~K O
ai V, 0 6 ~ 0 ~
who was having
steward,
and this (one) had a steward, and
One
6tr@hjBq a 6 ~ Q
61a~~o~ni<w
T av
was slandered to him as scattering through the to him as h a n d k g
his goods wastefully.
61~&pxov~a
a6Toir. 2 Kai
Q o v j ~ a q a d ~ b v2So he called him
belongings of him.
And having sounded him
and said to him, 'What
ETITEV a 6 ~ Q Ti ~ o i r ~ o & K O ~ K I TEPi is this I hear about
he said to him What this I am hearing about
you? Hand in the
croir; &1~660q ~ b vh6yov ~ i i q o i ~ o v o p i a ~
you? Give back the word of the stewardship account of your stewardship, for you
DOU, od yhp
~ W Q
ht
o i ~ o v o ~ ~ ino
v . longer manage the
of you, not for you are able yet to be steward.
house.'
3 Then the
3 ETITEV
62 b .?awl-6
6
oi~ov6poq
himSaid
but
in
himself
the
steward steward said
self,
'What
am
I to
Ti
.rrotfioo
8-rt
6
~ 6 ~ 1 6 spou
What shall I do because the
lord
of me do, seeing that my
& Q ~ I P E ~ T ~ IT ~ V oi~ovopiav &w'
4.103; master will take the
will lift up off
the
stewardship from
me? s t e w a r d s h i p away
U K ~ T E I V
O ~ K
icrxljo,
k ~ a t ~ ~ from
i v
me? I am not
To be digging
not
I am strong,
to be begging
strong enough to dig,
a i a ~ l j v o ~ a t4. Cyvwv
-ri
7~otficrw, I am ashamed to beg,
I am ashamed;
I know
what
I shall do,
Iv a
B-rav
p ~ ~ a c r ~ a O B 4 Ah! I know what I
in order that
whenever
I might be transferred shall do, so that, when
K
:
oi~ovopiaq
Sfcwv~ai
IIE I am put out of the
out of
stewardship they might receive me stewardship, people
~ 0 6 O~~ K O U ~
6av~6v.
5 ~ a iwill receive me intq
E~C
into
the
houses
of themselves.
And their homes.' 5 ~ n d
'TTpoo~aheodrp~voq Eva i ~ a a ~ o vT ~ V calling to him each
having called toward [self] one
each
of the
one of the debtors
XPEO$IAETC~V TOG ~upiou & ~ u T o ~ ?BEYEV
loan-owers of the lord of himself he was saying of his master he pMr
T
~pcj-rc,, n6oov
6q~ihelq
TG ceeded to say to the
to the first (one) HOXN
much are you owing to the first, 'How much are
62
cEKaT6v
YOU owing my master?:
6
~ u p i q pou; 6
lord of me?
The tone) but said One hundred 6 He said, 'A hundred
xapijvat

E~EI,

BTI

to rejoice it was necessary, because the

16

16

~~;EOS

Tt2

6&rouq

bath measures

ah$

to him

Eta1

Receive

&aiou.
of oil;

oou

of you

the (one)

7h

the

62

but

measures of olive
ETT~EV bath
said oil.' He said to him,

yp6ppcrra
wr~tings

'Take your written

~ a agreement
i
back and

and sit down and quickly

fifty.' 7 Next, he
said to another one,
7 ~?TEIT~
hipq
ETTEV
t b 6 i 'Now you, how much
Thereupon to different (one) he said You but are you owing?' He
cor
6
62 ~ T m vsaid, 'A hundred
n6aov
6q~ih~tq;
of wheat.'
how much are you owing? The (one) but said measures
-He said to him, 'Take
ALyel
' E ~ a ~ b v ~6pouq
oirou.
your written agreeOne hundred cor measures of wheat; he is saying ment back and write
8 And his masypc5ppma ~ a eighty.'
i
ail~@ Afcat
aou
T&
to hun Receive of you
the
wrltmgs
and ter commended the
though uny p a + ~ dy60fiKov~a.
~
8 ~ a i ~ T T ~ ~ V E U E V d steward,
write
eighty.
And commended the righteous, because he
acted with practical
~6ptoq 7bv oiuov6pov 7ijq
dr61~iaq wisdom; for the sons
lord
the
steward
of the unrighteousness of t h i s system of
TI
oi thingsa are wiser in
cppovipoq $TOiqcr~v67I
he did;
because the a practical way tobecause
discreetly
-ward their own gen"ioi TO^
ai6voq
~ o i r ~ ocppovtpG-repot
u
than the sons
sons of the
age
this
more discreet eration
of the light are.
h i p 706s uioirq
TOG
q w ~ b q ~ i q ~ j v 9 "Also, I say to YOU,
over
the
sons
of the
light
into the Make friends for yourY E V E ~ T V
2au~Bv
~iuiv.
selves by means of
generation the of themselves
are.
the unrighteous richA~Y?,
k a u ~ o ies,
~ so that, when such
iyh
3p?v
9 Kai
am saymg,
to selves fail, they may receive
to YOU
I
And
6~ o
vapwv& ST!
.rrotjoa-re qihouq
YOU into the everlastmake YOU friends out of the mammon of the ing dwelling places.
6 ~ a10 The person faithfui
Iva
&6t~iaq,
whenever in what is least is
unrighteousness,
in order that
i~hi?rq
6f S w v ~ a t
3 ~ Eiq
8 ~7 k faithful also in much,
it might fail they might receive
You
into the and the
unrighteous in what is
aioviouq
u~qvdrq. 10
6
1
b
everlasting
tents.
The (one) faithful :1 least is u n r i g h & a x i a ~ q ~ a i&v ?'rohh@ 7Tt~f6q ~ ~ T I V ,K a l teous also in much.
least (thing) also in much faithful
IS,
and 11Therefore, if YOU
6
b ihaxiarc,,
6 6 1 ~ 0 ~Kai b have not proved yourthe (one) in least (thing) unrighteous also in selves f a i t h f u l in
connection with the
srohhe
iG61~6q. imtv. 11 ~i
oh
much
unrighteous
is.
If
therefore unrighteous riches,
Cv TG
&6iKq
papcave v r a ~ o i o l j ~who will entrust YOU
in the
unrighteous mammon
faithful
not with what is true?
6
&hqerv6v
riq
3p?v l2And if YOU have
iyfvwee,
to You not proved yourselves
the
true (thing)
who
YOU became,
ahoTpiw faithful in connection
.rrlaTEljoa; 12 Kcti Ei b
h d if in the [thing] another's with what is another's,
will entrust?
~ a 0 i o a ~ ~ax6wq ypcirlyov

having sat down

quickly

write

I T E V T ~ ~ K O V T ~write
.

fifty.

0.

8' System of things=uilr ( a i - o d ) , NBA; P?lY (0-lahm'), J17*9

LUKE 16: 1%-18

will give . you
is for yourselves$
13 No house servant
7iq 6CjcrE1 Ijpiv; 13 Od6~iq
0iKiTqq
who will give to YOU?
No one
house servanl can be a slave to two
Shcc-ral Suui KLJ~iolq ~ O U ~ E ~ E I V ' 9 masters; for, either
is able
to two
lords
to be slaving;
eithel he will hate the on&
yap 76v Eva PI UEI ~ a i~ b v K ~ p o v
and love the other, 0:
for the one wi$ate
and the different (one) he will stick to the
& y a ? P ~ , fi iv6q
d r v e i S ~ ~ a ~ ~ a ione and despise the
he wlll ove, or of one he will hold self against and
other. You cannot be
70;
. LT$OU
~ a ~ a q p o v f i u ~ l .03 slaves to God and to
of the
d s e r e n t (one)
he will despise.
Not
6CvauO~ 8 ~ 3 . 6ouheCe1v ~ a i papave. riches."
J
YOU are able to Gad to be slaving and to mammon.
14 Now the Phari;
14 'H~ouov
62
~aika
m & ~ a sees, who were m o n q
Were hearing
but
these (thlngs)
all
lovers, were listening
oi Q a p ~ u a i o- ~qlhdrpyupo~ ~ T ~ & ~ X O V T ~E ~a, to
i all these things;
the
Pharisees
fond,of silver
being,
and and they began dto
i ~ E p u K ~ p ~ < oad76v.
v
15 ~ a ETITEV
i
a h o i q sneer a t him. 15 Con,
they were sneering a t him.
And h e said to them
sequently he said ta
'Y ~ i q ~ U T B
oi
61K ~ I O ~ V T iEa~u ~ o h q them: "You are those
uY
!
are
the (ones)
justifying
selves
who declare your?
bvtj~tov v
drvOpG.rrwv, b
62 0 ~ b q
in sight
of the
men,
the
but
God selves righteous before
men, but God' knows
~ I V G ~.K E
~ Ih q ~ a p 6 i a q bpav',
871
is knowing
the
hearts
of YOU; because YOUR hearts; because
what is lofty among
76
2v. dolIpCj.rro~q3qqA6v 66ihuypa
the (thing) in
men
lofty disgusting thing men is a disgusting
ivGmov 705 ~ E o G .
thing in God's sight:
in sight of the God.
16"The Law and
16 '0 v6poq ~ a i 01 . r r p o q j ~ a ~phxp~ the Prophets were un.The
Law , and the
Prophets
until
til John. From then on
' Iw&vou+ &T
I&
T ~ T E 31
6 a u 1 h ~ i a TOG ~ E O G the kingdom of God is
John;
from then the kingdom of the God
being declared as good
~ljC(yyEh
~ < E T ~ I
~ a i -IT&<
EIS news, and every sort'
is being declared as good news and everyone into
of person is pressing
a d P l & < ~ ~ a l .17 E ~ K O I T ~ T 66
E ~ ~OUVT I Vforward toward it;
it
is forclng self.
Easier
but
is
17 Indeed, i t is easieg
T ~ V oljpavbv
K ~ \ L T ~ V yfjv
vapEh0~iv for heaven and. earth
the
heaven
and
the
earth
to passaway
to - pass away than
fi 70; v6pou piav ~Epiav ITEUE~V.
for one particle of I@
than of the
Law
one little horn to fall.
letter of the Law t6
18 R6q
b
drnoh6wv
T ~ V
Everyone
the
loosing off
the go unfulfilled.
yuvai~a
ad-roir
~ a i
~
a
~18 "Everyone
~
v that
woman
marrymg divorces his wife 'an<
of him
and
k~ipav
~ O I X E ~ E I , marries anothejdifferent [woman]
he is committing adultery. c o m m i t s a d LI 1t e r yl
T T I ~ O O&K
~

faithful

not

Eyiv~ue~,

YOU

LUKE 16: 19-24

361
became,

'

76

the (thing)

~ ~ ~ T E P who
o\.
ours
what

drrr6 and - he that marries a woman divorced

from a husband com&vSpbq
ya@v
~OIXECEI.
male person marrylng is committing adultery.
mits adultery.
19 "But a certain
19 "Avo o ~ o q 6f
TIT
fiv .rrho6uroq,
&n
but
some
was
rich,
man was rich, and
~a?
~ V E ~ I ~ ~ U K E T O
.rropq6pau h e used t o deck
and
he was clothing himself [with]
purple
himself - with purpIe
66uuov
~ 6 q p a 1 ~ 6 p ~ v o q ~ a 0 ' and linen, erijoying
and
linen
being well-minded
according to
himself from day to
fipipav h n p ~ p 8 q . 20 I T T ~ X 66
~ ~
TIS day with magnifiday
shlnmgly.
Poor tone) but
some
cence. 20 But a cer6v6pa~1Ah<apoq
iPCphq~o
rpbq -rbv
to name Lazarus had been thrown toward' the tain beggar named
used to be
nuhQva
alj~oir .
~ih~opEvoq 21 ~ a Laz'a.rusa
i
gate
of him
having been ulcerated
and put a t his gate, full
of ulcers 21 and de&~16u.pBv xop~aaOfjval drrr6
TQV
deslrlng
to be satiated
from
the (things) siring
- to be filled with
nr.rr~6v~wv
h 6
TP...~<% the things dropping
table
falling
from
from t h e , table of
~
a
i oi the 'rich man. Yes,
TOG
.rrhouuiou&Ah&
rich (one) :
but
also
the
of the
~TCAELXOV
VOI
7h ZhKq ad~oir. too, the dogs would
K ~ V E~ ~? P X ~ ~ E
coming were licking the ulcers of him. come and lick his
dogs
22 Now in
22 i y i v ~ ~ o62 &rroeav~?v76v m~o)(bv ~ a i
It occurred but
to die
the poor (one) and course of time the
h ~ v ~ ~ 8 f i vaah 16 v 6 ~ 6TQV dryy3wv ~ i qbeggar died and he
to be carried off
him
by
the
angels
into 'was carried off by the
angels - to the bosom
T ~ V~ t i h ~ o v
'APpa&pthe bosom of Abraham;
position of Abraham.
1~ho6u1oq ~ a i "Also, the rich- man
h h 0 a v ~ v 6h ~ a i b
died
but also the
rich (one) and died and was buried.
23 ~ a i - 6v
h&qq.
TG
tir6q 23 And in Ha'desb he
he was buried.
And
in
the
hades
lifted up ' his eyes,
- +&paq
7oJq
6 @ a h ~ o k z $ p i > - h e existing in torhavmg lifted up
the
eyes
me,nts, and he saw
h&pxwv b 6aoQo1q,
6p3
'Abpahp ~
b a f a r ~ off
. being
in torments, he is seeing Abraham
a n d Laz'a-ruqa i n
&IT&
p a ~ p 6 8 ~ v~ a A&<apov
i
i v TO?<K ~ ~ T T O I ~
position
from long way off and Lazarus in the bosoms the
with .him. 24So he
a6-ro;: 2 4 * ~ a i a d ~ b q
qwvjuaq
'E?TEV
of him.
And
he
having
haid ;call-ed a n d , said,
- sounded
~ ~ T 'A6pa&p,
E P
Oiqu6v
pE Kai 1~6pqov'' F a t h e r A b r a h a m ,
Father Abraham, have mercy on me and send
have mercy on me
"
A&<apov
Iv a
ahqylo
6 h n i o v l a n d s e n d Laz'aLazarus
in order that he might dip the
tip
rUSa to dip the tip
and

the

&rohEXupkvqv

Cwomanl having been loosed off

from

'

'.

'

20, 23,24a Lazfa.rus, HBA; El-e-a'zar (meaning "God is helper" ), Pa.

23b Ha'des, K B A J ~ ;She'ol. J6-8,1a-18; in-fer'nus, Vg.

LUKE 17:1-4

LUKE 16: 25-31

f

i
of his finger in water
6 a ~ ~ l j h oaud ~ o i i ij6a~oq ~ a ~a?aq~LjEl;l
of the
finger
of him of water and might cool and cool my tongue
66uvBpa1
because I am in an:
6~1
~ j vyABooCjnr pou,
the
tongue
of me, because I am being pained guish in this blazing
62 'A6pa6p fire.' 25 But Abraham
Ev rtj qhoyi T ~ ~ T Q25. ETITEV
in tine flame
this.'
Said but Abraham said, 'Child, remem,
Ti~vov, pvjueqrl 6 ~ 1
&kha&q
r h ber that you received
Child, remember that
you received off
the in full your good
drya86
~ O U 2v
~ t j <wG (SOU,
~ a things
i
in Your lifegood (things) of you in the life of you, and time, but Laz'a.rusa
,,cv 62 correspondingly the
K~K&'
A6Capoq 6poioq T&
Lazarus
likewise the bad (things) ; now but injurious things. Now,
56s
rrapa~aki~al
air
62 however, he is having *
YOU
but comfort here but you
here
he is being comforted
66uv8oa1. 26 Kcti 2v .rr&al
T O ~ T O I < are in anguish. 2G And
are being pained.
And in all these (things) b e s i d e s a 11 t h e s e ;f
p ~ ~ a c i rljpiiv ~ a i bpBv
~ d r u p a piya things, a great chasm .
between
us
and YOU [peoplel chasm great has been fixed beE U T + ~ I K T ~ I , 8rrwq
01
eaovTEq tween us and YOU :
has been fixed, so that the (ones) being willing people, so that those
wanting to go over
61a6ijva1
&eEV npi)q
3p&q
to step through from here toward YOU [peoplel not from here to YOU peo~ ~ v C O V T ~ I , pq62
EKET~EV lTp6q
fip&q ple
may be able, neither from there toward
us
may people Cross over f
~ I ~ I T E ~ ~ 27
~ I V
ETT~EV
.
66
'Epw~Gi o E from there to us:
may cross over.
IIe said but I am requesting You 27 Then he said, '1n ,
"
oh,
IT&TE~,
that event I ask you,
~ v a
'rripqqq
therefore, father, in order that you should send father, to send him to
ad~bv
T ~ V O~KOV 0
n a ~ p 6 q pOU,
him
into the house of the father of me, the house of my father, 28 for I have five
28
2x0
yhp vrr6v-r~ &6~Aq~oliq,8rrwq
I am having
for
five
brothers,
so that brothers, in Order that
he may give them a
6 1 a p a p ~ b p q ~ a 1 ad-roiq,
iva
he may thoroughly witness to them, in order that thorough witness, that
pq ~ a ia d ~ o i ~ O O U I V E I ~ T ~ V T ~ T O V they also should not
n ~ talso they might come into the
place get into this place of
TOGTOV ~ f i qPao6vou. 29 A ~ Y E I 62 'APpa6l-l torment.' 29But Abrathis of the torment.
Is saying but Abraham
ham said, 'They have
"Exoual
MwuaEa ~ a i
vpocpj~aqand the ProphThey are having
Moses
and the
Prophets;
ets; let them listen
& ~ o u a & ~ o o aa6~Gv.
v
30
6
ET'?Ev
38~hein
let them hear of them.
The (one) but sald to these.'
he
said,
'No,
indeed;
Odxi, I T & T E ~ 'Aipa&p, &AA3 Eltv
TIC,
No,
father Abraham, but if ever someone father Abraham, but
the
&rr6
VEK~BV
T O ~ E U ~ rrpd~,
~
a d ~ o i rif~ 'Omeone
dead goes to them they
from dead (ones) should go toward
them
repent-' 31But
~ E T C I Y O ~ ~ O U ~ 31
I V . ETITEV
62
a h @ Ei
they will repent.
He said
but
to him
If he said to him, 'If

TOG

1
1

25.2 Laz'a-rus, KBA; El -e-a'zar (meaning "God is helper"). J1a.

do not listen
Moses and the
Prophets, neither
& K O ~ O U ~ ~036'
V,
6th
TIC,
&K
they are hearing, neither if ever someone out of will they be perif someone
VEKP~V
dnrau~fi
r r ~ ~ o O f i u o v ~ a ~suaded
.
from the
dead (ones) should stand up they will be persuaded. r i s e s
E k ~ v 62 .rrp6q 7035 paeq-rhq ahoG dead.' "
He said but toward the disciples of him
Then he said
' A V ~ V ~ E~KUTT ~
I VV
TOG r h
a~drv6aAa
to
disciples:
Ullavoldable it is of the the causes for stumbling "It i s unavoidable
y4 f i e ~ i v , I T ~ ~ V oljai 61'
08 that causes for stumnot to come,
besides
woe through whom bling should come.
Epx~~al- 2
AUUIT~E~
a h & ~iNevertheless, woe to
they are coming;
it is of advantage
to him
if t h e one through
TAU whom they come!
h i 8 0 ~ puX1~6q I T E ~ ~ K E I T ~ I ITEpi
is lying around
about
the 2 It would be of more
stone
of mill
~
a
i
i
p
p
l
r
~
a
~
E
I
~
T
~ V advantage
~pdrxqhov a6T0G
to him
neck
of h ~ mand he has been cast into the if a millstone were
n
Iv a
a ~ a v S d i o g suspended from his
B&Aaaoav 6
sea
than in order that he should stumble neck and he were
TGV
~ I K ~ G V TO~TW
Eva. thrown into the sea
these
one. t h a n f o r h i m t o
little (ones)
of the
3
IT~OU~XETE
iau~oiq.
i2n, stumble one of these
If ever
selves.
Be YOU paying attention to
little ones. 3Pay atdrphp~g B
drp~Ag6~ oou
hrl~ipqoov tention to yourselves.
should sln the
brother
of you
give reproof If your brother comah.Q, ~ a ikhv
p ~ ~ a v o f i a g a c p ~ q ah6- mits a sin give him
to him, and if ever he should repent let go off to him; a rebuke, and if he
4 ~ a i 62rv
~ I T T & K Iq
f i ~ h ~repents
a ~
forgive him.
and
if ever
seven times
o:B
day
4 Even if he sins sevhpap~fiaq
~ i q (32
~ a i & ~ & K I c , en times a day against
he should sm
into
you
and
seven times you and he comes
21~1o~pEql;l
TP~S
o2
Aky.cau back t o you seven
he should come back
toward
you
saymg times, saying, 'I reMET~VOG,
&q~jo~~q
ad?@. pent,' you must forto h ~ m .
you will be letting go off
I am repenting,
give him."
5 Kai ~Tnav oi & T ~ U T O ~ O I T
K U ~ ~ Q
5 Now the apostles
And said
the
apostles
to the Lord
said
to t h e Lord:
npbo8~q ljpiv nimlv. 6 ETITEV
SZ
d
Add
to us
faith.
Said
but
the "Give us more faith."
rrio-r~v &c, K ~ K K O V 6 Then the Lord said:
~dploq Ei
EXETE
Lord
If YOU are having
faith
as
grain "If YOU h a d f a i t h
the size of a musUIV~T~EOC,,
a6ye-r~
BV
of mustard,
YOU were saying
likely
tard grain, YOU would
uu~apivc?,
~ a 6 ~ r ; l' E K ~ I < ~ ~~ ~a Tisay
I to this black
black mulberry tree
this
Be uprooted
and
mulberry tree, 'Be up~ ~ U T E G O ~ T2Iv TG BaX6oor;l- ~ a ib-rrj~ouu~\i
be planted in the
sea;
and
it obeyed rooted and planted in
the sea!' and it would
Ijn,
3piv.
obey YOU.
likely to YOU.
~wuofwq
of Moses

~ a i

and

TBV

of the

.rrpoqq~Gv
Prophets

O ~ Kthey

not to

17

17

LUKE 17: 15-23

3n

7 Tiq

who

Sh

but

&po~p18vra

hc

out of

3pGv
YOU

slave

7 "Who of YOU lg
Cxov
having there that has a slave

Or
~ia~h86~1
will say
to him when he gets
h TOG dypoc
ah9
E ~ ~ C W In
F from the field
out of the field he will say to h i m Immediately
'Come here at
vapeh0cLv
-&I~TTEOE
,8', a h ' &xi and recline a t the ta;r
having come alongside you fall up,
but
not bk'? 8 Rather, will he
not say to him, 'Get
ipei
aCrQ
'E-roi pauov
he will say
to him
Make ready what something ready for
me to have my evel
~EITVI~UC~,
~ E P I < ~ ~ ~ P ~ V O ~
ning med, and. pub
I might eat as supper,
and
having g ~ d e self
d
On an apron and
6 1 a u 6 ~ ~ 1 POI
zwq
Q~YW
Kai minister to me until I
be serving
to me
until
I might eat
and
am. through e a t b i
via,
Kai PET&
7aha
9 6 y ~ u a t and drinking, and afi
I might drink, and after these (things) you
eat
terward
can eat
~ a i
rri~oa~
6 ; 9
EX&[
and
drink'?
9
He will
and
YOU will drink
You?
he is having
not feel gratituder tp
x6p1v . -rQ
601jhq~
&I
6voi UEV the slave because he
gratitude - to the
slave
because
he%id
did the things asT&
61arax8iv~a; 10 ohwq ~ a signed,
i
wiIl he? 10 So
the (things) having been assigned?
Thus also you, also, when you
bp~iq, 6 ~ a v O
E
rrkvra
-r&
have done all the
YOU, whenever YOU might do
all
the (things) things assigned to
~ I C ( T C ( X ~ & T ~3 piv,
:
~ Z ~ E T E TI YOU,say, 'We are goodhaving been assigned to YOU, be YOU saying that f o r - n o t h i n g slaves.
AoGho~ &)(pioi i a p ~ v , 6
d q ~ i h o p ~ v What we have done
Slaves
useless we are, which we were owing is what we ought to
TCOIi)aa~ T ~ E T T O I ~ ~ K ~ J J E V .
have done.' "
to do
we have done.
11And while he
11 Kai . ~ Y ~ V E T O iv T@ vop~ijEcr0a1EIS was going to JerusaAnd it occurred in the to be going into lem he was passing
'iepouaah~y ~ a aO-rhq
i
6 1 f i p x ~ ~ o 61h through the midst of
Jerusalem , and
he
was traversing through Sa-mar'i-a and Galp:
p ~ a o v Zapapiaq
~ a i I-ahthaiaq. 2 K a i i.lee. 12 And -as he
midst
of Samaria
and
of Galilee.
And was entering into ii
~ i a ~ p ~ o p k v oaC-roG
u
dq
-rwa
KGPI]Vcertain village' ten
entering
of him
into
some
village leprous men met him,
~ v - r q a a v 6 E ~ a Aevpoi . &6pq,
but they stood up
met
ten
leprous male persons, who afar off. 13 And they
dnrhmqaav I T ~ ~ ~ W ~ 13
E V~, a aih o i ijpm Qwvjv raised their voices
stood up - from afar,
and they raised voice and said: "Jesus, Inhbyov~eq' lqooG in1m6r~a; &iqaov
4 ~ 6 5 . .structor, have mercy
saying
Jesus instructor, have mercy on us.
On US!" 14 And when
14 ~ a i i6dv
ETEV
adroiq f l o p ~ u e i v ~he
~ qgot sight .of them
And 'having seen he said to them Having gone he said, t o them:
h 1 6 ~ i ~ a. - tav~oirs
r~
TOTS
~ E ~ E G O I V . ~ a "GO
i
and show yourYOU show
selves
to the : priests.
And selves to the priests."
&$VETO
tv
TQ
31T&yE,v a3T06q Then as they were
it occurred
in
the to be going under them g 0 i n g 0 f f t h e i r

plowing

ITOI paivo\rra,

SoGAov

Bq

or minding flock, who having come in the flock

~1

%a

ahGv, cleansing occurred.

them, 15 One of them, when
v
8 ~ 1 Ikerl,
h Z m p r y m VET& he saw he was healed,
having seen that he was healed, turned back with turned back, glorip~yMrlq 6oCKwv rhv &6v1 16 ~ a fi i n g God with a loud
~ o l c e great
glorifying
the ' God,
and voice. 16 And he fell
v
h i rrp6aw~rov v a p h -roirq v66aq upon his face a t Jesus' feet, thanking
he fell upon
Gce
beside the
feet
ahoG ~dxaplcr~&va 6 ~ 4 . K a ? a 6 ~ 6 q qv him; furthemore, he
him giving thanks to him; and
he
was was a Sa-mar'i-tan.
l P I n reply Jesus
62
t a p a p i q < . ' 17 drrro~ple~iq
samaritan.
Having answered
but
the said: "The ten were
- were
'~quoOq ETTEV 0 6 ~oi 6 i r a tna8apio8quv; not? Where,
then, are
jesus
sard Not the ten
were cleansed?
he other n i n e ?
6f k v w h TOG; 18 0 6 ~ ~SpZ&uau t18Were
none found
The but nine where?
Not they were found
that turned back to
(j7~ompkqav~~q6oGva1
T~
0 , ~
having turned back
to give
tothe c+od give glory to 00d but
this man of another
,; pfi 6 drhhoy~vfiq 0370~;19 ~ a id r r o nation?" 19 And he
if not the of another race, this?
And he said
said to him: "Rise
a b ~ 9 'Avamhq I T O ~ E ~ O V . 4 I T ~ u T I < uou and be on Your *Way;
to him Having risen be going; the faith of you
your faith has made
o t ~ G J ~UE.i ~
you well."
has saved you.
20But On b e i n g
20 'Evepwq0~iq 6; 31~6 TGV @ap~uaiwvasked by the PhariRequestedupon but by
the Pharisees
when the kingT6.rs E ~ X E T ~ I fi
Bauih~ia: TOG
~ E O G sees
when is coming the
kingdom
of the
God. dom of God w a s
coming. he . answered
&&Kpi0q airroiq ~ a ETTEV
i
O ~ Kipx~~al
heanswered to them and said Not is coming them and said: "The
kingdom
God is
4 Baulheia TOG BEOG PET& vapa~qpfiu~wq,
the kingdom- of the God with obsenring beside, not coming with striking observableness,
21 oc6;
tpoGalv
' 1 606 6 6 ~fi 'EKE?' 21 neither will people
neither will they say Look! here or There;
i6oj
tJe B a o ~ h ~ i aTOO
BEOG 6 ~ ~ 6be5 saying$ ISee here!'
look! for
kingdom of the God inside Or, 'There!' FOG look!
the kingdom of God
ijpiiv iq-riv.
is in YOUR midst."
of YOU
. is.
22Then he said to
22 ETn~v
6& - r r ~ q TOG< - p a e ~ ] ' T bthe
~ disciples: "Days
He said
but
toward
the
disciples
Will 'Ome
when You
'EWcsovrar fipipai 6 - r ~ hI8IJpfi~T piav
desire t o see
Will come
days
when you will desire one
Of the days Of
TGV fiPrp6v TOG
uioG TOG
b 0 p h ~ 0 uOne
the Son of man but
of the
days
of the Son of the
- man
o n will n o t see
iS?v ~ a io h
B~EuBE. 23 ~ a i t p o ~ ~ .t vy[it].
23 And people
to see and not YOU will see.
And they wiil.say
will say to YOU,'See
6pTv
'160;
6 '160;
6 6 ~ 'there!' or, 'See here !'
to YOU
Lookt
there
or
See
here;
Do not go out or
- drrrCX0q-r~
pq62
6thCq-r~. neither - YOU should pursue after. chase af ter [them].
YOU should go off
~KaOcrpi~&l~ccv.
15 ETS

aey

were cleansed.

One

62

but

out of

$5:

L U s E 17: 2 6 3 1

372

LUKE 17: 3-8:

373

do~parril drm 6 r r o u a a 24For even as the

lightning
gashing
l i g h t n i n g , by its
iu
r t q hd T&V oGpcxv6v .&is d p 6 ~ 'flashing, shines from
out of the under the heaven lnto the under one pa* under heavo6pm6v h6rpPrrEl, 03~0q gff-rai 6
uidq en to another part
heaven
is shining,
thus
will be the
Son under heaven, so the
TOG dtvepcho~.25 T P ~ T O V 62 - 6 ~ 7
Son of man will be,
of the
man.
First
but i t is necessary 25 ~ i r s t , however, he
adrdv
.rrohh&
va0eiv
~ a must
i
undergo many
him
many (things)
to
and Sufferings and be re&-rro60~1pa~efiva1
h 6 rfiq YEVE&S 7ah-q~. jected by this gento be rejected
from the generation
this.
eration. 26 M
~
26 uai
~aecjq ~ Y ~ V E T OEv raiq qpiparq just as it Occurred
And according as it occurred in the
days
i
, the days of N ~ Q ,
08wq &J'ml
r d & ~ a ? fipgpalq
(
it
be
of Noah, thus it will be also in the
days
i, the days of the
!
rot? uioi, 1-06 drvepcivou- 27
Ejoelov,
Son
of
man:
27they
of the Son of the
man;
they were eating, Were eating, they were
ETIVOV,
iy&pouv,
drinking, men werq f
they were drinking,
they were marrying, m a r r y i n g ,
&yapi<ovro,
&XPI
fie were being given in f
they were being given in marriage,
until
which marriage, Until
that
J ~ P ~ P cig4he~v
~S
NNBE E ~ S T ~ V KIPWT~V, day when Noah en- i
day
entered Noah into the
ark,
and tered into the ark,
fihe~v 6
~ a - r a ~ h v a p d q ~ a i ~ ~ T ~ C ~ A E Oand
E V the flood arrived
came
the
cataclysm
and
and destroyed them
xdv-raq- 28
O~US
~ a 8 d ~ q ~YCVETO EV all. 28Likewise, just
(them).
~ i t e w i s eaccording as it occurred in as it
in
fiphpa~q
ra?q
A&T.
fioetov,
t h e days of Lot:
the
days
of Loti
they were eating, they were eating, they
Zn~vov,
tjy6pa<ovI
were drinking, they
they were drinking,
they were
were buying, they were
InbXouv,
~ ~ ~ T E U O selling,
V,
they were
they were selling,
they were planting* planting, they were
( ~ ~ 0 6ouv6
29
fj
62
fipipq building. 29 But on
they were tuilding;
to which
but
day t h e day t h a t Lot
kf;fihe~v A3.t 4 ~ 6ZoGBpov, Zfip&<~v
came out of sodloq
came out Lot from
Sodom,
it rained fire
it rained fire and
0~70~
06pm0G Kai &I'rhh~~&v
sulphur
from heaven
and sulphur from
heaven
and
destroyed
and destroyed them
~ & v r a q . 30
~ar&
-rh
ah&
all. 30The same way
all (them).
According to
the
very (things) it Willbe on that day
gorat
d
~ICI~PQ(
uibq
TOG when the Son of man
it will be to which
day
the
Son of the
is to be revealed.
&v6pb~ou Ijrno~aA6m~ra1.
31 "On t h a t day
man
1s being revealed.
let
the person that
31 b t?KEivtJ TG j p i p q 5s & T ~ ET1.
~ i
In
that
the day who will be upon is on the housetop
TOG 6hporroq ~ c t i -r& c r ~ ~ l j qa l j ~ O ( j i,, Tfi but whose movable
the housetop and the vessels of him in the things a r e in the
24 G ~ E PY&P
&-even

for

J)

the

OiKiq, 1 1 ~

house,

not

gv

the (one)

in

siq

-rh

not come down

i
&pal a6T&, ~ a house
K ~ T ~ P & wtoliftup
them, and to pick these UP. and
theT C
person
out in the
ayp+ bpoiwq ~ f i~ I C T T ~ E + &field,
J
let him likewise
letstepdown
field

likewlse not

let return

to the
~ I ~ ~ O V E ~ not
E T Ereturn
.
into the (things) behind.
Be YOU remembering things behind. 32 REMEMBER the wife of
T ~ q
yuva1~6q A ~ T .33 6 s
of the
woman
of ~ o t .
who
if ever Lot. 33 Whoever seeks
airrpO to keep his soul safe
Cq~fiwl
~1jv
Wxfiv
mght seek
the
soul
of him for himself will lose
.rrEpt.rrolfiaaoeat dnrohioe~ ac~ljv, 8~ 6' it, but whoever loses
to~preserve for
~ self he~will b s e ~ lt,
~who but~ it will, preserve it
6v
&vohEo~~
Cooyovjoel
a&njv. alive. 341 ten Y O U ,
I n that night two
likely
will lose
he will generate alive
it.
will be
one
34
~d~~
6pTvI r a h q
vurri & T O V T ~men
I
r a m saying to YOU,to this the night will be bed; the one
be
but
the
taken
along,
61jo
~hivqqptijrq, b ETS ~ a p a h q p q 8 j o ~ ~ a t
one, the one will be taken along other will be abantwo upon bed
35 There will
~ a i 6
E~epoq
& ~ E ~ ~ o E T ~doned.
I '
and
the
different (one)
will be let gQoff: be two women a d 35 Zoov-rct~
66,
&J,jeovoa\ cni
TZ, ing at the same mill;
will be two [women] grinding
upon
the the one will be taken
a3T6, 4
pia .rrqpahrlpq8+YE~a1 4
6B along, but the other
very,
the one
w ~ lbe
l taken along the but will be abandoned."
37 SO in rehEpa
d q ~ t f f i o ~ ~37
a ~ .~ a 36-a
i
different Iwomanl
will be let go off.
And sponse they said to
hEyovolv
not?, him: "Where, Lord?"
they are saying to him Where, He said to them:
6
62 E T ~ E V a l j r o i q W O ~ 076~ "Where the body is,
m (one) but a i d to them Where the there also the eagle^
& E T O ~ wiU be gathered tocr6pa,
~KE?
rai
oi
body.
there
also
the
eagles gether."
&Tr1uuvax8
joov-ral.
Then he went
will be led together upon.
on to tell them
w E h ~ y ~ v 62
1rapa8ohiv
aliroiq an illustration with
to them
parable
He was saying
but
regard to the need
~T~~VTOTE
rh
6Eiv
to
for
them
T
P
~
C
;
toward
the
to be necessary
always
pray
and
not
to
give
ufi
rrpoo~Oxeo0a1
a3~03q
uai
to be praying
them
and
not up, 2 saying: "In a
~ V K ~ K E ~ V2, hiyov Kpl-rjq TIC certain city there was
to go bad in (something),
saying
Judge
a certain judge that
fiv
5
TIVI
.rrQhe~ ~ 6 v 0 ~ 6 lli~ h a d n o f e a r of
was
in
some
city
the
God
not God and had no re$0606~evoq ~ a tirv6pw~ov
i
pfi ~ T P E - ~ T ~ P ~ V ~ spect
S .
foi. man. 3 ~ u t
and
man
not
respecting.
fearing
there was a
3 xjpa
6;. fiv
e$
vcity
6 h ~ 1kthat
i v q and
~ a in
? t h a t city a n d
Widow but was In
& r i ( ~32
~,

g~:i

1s

I$

364 This verse is omitted in the WestcOtt and Hort Greek text-

LUKE 18: 4--10

375

374

she kept going to

him, saying, 'See that
I get justice from
my adversary a t law:
4Wel1, for a while
he was unwilling, but
afterward he said to
himself, 'Although I
do not fear God or
respect a man, 5 at
any rate, because of
this widow's continu~ T ~ ~ ~ X E I V
POI
K~TTOV
T ~ V xfipav ally making me trouto be furnishing to me
toil
the widow ble, I will see that
T ~ ~ T Q V
~ K ~ I K ~ ~ U W ,
U ~ T ~ V , she gets justice, SO
this
,
I shall exact vengeance for
that she will not keep
"
~va
prj
E I ~ ~ a o q hpxopivq coming a n d pumin order that not
into
end
coming
meling m e t o a
ST&ITI&<~
p ~ 6. ET~TEV
62 6 K ~ P I O S finish."'
6 Then the
she may hit under eye me.
Said but the Lord Lord said: "HEAR
what
' A K O ~ U ~ T E 6 ~ p i r i j q7-q
& 6 l ~ i a q the judge, although
Hear YOU what the judge of?he unrighteousness u n r i g h t e o u s , s a i d !
A ~ Y E I . 7 6 62 0 ~ 6 q03 prj noifiaq T ~ V ?Certainly, then, shall
is saying;
the but God not not should do the not ~ o dcause jusi ~ 6 i ~ q a lTGV
v
~ K ~ E K ~a3706
G V
TGV
tice to be done for
avenging of the chosen (ones) of him of the (ones) his chosen ones who
606vTCav
4p:paq
~ a - iV U K T ~ ~ , Ka'L c r y o u t t o h i m
cryingaloud tohim of day and of night, and day and night, even
p a ~ p o e u p ~ i in' aC-roi(;; 8
AtyW
6piv though he is long-suf
he is long of spirit upon them?
I am saying to YOU fering toward them?
8r1 nolljaEl
-rjv ~ K ~ ~ K ~ U a6-rtv
I V
i v 8 1 tell YOU, He will
that
he will do
the
avenging
of them
in cause justice to be
T ~ X E I . rrhrjv
b vibq 0
drv8ph1~ou done to- them speediquickness. Besides the Son of the
man
ly. ~
~ ~ ~when~
&A~&v
&pa
E ~ ~ ( C ~ E I-rfiv
n i q ~ t v the son of m n arhaving come
really
will he find
the
faith rives, will he reall$
- &ri ~ i i q yfiq;
find the faith on .fhi
upon the earth?
'
earth?"
? E i n ~ v 662 ~ a ir p 6 q Tlvaq
TOGS
9 But he spoke this
He said but also toward some the (ones) illustration also to
n ~ n o ~ e h ~ -a q
&q'
i a u ~ o T q 671
~icriv some who trusted in
having trusted upon 'themselves that they are
themselves that - they
6i~a1o1 . ~ a i
i~ou0~voCIvra
~ o i r q were righteous and
righteous - and
considering as no&ing
the.
who considered the
- hoirrouq
T?jv
-rrapa6oA-i(v
T ~ U T ~ V .
r
e s t a s nothing:,
leftover (ones)
the
parable
this.
10 "Two men went up
10 'Av0pwno1 600 Q i b q o a v ~ i qri, i ~ p d v
Men
two
went up mto the temple into the temple to
prays t h e O n e a
r r p o o ~ l j ~ a u 0 a 1 , BS Q a p i q a i o ~ ~ a i d
to pray,
one
Pharisee
and
the Pharise-e - a n d the

GPXETO
-rrphq
a@6v
Aiyouaa
she was coming
toward
him
saying
' E ~ 6 i ~ q a 6 v ME
TOG
drv.rt6i~ou
Exact vengeance for me from the adversary Iat law1
pou. 4 ~ a Oi ~ K
~ ~ ~ E A E v h i xp6vov1
of me., And not he was willing upon
time,
PET&
7aCI~a
662
ETTEV
b tav-rQ Ei
after these (things) but hesaid in himself If
~ a Ti ~ V0 ~ 03
6 ~q060Gpa1 0662 &v0pw-rrov
also the God not I am fearing neither
man
E v ~ p i n pal,
o
5 61&
YE
~6
I am respecting,
through
in fact
the

E-rEpoq
-r~A5vqq.
11 b
@aptaaioq other a tax collector.
different (one) tax collector.
The
Pharisee
11 The Pharisee stood
-rrp6q
iavrbv and began to pray
a~aeeiq
aha
toward
himself these things to himhaving stood - these (things)
r r p o q 6 x ~ ~ a'0 &6q,
~ r j x a p 1 ~ 6 cro~ self, '0God, I thank
was praylng
The God, I a m thanking to You you I am not as the
TI 0 6 ~ i p Q
i m ~ p
01
Aoi-rroi
T ~ V rest of men, extortionbecause not I am as-even the leftover (ones) of the ers; unrighteous, adul&vep6rrwv,
tip nay^^,
&~IKOI,
po~xoi, terers, or even as
men,
snatchers, unrighteous, adulterers, this t a x collector.
K a i Jqoi~-roq 6
~~ACjvqq.12 V ~ U T E ~ W 12 1 fast twice a week,
or also as this the taxcollector; Iamfasting I give the tenth of
all things I acquire.'
6iq
TOG a a 6 6 & ~ o u ~, O ~ E K ~ T E -rr&v-ra
~ W
twice of the sabbath, - I am tithing from all (things) 13 But the tax col6aa
K T G ~ ~ I .13 b 62
T E A ~ V ~ C , lector standing a t a
as many as r a m acquiring.
The but tax collector distance was not willpa~pha~v
imbq
fieEkv .ing even to raise his
from long way off having stood not was willing eyes heavenward, but
o66t
TOGS 6$0ahpoirq i-rr&pai Eiq TAV k e p t b e a t i n g h i s
to lift up into the breast, saying, '0God,
not-but
the
eyes
06i;cv6v,
&Ah'
~UTTE
76
arfieoq b e gracious to me
heaven,
but
he was smiting
the
breast a sinner.' 141 tell
t a u ~ o G A6ywv '0 8 ~ 6 % i h h o v i
pol YOU, This man went
of himself saying The God, bepropi ious to me down to his home
T@
6 p a p ~ w h Q . 14
Aiyw
proved more righteous
the
sinner.
I am saying
than that man; be6E61~alw&Voq
~ i q
K C X T ~ ~ ~
0670$
went down this (one) having been justified into CaUSe everyone that
exalts himself will be
~ i , v o7~ov a6705 r a p '
~KETVOVgT,
the home
ofhim beside that (one); because humiliated, but he
n6q
6q8v kau-rbv - r a n ~ ~ v w e f i a & ~that
a ~ , humbles himself
everyone the exalting himself will be humbled,
will be
6
62 T ~ E I V . & V. & ~ u T ~ vW E T .
~
s people
N
~be- ~
hthe (one)
~ l but~ humbling
~ ~ hlmself
,
will be exalted.

~Yz!,

LUKE IS: 11-16

gan to bring him also

15

Il~

O U ~ ~ E ~ O V
662

a 6 7 6 ~ a i T&
.
their infants for him
Were bearing toward but to him also the
to touch these; but
"
a6rGv
6-mq~a1.
pp+l
IVCC
~nfants in order that
of them
he may touch; On seeing it the disciples began to repI ~ ~ v T E 62
~
oi
pa*~ai
having seen
but
the
disciples rimand them. 16 How&TTET~~WV
d r o i q . 16 d
662 ever, Jesus called
weregivingreprimands
tothem.
The
but the infants to him,
' iqaoirq . ~ ~ p o o ~ ~ a k i u aa ~6 o
~ & X f y ~ vs a y i n g : "Let t h e
saylng young children come
called toward him
them
Jesus
" A ~ E T E 'I&
rratbia
Epx~oeal r p 6 q to me, and do not
Let go off YOU the little chlldren to be coming toward
t r y t o stop them.
aha, 78v
KW~~ETE
J ~ E ~ a ) ph
me and not be YOU preventing them, of the F o r t h e kingdom
fi @aulA~iaTOG 0 ~ 0 6 . of G o d belongs
y&p ~ o i o 6 - r tcr~iv
~~
for of such (ones) is the kingdom of the God-. t o s u c h l i k e ones.

377
ASyo
(,piv,
bq
Bv
p i 17 Truly I say to YOU,
Amen Iam saying to YOU, who likely not Whoever does not re6
T ~ V P a u l h ~ i a v 706
6 ~ 0 6 b q ceive the kingdom of
as God like a vounp
mightrecelve the kingdom of the God
--a
pfi
eioaeq
is air~fiv. child will by no means
1~a16iov, od
it.
little boy, not not might enter into
get into it."
18 K a i i-rrqpci~qob TI< a d ~ d v &pxwv
18 And a certain
And inquired upon some
him
ruler
ruler
questioned him,
hkp~v A166ro~d~
&ya@&, T i
-rrotfiaaq
saylng
Teacher
good, what having done saying: "Good Teachwhat
< o i v aiGivlov
~Aqpovopfioo; 19 E~TEV 62 er*
life everlasting
shall I inherit?
Said
but shall I inherit everlasting life?" 19 Jea i r ~ Q d ' I q a o G ~ Ti
pe
hiyalq
to him
the
Jesus Why me you are saying sus s a i d t o h i m :
dryaeciv;
0 6 6 ~ i q dryaebq ~i
p6
7 ~ 6 <'why do you call me
good?
No one
good
if
not one y e
good? Nobody is good,
e ~ 6 q . 20 rhq
iv~oh&q
oT6aq
Mq
God.
The commandments you have known Not except One, God.

17 &pjv

20 You know the corn'Do not

commit
adultery,
Do
M?
KA~V~C,
~ , j
Not
you should steal,
Not not murder, Do not
Do not bear
yu60pap~~~fioqq~
Tipa
T ~ V steal,
you s ould bear false witness,
Be honoring
the false witness, H~~~~
T a ~ h p a UOU
~ a Ti ~ Vp q ~ i p a . 21
6
your father and mothfather of you and the mother.
The (One)
er.' " 21 Then he said:
62
ETTEV
.rr&v~a iq6AaEa
Taka
but
said
These (thmgs)
I guarded "All these I have
K
:
V E ~ T ~ T O22
~ . & ~ o 6 u a q 62
6 'Iqao6q kept from youth on."
out of youth.
22 After hearing that,
Having heard but the Jesus
Jesus said to him:
E~ITEV
a i r ~ G "ETI
zv
001
said
to him
Yet
one (thing)
to You "There is yet one
AE~ITEI.rr&v~a
doa
ZXEI q
thing lacking about
is wanting; all (things) as many as you are having
you: Sell all t h e
~Ghqaov
~ a i
61660~
-rr'a~oiq~
and
distribute
to poor (ones), things you have and
sell
~ a i
~ S E I ~ e q ~ a v p 6 vb TO?< oirpavoiq, distribute to poor peoand you will have treasure in the
heavens, ple, and You will have
~ a 6i ~ 6 ~d ~0 o h o 6 6 ~ 1POI. -23
6
62 treasure in the heavand hither be follower to me. '
The (one) but ens; and come be my
23 When he
d~o6oaq
~a6l-a
~ ~ p i h m o follower."
q
having heard
these (things)
grieved
heard this, he became
6y~vfieq~
fiv
Y&P ~hohm10< o ~ 6 6 ~ a deeply
.
grieved, for he
became,
he was
for
rich
very much.
was very rich.
24
' 1 ~ G v 62 a676V 6 ' I Q U OETTEV
~~
24 Jesus looked at
Having seen but him the Jesus
said
him and szid: "Row
flGq
6vo~6hwq
oi
d i f icU1t a t h i n g
How with difficulty the (ones)
be
Or
& X O V T E ~ ~ i q T ~ V ! 3 a ~ 1 h ~ i a v 706
6 ~ 0 6i t
having
into
the
kingdom
of the God those having money
P ~ ~ x E ~ C ~ I Mi
q0v60qqI
you should commit adultery, Not you should murder, mandments,

'

&$ '?I$&::o:

LUKE 18: 25-32

E i m o p ~ & o v r a ~ - 25 E~~KOITGTEPOV
y6rp ~ U T I V to make their way
are going their way in;
easier
for it is into the kingdom of
P A ~ v ~ sGod! 251t is easier,
K & p q h ~ ~ 61d
through
of sewing needle in fact, for a camel
EiaEhe~'iv ii ITAOOUIOV
~ i qT ~ V paalheiccv to get through the
to enter
than rich Imanl into the kingdom eye of a sewing needle
than for a rich man
6 ~ 0 6~ i a ~ h e ~ 26
i v .ETITCV
62
oi
of the God to enter.
Said but the (ones) to get into the king& K o 6 a ~ ~ Kqa i
~ i q6 6 v a ~ a i ac38iiva1; dom of God." 26 Those
having heard
And who is able
to be saved? who heard this said:
27
6
62 ETITEV
T&
d 6 G v a ~ a "Who possibly can be
The (one) but said The (things) impossible saved?" 27 He said:
nap& & v ~ ~ & T 6uvcrr2t
oI~
r a p & T@ 6 4 ~ U T ~ V . "The things impossible with men a r e
beside
men
possible beside the God
is.
E?ITEV 62
IlE-rpoq '1603
Jlpe'iq possible with God."
Said
but the
Peter
Look!
We 28But Peter said:
&qiv-r~q
T
a
fi~ohou8fiuapiv "Look! We have left
we followed
our own things and
having let go off the own (things)
001. 29
b
62 ETITEV
a6-roiq 'Apfiv followed you." 29He
to you.
The (one) but said to them Amen said to them: "Truly
Akyw
3piv
TI oir6~iqE ~ T I V Sq d r q i j ~ ~ vI say to YOU, There
who let go OK is no one who has left
I am saying to YOU that no one IS

o i ~ i a v 4 yvva'i~a ij d 6 ~ A ~ o i r q
fi yova'iq ij h o u s e o r wife o r
house or woman or brothers or parents or brothers or parents or
~ i ~ v E~VEKEV
a
~ f i q P a o l h ~ i a q 706 6 ~ 0 6 , children for the sake
children for the sake of the kingdom of the God. of the kingdom of
God 30 who will not
a
30 bq
06xi
pi
might receive in any way get many
not
' who
not

times more in this

TO AAa.rrAaaiova
Q TG
many times more (things) in the appointed time period of time, and
in the coming system
TO&TV
~ a i iv
TQ
aiQv1
TQ
this
and
in
the
age
the (one) of thingsn everlasting
life."
ipxo y i v q <c$v
aicjv~ov.
coming
hfe everlashng.
31 Then he took the
62 ~ o b q
6 6 6 ~ ~ETIa
TEV twelve aside and said
31
IlapaAa~Gv
Having taken beside but the twelve he said to
- - them: "Look! We
n@q
air~ohq '1603
&vapaivoy~v
~ i qare going up to JeLook! We are going up
mto rusalem, and all the
toward
them
~ a i TEAEUO~~UET~I
-rrdrv~at h i n g s w r i t t e n by
' I ~ p o u u d fy,i
and will be completed
all
Jerusalem,
means of the proph6th
rQv e t s a s t o t h e S o n
T&
Y E Y P 1-1~1-1ba
the (things)
having been written
through
the
of man will be com.rrpoqq~Gv
TQ
uiQ
706 &vep&~ou. pleted. 32 For instance,
prophets
to the
Son
of the
man;
he will be delivered
~ o i q ~~VEUIV
32
~rapa608fio~~a1,
to the nations up to men of the
he will be dven besrde
~ai

and

C ~ I T x~ e
I f i a ~I~ a

he will be made fun of

nations

and

will

and be made fun of and

308 System of things=aiojv (ai;o?&'), HBA; P>IY (o.lahmr), Jl7.

LUKE 18: 43-19:

LUKE 18: 33-42

be treated insolently
and spit upon; 33 and
33 ~ a i p a m~~~ ( T W T E Sd r r r o ~ ~ ~ v o 6 a ai v6 7 6 ~ , after scourging hi^
and
having scourged
they will kill
him,
they will kill him, but
~ a i -rfj
drvatrrrjo~ra~.on the third day tie
and to the
day
he will stand Up. will rise." 34 Hoplepef,
34 Kai
a6701
o66b
, TO~TWV
they did not get the
And
they
nothing
of these (things) meaning of any dp
UUV~)KC[V,
~ a i fiv
T ~ I bijpa
TOGTO these things; but this
comprehended, and
was the saying
this
utterance was hidded
KEKPU~~~VOV
&'
ahGv,
~ a i O ~ Kfrom them, and they;
having beenhidden
from
not were not knowing
them,
and
By ivwo~ov
~a
h~y6p~va.
the things said.
2,:
they were knowing the (things) being said.
35 Now as h e ' _ w q
35 ' E ~ ~ v E T o
62- Ev TI$
tyyi<~tv
getting near to Sex-;.'
I t occurred but in the to be getting near i -tho a certain blind
ahbv
E~S'
'I E ~ E I X &
-ruqhi)q
, TIC
man was sitting behim
~ n t o'
Jericho
blind Imanl
some side the road. beg'ii
2 ~ 6 8 q ~ o rap&
b66v
i r r a 1 ~ 6 v .ging. 36 Because -I$
was sitting
beside
way
begging. heard a crowd moving
36 d r ~ o 6 m q
62
6xAou 6 1 a ~ o p ~ u o p ~ vthrough
ou
he began to,
Having heard but of crowd traveling through inquire what t h i s
CTUV~~VETO
-ri
E T ~
TOGTO' might mean. 37 T+ep
he was inquiring
what
might be
this; r e p o r t e d t o h i m i
37 &~~jyy~tAcnr
- 68
671 ' IquoGq d "Jesus the Naz-a.rene1
they reported back but to hlm that Jesus the is passing by!" 38 A$
N a < w p a i o ~.frapkqx~~at.38 ~ a i L@6r)o~v t h a t h e cried out?
Nazarene IS passmg by.
And he crled aloud saying: "Jesus,
Son
Xbwv ' IrlooO
uiL
Aauei6,
of David, have mercy
aEqa6v
saylng
Jesus
Son
of David,
have mercy on On me!" 39 And thosez
ME.
39 ~ a i
oi
rrpo6ryovreq going in advance be-'
me.
And
the (ones)
going
gan to tell him sternIy
Lrr~~ipwv
ad-rQ
iva
were giving reprimands
to him
in order that to keep quiet, but that
much more. he kept
0l~jol;l'
ad-rhq 6 i rrohhQ
shouting:
Of
he should be silent;
he
but to much
vid,
have
mercy
on
Z ~ p a < ~ v YYiL Aau~iG,
ahqo6v
p ~ .
was shouting Son of David, have mercy on me. me."
a Then Jesus
stood Still and COmd
40
crra8~iq
- 62 . ' llaoGS
eKaEuam
Havingstood still
but
Jesus
commanded manded the [man] to
alhhv c&&ivai -rrpbq a 6 ~ 6 v . 6yyiuav~oq
be led to him. After
him to. be-led :toward , him. Having drawn near
he got near; J~~~~
62 a6705
&T~$~?)uEV - ah& 4 1 Ti asked him: 41 "What.
but
of him - he lnquued upon
him
What
do you want me to
(TI
~ ~ E I SITOI~UW;
d
do
yoU?'' He said<
to you are you wllltog to do? The (one)
"
"Lord, let me recover
Khpt~,
42
Iva
dtva(3Aiqo.
Lord,
in order that I might see again.
And sight." 42 SO Jesus1
b
'IrjcroOq E ~ T N a37G 'AV~PAE~JOV4 said to him: ''Re-the
Jesus
said
tohim
Seeagam;
the cover y o u r sight:
iiflp~oefiu~~a~

he will be treated insolently

&!

~ a &
i
and

~ T T U ~ ~ ~ C T E T ~ I ,

he will be spit in,

~k!

%:?$

f$

your faith
r ; ~ ~ CTOU
~ q o k r o ~ k v(TE. 43 ~ a rrapaxpfipa
i

has made
you well.'? 43 And mstantly he recovered
~ a i ~ K O ~ O ~ ~ Ea676
I
dtvieh~qw,
he got wght again, and he was following to him sight, and he began to
IT&< i,
habq follow him, glorifying
.
60[$<w~ ~ b v 0 ~ 6 ~ Kai
And
all the people God. Also, all the peoGod.
glorifying the
ple, a t seeing [it],
~ W K E V a7vov
~ l j 9~4.
v
to the
God.
gave praise to God.
having seen
gave
Praise
And he entered
~ I ~ ~ Q X E T- O
~io~hemv
qv
Kai having entered he was going through the
And
Jer'i.cho and was
'jEp~txG. 2 Kai
i606
chip
6vt)pa~l going through. 2Now
Jericho.
And
look! male person to name here there was a man
K a h o 6 p ~ ~ ~ <Za~xaioq,
~ a i a 6 ~ 6 5 fiv called by the name
being called
Zacchaeus,
and
he
Was- Zac .chae"us; and he
a chief tax col& p x ~ ~ ~ h h ~~
q qa ia h b q rrhoOotoq- 3 ~ a was
i
and lector, and he was
rich;
chief tax collector and
he
~ < ~ T E L
i 6 ~ i v T ~ V' I q u o ~ v -riq
~ ( T T I V , rich. 3 Well, he was
he was seeking to see the Jesus who
he is. seeking to see who
,this Jesus was, but heK a i 0 6 ~fi66va~o
IT^ TOG ijxhou 6
and not he was able from the .crowd because could hot for t h e
%
fihi~iq
pt~pbq
?v.
4 KC^; crowd, because he'was
And small in size. 4 So he
he was.
to the
stature
small
ran ahead to a n ^ad.rrpo6papBv ~ic,~b C p ~ p o a e ~ v chkpq
having run before into the from-in-toward he went Up vance position and
climbed a fig-mulberi
O U K O ~ O ~ ~ ~ ~ V~ v a
768
upon fig-mulberry tree in order that he mlght see ry tree in order to see
ah6v,
6-ri
~ K E ~ V ~ S
j p ~ h h ~ v him, because he was
him,
because
of that Cwagl
he was about about to go through
61i p x ~ a e a t .
5 ~ a ihq fih8~v irri that way. 5 Now when
to be coming through.
And as he came upon Jesus got to the place,
T ~ VT~)TOV,
dnlaphhqaq
6 ' IrjuoGq ETT~EV he looked up and said
the place, having looked up the Jesus
said to him: "Zac .chae'us,
hurry and get down,
.rrpdq
a 3 ~ 6 v Za~xaie,
crrr~6oaq
toward
him
Zacchaeus,
having hurried fbr today I must stay
Ka~drpqel,C J G ~ E ~ O y&p
V
b 7
O?KQ UoU in your house." 6 With
come down, today
for
in the house of YOU, that' he hurried and
6 ~ i
p~ p ~ i v a i . 6 ~ a i crrre6uaq
at^
it is necessary me to stay.
~~d having hurried got down' and
~a~ipq,
Ka;
6.rrE6tgaTo
a,j?bv rejoicing he received
he stepped down, and he received under :-hun him as guest. 7 But
xaipov.
7 ~ a i
i6i)v7Eq T T & ~ E S when- they saw [it],.
all
they all- fell to ,mutrejoicing.
And
having seen
~ ~ E Y ~ ~ Y U < O Vhhyov-r~q, 8 ~ 1 :
flap& tering, saying: "With
they were muttering
saying :- that
Beslde a man that is a sindrpap-rohI$
drv6pi
Eioijhe~v ~a~ahfi(Ta1.ner be went in to
sinner
male person he went ln to loose down. lodge." - 8 But Zac8 o-rae~iq 62 Z a ~ x a i o q ETVEV
rpbq ~ b vchae'~s
up and
Having stood but Zacchaeus said toward the
said to the Lord:
,
,
K ~ P I O V ' I606
Lord Look! The $ings)
of me of the "Look! Tbe half of Xly
faith of you has saved you.

And

instantly

19

l9

'

.i)ts6

LUKE 19: 6 1 5

LUKE 19: 16-23

belongings, Lord, I
a m giving t o the
poor, and whateve,
r1v6~
TI
6i6wy1,
~ a i 7
of anyone
anythin I extorted from any.'
1 am giving,
and
if
bu~op&v?qaa
drrro6i6wp1 -re-rpmhoG\ one by false accusal
I took by fig-showing I am giving back
fourfold.
tion I am restoring
9 ETTEV
8
.rrpbq alj-rbv 6 ' IquoGq 67 fourfold." 9At this
Said
but toward
him the Jesus tha
Jesus said to him:
I f i y ~ p o v ow-qpia
76 O ~ K V7 0 6 7 ~& ~ ~ V E T C "This day salvation
Today
salvation to the house this occurrec h a s come t o this
~~(0611
a l j ~ b quibq
'A pa&y
h q - r ~ ~house, because he also
because
also
he
son
of braham
is;
is a son of Abraham,
10 fihe~vy h p 6 ui6q -roc drv0p4rrou < q ~ i j a a 10For the Son of
came for the Son of the
man
to seek man came to seek and
to save what was
~ a orhat
i
T&
drnohoh6q.
and to save the (thing) having been lost.
lost."
11While they were
11 ' A ~ o u b v ~ o v 62
ab~ljv
rac-ra
Hearing
but of them these (things listening to these
rrpooe~iq
ETITEV
napapohfiv
Slh
76 things he spoke in;
having added he said
parable
through th addition an illustration, because he was
K a
iyy3q
~Tval 'I~pouoahfiy a6rbv
near
to be
of Jerusalem
him
an( near Jerusalem and
~ O K E ~ V
a6~03q
871 napaxpfiyc they were imagining
to be thinking
them
that
instantly
that the kingdom of
y6Ah~1
6
Paa~h~ia 7 0
8 ~ 0 i God was going to disis being about
the
kingdom
of the
God
lay itself instantly:
drvaqaiveoeal. 12 E?TTEV
0 3 ~ 1 Y A ~ t 3 p ~ 6L2Therefore
(
he said:
to be showing up self; he said therefore
Man
'A certain man of
E~YEVI~~
in0 ~ 3 0 q
EISxGpa\ noble birth traveled
7 1S
some of noble birth went Ris way into
land
y a ~ p h v haP&?v
a
Paa~hcliav K a ;o a distant land to
long way off to receive to hims'elf
kingdom anc secure kingly power
h.rrompk+a~. 13 ~ a h k a a q 6 i 6 6 ~ a603houc :or himself and to
to return.
Having called but ten
slaves
.eturn. 13 Calling ten
tau-roG
ZSWKEV a d ~ o i q S i ~ a y v 2 ~ ~ a i;laves of his he gave
of himself
he gave to them
ten
minas and
*hem ten mi'nas and
d n ~ v IT&
ab-roirq
n p a yy a ~ ~ O c r a o 0 ~
,old them, 'Do busi:
said
toward
them
do YOU business
l e s s t i l l I come.'
&v
4
Epxopar.
14 01
62
in
which [time]
I am coming.
The
but .4But h i s c i t i z e n s
rrohi-ra~
ah06
hyiaow
a6~6v, ~ a iiated him and sent
citizens
of him
were hating
him,
and ,ut a body of am-'
~ ~ C T T
hav
E I
n p ~ o p ~ i a v 6 n i a ~ )ad706 )assadors after him,
they sent off body of ambassadors behind him
o say, 'We do not
hkyov-r~q
Od
f36Aop~v
TOGTOV
vant
this [man] td
saying
Not
we are willing
this (one)
lecome k i n g over
P a a l h ~ ~ o a &pa
~
6yBq.
1s.'
to reign
upon
us.
15 "Eventually when
15 Kai h y k v ~ ~ ohv 779 & I T ~ V E ~ ~ E ? V a h 6 v
And it occurred in the to come back
him
be got back after
6rrapx6v~wv,
belongings,

K ~ ~ I E ,

Lord,

70iq

'FTTOXO?S

to the

poor (ones

~ a i ETITE~

having secured the

kingly power, he comqo~qOijva~ a h @ TOGS 606houq T O ~ T O U ~ manded to be called
to be sounded
to him
the
slaves
these
to him these slaves
to whom he had given
0%
6E6dIKEl
7b
drpy6pl0V1
to whom
he had given
the
silver [money] the silver money, in
Yva
y voi
6 order to ascertain
in order that
he might know
wha what they had gained
~ t ~ ~ p a . y y a ~ ~ 616
a a v ~ ror.a p ~ y k v ~ ~ o 62 by business activity.
they gamed by trading.
Came to be alongside bu 16 Then the first one
np87oq hkyov
KOple,
$I
6
PV& p r e s e n t e d himself,
mm. saying, 'Lord, your
saying
Lord,
the
fist
the
00"
6iKa ITpooqpy65a'ro
17 K a i mi'na gained ten mi'of you ten worked itself toward mmas.
Anc nas.' 17 So he said to
&~EV
ah79
Ecye,
drya0h 6oGhe,
6r1 him, 'Well done, good
he said to him Well mdeed, good slave, becaust slave! Because in a
& Maxiarc?, I T I U T ~ ~
iy6vou,
700 very small matter you
in least (thing) faithful you proved to be,
be have proved yourself
faithful, hold author&<ouoiaV
Zxwv
hIT&vw
6 6 ~ a ITMEOV
authority
having
on top
ten
of cities ity over ten cities.'
18 Kai fihe~v 6 6E67Epoq h6yov 'H
yv8 18Now t h e second
And came the second saying The mma came, saying, 'Your
mi'na, Lord, made five
oou, K~PIE, ~ T T O ~ ~I T~~ VET VE P V ~ S . 19 ETTEV
of you, Lord,
made
five minas.
He said mi'nas.' 19 He said to
6i
~ a i
7067c?,
Kai
oii
hr6vw this one also, 'You,
but
also
to this (one)
Also
you
on top too, be in charge of
y ivou
IT~VTE
rr6h~wv.20 ~ a i i) five cities.' 20 But a
be coming to be
five
of cities.
And
the different one came,
h~poq
~ X ~ EAiywv
V
K ~ ~ I Ei60b
,
4 saying, 'Lord, here is
different (one) came saying Lord, look! the your mi'na, that I kept
pv& oou
fiv
ETXOV
~ O K E I ~ ~EV
V ~Laid
V away in a cloth.
mina of you which I was having
lying off
in 21 You see, I was in
rear of you, because
oou6apiq- 21 iqopoOygv
y&p OE
671
sweat cloth;
I was fearing for
you because IOU are a harsh man;
IOU take up what you
&8pw+roq a 6 0 ~ ~ 1 p b q ET,
ctyp~
Is
man
harsh
you are, you are lifting up lid not deposit and
6 O K
a
K
8Epi<E1q
8
rou reap what you did
which not you deposited and you are reaping which lot sow.' 22 He said to
lim, 'Out of your own
O~)K E o r ~ ~ p a q22
.
h i y ~ ~a 6 ~ G'EK TOG
not you sowed.
He is saying to'him Out? of the nouth I judge you,
u ~ 6 y a ~ b q oou
K ~ ~ V U
UE,
novqpt? uiclred slave. You
mouth
of you
I am judging
you, wicked
Knew, did you, that I
6 0 t h ~ . i j 6 ~ 1 671
~ iyb Citvepwrroq a b o q p 6 q Lm a harsh man, takslave; yo; knew that I
man
harsh
ng up what I did not
EIVI,
a7pov
6 O ~ K E 0 q ~ a ~ a e&pi<~V
i
am, lifting up which not I deposited and reaping leposit and reaping
6 06, ~ o r r ~ l p a23
; Kai
6th
~i o 6 ~ vhat I did not sow?
Which not I sowed?
And through what not !3Hence why is it
7ou did not put my
i6w~iiq
you
76
drpy6piov
hrri
You gave
of me
the
silver [money 1
upon lilver money in a
haP6v-ra

having received

~ j vpaatAeiav

the

kingdom

and

he saic

LUKE 19: -1
~pdrrrr<av; ~ & y &

382
$A8&v

ah

bank? Then on my ar,

rival I would have
T ~ K C ? ) 6 v alj~i)
collected it with in,
ErpaEa.
interest likely
it
I exacted.
terest .'
,.!
24 ~ a i
TOTS
.rrap&mLia~v ETITEV
24 "With that he
And to the (ones) having stood by he said
said to those standing
"Apa-r~ h' alj~oir T$V pv&v ~ a ~i Q T E by, 'Take the mi'na
Lift YOU up from
him
the mina and give
from him and give it to
TQ .
rhq 6 i ~ apv&q EXOVTI' - 25 K a i .him that has the t q
to the (one) the ten minas having; and mi'nas.'
25 But they
~ f 7 i a v a h 6 KCPIE,
EXEI
6 i ~ pv6q'a
said
to
him,
'Lord, he
they said to him Lord, he is having ten minas; has ten
1'2
26
heyw
bpiv 6 ~ 1 r a v r i
rcj ZXOVT~.Z6'I say to YOU, T o
I am saying to YOU that to everyone the 'having everyone t h a t ha$:
6 o ~ f i u ~ r a 1 drrrb
,
62
TOG
pfi EXOVTOS more will be given;
it will be given, from but the (one) not having
but from the one that
~ a i
b
~XEI
& p e j o ~ ~ a t .does not have, even
also
which
h e is having
will be lifted Up.
what he has will be
27
tlhfiv
TOGS ixQpo6q pou ~ o 6 m u q taken away. 27 MoreBesides
the
enemles
of me
these
over, these enemies
-robq
pif
e~hliaav~&q
PE mine that did not want
the (ones)
not
having been willing
me
me to become king
p a o ~ h ~ i r a a lh' a h 0 3 q &Y&YETE dEj~ ~ a iover them BRING here
to reign
upon
them
lead You here and
and slaughter theni
~orraoqaS;ar&a d ~ o h q Lpapooeiv pou.
before me.' "
slaughter
them
in front
of me.
28 So, after he had
28 K a i
E~~T&V
T(X~TC[
6-rropr6rTo said these things, he
And having said these (things) h e was going
began to go on ahead,
E ~ I T ~ O C J ~ E V&vaPaivav
EIS ' I ~poo6hupa. going up to Jerusalem.
in front
going up
into
29 And when he got
29 K a i ~ Y ~ V E T OCjq Gyytorv ~ i q BqfApayi near to Beth'pha-ge
And it occurred as he got near into Bethphage
a n d B eth'a .n
at
~ a iBqeavi& rp6q T
6poq. ' 7
the
mountain
calbd
and Bethany toward the mountam the (one)
Mount of Olives, hk
~aX06p~vov'EhatGv, & ~ . C G T E I ~ E V 660 T&V sent forth two of the
being ca1Ied ofblives, he sent forth two of the
disciples, 30 saying:
pa8q-r;~ 30 )\kyav
"~T&YETE
E ~ C Tilv "GO into the ,viUage
d i t ~ i p l e s ' Saying Be You goingunder into the
that & within
o$
~ a - r i v a v ~ l~ h p q v , 6v
" E ~ ~ O P E U ~ ~ YOU,
N O I and in- it after
opposite
village, in whichd '
entering
YOU pass in yon
~ i J p f i a & -irGAov
~
GE~E~&ov,
iq'
BV find a colt tied, on
YOU will 6nrt
Colt having been tied, upon which
which none of man:
036Eiq
srrj.rra~~ drvQpcjawv ~ K ~ ~ I U E V~, a kind
i
ever sat. Loose
noone at any time
of men
sat down,
and
it and bring it. 31 But
~~uwT&(
~ C T ~& Vy & y r r ~ .31
$$er
if anyone asks you;
having loosed
it
YOU lead.
'Why is it YOU are
Ti
I
Cpdq . i p a ~ ~ j - AliX
loosing
i t ? ' you
anyone
YOU
is questioning
Through
what
'peak in
' A~ETE;
- 0 6 ~ " ~ipE'i-rE 6'Tl '0 K ~ ~ I Omust
S
are you loosing? thus YOU will say that The Lord Way , ' T h e L o r d
And I

table?

having come

together with

of it

iKi

need

is having.

32

kA86vr~q

Having gone off

n e e d s it.' " 32 S o
62 those
who were sent

but

forth departed and

as he
33 But
loos.&)hov ~ f n a voi ~ 6 p t o 1a3706 np6q
a6~06q i n g t h e c o l t t h e
owners of it said to
colt
said the lords of it toward
them
them: "Why are YOU
Ti
AOETE
T ~ V ~ t j h o v ; 34
oi
The (ones) loosing t h e colt?"
m--.,
v are YOU loosing the
colt?
&Tnw 6 ~ 1 '0 ~rjproq alj~oir xp~iav 34They said: "The
6;
of ~t
need Lord needs it." 35 And
Lord
that The
said
krlt
EXEI. 35 ~ a iGyayov a 6 ~ b v npbq ~ b vthey led it to Jesus,
And they led
it
toward the and they threw their
is having.
'IqooGv,
t . r r ~ p i q a v ~ ~ q &-rfiv T& outer garments upon
Jesus,
and having thrown upon of them the the colt and set Jesus
i a i T ~ V~ G h o vi ~ ~ p i p a c r aT v~ V upon [it].
a
outer garments upon the
colt
they set on the - 36 As he
oved
'IqooSv'
along they kept
- Jesus;
.
spreading their out68
36 nop~uopivou
er
garments on the
but
going
road. 37 As soon as
31~~mpGvvuov
T&
- ip&~a
they were spreading under
the
outer garments he g 0 t 43e a r t h e
i a u ~ f i v b ~ f j 666. 37 iyyj<ov~oq 82 road down the Mount
of selves
in
the
way.
Gettingnear
but of Olives a l l t h e
m u l t i t u d e of t h e
a3~oG 6611
ap6q T ~ I ~ a ~ a p 6 r v ETOG
1
of him already toward the
descent
of the
started to
*Opoug TGV 'Eha~Gv fiptavro hnav
rejoice and praise
Mountaln of the
Olives
started
all
God w i t h a l o u d
nhfif3oq TGV paerll-Gv xaiqov~rq aiv~iv vO f ce c 0 c e r i g
multitude of the disciples rejoicing to be praising
t h e powerfu1
T ~ VO E ~ V qwv?,
pryhhg arpi raoGv &v works they had seen,
the God to voice
great
about
all
which
38 saying: "Blessed
d6ov 6w6rpeov138 M y o v ~ ~ qEirhoyqpboq
they saw of powers,
saymg Havmg been blessed is tfie One coming
~ ~ X ~ F E V O ( , $aolhr6q, b 6v6pan as the King in Jer
6
the (one)
coming,
King,
m
name
hovah'sa' name! peace
i n 1 h e i v e n , a1i.d
KupbU. 6~ 0 6 p ~ G ~ipfivvll '
of Lord; m
heayen
peace
and
glory in' the highir+icrrolq.
39 Kai rrv&q TGV @ap~aaiovest pl;zces!jj 3 9 ~ 6 ~ highest [places].
And some of the Pharisees
ever, some of the PhardoTb TOG ijxhov ~Tnavapbq a676v ht6&~aAe, isees, from the crowd
from the crowd said toward hlm
Teacher,
40 Kai said to him: "Teacher,
~ ~ ~ ~ i p q ~a ooi vq pa0 ~aiq aou.
give rebuke to the
disaples
of you.
And rebuke your dtnciples"
40 But
he
v
&&
Akyyo
d l T I ~ ~ p ~ e ~ETITEV
iq
said:
"I
tell
YOU,'
If
to
YOU,
if
ever
I
am
saylng
h
e
said
havinganswered

~ E ~ T ~ ~ . C V ri3pov
O I

oi

~&&q

the (ones) having been sent off found according as found it just
Ef.rr~v a6~oiq. 33 hu6v~v~wv 62 alj~Gv ~ r j v said to them.
he said to them.
Loosing but of them the as they were

x p ~ i a v ZXEI.

..

"

2f:g

Ze

Ze

6fg 2

38' Jehovah's, J7-18.m; the Lord's, KBA.

LUKE 20: 1-9

otovtjuouo~v, 01
hi001 ~p&couolv. these remained silent,
willbe silent,
the stones will cry out. the stones would ccg
Out."
4 1 Kai bq Gyylo~v,
i6Av
~ j v6Aw
v
And as he got near, having seen the city
41 And when he got
E"~Xaua~v&&
afi~ijv, 42 Aiyov 8 ~ 1 Einearby, he viewed the
and
Over it,
he wept
upon
it,
saying that If
42saying:
I f you
Eyvwq
? P ~ P ~ FT?&Q
0 6 even you, had dtg:
you knew in the
day
you cerned in this day the
T&
'rrpbq ~iptjvqv
virv 6.2 2~pljPq things having to do
the (things) toward peace
now but it was hid With p e a c e b u t now
&IT&
b?ecrhp&v aov. 43
6 ~ 1 jcouu!v they have been hid
from
eyes
of you.
Because wlll arrive from Your eyes. 43 Bej p i p a l &IT;
u Z ~ a i vapepf3aAoOatv ol cause the days
days
upon you and will throw in beside the come upon you when
2xBpoi
oou
x6pa~&
00I
.,; your enemies wi11
enemies
of you
palisade
to you
and build around YOU a
f o r t if ic a
with
v a p ~ ~ u ~ A & a o u u i vc r ~ r<ai
ouvi<ouoiv
they will encircle
you
and
they will distress pointed stakes and WU
O~TOI

these

& 6

CTE
YOU

~ ~ V T O ~ E V ,

44 Kaiencircle you and dis.:

froin every side,

and tress YOU from every
44and they will
i6aq~oiraiv
CE
~ a ir& T ~ K V side,
~
they will dash to the ground you and the children dash You and Your
aou ivv uoi, KO; O ~ I <
&qjlaoua~v
hieov childrenwithin you to
of you in you, and not they will let go off stone the ground, and they
will not leave a stone
&TI Aieov 2v ooi,
be'
Sv
upon stone in you, instead of which (things) upon a stone in you,
you did
O \ ~ K~yvcaq T ~ ) V
~al$v
~ i j qi ~ i ~ ~ o v because
ijq
not you knew the appointed time of the inspection discern the time of
your being inspected."
oou.
of you.
45 And he entered
45 Kai
IE&Vinto the temple and
~iu~hebv ~ i q rb
And
havingentered
into
the
temple started to throw out
those who were selling,
ijpEa~0
& K P ~ ~ ~ E I V
he started
to be throwing out
the (ones) 46 saying to them: "It
is written, 'And my
.rroAoirv~aq, 46 Aiyov a f ~ o T q
riypcrsr~al
selling,
saying to them It has been written house will be a house
K a i i o ~ a b~ o i ~ b q pou o f ~ o r ;npou~uxijq, of Prayer,' but You
And will be the house of me house of prayer, made it a cave of
b p ~ 6.2
i ~ a h & &'rrol?joaT& onfjha~ovAqarGv. robbers."
YOU but
it
YOU made
cave
of robbers.
4g~urthermore,
went teaching daily in
47 Kai
fiv
6 1 6 6 ~~b~ ~ ~KafY
And he was
teaching
the according to the temple. But the
Priests and the
fipipav Q TQ iapQ- 01 6.2 &PXIE~E? ~ a ichief
,
in the temple; the but chief Pries& and scribes and the prinday
oi y p a p p a ~ ~ i q ~ Z ~ T O U
a l jV
~ b vdCITohiuat cipal ones of the Peathe
scribes
were seeking him to destroy pIe were seeking to
~ a ioi
~ ~ G T O I TOG AaoG, 48 la1 0 3 ~destroy him; 48 and
also the first (ones) of the people,
and not yet they did not find
the effective thing for
rliiplo~ov
T{
.rro~iaaarv,
they were finding the what they might do, the them to do, for the

he

one and all

&<EK~~~ETO
~ ( 6 ~&
0K
6 O ~ W Vpeople
.
ha&, ~ & &Traq
p
all was hanging out of him hearing. kept hanging onto him
people for
Kai

to hear him.

2yEv~ro
p i e 7Ov fiprpGv
And it occurred
one of the
days
On one of the
days while he
& ~ ~ ~ O K O V CX\~TO;
T O S T ~ V Aabv &V 76 i&p@
teaching
of him the people in the temple was teaching the peoKai
~irayydi<opQou
i ~ i o ~ q o a v oi ple in the temple and
declaring good news
stood upon
the declaring t h e good
--& p x i ~ p ~ i~
q a oi
i y p a p p a ~ ~ i ~v
TOTS news, the chief priests
&ief priests and the
scribes
together with the and the scribes with
2 ~ a i ~ i v a v A ~ Y O V T E ~the olcier men came
TPEGPUT+OIS,
and
spoke
saying near, 2 and they spoke
older men,
up, saying to him:
voiq
npbq
a h 6 v Einbv fipiv ivv
Say
to us in what sort of "Tell us by what autoward
him
~ail~a
TOIE~~,
9 .is thority you do these
i<ouoiq
.uthority these (things) you are doing, or who things, or who it is
that gave you this au~DTIV
6
606s
a01 ~ j Icouoicor
v
is
the (one) having given to you the authority thority." 31n reply he
~a6rqv. 3
O r ~ o ~ p l e ~ i q62 ETWEV
:vpi)q said to them: "I will
this.
Having answered bilt he said toward also ask YOU a question,
a6~06r; ' E p ~ ~ f j o
bp&q
~
K&Y& A ~ Y O V , K ~
I and YOU tell me:
them
I shall request
YOU
also I word, and 4 Was the baptism of
~ T n a ~POI
i
4 Tb @ & n ~ ~ a p'Ia&vou
a
6< John from heaven or
yousay to me
The baptism
of John out of from men?" 5Then
06pavoiI
fiv
9
2
&vepGnav; among t h e m s e l v e s
men?
heaven
was it
or
out of
they drew conclusions,
5
oi
62
auv~Aoy
ioav~o
vpbc saying: "If we say,
The (ones)
but
reasoned together
toward 'mom heaven,' he will
'Eav
E~OJJEV
i a u ~ o i j < A ~ Y O V T E S TI
that If ever we should say say, 'Why is it YOU
saylng
themselves
.ri 0 6 ~did not believe him?'
hi&
ipd
'Eg oirpavoir,
he willsay Through what not 6 But if we say, 'From
heaven,
Out of

%Q

20

~~

the people one

6 8&
62
E ~ T C ~ ~ E men,'
V
If ever but we should say and all will stone us,
believed to him?
'Ee &vepch~wv, b Aabq a n a q ~ a ~ a h l e & ofor
~ l they are persuaded
Out of
men,
the people all
will stone
t h a t J o h n was a
T E ' T E I O ~ ~ V O ~y&p 2 0 ~ 1I 0
~6 3 0 ~ prophet." ? So they rehaving- been persuaded for it is ' John
plied that they did not
n p o ~ l j ~ q vE T V ~ I .
7 ~ a ic i v ~ ~ p i 8 q o a vpfi know its source. 8 And
prophet
to be;
and they answered not
~i6Cva1
T ~ ~ E V .
8 ~ a ib ' Iqooirq Jesus said to them:
to have known from where.
And the Jesus "Neither am I telling
Y O U by what aub-rr~v actlj-roiq 0386 Cyb
A i y ~ 3piv V!
said to them Neither
I
am saying to YOU in thority I do these
things."
voiq
&<OUG~S(
7~01ii.
what sort of authority these (things) I am doing.
9Then he start9 " H p < a ~ o 6.2 vpbq T ~ VAabv
X i y ~ ~ v ed to tell the peoHe started but toward the people to be saylng
ple this illustration:
~C$~T&WEV
~ ~
~ f i vrapa$ohrjv ~ a 6 - r"Aveponoq
"A
man planted
Man
planted
this
parable
the
~ T I U T E ~ ~ airr6;
~ T E
YOU

'\$."

LUKE 20: 17-23

a vineyard and let it
out to cultivators, and
he traveled abroad for
~ a i
h e 6 f j pquev
and
he traveled abroad
c o n s i d e r a b l e time:
10 But in due season
10 ~ a i
~aip@
~ ~ U T E I ~.rrpbq
E V rob
And to appointed time he sent off toward the he sent out a slave to
yEGlpy03~ 606h0v1
iva
dr.rrb roi the cultivators, that
farmers
slave,
in order that
from
t h ~ they might give W
~ap.rro6roil &y.rrehGvoq 6cjuovoiv
a d r @ some of the fruit of
fruit of the vineyard
they will give to him the vineyard. The culoi 62 yeopyoi ica.rrho~elhavadr6v 6eipav~Eq tivators, however, sent
the but farmers
sent away
him having flayec: him away empty, after
KEV~V.
11 ~ a i.rr ooi0ero KEPOVn i p q a beating him up. 11But
empty.
And
Re added
different to senc he repeated and sent
them a different slave.
606hov.
oi
62
K&KE~VOV
slave;
the (ones)
but
also that (one) That one also they
6eipcrvreq ~ a i &TI p b o a v ~ ~ qd~ccrrhorelha\ beat up and dishonhaving flayed and having dishonored
sent away
xed and sent away
?mpty. 12 Yet again he
KEV~V.
12 ~ a i . r r p o u ~ ~ ~ r o rpirov
empty.
And
h e added
third (one) sent a third; this one
tlso they wounded
~hp+a~
oi
62
~ a i roir-rov
to send;
the (ones)
but
also
this (one) tnd threw out. 13At
rpavpcrrioav-req icif3ahov.
13 eT.rrev 62 b ;his the owner of the
having wounded threw out.
Said but the ~ineyard said, 'What
shall I do? I will
~Oploq roc
dp.rr&iivoq
Ti
TOI'UU;
lord
of the
vineyard
What
shall7 do? send my son the
1~6p+0 rbv ui6v
~ O U rbv d r y m q ~ 6 v . ~eloved. Likely they
I shall send the
son
of me
the
loved;
aill respect this one.'
iuwq roirrov i v r p a r f i a o v r a.~ 14 i 6 6 v - r ~ ~ 14When the cultivaequally this they will respect.
Having seen ;ors caught sight of
62 adrbv oi yewpyoi 6 1 ~ h o y i < o v ~ o.rrpAq lim they went reabut
him
the farmers were reasoning toward ;oning with one andhhfihouq
Aiyov-req
0&6q
ioriv
6 lther, saying, 'This is
one another
saying
This
is
the ,he heir; let us kill
"
~hqpov6poq' ~ T T T O K T E ~ V W ~ E Vadr6v,
iim, that the inheriIv a
he~r;
let us kill
him, in order that ance may become
v
y6vq-rai
rj rhllpovopia15 ~ a i)urs.' 15 With that
o us might become the inheritance;
and
hey t h r e w h i m
i ~ P a h 6 v r ~ q a h ~ b v i<y 70; &p.rr~hGvoq rutside the vineyard
having thrown out him outslde of the vineyard
~ n dkilled him What;
K T E I V ~ V .
~i
o6v
.rroifia~i a l j ~ o i q h e r e f o r e , will the
they killed. - What therefore
will do
to them
lwner of the vineyard
b KIjpioq r o c dpnehiivoq; . 16 ~ ~ E ~ C J E Tlo~ to
I tnem? 16He will
the lord of the vineyard?
He will come
ome a n d d e s t r o y
~ a i dr.rrohioe1
ro3q y ~ o p y 0 3 q rolj-rouq,
hese cultivators and
and he will destroy
the
farmers
these,
1il1 give the vineyard
~ a i 6cjoe1
r6v dp.rr&iiva 6AAoiq.
o others."
and he will give the
vineyard
to others.
On hearing Cthisl
~ K O ~ ( T ~ V T E ~ 62
~?.rrav
M;I
Having heard
but
they said
Not
hey said:
dry.rrEA6val ~ a i b<iSero
vineyard,

and

he gave out

( ~ 3 r dyeopyoiq
~
it

to farmer:

'
I

e ever

b B h i l ~ a ~ may t h a t happen!"
17 But he looked upon them and said:
a3~oiq
ETTEV
Ti
03v
them
said
What
therefort "What, then, does this
that is written mean,
kqriv
r6
Y E Y P ~ C I P ~ r06rc
~ ~
is
the (thing)
having been written
this
'The stone which
the builders rejected,
hieov
8v
drrre60~ipaoav
oi
Stone
which
rejected
the (ones) this has become the
o i ~ o 6 o p p i r v r ~ qoihoq
~
&ya+3q eiq K E Q ~ A c? h~ i e f cornerstone'?
buildmg,
this
became
into
head
1 8 E v e r y o n e falling
yoviaq;
18 ~ C i q 6
ma&v
ir' upon that stone will
of corner?
Everyone the having fallen upor be shattered. As for
anyone upon whom
~ K E ~ V O Vr6v hieov aw0hao0fiuerat. iq'
Bv
that
the stone will be shattered; upon wholr it falls, it will pul6'
8v
niot-t,
hi~pfiuet
adr6v, verize him."
but likely it might fall, it will pulverize
him.
19The scribes and
19 Kai iLjj-tqoav 01 y p a p p a ~ e i q ~ a ioi the chief priests now
And
sought
the
scribes
and the sought to get the2
dpxi~peiq k.rrtf3aheiv i 7 ~ ' alj-rdv r&q Eipac hands on him in that
chief priests to throw on upon him
the %ndi
very hour, but they
b ah4 ri dpq, ~ a ii of3'0qaav rbv feared t h e people;
in
that
the
hour,
and
tteyleared
the for they perceived
Aa6vl zyvoaav y a p 871 r p d q a d ~ o c qETTEV
that he spoke this
people, they knew for that toward them he said illustration with them
.rrapaPohjv
~ a 6 r q v . 20 Kai Ln mind. 20 And, after
parable
this.
And 3bserving him closenapa~qp4uav-rq
dntorel hcrv Ly, they sent out men
they sent off jecretly hired to prehaving observed beslde
b~a8krovq
h o ~ p i v pivovq
o
~au-roirq tend that they were
ones let go down in
pretending
themselves :ighteous, in order
e
iva
i~rthcipovra~ that they might catch
6iKaiouq ~Tvai,
righteous
to be,
in order that
they might catch him in speech, so as
a h 0 6 X6youl & m e ~rapa606va1a*hv
rfj to turn him over to
of him of word, as-and to give over
him to the ;he government and
dipxfi
~ a i r6 i(ovaiq TOO fiyep6voq. ;o the authority of
government and to the authority of the governor. ;he gavernor. 21 And
21 ~ a i
i.rrqpcjquav
a h d v - Aiyovr~q ;hey questioned him,
And
they inquired upon
him
saying
saying: "Teacher, we
h t 6 a a ~ a h e ,o i 6 a p ~ v 871 6 ~ 0 6 ~h6y~iq
snow
you speak and
we
Irnow
that
correctly
you
are
saying
Teacher,
;each correctly and
~ a i F ~ ~ & J K E I ~~ ,a i06
hapf3drveiq
and you are teachlng and not you are accepting ;how no partiality,
~rrp6ownov, dhh' <T' dthq0eiaq f i v 6 % ~ roc ~ u t you teach the
face,
but upon
truth
the way of the gay of God in line
8~06
~ I ~ ~ U K E I ~ : 22
i(o-riv fives with truth: 22% it
God
you are teaching;
is it lawful
us
awful for us to pay
Kaioapt
@pov
606vat
9
05; ;ax to Caesar or
to Caesar
tax
to give
or
no?
23 KotTCXVofi~aq 62 a h 6 v f i v ~CXVoVpyiav lot?" 23But he de,ected their cunning
Having detected but or' them the
all-domg
y i v o i ~ o . 17

may it occur.

The (one)

6E

but

having looked h

LUKE 20: 24-33

388

24 A E ~ ~ u pol
T ~ and said to them:
You show to me 24"Show me a de6qvaplov.
~ivoq
EXEI
~ i ~ 6 v a~ a inar'i-us. Whose image
denarius.
Of whom
is it having
image
and and inscription does
krr~ypaqwjv;
oi
62 ~TrravKaiuapoq. it have?" They said:
inscription?
The (ones) but
said
Of Caesar. "Caesar's." 25 He said
25
b
62 E ~ ~ E rrpdq
V
a h o 6 q Toivw to them: "By all
The (one) but said toward them Well now m e a n s , t h e n , pay
h660-r~
T&
Kaiuapoq back Caesar's things
give YOU back
the (things)
of Caesar to Caesar, but God's
Kaiuapl ~ a i
T&
TO;
ee06 TG t h i n g s t o God."
to Caesar and the (things) of the God to the 26 Well, they were not
6eG.
26 ~ a 0i 6 ~ Tuxuuav
h l h a P i u 0 a 1 able to catch him
~ o d .
And not they were strong
to catch
in this saying before
TOG bfipa~oq b a v ~ i o v TOG
haoij, ~ a the
i
people, but, in
of the
saying
in front
of the people, and amazement a t his
f j a u p 6 a a v ~ ~ q kri
1.i h o ~ p i a e l ahoif a n s w e r , t h e y s a i d
having wondered upon the
answer
of him nothing.
&oiyquav.
27 However, some of
they became silent.
the Sadducees, those
27
Ilpouch06v~~q 6h
TIVE~
TOV who say there is no
Having come toward
but
some
of the resurrection, came up
~ a 6 6 o u ~ a i w v , oi
Aiyov~eq dtvau-rau~v and questioned him,
Sadducees,
the (ones)
saying
resurrection 28 saying: "Teacher,
p E
l
28 krrqpi)~qow a 6 ~ d vhhyov~eq NIoses wrote us, 'If
not to be,
inquired upon
him
saying
a man's brother dies
A16dru~ahe, Mouoqq Eypaqev jpiv
h6rv having a wife, but
Teacher,
Moses
wrote
to us if ever
this one remained
TIVOS Ot6~hct~dq
&.rro0drvq Cxwv y u v a i ~ a , ~ a i
of one brother should die having
- woman. and childless, his brother
"
should take the wife
OSTO~ ~ T E K V O ~
8,
Iv a
this (one)
childless
may be,
in order that and raise up offspring
6 &Sehct~dq a h 0 6 T ~ V y u v a i ~ a from her for his
A@q
should take the brother
of him the
woman brother.' 29 Accord~ a i h<avao~fiorl urhppa
TG dt6ehqG ingly there were seven
and should raise up'out
seed
to the brother
brothers; and the first
a6~oir. 29 i w ~ h obv
dt6Ehqoi fiuavof him.
Seven therefore brothers
were; took a wife and died
~ a i6 rrpG-roq
haphv
y u v a i ~ adrrr68av~v childless. 30 So the
and the
first
having taken woman
he died
second, 31 and the
&-re~voq- 30 ~ a i6 G~O-rcpoq 31 l<ai (I third took her. Likechildless;
and the second
and the wise even the seven:.
~ p i ~ o~q ~ P alj~fiv,
E V boari-rwq 62 ~ a ioi they did not leave.
third
took
her,
as-thus
but also the
children behind, but
. h i & 06
~ a ~ f h l ~ o- rvi ~ v a ~ a drrrifjavovi
seven not they left down children and they died; d i e d off. 3 2 L a s t 32 i r o ~ ~ p o ~v a i
yuvj dtrrkfjavev. 33 4 ly, the woman also
lastly
also the woman
died.
The died. 33 Consequently,
Y uvfi
0 6 ~ LV Tfi & V ~ U T & U E I T ~ V O ~i n t h e r e s u r r e c woman therefore in the resurrection of which tion, of which one
~Trrev rpdq

he said

toward

a6~06q
them

LUKE 20: 3-1

389

y&p Err~h of them does she

for
seven become [the] wife?
For the seven got
ga~ov a hj v yuvai~a.
had
her
woman.
her as wife."
34 ~ a ETVEV
i
a 6 ~ 0 i q b 'Iqooifq Oi uioi
34Jesus said to
And said to them the
Jesus
The sons them: "The children
T O ~ T O U yapoiru~v ~ a iof
702
aiijvoq
t h i s system of
of the
age
this
are marrying and thingsa marry and are
yallio~ov~al,
35
oi
62 given in marriage,
they are given in marriage,
the (ones) but 35 but those who have
aiijvoq been counted worthy
~a-ra{
IO ~ ~ V T E ~
TOG
having been counted worthy
of the
age
of gaining that sysi K i v O u T U X E ~ V ~ a iT-S &vau~dta~wqrfiq
tem of things and the
to attain and of?he resurrection the (one) resurrection from the
that
yapoifo!v
OGTE dead neither marry
&K
V E K ~ G V OGTE
out of dead (ones) neither are marrymg
nor nor are given i n
yapiL;ov~a~.
36 o66?
yhp marriage. 36 I n fact,
are being given in marriage;
neither
for neither can they die
& ~ o 8 a v ~ iCTI
v
GGvav-ra~, iUC?yy~hol yap any more, for they
to die
yet they are able, equal to angels for are like the angels,
E ~ U I V , ~ a i uioi
EIUIV
0~oO
~t'$
and they are God's
they are,
and
sons
are
of God
o f t e childrenb by being
&vau-r&ueoq uioi
~ V T E ~ .
37 671
62 childrenb of the resresurrection
sons
being.
That
but urrection. 37 But that
iyeipov~al
oi
VEKPO~
KC(;
Mauuqq the dead are raised
are being rased up the dead (ones) also Moses
up even Moses dis~pljvuo~virri 7 4 ~ F&TOU, hq
hiye1
closed, in the account
disclosed upon the thornbush, as he is saying
about the thornbush,
K~jp~ov-rdv 8cdv 'Appaixp ~ a 0i ~ d v' l u a h ~ when he calls JehoLord the God of Abraham and God of Isaac
vah" 'the God of
KG(?
O E ~ V ' La~Cjb-33 Bebq 62 o r j ~ i a ~ l vAbraham and God of
and God of Jacob;
God but not
is
Isaac and God of JaVEKPGV &Ah&
<cjv~ov,
T&VTE<
cob.' 38 He is a God,
of dead (ones)
but
of living (ones),
all
not of the dead, but
y&p a676
<rhlv.
39 drl~o~plekv-r~q
of the living, for they
for to him they are living.
Having answered
are all living to him."
6.6
TIVE~
TGV
ypappa-rkwv
~Trrav 39 I n response some
but
some
of the
scribes
said
of the scribes said:
b16dro~ah~, ~ahijq
E ~ T ~ S : 40
O ~ K ~ T"Teacher,
I
you spoke
Teacher,
fine
you sald;
not yet
well." 40 For no long&T~E~WT+J
aO-rhv er did they have the
2~6hpwv
Y ~ P
for
they were daring to be inquiring upon him
courage to ask him
.-,
0UbEv.
a single question.
nothing.
41In turn he said
IT~~C,
air~o6q fl3q
41 ETTEV 62
How to them: "BOW is it
toward
them
but
He said
Aau~i6 ui6v; they say that the
v
Aiyouo~v ~ d v~ p l o ~ d~7vct1
are they saying the Christ to be of David son? Christ is David's son?
cr6~8v

,fthern

yive~al

she becomes

yuvi;

woman?

oi

The

34a See Luke 18:30, footnoten. 36b Or, "sons."

the Lord, KBA.

33c Jehovah,

J9,u-189P;

LUKE 20: 42-21 :4

390

b BiPAq 42 For David him,

Book self s a y s i n t h e
YaAp6v ETmv KKljploq TI$
~ u p i q pou book of Psalms;
of Psalms
Said
Lord
to the
lord
of me 'Jehovaha said to my'
K d r e 0 ~ &K
6~{1ijv POU
43 ~ O S Lord, Sit a t my right
Be sitting out of right [sides] of me
untll hand 43 until I place
&
8Gi
roGq
ixBpoGq
(TOU
your enemies a s , .a
likely
I should put
the
enemies
of you stool for your feet:,
C I T O T T ~ ~ I O VTGV TTOGGVoou44 Aaud6 44 David, therefore,
footstool
of the
feet
of you;
David c a l l s h i m 'Lord*?
obv
adrbv K ~ ~ I O V~ a h d , ~ a in6q so how i s h e his
therefore
him
Lord
is calling, and how son?"
-. i
a
ui6q ~ D T I V ;
45
Then,
while
all,
of him
son
is he?
the people were lfs45 'AKO~~OVTOS
62 7 ~ a v ~ i )TOG
q ha06 E~ITEV t e n i n g h e s a i d to
Hearing
but of all the people he said
the disciples: 46 "Look.
Toiq pa8q~a:q 46 npooExET~ 6
r6u out for the scribes
to the
disciples
Be YOU attentive from the
who desire to walk
T ~ V
~ E ~ ~ V T W aVr o u n d
i n robes,
being willing a n d like greetings
I T E P ~ I T ~ T E ~ v 6v
oroha?q KC(;
~ ~ ~ O ~ V in
T Wthe
V market places
to walk about
in
robes
and
liking
and front seats im
amaayou~ iv
raiq
dc o aiq
~ a ithe synagogues andi
greetings
in
the
mariefplaces
and most prominent plac~ r p o r o ~ a 0 ~ 6 p i ab
q r a i ~ ouvayoyaic, ~ a es
i a t evening meals,
front seats
in
the
synagogues
and 47 a n d who devoun
np~ro~h~oiaq
roiq
6~irmolq, the houses of the
first places of reclining
the
Suppers, widows and for a
47 ol ~ o r r ~ o e i o u orirq
~ v o i ~ i a q TGV x.qpijv pretext make long.
who are eating down the houses of the widows
prayers. These will
K a i npo96ro~1 p a ~ p h n p o a ~ ~ ~ o v r 06~01
a ~ . receive a heavier judg-,
and to pretext
long
they are praying; these
42

add<

That (one)

yhp A a u ~ i 6 hEyel
for

David

is saying in

..

hfipqovrar

will receive

~ r ~ p r o o 6 ~ ~ p o v pi pa.
more abundant

judgment.

21

NOWas he looked

up he saw the
'AvaPAkqaq
68
ETGEV
TOGS
ri'ch dropping their'
Havinglookcd up
but
he saw
the (ones) gifts into the treafidthhov-raq d< TZ, ya<ocpuhdr~iov T& 6epa sury chests. 2 Then'
throwing
into the treasury chest the gifts h e s a w a c e r t a i n
a i r ~ 6 v T T ~ o u C J ~ O U ~ ; .2 d 6 ~ v
66
TIva n e e d y widow d r o p
of them
r ~ c h[men].
He saw
but
s o y
two sma~l coins of,
xrjpav W E V I X ~ ~ P6Moupav
V
t K & i h71~&~UO,
very
l i t t l e value!
widow
needy
throwing
there lepta two,
there,
3
and he said:
3 ~ a i ETTEV
'AAqBGq
hiyq
bpiv 871
truth-'
and he said
Truly
I am saylng to YOU that "I
fully,
This
widow,
$I
x,Gpa a8rq
fi
T~TWXI~
rh~iov
the
wldow
this
the
poor (one)
more although Poor, dropped
~T&vTWV
E"BahEv' 4 ~T&TE<
yhp 08~01in "Ore than they.
of all (them)
threw:
all
for
these did. 4For all these
42" Jehovah, J7-183a;The Lord, KBA.

21

'

--.

CPaAov ~ i qdropped in gifts out

threw into of their surplus, but
6
t~ TOG this [woman] out of
T
EGpa,
a h
the
gifts,
this [woman]
but
out of
the her want dropped in
h o T ~ p j p a r oah:<
~
nwra rbv Biov
bv all the means of livof her
all
the living which ing she had."
want
SLater, as certain
ETXEV
EPah~v.
she was having
threw.
ones were speaking
5 K a i TIVWV ~ E Y ~ V T O Vr ~ p i TOG ~EPOG,concerning the temple,
about the temple, how it was adorned
saying
And of some
dOlCthjpa(T1~ with fine stones and
Kahoi~
Kai
hi8oiq
671
and
things placed UP dedicated things, 6 he
fine
to stones
that
said: "AS for these
K E K ~ Q ~ ~ 6T E~T*
~I,
T&a
it has been adorned,
he sald These (thmgs) whlch things that You are
~ E O P E ~ T E , a ~ 6 o o v r a 1 fifikpa~ hr beholding, &e days
days
in will come in which
YOU are beholding,
will come
aTq o d ~ & c $ E ~ ~ ~ hieoq
E T ~ I~I
Aieq 66s not a stone upon a
which- not wiU be let go off stone Upon Stone, here stone will be left here
and not be thrown
03 ~aTahuejaETa1. 7 6qpGrqoav
which not will be loosed down. They inquired upon down." 7 Then they
62 ad~bv hkyovreq A 1 6 & o ~ a hV~~, T E O ~ J V questioned him, saybut him
saying
Teacher,
when therefore ing: "Teacher, when
raiha
20-rat, Kai
r
ri) cqp~iov will these things acthese (things) will be, and what the
sign
tually be, and what
6 - f ~
pfhh~
~ a * a will be the sign when
these
whenever
may be about
these things are des6
yiv~a0al;
8
tined to occur?" 8 H e
but
The (one)
61
to be occurring?
said: "Look out that
nhaqe~re.
B ~ ~ T T E T E Pfi
you might be made to em; YOU are not misled;
not
Be YOU looking a t
for many will come on
h i
.rrohhoi
yap
rih~!aomal
upon
the the basis of my name,
will come
for
many
6 ~ 6 ~ a - r i pou
Aiyovrcq
'Eyh
~ i p l , saying, 'I am he,' and,
I
name
of me
saying
'The due time has ap~ Y Y ~ K E V . ~j preached.' Do not go
KC(^
~alpb<
and The appointed time has approached; ' no after them. 9 FurtherT O ~ E ~ B F ~ T E61~iow arjr8v. 9 8rav
62
when
you should go behind
them.
Whenever' but
of wars and disorders.
& K ~ ~ ~ Tnohipouq
E
~ a i& ~ a r a o r a o i a q ,do not be terrified. For
YOU might hear
wars
and
disorders,
these things must oc6 ~ i
n-roq8fir~t
YOU should be terrified:
I is necessan
for cur f i s t , bat the end
~aij-ra ' y ~ v i o e a ~~ p i j r o v , a h ' o l j ~does not [occur] imthese (things)
to Occur
first,
but
not mediately."
~6BBwc
rh 70Aoq.
10 Then he went on
-.
-..
immediately the end.to say to them: "Na10 T6-r~
W E ~ E V . a67oiq ' E y ~ p e j o ~ r a rtion
rise agahst
Then he was saying to them Will be roused
and kingEevoq haE8voq K Q ~ F a o l h ~ i a hi f3colh~iav.
nation upon nation and kingdom upon kingdom, dom against kingdom:

kl<of TOG
the

d rToOi q~
I T E ~ I ~ ~ E ~ O V
to them
abounding

E:z
~

'

LUKE 21: 11-20

oetopoi
TE
p ~ y d d o i ~ a i ~ m h 11and there will be
learthlquakes and
great
and according to great earthquakes, and
~ k o u q hotpoi
~ a i Atpoi
zuov~at, in one place after
places
pestilences
will be, another pestilences
and
famines
cpopqep6
-ra ~ a i &IT' 015pavo0 or]peia and food shortages;
fearful sights and also from heaven
signs
and there will be fearp ~ y d a2 o ~ a 1 .
ful sights and from
great
will be.
heaven great signs.
I2 rpii
62
TO~TGJV
IT~VTCJV
12 But before a11
Before
but
these (things)
these things people
irrtpahoQotv tq' 6y&q ~ a qxeipaq alS-r&v
they will impose upon YOU the hands of them will lay their hands
upan YOU and perse.
nai
S ~ ~ S o u o ~ v , n a p a 6 tS6v~eq riq r h q cute YOU, delivering
and they wlll persecute, glvlng beslde into the
YOU up ,,t
the syna,
owctywyhq ~ a cpuXan6qI
i
drrrayopivouq h
i gogues and prisons
synagogues and prisons,
being led off Upon
YOU being haled be:
Pauihriq nai flyep6vaq
EVEKEV
roc fore kings and goverkings
and
governors
on account Of the nors for the sake of
dv6pa~6q pou. 13 h o p i o ~ ~ a t3piv
riq my name. 1 3 I t will
name
of me;
it will step from to YOU into
turn out to you for a
pap~6piov. 14 MTE
obv
iv
~ a i qwitness. 14 Therefore
wltness.
You Put
therefore
in
the settle it in YOUR hearts
~ap6ialq
rrpopehe?@v
not to rehearse behearts
i be premedrtating forehand how to make
dm-ooAoyqf3ijva1, 15 hy& y&p
GGuw
6piv YOUR defense, 15for
to make defense,
I
for
shall give to YOU I will give YOU a
m 6 p a nai uoqiav
03 G U V ~ ~ O Vmouth
T~I
and wisdom,
mouth and wisdom to which not will be able which all YOUR oppos&~tmvat
ij
&VTEITE~V h m e q
OI ers together will not
to resist
or
to contradict
the be able to resist or
all
~VT~KE~~EVO
6yiv.
I
16
rrapa8oe~oeoee dispute. 16 Moreover,
ones lying against to YOU.
You wlIl be glven beside YOU will be delivered
62 ~ a 6i1 ~ 6yovfwv ~ a drbdcpilv
i
~ a ouyyevilv
i
UP even by parents
but also by parents and brothers and relatives and brothers and relKC(; qihov, nai
6ava~Goouorv
&S 3pilv, atives and friends,
and friends, and they will put to death out of YOU, and they will put
17 nai
Zu~o8e
ptuoOpwot 6 1 ~ 6.rr&.rwv some of YOU to death;
and YOU will be
being hated
by
all
17 and YOU will be ob6th
76 iivopdc pou. 18 Kai epic K;
jects of hatred by all
through the name of me.
And hair out of people because of my
T ~ S ~$Crhqq b Gv
03
prj
&rrMqrat. name. 18And Yet not
the
head
O ~ Y O U not
not should perish. a hair of YOUR heaas
19 & 6 ~ T T O ~ O V6pGv
~
K T ~ ~ C E O ~ E T&C will by any means perIn the- endurance
of YOU YOU will acquire the ish. 19 By endurance
q u x y 0p6v.
on YOUR part YOU will
SOULS
of YOU.
acquire YOUR souls.
20 " O ~ a v
66
?S~T&
20 " F u r t h e r m o r e ,
Whenever
but
~ o u m l g hsee
t
when YOU see Je-KUKAOU yQqv
h 6
o ~ p a ~ o n i 6 w vrusalem surrounded
being encircled
by
encamped armies by encamped armies,

11

&?

' I ~ p u o a A j p ,T ~ T E yv&?& l j ~ t
fiyytnm
then know that the
then know YOU that has drawn near desolating of her has
Jerusalem,
$I i p i p o u ~ qaI5~fiq. 21 T ~ T E oi
fv ~i drawn near. 2lThea
the desolation of her.
Then the (ones) m the let those in Juade'a
fleeing to the
'loudaiq cpeuyirwoav
eiq rh
Bprl,
~ a begin
i
let them be fleeing into the mountains, and mountains, and let
.Tudea
-oi
p i u p ab-rfiq
~ K X ~ ~ ~ E ~ T W those
W ,
in the midst of
+he
withdraw, and let
".-(ones)
.- . m midst of her let them depart out, her
those in the country
Kai
oi
(V 7aiq ~ G p a t qprj ~ i a ~ p x i u O o u a v
and the (ones) in the regions not let them enter places not enter into
her; 22 because these
~ i q a15-&p122
,
6rt
4pipai tr61xIjo~wqare
days for meting
because
days
of vengeance
her,
into
O U ~ justice, that all
706
rAqof)i+a~
&x-ra
dTai ~ i o t v
t h e things written
of the
to be fulfilled
all
these
are
o
i
n
i
m
a y be f u l f i l l e d .
T$
y&ypapriV9.
23
the (things)
havlng been wrltten.
Woe 23Woe to the pregnant Women and the
raiq
b y a m p i ixodoalq ~ a l Taiq
to the (ones) in belly
having and to the (ones) Ones suckling a baby
in those days! For
&ha<odoa~q @ i ~ e i v a t q~ ~ rjpgpalqi q
:orat
~ v i n suck
g
in
those
the
days; wlll be there will be great necessity upon the land
yhp QOry~rl peydchq hi
Kai
for neeesslty
great
upon
earth and and wrath on this
people; N a n d they
dpyrj
TO AaQ rodrg, 24 na; r r e o o h a t will fall by the edge
wrath to the people this,
and they will fall
Of the sword and be
m+art
paxaipqq nai a i ~ y a A o r ~ o O f i o o v ~
a~
to mouth
of sword
and they will be led captive led captive into all the
and Jerusa~ ( 5 T&
E e ~ q r&ra, nai 'I~pouuahfip lem will be trampled
into the natlons
all,
and
Jerusalem
ima~

32

of

the nations are

08
.rrhqpwOGa~v
~ a i 2 r o v ~ a t fulfilledwhat [time]
should be fultilled
and
will be
25 "Also, there will
~BVQV.
KC([poi
be
signs in sun and
appointed times of nations.
moon and
and
25 ~ a Eoqvrat
i
oqpeia 6v 4Aiq rai oeAIjv~ On the earth anguish
And wlll be
slgns in sun and moon
of nations, not know~ a it i o ~ p o ~ q ,~ a i i ~ i T
y
a u v o ~ 4 ing the Way out beand
stars,
and upon the earth angulsh
cause Of the
kf3vGv
&v 6xoplq fixoeq 0ahaooqq nai of the sea and Eitsl
of nations in perplexity ofnorse
of sea
and
'gi a t i o n * 26
o&hou,
26 &vo~uyux6v~fdv&vephwv dTb men become f a i n t
of agitation,
fainting
from

out of fear and expectation

of the things
p6'o"
fear
~~p~~~~~~
of tile (things) coming upon the inai
yhp
&TEpx0p 6 V 3 ~74
oi~oupgvl;l,
habited e a r t h ; for
coming upon thk being inhabited [earth], the for
the powers Of the
6uvhprlq
06pavGv
crah~ufljuov~at.
heavens
will be shak- Dowers
of the
heavens
will be shaken.
en.
27
And
then they
T o
27 ~ a i T ~ T E B ~ O V T ~ I TbV
will
see
the
Son of
And then they will see the
Son
of the
T ~ V

*
394

LUKE 21: 28-36

I
i

/
1

$2 ?$k.

&vIph.rrouZ ~ X ~ ~ E V hOv VV E Q ~ X ~ ; ~) E T &Suvftp~wqman coming in a I

ma*
coming
i n cloud with
power
cloud with power and i
~ a i 66Sqq
srohhij~.28 'Apxopbwv
SE great glory. 2 8 ~ u as
t
!
and
glory
much.
Starting
but these things start to
t
TO~TOV
yivm8a1
h a ~ l j t p a ~ ~occur, raise yourselves !
of these (things) to be occurring bend yourselves UP erect and lift YOUR
t
~ a ii r b p a ~ ~~ & qK K E Q ~ ~3 S Gv,
61671 heads w, because
and l i f t uouupon t h e
h~axis Q&oV, because yam deliverance is
getting near."
h y y i t ~ ~ fi & I T O & ~ ~ O U 5pi)v.
I~
I
1s drawing near the
deliverance
oS yon.
29With t h a t he
29 Kai ETTTW
7~apafioh?v a d ~ o i ~1 6 ~ 7spoke
~
a n illustration
And he s a d
parable
to them See YOU lo them: t ' ~ the
~ fig
t ~
~ i j v U U K ~ V ~ a i vav'ra
T&
6 6 6 ~ tree
~ . and all the other
the
fig tree
and
all
We
trees; trees. 30 m e n theg
30
67031
apo~khwo~v
i j h , are already in the
whenever
they might ,&oot forth
already, bud, by observing it
t
~ ~ ~ I T O V
&Q'T ~ t a u ~ Q v Y I V ~ U K E T ~ 671 YOU know for yourlooking at from
selves YOU are knowing that selves that now the
46q
tyyai/q ~b 96poq hu~iv' 31 oii~wq summer is near. 311n 1
already
the summer
is;
thug this wav YOU dm,
when YOU ,see these
~ a bp~iq,
i
87av
i6q7~
-raiha
also Yon, whenever YOU might see these (things) things occurring, know
~ I V ~ P E YIVSUKETE
V ~ ,
871 LyyLiq ~ U T I V i) that the kingdom of
is
the God is near. 32Truly
occurring. be knowing YOU that near
OEOG. 32 drpjv
p a o ~ h ~ i a TOG
hiyw.
I say to Yon, This
God.
Amen
1am saylng
of the
kingdom
will by no
Sp'iv 811 06 pi)
~apiX3r;) 4
EVE& generation
to YOU that not not should pass away the generation means pass away until all things occur,
a
Loq
&v
sftv~a
yivq~a~.
this
until
likcly
all (things)
might occur. 33Heaven and earth
will pass away, but my
33 6 odpavbq ~ a i4
y$ 7rap~hebuov~a1,
The heaven and t h e eart
will pass away, words w i l l by no
ol 68 A6yoc pou 06 p i vap~hebcrov~al.
means pass itwaiy.
the bvt words of me not not will pass away.
34 "But pay atten34
flpouCx~~e
6.? &av~oiq p i tion to yourselves that
Be YOU payxng attention but to selves not
hearts never beTTOTE
Papq9Qo1v
ai ~ a p 6 i q 1YOUR
sometime might become weighed
the
hearts come weighed down
overeating and
3pGv
K ~ E T & A ~ lcai
pi0i3
~ a with
i
of~ou
overeating and drunxenness and heavy drinking and
of life, and
P I ~ T I K ~~ ~a~i , h l ~ ~ u ~ i anxiefies
j
~,~;'",:(els~
belongmg to life, and might stand on suddenly t h a t day
h ~ ' 3 ~ CcpviG~oq
6 ~
fi ~ ~ L P CQK E ~ V85~ Cbq be i n s t a n t l y upon
upon YOU
budden the
day
that
as
YOU 35 as a snare.
X&TU<
r a y i s i I T ~ ~ f f ~ h E b o y&n
t i
~al
For it will come in
ugon
all
snare,
it willcomc m on
for
upon all those dwell~ o b q ~a9qpivouq h i wp6o~vov 1~6oqq
the tones)
s ~ t h n g upon
face,
of all ing u p n the fqce of
drypusrvd~~ 68 Q srav-ri all the earth. 36 Keep
36Bekeepingsleeple.js but in
all
awake, then, all the

!:

LUKE 21: 37-22:

395

~arpQ

appointed time

SE~~EVOI

sup~licatin&!

Yva

time making suppli-

in order that cation that YOU may

w & ~ a succeed in escaping

all
all these things that
pihhov-ra
yiveda!,
~ a are
i destined to occur,
7h
to be occurrmg,
end and in standing bethe ( t h i n s )
being about
maei+at Ip.rrpoo&v TOG uioG 700 & V ~ ~ & I Tfore
O U the
. son of man."
to stand
in front of the Son of the
man.
37 So by day he
37
'Hv
Sh T Z ~ ; Jlpipaq b 76 I E ~ B would be teaching in
He was but the
darj
in the ternpie the temple, but by
6t6horw,
~ & q 68
V G K T U ~ ~ ~ E ~ X ~ ~night
E V OheC would go out
teaching,
the
but
nights
goingout
and lodge on t h e
mountain called the
rldhi[~~o,
6poq
7b
~ i q ~b
hewanlodgmg
into the mountain
thetone; M o u n t of Olives.
~ahoirp~vov'Eha~Gv. 38 ~ a i1 ~ 6 q 6 ha&< 38An6 all the people
belrrg called of ouves;
and
all the people would come early in
&pepl[~
rpbq a d ~ b v B T+
i ~ p a the day to him in the
was coming early toward
him
I the temple temple to hear him,
~ K O I ~ I V aljl~06.
93 NOW the festito be hearing
of him.
val of the unfermented cakes, the
"HY~I~EV
J)
koprfi
T&
Was drawing near but the testlval of the so-called Passover,
d{bgov
4
A~yopivq flaoxa. w a s g e t t i n g near.
unfermented [cakes] the (one) being said Passover. 2 Also, t h e c h i e f
2 ~ a i &~TOVV
01 d p x l ~ p ~ i q~ a ioi priests and the scribes
And wereseeking the chief prieqts and the were seeking Ihe efy p a p p a ~ ~ i76
q IT&<
&"C~WUIV
ah6v, fective way for then'
scribes
the how they rnlght takeup
him, to get rid of him, for
Qcpopoirv-ro
yhp T&V ha6v. 3 Eia4X8cv they were in fear Of
they were fearing for the people.
Entered the people. 3 But
tan entered into 3u68 r a ~ a v & qE ~ S 'fob6cnr
~ b v ~ahobp~vov
but
Satan lnto Judas the (one) being callecl dasr the One
Is.car'i.ot, who was
'1 u ~ a p 1 6 q v ,6vTff i~ lo6 &p18po6
being but o i the number ~ % enumbered among the
Iscariot,
twelve; 4 and he went
6 6 6 ~ 4~ ~~ a. i
& I T ~ ~ & Vow~X6Arlo~v
off and talked with
twelve:
and
having gone off
he talked with the cm priests
TOTS & ~ X I E ~ E O U I VK U ~ o-rpa~qyoiq rb xi)q [ t e m p l e 1 c a p t a i n s
the
chieFpriests and
captains
the how about t h e effective
a6~0iq
rapa6Q
afi~6v.5 ~~1 way to betray him to
to them
he might give beside
him.
And them. 5 Well, they re'ixcipt)ow ~ a ai u v h e ~ v ~rx6~Q
o
dpy~plov joiced and agreed to
they rejoiced and agreed
tohim silver [money] 'give him silver money.
he
boirya~.6 Kai &~~poh6yquev,
~ a i ~ [ ~ T E I OSO
and he began
seek
to a v e .
And
he consepted,
and wqs seek" ~ d ~ a l p i a v 706 wapaSoOva~ a d ~ 6 v & T E ~ a
opportunity t0
well-seesonable of the togive beside him without betray him to them
6xhov ad~oiq.
w i t h o u t a crowd
crwd to them.
around.
K~TIUX~OQTTE

yon mlght be,strong

22

~ K ~ U Y E ~ VTUGTO

to fleeoutof

these

396

LUKE 22: 7-15

7 'HABEv

62
f~
li~gpa
v
7 The day of the
Came
but
the
day
of the u n f e r m e n t e d cakes
now arrived, on which
&<GpGJv,
fi
unfermented [calresl,
to which Idayl the passover victini
26.~1
e6eoear
~b
~ r 6 u x a . must be sacrificed;
it was necessary
to be sacrificed
the
passover; 8 and he dispatched
8 rai
dcrrhu~~thev n i ~ p o v ~ a i ' IwQqv Peter and John, sayand
he sent forth
Peter
and
John
ing: "Go and get the
~Tricjv n o p e u ~ h v ~ ~~TqO pdroa-rc
I
4piv 76 passover ready for us
having said Having gone YOU get ready to us the to eat." 9 They said
~6oxa
Iva
c p 6 y ~ p ~ v .9
oi
to him: "where do
Passover in order that we mlght eat.
The (ones) you want us to get
6k
~Tnav a3rQ
no6
9hh~1q
Citl ready?" 10 He
but
said
to him
Where
you are willing said to them: "Look!
O I ~ W E V ;
10
6
62
ETTEV When YOU enter into
we should make ready?
The (one) but
said the city a man cara i i ~ o ? q '1603
~ i o ~ A 8 6 v ~ wi vi p i j v
eiq r l j v rying an earthenware
to them Look! Having entered of YOU into the vessel of water will
rr6A1v
u u v a v ~ ~ o e ~ bpiv
159pa~oq meet YOU. Follow him
city
will meet
to YOU
man
into the house in-!
KE~~JIIOV
ir6aroq
j3cto~&<wv to which he enters.
earthenware vessel
carrying; P I A n d Y O U m u s t
of water
d t ~ o h o u e ~ j 5 a - ra
~ h @ E I 7ijv
~ o i ~ i a v E I ) ~ say to the landlord
YOU follow
to him into the house
into of the house, 'The,
ijv
~ i a . r r o p ~ 6 e ~ a11
1 . ~ a i kpe7-r~
TI$ Teacher says to you:
which he is going into.
And YOU will say to the "Where is the guest
O ~ K O ~ E ~ T ~ ~ TT T J
oil<iaq
Aiye~
croi room in which I
housemnster
of the
house
Is saying to you may eat the passd 6 1 6 b o ~ a h o q IIoG i o r i v 715 n a ~ 6 h u p aover with my discithe
Teacher
Where
is
the guest room ples?" ' lZAnd that
6nou ~6 .rr&oxa PET& TGV paeq-rijv pou Cmanl will show YOU
where the Passover with the disciples of me a large upper room
eyw;
112 K C ~ K E ~ V O ~ 6piv
~ E ~ < E I furnished. Get l i t ]
I mlght eat?
to YOU
And that one
will show ready there.'? 1 3 So
dtvdrya~ov
PCY~
6o~pr.a hvov.
they departed and
upper room
great
having lcouc~es:eslspread;
found it just as
in&?
trolpdroarr.
13 d u r h 8 6 v r ~ q
61
had
said to them,
there
YOU make ready.
Having
but
- gone
- off
ESPOV
naehq
~ i p j n r l airroiq, rai a n d they got the'
they found according as he had said to them, and Passover
fi~oipaaav
~6 .rr&uxa.
14 At length when.
they made ready the passover.
the hour came, he
14 Kai ~ T Ehyive-ro fi dpa, dtvi-rr~oev~ a reclined
i
at the table,
And when occurred the hour, he fell up also
md the apostles with
oi 6;rriioroh01
obv
a d i Q . 15 n a i ETTTEV
the apostles together with him.
And he said him. 15 ~~d he said
r p j q C G T O C ~ ' E m e u p i q i r r ~ 8 6 p q e a TOGTO to them: "I have
toward
them
To desire
I desired
this greatly desired to
~6 I T ~ G X ~q a y ~ i v pe9' 3pQv =pi)
706 e a t this passove.r
the Passover to eat with YOU betore of the w i t h YOU before.

.,

rra8~'iv. 16
heyo
y&p
Lpiv
6 ~ 1I suffer; 16 for I tell
to suffer;
I am telling
for to YOU that YOU, I will not eat
it again until it be06
P?
9 6 ~ a~h 6
EGIS
~TOU
,t
not
Ishould eat
this
untll
when comes fulf?lled in the
.rrhqpwe$
$v ~ f iPaaiheiq 706 9 ~ 0 6 . kingdom of God."
it should be fulfilled in the kingdom of the God. 17And, accepting a
17 a
~ E ~ ~ ~ E VITOTI~PIOV
O S
~i)xap~cnfiuaqcup, he gave thanks
And having accepted
cup
having thanked and said: "Take this
EWEV
A&PET:TE TOGTO ~ a Ii j l a p ~ p i u a EIS
~ ~ and pass it from one
he sald You take thls and YOU distribute into to the other among
~ ~ u T o G ~18.
Aiyo
yixp byiv,
06 pfi yourselves; 18 for I tell
selves;
I am saylng for
to YOU, not not YOU, mom now on I
niw
drrr6
706
v b
h 6
TOG will not drink again
-r -should drink from the now from the from the product of
the vine until the
y ~ v 4 p a ~ oTGS
~
dtp.rraou Ews
nroduct
of
the
vine
untll
what
[time]
kingdom
of God ar,
r rives."
4 p a a ~ h e i a TOG 9 ~ 0 6 0911.
the kingdom of the God might come.
19Als0, h e took
19 ~ a i haP&v
ap-tov ~ t ? x a p l ~ T f i aaa ~loaf, gave thanks,
And having taken
loaf
having thanked broke it and gave
iKhacs~v rai ~GOKEV air-roiq h d y ~ v T o 6 ~ 6it to t&m, saying:
he broke and he gave to them saymg
Thls a ~ h means
b
my body
i o ~ t v 72) & p a
~ O U
[ [ ~ b b d p bp&v which is to be given
is
the body of me [[the tone) over You in YouR behalf. Keep
6166p~vov. T O ~ T O O
I
Eiq d v hpfiv doing this in rebeingglven; this YOU be doing into the my membrance of
drv&pvqu~v. 20 rai 76 n o ~ h p l o v hoalj-rwq 2OAIs0, the cup in
remembrance.
And the
cup
as-thus the same way after
l l ~ ~ & 76
~EIW~~CT~I, hkywv T O ~ O
7b they had the eveafter the to take supper, saying
This
the ning meal, he saying:
no?-fjp~ov
fi ~ a l v f i 6 1 a 8 r j ~ q i v TQ a y p a ~ i"This cup means the
cup
the new covenant in the blood new covenantby virFoul
7
b r 1 p LpGv ~KXUVV~~EV
tue of my blood,
of me, the (one) over YOU beingpoured out.11 which is to be poured
21 .rrX$v
i6oC
4
xeip
~ 0 6 out in YOUR behalf.
Besides
look!
the
hand
of the (one)
22
look! the
7% T P ~ - % ~ Thand of my betrayer
~apa6166v~o
pE
q 1.141' kp06
giving beslde me wlth me upon the
table;
is with me at the
22 6'1'1
6 ui6q F ~ V TOG & ~ ~ G T o utable. 2 ~ ~ e c a u sthe
e
because the Son indeed of the
man
Son of man is going
~ a ~ h 76
dp~apbov
his way according to
the
having been marked out what is marked out;
according to
T ~ O ~ E L ~ E T ~ I ,.rr?fiv
06ai
T
Civeph~(i) all the same, woe to
man
1s going,
besldes
woe
to the
t h a t man through
OS
~apaGi60~a1.
i~eivq
61'
whom h e i s bethat
through whom he is being given beside. trayed!" 23So they
UUV<~')TE~V
23 rai a 6 r o i i j p @ ~ ~ - r o
started t o discuss
And
they
started
to be seeking together
among themselves the
ap6q t a u r o i y rb r i q &pa
~ i q i5
toward selves the who really might be out 02 question of which of

2:

LUKE 22: -2
ahGv

398

TOGTO

them would reaUg b,

one that was
about to do this. -.,
~rp&uue~v.
to be performing.
24 However, there
arose a heated
24 'Eyive~o 62 ~ a i
cplAovc~~ia
Occurred
but also fondness for dispute
among them
over which one bf
& a h o ? ~ , 76 T
ahDv
SOKEY ?Val them
seemed to
in them, the who of them isseeming to be
greatest. 25 But he
pei<wv. 25
b
6 i ETITEV a 6 ~ o i ~Oi said to them: "The
greater.
The (one) but said to them The kings of the nations
it over them.
Baulheiq
TGV 28vDv
K U ~ I E ~ ~ O U G I V lord
kings
of the
nations
are acting as lords of and .those having au!
over them are
a h i j v ~ a i oi
~ E O U U I ~ O V T aE d~ ~ G v thorlty Be
ne
them and the (ones) having authority of them
26 You, though, '&j
e f i ~ p y h a ~ rohoijvral.
26 fip~?q 62 0 6 ~not to be. that w&y:
benefactors are being called.
but
But let him that is
ohwq, dAA' 6 pei<wv t v fip'iv
y~vioew the greatest among
thus,
but the greater in YOU let him become YOU become as the
6 v~cj~epoq,~ a i b
fiyoijp~voqJ q youngest, and the one
the younger, and the (one)
leading
as acting as chief .aS
the one ministering.
b
Slax?vG~27
Y ~ P
27For which one
the (one)
serving;
who
for
greater, the one re2
b
6
~ V ~ K E ~ ~ E Vq O S
61aK0vGv; clining a t the table
the (one)
lying up
or the (one)
serving?
the one ministerodxi
b
dva~ebevoq; iyZ, SP ev p i o v or
Is it
the
Not the (one)
lying up?
I
but in midst ?,
reclining
a
t
the
table?
v
p
6
61aKovijv.
But I am in YOUR
of YOU am as the (one) serving.
midst as the one min25 'Y ~ i q
6h
~OTE
01
. &u
but
YOU are
the (ones) istering.
28 "However. YOU
6 1 a p ~ p ~ v q ~ 6 ~ e qPET'
6v TOTS
having remained throughout with
me. in the are the Ones that
m l p a ~ p o i q pow 29 K&Y&
S1a-ri8Epat have stuck with me in
trials; 29 and ' I
trials
of me;
also I
am covenanting
irpiv,
~a0+q
6 1 f e ~ ~ 6I
6 rra-rrjp make a covenant with
to YOU,accordmgas covenanted to me the Father
just as my Fapou fiaurhsiav, 30
iva
goerlTE Kai ther has made a coz:
of me kingdom,
in order that YOU may eat and enant with me, for-a
that
nivq~e
&Tri ~ { q-rpcrrrB<qq pou <v mj
YOU may drink upon the
table
of me in the may 'eat and drink a t
in my kingPocrrh~iq pour- ~ a i ~ a f 3 f i u e ~i
8p6vwv my
kingdom of me, and YOU may sit upon thrones dom, and sit 0 s
thrones to judge thz
T&S 6 & 6 ~ a
quhhq ~ p i v o v ~ 703
~ q 'lupajh.
the twelves tribes judging of the
Israel.
twelve tribes of 1sraeY
31 Zipwv Zipmv,
i6o6
6
ta~aveq 31''SimonS Simon,
Simon
Simon,
look!
the
Satan
look! Satan has dei ~ g ~ f i u airpiirq
~ o TOG U I V I & U ~ JLq T ~ VO~TOV' manded to have YO?
demanded YOU of the
to sift
as the wheat; men to sift YOU as
32 irZ, 62
i6~fieqv
71EPi (303 wheat. 32But I have
but
made supplication
about
you made supplication for,
them

the (one)

this (thing)

piXAwv

being about the

$2

'

LUKE 22: 33-39

399

,,

n i u t ~ qyou that your' faith

faith may not give out;
Do".
~ a i 06
TOTE
& ~ i o r p i + a q and you, when once
,"e vou:.
and
you
sometime
having returned you have returned,
strengthen your
u T f i p ~ a oTOGS
~
&6eh@oOq UOU. 33
6
m&efirm the
brothers of you.
The (one) brothers." 33 Then he
62 ETTEV
a374 KCPIE, PET& u03 Ko1p65 said to him: "Lord,
1 am ready to go wim
t
qaid
to him
Lord,
with you
ready
--.
, ~ P I ~ a i E ~ C @ J ~ ~ K ? )KvC ~ eiq 8chaTov YOU both into prison
and into
death a n d i n t o d e a t h . "
prison
Ism also into
Atrw
6; ~
f
~
~
v34 But he said: "I
. r r o p & 6 ~ ~34
e~l. b
to be going.
The (one) but said I am saying tell you, Peter, A cock
at, n h ~ p a , od ~ w v f i u ~uljpepov
r
~ A ~ K T will
w ~ not crow today
until you have three
to you, peter,
not will sound today
cock
times denied knowing
gas ~ p l q p~ drrrapvfiuq . .ei6iva1.
me."
i'va

in order that

pi

not

k~hhg

should leave out

the

"Y"

until thrlce me you will deny to have known.

u O ~ e h i o ~ e l h a 3!5 He also said to

When I sent forth them: "When I sent
q
& T E ~ pdhccvriou ~ a i nfipaq
K& YOU forth without
YOU
without
purse
and
pouch
and purse and food pouch
TIVO~
b a ~ ~ p j u a ~a ne d; sandals; YOU
d.rro6qp&rwv, pfi
not
of anything
lacked YOU? did not want for anysandals,
oi
62 d~rcw Oir8~v6q. 36 ~Trrev 62 thing, did YOU?" They
He said but said: "No !" 36 Then
The (ones) but said Of nothing!
Z X ~ V f3aAh&v~lovhe said to them: "But
6
aG~o?q'AAhh v3v
purse
to them But now the (one) havmg
let the one that
drp&rw,
6 oiwq ~ a i rrfipav,
~ a has
i
a purse take it
let him lift up, likewise also
pouch,
and up, likewise also a
b
pi Exwv .rrwhr)oatw 76
~ ~ & T I O V food pouch; and let
the (one) not having let him sell the outer garment
t h e one having no
a6~0ij
~ a i dyopau6-r~
p&xa~pav.sword sell his outer
of him
and
let him buy
sword.
garment and buy one.
37
hkyw
y&p fipiv 871 TOGTO
76
I am saying for to YOU that this the (thing) 37 For I tell YOU that
6 ~ i this which is written
Y EY pap ~ i v o v
it is necessary must be accomplished
havlng been written
T E A E ~ J ~ ~ V ~b
I
kpoi,
76
Kai
PET& in me, nameIy, 'And
to be finished
in
me,
the
And
with he was reckoned with
&6pwv
&Aoyi00q'
~ a i - ytrp lawless ones.' For that
lawless (ones)
he was reckoned;
also
for
which concerns me is
7b
~ 0 2 &poi, T ~ O S
ZXE!.
the (thing)
about
me
end
is having. having an accomplish.38 Then they
38
o'i
62 ETTW
Kljp~~,
6 0 6 p & x a ~ p ament."
~
The (ones) but said Lord, look! swords said: "Lord, look!
62 E%EVa h o i q 'I~av6v here are two. swords."
6
6 6 ~660.
here two. The (one) but said to them Sufficient He said to them: "It
is enough."
it is.
39 On going out
39 Kai
& ~ E X ~ & V 6nope60q
K~T&
And having gone out he went according to h e went as CUS35 Kai

And

E ~ E V

a670iq

he s a ~ d to them

401
76

goor;

Eiq

the

custom

into

76 "opoq

tomarfly to the
Mount of Olives; and
fi~oho661lcrav 6L
a 6 ~ Q ~ a io i
paf3g~ai. the disciples also
followed
but to him also the disciples. followed him. 40 Hav,
40
y~v6p~voq
62
Lrri
TOG rbrrou ing come to the place
Havingcome to be
but
upon
the
place h e said to them:
EITEV
a 6 ~ 0 i q I ~ ~ O D Evij
~ X~E
i aU
d e&
~ "Carry
iv
on prayer, that
he said to them You be praying not
to enter YOU do not enter into
EI~
r r ~ r p a o p 6 v .41 K O [ ~ ah6C (jrTT~5~&08qtemptation." 41 And
into
temptation.
And
he
drew away he himself drew away
drr'
a6~ijv 5
hi8ou
pohtjv,
~ a from
i
them about a
from
them
as if
of stone
throw,
and Stone's throw, and
his knees and
e~iq
T&
ybva~a
r r p o ( n l 6 ~ ~ ~bent
0
having placed
the
knees
he was graying began to pray, 42 say42 h i y w v fldrrep, /
po6hel
r r a p i v ~ ying:
~ ~ "Father, if YOU
saying Father, if you are wishing bear beside wish, remove this cup
TOGTO
~b TOT~~PIOV &T'
6p0G.
T A ~ V from me. Nevertheless,
this
the
CUP
from
me;
besides let, not my Will, but
p
~6 6ihy)pci pou &Ah& 76
U ~ V Yours
take place.';
not
the
will
ofme
but
the
yours 3 3 T h e n a n angel
y ~ v i ~ e w . 43 r [ ~ q 8 ~
Si
alj.rG from heaven appeared
let come to be.
[[was seen
but
to him to him znd strengthayyehoq &.rrb TOG o6pcxvoG Evroxljov a 6 ~ 6 v . e n e d h i m . 44 But
angel
from the heaven strengthening him.
getting into an
44 r<ai
y~v6p~voq
& y w v i q he continued praying
And
having come to be
in
more earnestly; and
t n r ~ v i o r ~ p o vI T ~ O C J ~ ~ X E T O -~ a &
i y i v ~ r o t;e
more earnestly he was praying; and became
his sweat
as
iSp&q
a6706
h a ~ i Bp6ppoi
ayparoq drops o f blood falIing
sweat
of him
as if
drops
of brood to the ground. 45 And
ua~aPaivovreq &TI
y j + . ~ l 45 uai he rose from prayer,,
going down
upon
earth.11
And went to the disciples
dtvaurhr;
&rrb r i j q r r p o a ~ u x f j q &h@&v
and found them slum-:
having stood up from the
prayer
having come
bering from grief;
TP~S
TO&<
paeq~cirq
E ~ P E 46
~ and
he said io
toward
the
disciples
he found
t
h e m : "Why a r e
Kor pwpivouq
at~ohq h 6
being laid down to sleep
them
YOU sleeping? Rise
and carry on prayer,
h6?qq, 46 u a i
ET~TEV
at-roir;
gr~ef,
and
he said
to them
why t h a t Y O U d o n
- -o- 8
KC(~E~~ETE;
d r v a o ~ c i v r ~ q r r p o o e 6 ~ e o e ~ enter
,
into temptaare YOU sleeping? Having stood up be YOU praying, tion.''
t
the

Mount

of the

'EhaiGv.
Olives;

2;

:gz

i'va

pfi

in order that not

Ei5iheqTE

YOU

iq -1t~rpaup6v.

Yet
the (one)

of him

speaking
-

rrpnipx~ro

was comlng before

Judas

and adathe
ma a n ] called
as,.
v
6 6 6 ~ n aone ol the twelve, was
of the twelve
i i y y l o ~ v going before them;
h e approached and he approached

look! crowd'

hry6yrvoq 'lo66ar; d q
being said

47 While h e was'
speaking, look!
~ a yet
i

should enter into temptation.

47 "ETI a h 0 6 hahoCv~oq i60b 6xhoq,

one

aljloGq,

~ a

them,

and

and
-/[

.a 'Iqaoir
qrhijocrl ad~trv. 48 'lqaoirq S?
Jesus
to kiss
hlm.
Jesus
but
a 6 ~ 4'l066a, q t h j p a r r ~ 6 vuihv
' z y to him Judas, to kiss the Son of the

LUKE 22: 48-55

Jesus to kiss him.

48 But Jesus said to
him: "Judas, do you
TO;
betray the Son of man
& $man
p6rr0~
.rrap@6wq;
49 i 6 b V r ~ q with a kiss?" 49 When
Having seen those about him saw
are you glv4ag beside?
what was going to
SZ
oi
TEP~
atdv
A.
but
the (ones)
about
him
the (thing) happen, they said:
shall we strike
&6p~vov ~Trrav KCPIE, E/
~ r a ~ 6 ~ &v
0 "Lord,
p
goingto be
said
Lord,
if shall we strike in with the sword?" 50 A
certain ooe of them
p a X a i ~ ~50
; rai
frr&raS~v E T ~
T ~ C
one
some even did strike the
struck
And
sword?
& o ~ r r p + ~ q ~ h vSoGhov slave of t h e high
a L ~ i j v TO;
sIave priest and took off
of
them
of the chief p r ~ e s t the
his right ear. 51 But
mi 6 q e i h ~ v T6 0 0 ~a h 0 6 ~6 6~516~.
in reply Jesus said:
and lifted up off the ear of him the
right.
it go as far as
51 & T O K ~ I ~ E ~ < S i
i)
'IqaoGq
E T ~ V "LET
Having answered but the
Jesus
said this." And he touched
the ear and healed
'EBTE
Zwq T O ~ T O U - ~ a i &+&p~voq
Be YOU letting until
this;
and having touched him. 52 Jesus then
said t o t h e chief
T o
G-riou
laoaTo
atj-rbv. 52 E ~ E V 62
of the
ear
he healed
him.
Said
but priests and captains
of the temple and
' I qooirq
TP~S
T03S
jesus
toward
the (ones) older men that had
there for him:
napay~vopbouq
M a d ~ d v h p ~ l a p & i q "Did YOU Come out
having come to be beside upon
him
chlef prlests
w i t h swords a n d
Kaj o-rparqyobq TOG i ~ p o 6u a i rrprnpu-rfpouq Clubs 85 against 2%
2nd
captains
of the temple and
older men
53whi1e
'nq
h q w i j v L W h e a r ~ PET& paxaip6v I WaS with YOU in
As upon robber you cameout with
swords
the temple day af~Cil
E6Awv;
53
~ae'
ter day YOU did not
and
wood (things) ?
According to
'$fYCN
stretch
6 v ~ o q pou ~ E B ' 6pGv t v TG i ~ p e o6n h a n d s against me.
being of me with
YOU
in the temple not
But this is YOUR
~ { E T E ~ V ~ T E r h q xeipaq
&IT'
hour and the au~ovstretchedout the
hands upon me;
but
t h o r i t y of d a r k a i i ~ q& c r ~ i v 6pGv
i j p a ~ a i$I 6Souuia ness."
this
is
of YOU the hour and the authority
5 4 Then they a r TOG
UKOTOU~.
rested him and led
of the darkness.
him
off and brought
i
54 Z u h h a ~ 6 v ~ e q SE a r j ~ h v Gyayov ~ a him
into the house
they led and
him
Having taken with but
of the high priest;
'
Eicfijyayov E/< T ~ Voiuiccv 70ir & ~ X I E ~ { W Sbut
Peter was folinto the house of the ch~efpriest;
led in
lowing a t a distance.
paup68~v.
6 62 n i T p 0 ~ fiuoho6e~i
was following long [way1 off. 55When they lit a
Peter
the but
fire in the midst of
55
I T E ~ I ~ ~ ~ J ~ ~ V T C J 62
V
r i i p Cv p i u w ~ f i q t h e courtyard a n d
Of (ones) having lit but fire in mids't of the
s a t down together,
~ a i ouv~a6ra&~wv
~ K & ~ T O
adhfiq
Courtyard and having sat down together was sitting P e t e r w a s s i t t i n g
to the

) I

LUKE 22: 56-64

402

403

6 n i ~ p o q piaoq
a b ~ & v . 56
i6oiroa
in among them. 56 But
the Peter middle (one) of them.
Having seen a certain servant gbl
62 d ~ b vv a i 6 i u ~ q TI<
~ a e i p ~ v ovp6q
v
saw him sitting b~
but him servant girl somesitting
toward the bright fire and
76 q&q ~ a i
&revioaoa
&Q
ETTEV
looked him over and
the light and having gazed intently to him she said said: 57 "This man
57 K a i
ob~oq
aliv
ah@ also was with him.!,
A~SO
this (one)
together with
him But he denied it, say;
five
6
62
fipviqcrro
Adyav ing: "I do not know
was;
the (one)
but
denled
Saying him, woman!'
58 And
015,
of6a
airr6v,
yOvai. after a short time
Not
I have known
him.
woman. another Person seeing
5% ~ a i PET&
Bpaq
. &~poq
him said: "You also
And
after
short w ile
dif2erent (one) are one of them.'!
i6Qv
a h 8 v Eqq K a i oir
i a h G v But Peter said: "Man,
having seen him said Also You out of them I am not." 59And
1' 6 62 n i ~ p o qEqq YAvf3pm~, o b ~;pi. after about an hour
are; the but Peter said
Man,
not 1 am. intervened a certafn
59 ~ a i 6iau~dtcn)q
hue; dpaq ~ i & q ' o t h e r [man] began
And having stood through as if of hour
one i n s i s t i n g s t r o n g l y f
ahoq
TIC
GI i q x u p i < ~ ~ o hfyav "For a certainty this
other (one) some
was msisting strongly SaYlng [man] also was w i b
'EIT' riltqeeiaq ~ a i o k o q
PET' a h o i r fiv, him; for, in fact,
Upon
truth
also this (one) w ~ t h him was, he is a Gal -i.le'anjm
~ a yi h p rahtAai6q & ~ T I V . 60 ETITEV
62
d 60 But Peter said:
and for
Galilean
he is;
said but the "Man, I do not know
n h p o q Y A ~ ~ p aO ~~ ~
K ,
oTGa
b
what you are say-.
Peter
Man,
not I have known which ing." And instantly,
hiy~tq.
~ c x i ~ a p a x p f i p a E T ~ hahoirv~oqwhile h e was yet
youare saying. And
instantly
yet speaking s p e a k i n g , a cock
a b o c 296vqo~va i ~ ~ a 6p1 . ~ a i ~ p a q ~ i crowed.
6 1 And t h e
q
of him sounded
cock.
And havmgtUrned Lord t u r n e d a n d
6 ~ 6 p 1 o q bi/3heqav
TQ
n6-rpqf ~ a looked
i
upon Peter;.
the Lord
looked m
to the
Peter,
and and peter recalled the
brrepvfiaeq d n i ~ p o q -roc plipa-roq TOG utterance of the Lord
recalled
the Peter of the
saylng Of the when he said to him:
~ u p i o u6 q ETITEV
671 flpiv a i ~ ~ o p"Eefore
a
a cock crows
Lord as he said to him that Before
cock
today you will disown
qovfiuar o f i p ~ ~ o v d ~ a p v j o ~ VE 7 ~ i q . m e t h r e e times.?'
to sound
today
you will dlsown me thrice. 62 And he went out62 ~ a i Ec~hech eta C~hauuEv v i ~ p & q . side and wept bitterly.
And havinggone outside he wept
bitterly.
63 Now the men
63 K a i
oi
&6pq
0;
And
the
male persons
the (ones) that had him in cus;:
tody blegan to make
UUV~XOVTE~ a6~8v
~ v & T ~ ~ ~ o a&+
v
having together
him
were making fun to hun fun of him, hitting,
him; 64 a a d after
Gbpovreq,
64 ~ a i rrzpl~ah+T~q
covering him ovef
flaying,
and having covered over
ask ad
&mp&~ov
h i y o v ~ ~npo~fi-reuoov,
q
-riq they
were inquiring upon
saying
Prophesy,
who say: "Prophesy. Who

!
;
i

!
:

'
i

ji

a&; 65 ~ a isi it that struck you?"

6
maiuaq
the (one)
having hit
YOU?
And 65 And they went on
many other
h ~ p a
~ohhh
f i h a o q q p o ~ v ~ saying
~q
things in blasphemy
different (things)
many
blasphe-g
against him.
~ E ~ O V ~ i qa6~6v.
they were saying into him.
66 A t length when
it became day, the
66 K a i b q & y i v a ~ o fiphpa,
o u xerl
And as it became day,
was I e A g e t h e r
of older men
vpraPmkpiov
body of elders ofTOG,
the people,
Actoir,
chef
~ P Xprrests
~ E P E ~of
S the priests
chief
people, both
and
~ a yi p a p p a ~ ~ i qKa;
,
~ ~ Y W O Ve h v scribes, gathered toboth and
scribes,
and they led away him gether, ad they haled
c i ~T
O W V ~ ~ ~ I O ahGv,
V
A ~ Y O V T E67
~ Ei him into their Sanrinto the Sanhedrin of them,
saymg
If hesdrin hall, 'saying:
YOU are the
ET 6 xpi0?6q, ~ i ~ fifiv.
b v
E~TEV 62 67"If
say
to us. He s a d but ckiSt tell
you are the Chrlst,
hCJ
hUe sAid
E if ~ t o ~them:
a hthem
to
o i q If'E&
ever to
dp'iv
YOU
I should say not
06 not
p?
told You,
~ I ~ T E ~ C T ~ T 68
E ' 8
62
8 p ~ ~ f i 0 y~o n would not believe
if ever but I should question it at all. 68 Moreover,
YOU would believe;
03 p
d m o ~ p 1 0 f i ~ ~69
. drrrh - TOG V ~ V if 1 questioned YOU,
not not YOU would answer.
From the now YOU
not
a t all. 69 However,
62 Z U T ~ I 6 uibq TOG & V ~ ~ ~ T
Kae.fip~v0~
O U
but will be the Son of the
man
S'tt"i%
from now on the Son
6~
~ECIGV
6 j q ~UV&)IEWSTOG B~oir. of man will be sitting
out of right [sides] of the
power
of the God. at the powerfulright
PO ~Trrav 62 1~6nrrEq zli
o6v
7 6 hand of God." 70 At
They said but
all
You therefore are the t h h they all said:
"ibq TOG
OEOG'
6
62 IT&
air~o3q"Are you, therefore,
Son of the ~ o d ? The
'
(one) but toward them the sonof God?,,H~
Eqq 'Ypdq
~ ~ Y E T E 671
6
sip!. said to them: "YOU
sad
You
are saying
that
am. yourselves are saying
that I am." 7 1 They
6L d n a v T i &I
hx01.i~~
The 7;nes) but said What yet we are having said: qjvhy do we
pap~upiaqxpdav;
ahoi
y h p fiK06oap~v need further witness?
of witness
need? Very (ones) for
We heard par we ourselves have
heard [it] out of his
drrrh TOG a ~ 6 p a ~ *ahoir.
from the
mouth
of him.
own mouth!'
Kai
&vaa~&v
h a v
~b . rrAf@oq
SO.the multitude
And having stood up all
the mult~tude
of them rose, one
fi
y
1;dyov
adrbv
h
i
T
~
V
n&lh&~ov.
&Gv
and
all,
and led him
of them
him
upon the
Pilate.
to Pilate. 2 F e n they
K
~
T
~
~
~
o
~
E
a6706
~
L
J
62
2 fip<crv-ro
They started
but
to be accusing
of him started to accuse him,
saying: "This man we
A k y y ~ ~ qToij-rov
~ G p a p ~ v61ampk9ov~a
saymg
This [man] we found turning through found subverting our
nation a n d forbid78
Eevoq fiPGv
~ a ?~ a h 6 o v ~ a~ 6 p o u qding the paying of
the nation
of us
and
forbidding
taxes
taxes to Caesar and
Kaiaapt
6166vai
~ a i h i y o v ~ a a b ~ b v saying h e himself
to Caesar. - to be giving. and
saying
himself

.rb
the

aE

LUKE 22: 65-23:

-t-~

23

23

LUKE 23: 3-10

x p i o ~ b v f3autAia

404
~Tvai. 3

62

fl&ih&roq

The

but

Pilate

is Christ a king.*;
3 NOW Pilate asked
fipcjqotzv a h d v M y o v 1 3 ET
8 (3aulheirq him the question:
questioned him saying You are the
king
"Are you the king of
v
' l ou6aiwv;
6
St
dcnorp18~iq the Jews?" In answer
of the
Jews?
The (one) but having answered he said: "You youra h q
1
Aiyaiq. 4 6 S t f l e t A & ~ o q self are saying lit]."
to him said You are saying.
The but
Pilate
4 Then Pilate said to
~ T E V v p d q TOG< drpxlep~iq ~ a~i o 3 qdxAouq the chief priests and
said toward the chief priests and the crowds the crowds: "1 a d
O66+ E6piCJKGJ ~ ~ T I O b
V TG d o / 0 p r j ~ ~TO*Q.
q
no crime i n this
Nothlng
Ifind
cause i n t h e
man
this.
man." 5 B u t t h e y
5
oi
St
iniaxuov
A E y o v ~ ~ q8 ~ 1began t o be insisThe (ones) but were strong upon saylng
that tent, saying: "He stirs
'Avaueier T ~ V ha& 6 1 6 6 ~Kae'
~ ~ 6hqq
~
up t h e people by
He stirs up the people
teaching
down whole teaching throughout
'lou6aiaqt rai
t p b h p ~ v o q drrrd r i l q all Ju.de'a, even startJudea,
and havlng started from the ing out from Galti-lee
rdlhaiaq
E"o5
6 6 ~ .6 fletA&-roq
62 to here." 6011 hearGalilee
untll
here.
Pilate
but ing that, Pilate asked
dt~oljoac;
E r q p G ~ r p ~ v~i 6
Gv@pw*rroqwhether the man was
having heard inquired upon if the
man
a Gal-iele'an, '7 and,
r d t h a ' i 6 q i q r i v , 7 ~ a i i n 1yvo3q
gTl after ascertaining that
Galilean
IS,
and havingascertaincd that he Was from the
of Herod,
i~
r i j q i c o u u i a q 'HpLjEou t u ~ i v~ V ~ I T E ~ ~ jurisdiction
E V
out of the authority of ~ k r o d he is hesent up he sent him On to
was
aljrhv .rrpciq 'Hp&6qvt 6 n a ~ a a
i l j ~ 6 v 6v
him
toward
Herod,
being also
him
in himself in Jerusalem
in these days.
, ..
' I ~pouohirpoiq b ~ a 6 ~ a 1~ qa i q4pipaiq.
Jerusalem
in
these
the
days.
8 When Herod saw
8 '0 62 'HpG6qS
i6i3v
T ~ V'Iquoirv
Jesus h e rejoiced
The but Herod
havingseen the
Jesus greatly, for over a
y&p
6
i r m Q v considerable time he
ix&,pq
Aiav,
fiv
re~oicedvery much, he was for
out of sufficient
was wanting to see
xp6vwv
Oihav
i6aiv a h b v
I
TA him because of havtimes being wilIing to see
him
through the
ing heard about him,
~ K O ~ ~ E I V~ E p a
i hoir, K a i
fihnt<kV
TI
to be hearing about him, and P e was hoping some and he was hoping
to see some sign per~).~E;OV
i6E3
6 ~ ' 1x6~06 Y I V ~ ~ E V O V .
p ~
sign
to see
by
him
occurnnrt. formed by hirn. g
Christ

king

to be.

22

&nqpG~a

He was inquiring upon

iKctv0iq'

sufficient;

ah+. 10
to him.

a6Tbq
he

62

but

62

but

ah6v
him

066kv

nothing

i o ~ ~ e t a c r v 62

oi

&v h6yo1q
- / him
h e began
with to aquestion
good
in words
dcnEKpiVaT0 many words; but he
answered

made him no answer.

&PXIE~E?~ lOHowever, the chief

Had been standing but the chief priests

priests and the scribes

~ a oi i y p a p p a r ~ ? q ~ h 6 v w q ~ a ~ l ) y o p o O v ~ kept
e 5 standing up and

and the

scribes

vehemently

accusing

vehemently accusing

LUKE 23: 11-19

405

him. l l T h e n Herod
together with his
guards diso3v
70% mpa-radpacrv a l j ~ o i icredited him* and he
together with the
troops
of him made fun of him by
'rrEplpahbv
clothing him with a
~ a j
h p a i gaq
and having made fun of (one) having put around bright garment and
sent him back to Pit&fira
Aap~pb bdn~p~p~
a 6v ~ d v T+
garment
bright
sent back
him
to the late, l2Both Herod
fl~lhdTTq. 12 'EY~VOVTO
St
6 TE and Pilate now bePilate.
Became
but friends the and came friends with
'HpLjGqq rai 6 f l ~ l A 6 ~ o&v
q a 6 ~ 61-6 fipipq: each other on that
~ e ; o d and the
Pilate
in very the day very day; for before
IJ.ET' drhhrjhwv.
I T ~ O ~ ~ ~ ~ yXh p
O V
Q t ~ 6 p q :that they had conwith each other; they were before for m enmlty tinued at enmity between themselves.
~VTES ~ p d q
a3~odq.
being
toward
themselves.
13 Pilate then called
chief priests and
13 n&lhi?roq
61
o u v ~ a h ~ u c i p ~ v o the
q
Pilate
but
having called together the rulers and the
TOGS &PXIEPE?~ KC(; TOGS &pxovivaq ~ a Ti ~ Vpeople together 14 and
the
rulers
and the 1 said to them: "Yon
--- - chief ~ r i e s t s and the
habv 14 E??EV ~ p b q a&roGq n p o a q v f y ~ a ~brought
8
this man to
n~nnle
sald toward
them YOUbore toward me as one inciting
pol T ~ V& V ~ ~ W T I TOOTOY
OV
d q & r o ~ ~ p k @ o vthe
~ a people to revolt,
t"-n---m ~the
man
this
as
turning from
and, look! 1 examined
-- rai idoh i y b i v h n i o v 3vGv hi& in front of yon
ha&,
I
insight
of You but found in this
the people, and look!
man no ground for
od8iv
~
d
p
o
v
i
v
TG
&v@p&.rrc~,
dtvcricpivaq
man
the charges y o u are
having
- examined nothing I found in the
bringing against him.
7 0 6 ~~ T~ I O V
&V
K~TQ~O~E?T&
this
cause of which (things) YOU are accusing 15 In fact, neither did
. .-for he sent
,<a~' ~ ~ T O G15
. &Ah'
0361
' H P G G ~ S Herod,
~
neither
Herod,
him back to us; and.
But
d
of him.
--n w.. --n
look ! nothing deservi
drvirrapqev yhp ad-rhv r p d q fip&q' ~ a i603
him toward
us,
and look! ing of death has been
he sent back for
aSiov
Bav&-rou
i u ~ i vcommitted by him.
0662~
is
P6 I will therefore
worthy
of death
nothing
n~npayp6vov
aij~;j. 16
n a 1 6 ~ 6 a a q chastise him and rehaving
having chastised lease h i . " 1'7-"
- been committed to him;
B8But w i t h t h e i r
o h
a3~dv
I dmohduo.
shall release. whole multitude they
therefore
him
~ ~
cried out, saying:
18
dtvi~payov
62
~avrrhq8+
They crled out
but
as entire multitude "Take this one away,
A i y o v ~ ~ q Alps
TOOTOV,
drrr6Auoov but release Barsaw-,
bas to us!" I9 (Which
this (one),
release
saymg
Llft up
BapaPP&v.
1
9
6
a
~
~ ~ [ m ahna dl been
61
fip?v
ivbv
Barabbas;
who thrown into prison
but
to us
the
for a certain sefiv
61h
m&utv
T C V ~ y&vopivqv
kv
dition occurring i n
a l j ~ O i r . 11
~ < O U ~ jEuVa q
,,f him.
Having made nothing

62 a 6 ~ j . v d

out of but

him

the

'H,"$,~J'

r--r--

was through standing (off) some having occurred in

17" This vcrse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

LUKE 23: 20-27

406

.rrQAet ~ a i$ 6 ~ 0 ~
PAqe~iq
gv the city and for mur,
city
and murder having been thrown in der.) 20 Again pilati
fi ~ u h a ~ i 20
j . T&IV
62
d
f l ~ t h & ~ ocalled
q
out to them;
the
prison,
Again
but
the
Pilate
because he wanted to
.rrpoo~tp&vqa~v:vfiTOiq,
f36Aov
h o h i r u a ~release Jesus. 21 Then
sounded toward to them, being willing to release they began to ye$
T ~ V
'Iqaoi3v. 21
oi
62 saying: "Impale! &,
the
Jesus.
The (ones)
but pale him !" 22 Th$
Err~$&vow
A i y o v ~ ~ q t ~ a l j p o u third time he said -to
were sounding upon
saying
Be impaling, them: "Why, what bad
U T ~ ~ ~ a
O dU~ 6 v . 22
6
62
~ p i ~ o v thing did this [man]
be impaling him.
The (one) but third [time1 do? I found nothing
E~ITEV
~ p d q a 3 ~ 0 6 q Ti
K ~ K ~ Vdeserving of death in
said
toward
them
What
bad (thing) him; I will therefor(
ivoiquev
O ~ T O ~ ;
0 3 6 2 ~ ~ ; T ~ O V 0avchou chastise and release
did
this (one) ? Nothing guilty of death him'' 23 At this theg
~LTpov i v ah@'
~ r a i 6 ~ l j c r a ~ 03v
began to be urgent,
I found in
him;
havingchastlsed
therefore with loud voices, dea6~bv
dcrrohljuw. 23
oi
@ manding that he. .be
him
I shall release.
The (ones)
but impaled; a n d their
k-i~k~~lv~o
qwvaiq
JIEY~~A~
IG
voices
began to win
were urging upon (one)
to volces
great
out. 24 So Pilate gave
ai~oljp~vot a 6 ~ b v
o~aupo8fiva1,
~ a sentence
i
for their de:
demanding
him
to be impaled,
and mand t o b e met:
~a~iuxuov
ai $ova;
aii-rhv. 24 ~ a 25
i he released the
were strong down the voices
of them.
And man that had been
n~tA6~oq
ET~KPIVEV yevku8a1 ~b a i ~ q p athrown into prison
Pilate
decided
to come to be the demand for sedition and mura 3 ~ h v ' 25 dr.rr6hua~v 6;
T ~ V
6th
der and whom they.
of them;
he released but the (one) through
were demanding, but
o~Got~
9 6 ~ 0 ~ ?E@AT)P~~ov E ~ S
standing (off) and murder havlng been thrown mto he surrendered Jesus
to their will.
$ u h a ~ j v bv
fi~oirv~o,
T ~ V 62
prison
whom they were demanding, the but
26 Now as they led
laid.
'Iqooi?~ * K ~ ~ & % K E V
TQ 0 ~ h f i p a ~~1G T & v . him away,
Jesus
he gave beside to the
will
of them. hold of Simon, a
rfj
the

$2'

certain native of Cydrrrfiyayov

they led away
him, re'ne, coming from.
E T ~ I A ~ P ~ F E V O I Zipovdx .TIva
Kupqvaiov t h e c o u n t r y , a n d
having taken upon
Simon
some
Cyrenian
they placed t h e
L ~ X ~ ~ E Vhrr'
O V hypoj
iIT&8qKau
ahm@torture stake' up;
coming
from
field
they placed upon
on him to bear it,
T ~ Vu ~ a u p b v
q k p ~ l v i r r t u 0 a ~ TOG ' I qaoir.
the
stake to be bearing behind of the Jesus. behind Jesus. l7 But
26 Kai

And

&q
as

27 ' H ~ o h o i r 8 ~ 1 62
Was following

-70;
of the

Aaoir
people

but

ab7Q
to him

~ a i

and

noh6
much

.rrAileoq
multitude

YUV~IK~V

of women

26" See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

who

LUKE 23: 28-36

407

there was following

him a great multitude of the people
and of women who
-

1 kept beating themselves in grief and

him. 28 Jebewailing
28 a y a $ i q
2 mpbq afi~jThq 'Iqoocq
sus turned t o the
Havrng turned but toward
them
Jesus
E T ~ @uyaTipEq
~
' I Epouaahip,
cl;l women a n d s a i d :
not "Daughters of Jeruof Jerusalem,
sad
.
Daughters
salem, stop weeping
K~U~ETE
ET'
f
T'~?)v
f$'
be YOU weep*
upon
me,
besides
upon for me. On the coniav~hq
K A ~ ~ E T E ~ a ihi T& T ~ K V ~trary, weep for yourselves be You weeping and upon the children selves and for YOUR
3p&v, 29
8 ~ 1 i606 2pxovra1
Jiphpa~ children; 29 because,
look! days are coming
of YOU,
because look1 are coming
days
in which people will
b aiq
bo6u1v M a ~ & p ~ a
a1i
( T T E ~ ~ ~ I
in which they will say Happy the barren (ones) say, 'Happy are the
K a i ai Kothia~ a? O ~ K
&y&vvquavK ~ \ L p a m o i barren women, and
and the cavities which not generated and breasts the wombs that did
not give birth and
O?
0 3 ~ Eep~qav. 30 767s
&pcov-ral
which
not
nursed.
Then
they WIU start the breasts that did
lhy~tv
70iq
OX~EDIV
I ~ ~ u ~ hcp'
T E not nurse!' 30'Then
to be saylng
to the mountains Fall YOU upon they will start to say
~ a i TOTS
Bouvoiq K d 6 q a - r ~ Jipiiq t o t h e mountains,
'Fall over us!' and
and to the
hi*
Cover YOU
us;
to
the hills, 'Cover
31
TI
i i v 6ypQ @ h g
7aC~a
because if in moist
wood these (things) us over !' 31 Because
.rrotoiru~v, b TQ
<qpG
T
y i v q ~ a ~ ; if they do these things
they are doing, in the dry (one) what should occur? when t h e tree is
what will oc32
" H y o v ~ o 62 ~ a iE~epot K ~ K O G ~ ~moist,
OI
Were being led but also different evildoers cur when it' is with660
&v
a 6 7 6 drvatpe0fiva1. 33 Kai BTE ered?"
And when
32 But two other
two together with him to be taken up.
~K~TTOVTO
~ a i Eeprjvow
ah&.
were beating themselves and were bewalling him.

were
.rr v
T
O
T ~ V
~aA0ljpEvov
also being led to be
upon the place the (one) being said
executed with hime
EKE? L m a l j p ~ u a v a l j ~ 6 v ~ a TOGS
i
there they impaled
him
and
the 33 And when they got
to the place called
K ~ K O ~ ~ ~ O U S ,
bv
V ~ V
evildoers,
which (one)
indeed
out of Skull, there they impaled him and the
6sS1Gv
6v
62
right [sides] which (one) but out of left [sides]. evildoers, One On his
34 q 6 62 'lqooirq E h ~ y ~ vt l & ~ ~ p&, q ~ q right and one on his
[ [ he but
Jesus was saying Father, let go off left. 34 [BUt Jesus was
c n j ~ o i c 03
oi6aulv
Ti saying: "Father, forto them,
not
they have known
what give them, for they d~
not know .what they
mo~oGotv.]]
they are doing.] 1
to distribute his
ad~oG EQahov- ~Ailpov. 35 ~ a more,
i
p&la
lot.
And garments, they cast
outer garments of him they cast
And the people
~ E G J ~ ~ ~VE. J I U K T ~ ~lots~ I <35
OV
~ ~ K E 6, I hcbq
Were sneering stood looking On. But
had stood the people beholding.
62 K ~oiI ~ ~ X O W A
E k~y o v ~ ~ q'AAAOU~ the rulers were sneerbut
also the
rulers
saymg
Others ing, sayiag: "Others
fiheav
they came
Kpaviov,Skull,

.;,

EUWUEV, o w o d t ~ w h a u ~ 6 v , E i o G ~ 6 q ~ U T I V he saved; let him

hesaved, let himsave himself, if this (one)
is
save himself, if this
6 xp~o?d< TOG ~EoG, 6
E K ~ E K T ~ S . One is the Christ of
the
christ
of the God, the chosen (one). God, the Chosen One."
36 ivirralcav 6& &TI$
~ a io i UTpaTl8Tal 36 Even the soldiers
Made fun of but to him also the
soldiers
made fun of him,
T ~ O ~ E ~ X ~ ~ E V Ogcoq
I ,
n p o o q h p o v ~ ~ qa h @ coming close and ofcoming toward,
vinegar
offering
to him fering him sour wine
37 ~ a h
i h y o v ~ ~ Ei
q
uii E?
6 PaaiAeGq 37 and saying: "If you
and
saying
If you are the
king
are the king of the
~ d v'!ou6aiwv1 a 8 o o v u e a u ~ 6 v . 38 fiv 62 Jews, save yourself."
of the
Jews.
save
yoursell.
Was but 38 There was also an
Kai
h l y p a 9 f i in
a6TQ
'
'0 p a o t A ~ 3 q T&V inscription over him:
also inscription upon him The
king
of the "This is the king of
the Jews."
' lou6aiwv
oG~oq.
Jews
this (one).
39But one of the
began
39 E i q
6E
TGV
K ~ E ~ ~ U ~ ~hung
T W evildoers
V
One
but
of the
having been hung to say abusively to
~ a ~ o l i p y w v bphaacpfipe~ a 6 ~ 6 v Oljxi oh him: "You are the
evildoers
was blaspheming
him
Not You Christ, are you not?
d 6 XPIUT~S; o&uov o e a v ~ 6 v
fiptirq. Save yourself and
are the Christ?
Save yourself and
us.
US."
40 I n reply the
other rebuked him
48
drrroKple&iq
62
b
Z-repOq
Having answered
but
the
different (one) and said: "Do you
~ I T I T ~ ~a
~h
V @ Eqq 0662
qopfj
0 3 ~ t r vnot fear God a t all,
rebuking to him said Not are fearlng you the now that YOU are
in the same judgB E ~ v , BTI
Zv T@ a h @
pi pa^^
E?;
God, because in the same judgment you are? ment? 41 And we, indeed, justly so, for we
4 1 ~ a fli p ~ i q p?v
61~aiaq,
&cia
And
we
indeed
justly,
worthy (things) are receiving in full
Y ~ P
Gv
&Tp&<ap~v what we deserve for
for
of which (things)
we committed things we did; but
& T O > ~ ~ ~ & O ~ E V . obToq
62
o66& this Cmanl did nothwe are receiving back;
this (one)
but
nothing ing out of the way."
42And he went on
&TO-rrov
i ~ p a E ~ v42
. ~ a i
EAEyEv
out of place
committed.
And
he was saying to say: "Jesus, remember me when you
' Iqooir, pvj u e q ~ i pou 6 ~ a ;
v
?ens
Jesus, remember me whenever you mlght come get into your kingTi]v P a u ~ h ~ i a v uou. 43 ~ a i einev dom." 43 And he said
into
the
kingdom
of you.
And he said to him: "Truly I tell
a h @ 'Apjv
uoi
ALyw,
ofipepov VET' YOU today,' YOU will
to him Amen to you I amsaying
today
with be with me in Paradi~e."~
iyoir
2r.r~
$v TG n a p a 6 ~ i u 4 ) .
me you will be in the
Paradise.
44Wel1, by now
44 Kai fiv
fi6q
& o ~ i &pa Z K T ~ ~ a it
i Was a b o u t t h e
And was already as if hour sixth and s i x t h h o u r , a n d

43n "Today." Westcott and Hort text puts a comma in Greek text before the word for "today." In the original Greek no conlma is found.
Hence we omit comma before "today." 43b Paradise, NBAJll,lsJo; a
garden of Eden, J17J8. See Genesis 2:8,10, 15, 16, LXX.

o K 6 ~ o q EyEve~o 69'
6hqv T ~ V yijv Ewq yet a darkness fell
darkness occurred upon whole the earth until Over all the earth
until the ninth hour,
*pa< EVGIT)~ 45 TOG fihiou i ~ h e i I T o v ~ oduxio99
~,
hour mnth
of the sun
leaving out, was split f , " ~ ~ t~ ~~ ~ de ;n
vaoir
curtain of the sanc62 T
~ a ~ a r r r h ~ a o p1-01'
a 3
but the
curtain
of the divine habitation tuary was rent down
the middle. 46 And
p6uov. 46 ~ a i ?wvfioaq
cpw*
1.ley&q
Jesus called with a
,iddle.
And havlng sounded to voice
great
loud Voice and said:
'Iqooirq E T ~ ~ E V ndrrrp, ~ i qy ~ i p d t q o o u "Father, i n t o Your
the Jesus
s a d Father, into hands of you
hands I entrust my
1~apari9spa1 ~ 2 , m e 3 p 6
pou.
sPiIit." When he had
1 am placing beside the
spirit
of me:
said this, he expired.
47
'
163v
62
~{~ITVEUUEV.
einbv
62
47 Because of seeing
Having
seen
but
he
expired.
but having said
what occurred the ar~b
yev6pvov
6 i~a~ov~apxqq
began
the
centurion
the (thing) having occurred my Officer
glorify God, saying:
666<a<~v T ~ V 0 ~ 6 v Ahyov
Y O ~ o q 6
man was
was glorifying the God saying Essentially the
righteous." 48 And all
&8pw~roq O G T O ~ G i ~ a ~ o qCV. 48 ~ a vdorreq
i
the crowds that were
man
this righteous was.
And
all
gathered together
oi
u u w r a p a y ~ v 6 p ~ v o 1 6xAo1 h
i
there
lor this 'peathe having come to be beside crowds upon
tacle, when they be8 ~ w p i w TahqV,
B ~ wfpi a a v ~ e q
held the things that
spectacle
this,
having become spectators of occurred, began to reT&
ycv6pevaI
~ i m ~ o v ~ eT&
q turn, beating their
the (things)
having occurred,
smiting
the breasts. 49 Moreover,
o ~ T qb n t o ~ p ~ q o v 49
. i u ~ i u a 6
v1 ~ 6 r v r ~ q
acquainted
breasts were returnmg.
Ha stood but
all
with him were standoi
yvoo~oi
a 6 ~ Q &nb
paKp6eev,
ing a t a distance. Also,
the known (ones) to him from long [way] off, women, who together
~ a yi u v a i ~ ~a1
q uuva~o~ou~o~
a u6 a~ iG h b had followedhim from
and women the following together to him from
were stand~aG-ra.
~ i j qrahthaiaq, 6 p 8 u a 1
ing beholding these
seeing these (things).
the
Galilee,
things.
50 K a i
i6oG
drvilp
6 v 6 ~ a ~ i' l w f i q
50 And, look! a man
And
look!
man
to name
Joseph
named Joseph, who
P O U ~ E U TimdtpxwvI
~~
&vip
&yaebq ~ a i
a member
counselor
being,
male person
good
and
the
Council,
a good
O ~ K
fiv and righteous manSi~aloq,
51 0 3 ~ 0 ~
righteous,
this (one)
not
,as
this [man] had not
~ f i pouhfi ~ a 51
i
C T U V K ~ T ~ T E ~ $E VI O ~
voted
in support Of
having put down together with to the
wlsh
and
their design and ac~4 -rrpa<~i a 6 ~ 8 v ,
hi, 'Apt paeaiaq tion-he was from Arto the action of them,
from
Arimathea
i-rna.thefa, a city of
-rrbhewq T ~ V ' 1 o ~ 6 a i a v , 8q T ~ O U E ~ ~ TX ~EVT
O J"'de'ansl
waiting
the
for theandk hwas
gof city of the
Jews,
who was awaiting the
Bau~h~iav
706
dom of God; 52 t h b
kingdom
of the
52
man went to Pilate
~ ~ p o o ~ h e ~ vTQ ~ ~ E I A & T ( ~
f i) ~ i u a ~ b
o,
having come toward the
Pilate
askedfor the and asked for the

%T:

2;

%$,'

th~:~f2e,

LUKE 23: 53-24

LUKE 24: 6-13

410

:5

' IqaoG, 53

body of Jesus. 53 ~ n d
~ a i
~a0EAhv
and havingtaken down he took it down and
it UP in ~e
~ E T ~ A I & ~arird
arv66v1,
nai Z ~ ~ K R wrapped
,
he wrapped up
it
to fine linen, and
put linen, and he laid
a
& I
A ~ ~ E U T ~08
0 6 ~him in a tomb carved
him
in
tomb
carved in rock where not in the rock, in which
fiv o 6 6 ~ i qo h w KE~I?EVO~. 54 K a i fiphpa- fiv no man had yet lain.
was no one not yet
lying.
~ n dday was 54 N O W it Was the day
n a p a a ~ ~ u i j q ,~ a adrf3pa~ov
i
h i $ o o ~ ~ v . of Preparation, and
of preparation, and
sabbath
was lighting upon. the evening light of
55 K a ~ a ~ o h o u e j a a a a l 62
Y W ~ ' ~ K E S , the sabbath was apHaving followed down
but
the
women, proaching. 55 But the
a h v ~ qqaav
auvdqhu0uia1
6
,+iqwomen, who had come
who
were having come together with out of the with him out of Gal':
rahthaiaq
a3~r$,
t0~draav~o
,i, i.lee, followed along
Galilee
to hun,
viewed
fie and took a look at
tomb
~ V Q J I E ~ O V~ a lcbq
C~h0q ~b a 6 p a the
memorial tomb and
as
was put the
body and how his body wa.9
TOG, 56 L-rroarpi+aoar
62
jroipaacnr, laid; 56 and they we@
of him,
having returned
but
they got ready back to Prepare spices
d r p h p a ~ a ~ a i p6pa.
~~i
T~
pb . and perfumed oils.
* spices
and perfumed oils. And the indeed But, of COuSe, they
(5drPPa~ov
fp6xauav
~ a ~ a .,jv rested on the sabbath
sabbath
they rested
according to
the according to the COmmandmen t
kv~ohiv.
commandment.
On the first day
T
62 '16 v
oap@d"ov 6 ~ 0 ~ 0 of
~ t h e week,
T o t e but one of the
sabbaths
of dawn however, they went
P a e i w ~ fvi 76 pvfipa
fih0av
$kpouaal very early to the tomb,
deep
upon the tomb they came bearing bearing t h e spices
&
f i ~ o i p a a a v drpGpa~a. 2
~ d p o v 62 they had prepared.
what they got ready
spices.
They found but 2 B U ~they found the
T ~ V Ai0ov
- drrro~~~uhtaphvov drrrb TOG .stone rolled away
the
stone having been rolled away from
the from the memorial
pvqp~iou, 3 ~iaEheoGoa~
62
oljx tomb, 3 and when they
memorial tomb,
having entered
but
'entered they did not
E~POV
~6 u&pa {[TOG KUP(OU'1qaoG]]. find the body of the
they found the body [ of the Lord
Jesus]].
~ o r d Jesus. 4 while
4 ~ a i VETO &v TQ drrrop~iaeal aljraq they were in per;
And it occurred in the to be perplexed them p l e x i t y over t h i s ,
n ~ p i TOGTOU
nai
iB3
&6pq
660 Iook! two men in
about
this
and look! male persons two f l a s h i n g c l o t h f n g
L-rrho~qaav a t ~ a i q b &u0ijr1 & m p m ~ o 6 a q . stood by them. 5As
stood upon
them
in clothing
flashing.
.
the' Cwomenl became
5 Pp96Pwv 61.
y~vopivov
a h O v nai frightened and kept
In fear
but having become of them and
their faces turned to
nhtvouaGv
T& np6awna
~ i q
the ground, the [men]
inclining
the
faces
into
r q ~ ~ 7 - c ~ Isaid to them: "Why
~ I n a v vp6q a h & < Ti
they said toward them Why are YOU looking for are YOU looking for
aQ a 700
bo6: of the

Jesus,

24

24

2; 3;

the living One among

,6v
< Q v ~ a VET& TQV
VEK Qv;
6
the dead? 6 [[He is
the living one with the dead Panes) ?
Zm!v 6 6 ~ ,&Ah&
fiyip0r).]]
pviju0q-r~ not here, but has been
he 1s here, but he was raised.]] Remember YOU raised up.]] Recall
(jq a a h q a ~ v bpiv &I OV iv -ifi rahlhaiq, how he spoke to YOU
while he was yet in
as he spoke to YOU yet being in the Galilee,
7 Ahywv ~ b v uiBv
TOG
Q0pGnou
671 Gal'i-lee, 7 saying that
saying
the
Son of the
man
that the Son of man must
6 ~ i
rrapa600ijva1
~ i q xeipaq be delivered into the
it is necessary to be given beside
into
hands hands of sinful men
be impaled and
&vephwv & p a p ~ o h & ~ a m
i aupw~iiva~
~ a and
i
of men
slnners
and to be impaled and yet on the third day
TG
;S;z
tpipp
wau-rijvai. 8 nai rise." 8 So they called
to the
day
to stand up.
And his sayings to mind,
&yvljuequav
TBV bqpdr~wv ahoG, 9 ~ a 9i and they returned
they remembered of the sayings of him,
and from the memorial
tomb and reported all
i m o m p h ~ a a a ~ drrrb
TOG
pvqp i o u
having returned
from
the
memorial tomb these things to the
and to all the
drrrfiyyethav
~airra Vrrch~a ~ o i qE V ~ E Keleven
~
they reported these (things)
all
to the eleven rest. 10 They were the
Mag'da:lene M a r y ,
~ a i.rr&utv TO?<
hol-rroiq.
10 fiaav
and to all
the leftover (ones).
They were and Jo.anrna, and
the mother of
62 JI MaySaAqvfi Mapia ~ a 'lobs
i
~ a Mary
i
but the Mapdalene
Mary and Joanna and James. Also, the rest
Mapia
fl
' 1 a ~ h P 0 u ' ~ a i ai of the women with
Mary
the [mother]
of James;
and
the them were telling the
Ao~rai
ah
ahaiq
~ E ~ O I ! apostles these things.
leftover (ones) together with
them
were saylng 11However, t h e s e
np6q ~ o b qdcrroa76houq
TaG-ra.
11 nai sayings appeared as
toward the
apostles
these (things).
And
nonsense to them and
i ~ c h q o a v bhrrlov a 6 ~ O v cbaei A4poq
T&
appeared in sight of them as if nonsense the they would not believe
bfillp~aT ~ G T ~ ,~ a i f i r r i a ~ o w
a 6 ~ a i q . the Cwomenl.
saylngs these, and were disbelieving to them.
12 C [But Peter rose
12 [['O 6 i n i r p o q
& v a a ~ & q EGpcrp~v a n d r a n :ko t h e
[[The but Peter havingstoodup
ran
memorial tomb,
hi 76
pvqp~iov- ~ a i n a p a ~ l j q a q
and, stooping forupon the memorial tomb; and having stooped forward ward, he beheld the
$A&TEI
ra 60i)vta p 6 v c ~ a drntA0~v
i
he is looking at the bandages alone; and he went off bandages alone; r So
he- went off, wonT ~ C , ai)-rhv
0aup5<wv
76
toward
himself
wondering at
the (thing) dering within hiinself a t what had
yE~ov6q.II
havlng occurred. I I
occurred.11
13 K a i i603 660 PE a 6 ~ Q v6v a 6 -ifi
~
13 But, look! on that
And look! two out of them in very the very d a y two of
n o p ~ u 6 ~ ~ v o Eiq
r
~hpqv
tipip17
fiuav
going
into
village them were journeying
day
were
to a village about sevdcnhxouaav
o ~ a 6 i o u q k<?jKovTa
& ~ b
stadia
sixty
from en miles distant from
having self from

LUKE 24: 1+21

fi

'EppaoGq, / J e r u s a l e m Cand]
Emmaus, named Em Sma'us,
14 ~ a aOroi
i
&pihow
rpbq drhhjhouq 1 4 a n d t h e y were
and they were conversing toward each other conversing with each
repi 'IT&VTOV
TQV
( T U ~ & P ~ K ~other
T ~ Vover all these
the (things) having stepped with things that had come
about
all
about.
these.
15Now a s t h e y
15 ~ a igyive~o b T@
6prX~iv a 6 7 0 c ~were conversing and
And it occurred in the to be conversing them discussing, J~~~~
him~ a i
awrq~e'iv
a h b q ' IqooGq self approached and
and -to be. seekmg together also
he
Jesus
began walking with
tyyiaaq
UUVEITO~ECETO
ad~oiq, them; 1 6 b u t their
having approached was going hls way with them,
eyes were kept from
16 oi 62 bqeahpoi abrtjv
~ K ~ ~ T O ~ V T O
the but
eyes
of them were being held fast r e c o g n i z i n g h i m .
TOG
p~) irr1yv6va1 alj~6v.17 &?rev 62 17 He said to them:,
of the not to recognize
him.
He said but "What are these matrpbq ai)~oCq Tiveq oi h6y01 08~01 oeq ters that YOU are detoward
them
What the words these whlch bating between your&VTI ~ ~ ~ A E T E
rpbq
6AhijAouq selves as YOU walk
YOU are throwing in exchange
toward
each other a l o n a ? " And t h e v
I T E ~ I I T ~ T O ~ ~ V T E~~ ; a i&ordrequav U K U ~ ~ W O ~ stood.
still with s a i
walking about?
And
they stood
sad-faced.
faces. 18111 answer
18 & r o ~ p l e ~ i q 62 E T ~ d v 6 p a ~ i K h ~ 6 r a q the one named Cle'Having answered but one to name Cleo~as
said to him:
eiri.rrc.v npbq aG~6v 6
p6voq T ~ ~ O I K Eo-pas
~ ~
as
said
toward him
You alone are lodging at "Are you
an
alien
by
yourself
'Iepouaahfiy ~ a io l j ~ Eyvwq
T+
Jerusalem
and not you knew the (things) in Jerusalem and so
yev6p~va
f
a d ~ i in
&v ~ a i q fipipa~qdo not know t h e
having occurred
the
days
things that have oc~aG~atq;
19 ~ a i
ETTTEV
~ ~ T O ?curred
S
in her in these
these?
And
he said
to them
d a y s ? " 19And h e
noia;
01
said to them: "What
What sort of (things) 7
The (ones)
but
ah4
Th
r ~ p i ' IqooG
TOG things?" They said
''The things
to him
The (things)
about
Jesus
of the to
concerning J e s u s
Na<apqvoG,
ijq
&yiv~io
dvfip
Nazarene,
who
proved to be
male person the Naz-a-rene', who
rpoqij~qq 6uva~bq i v i p y y ~ a i A6yy became a prophet
prophet
powerful
in
work
and word powerful in work and
b a v ~ i o v roc ~ ~ E o G~ a ~i r a v ~ bTOG
q
haoij, word before God and
in front of the God and
of all
the people,
all the people; 20 and
20 i m w q TE napf6wuav a h b v 01 tpxlepric how our chief priests
how and gave beside him the chief pr~ests
KC(;
oi ~ ~ X O V Trip&
E ~
E ~ S pi pa eavk~ou and rulers handed
and the
rulers
of us into judgment of death him Over to the sen~ a i &a?a&pwuw
21 fip~iq 6k tence death and imand
impaled
him.
We
but paled him. 28But we
'I ~pouoahij~,
Jerusalem,

to which

Bvopa
name

E!:c

LUKE 24: 22-28

413

412

were h o p i n g t h a t
was the
one destined to depaAov
Au~poGoeai ~ b v 'lapccilh &?d&
being about
to let loose
the
Israel;
but l i v e r I s r a e l ; yes,
ye
~ a lU ~ V ~ & U I V ~ o h o i q
v and besides all these
indeed also with
all
these (things) ' g i ~ things, this makes
the third day since
.raljqv Ijpfpav
&YE!
drq'
08
this
day
it is leading from which Etirnel these things occurred.
~ a i r ~ a iyfve~o.22 &Mh ~ a iyuva?~& 22Moreover, certain
But also
women women from among
these (thmgs) occurred.
TIVE~
ie
fiCIBv &<fa-qaav
fip&q, us also astonished
us, because they had
some
out of
us
astonished
us,
y~v6y~va1
6peprvai
6rri
.c;, been early to the
having come to be
early
upon
the memorial tomb 23 but
pvqpEi0~
23 ~ a i p i
~ d p o G o ~ 1 76 did not find his body
memorial tomb
and not havingfound the and they came saying they had also
a 8 p a ahoG fiheav ACyouoa~ ~ a 6maoicrv
i
.seen a supernatural
body of him they came saying also vision
dyyfhwv t w p a ~ b a l , ol
ACyoua~v aGr6v sight of angels, who
of angels to have seen, who are saying
him s a i d h e i s alive.
ZdFurther, some of
<$\I.
24 ~ a i
&~ijXOdn,
to be bving.
And
went off
some those with us went
TGV
oh
jpiv
T6 off to the memorial
of the (ones)
together with
us
upon
the tomb; and they found
pvqp~iov, ~ a Ei ~ ~ Ooij~wq
V
~ a @ q a$ it SO9 just 8s the
memorial tomb, and found thus according as the Women had said, but
t h e y d i d n o t see
yuvai~eqETTTOV, ad-rbv 62 0 6 ~ d6ov.
him."
women
s a d , him but not they saw.
he said to
25 ~ a ialj-rbq ETITEV
rpbq a6~oGq '
n 25 So "0
And
he
said toward
them
0 them:
senseless
&v6q~o1 ~ a Ppa6e'iq
i
~ f i Kap6iq 705 Ones a n d slow i n
senseless (ones) and slow to the heart of the heart to believe on
~ ~ I Y T E ~ ~ E I &IT]
V
r5cr1v
oTq ihdhqaw all the things the
to be believing upon all (things) which
spoke
r 0 het s
p 0k e !
7aG7a
26 Was it not necesoi
rrpoqij~ai.26 o6xi
not
these (things) sary for the Christ
prophets;
the
i6~1
ra0siv
T ~ V xplo~bv ~ a to
i
these things
it was necessary
to suffer
the
Christ
and
and
to
enter
into his
66ew a d ~ o 6 ;27 ~ a iglory?'' 27 And
~iu~heeivE I ~
comto enter
into
glory
of him?
And
dpedrp~voq
dcrb
Mwuafwq
Kai
h
i
,mencing a t Moses and
and
from all the Prophets he
having started
from
Moses
.rr&v~ov TBV rrpoqql-6v 6i~pprjveucr~va h o i q interpreted to them
all
the
prophets he interpreted to them things pertaining to
W E P ~ himself
& r6taa1q ~aiq ypaqaiq
T&.
in all the
in
all
the Scriptures the (thmgs) about scriptures.
tau~oG.
28Finally they
himself.
g
o
t close t o t h e
Eiq
K
~
p
q
V
Ot
28Kai
fiyyioav
And they got near into the village where village where they
fiArri<op~v

were hoping

871

that

2:

a6rbq
he

hmrv
is

the (one) this [man]

o p o o
~ a i a h 6 5 ~ r p o u ~ ~ ~ o ~ iwere
j u o n journeying,
they were going,
and
he
acted toward
a n d h e m a d e as
~opp&~epov
.rropeGeueai.
29
~a if he was journeyfarther
to begoing.
An ing on farther. 29 But
. r r a p ~ f 3 1 h u m o a h d v A2yov-r~~ M ~ i v o they used pressure
they used force beside
him
saying
Stay
upon him, saying:
~ $ 5 kmEpav h - r i v KO "Stay with us, be811
PEW JlpQv,
with us,
because toward evening
it is an1 cause it is t0~ai.d
K ~ K ~ I K E V ijSq
fi qptpa. ~ a ~l i ~ evening
h e ~and the day
has declined already the day.
And he went u has already declined."
TOG
peivai
ow
ahoTq. 38 Ka With that he went
of the
to stay
together with
them.
An( in to stay with them:
3OAnd as he was reVETO b 19 K C C T ~ K ~ Ia~ h~ bV ~~PET
~
it occurred in the
to recline
him
wit1 clining with them at
a b ~ G v AaP3v
T ~ V Gp~ov
~dA6yquc the =eal he took the
them havingtaken the bread [loaf] heblessed loaf, blessed it, broke'
~ a i
~Adrcaq
&TE?~~OU
a h T q it and began to hand
and
having broken
he was mving on
to them it to them. 31At that
31 a d ~ 6 v 6L
Stqvoixequav
01 6 q e d p o their eyes were fulls
of them but were opened fully the
eves
opened and they rec~ a i6.rrEyvwuav a h 6 r ~ aaih d q &qavroq ognized him; and he
and they recognized him; and he unapparen d i s a p p e a r e d from:
t y i v e ~ o drrr' a h 6 v . 32 ~ a i ETITC(V
~ p 6 qthem. 32And they
became he from them.
And they sald towarc said to each other::
&fAfihouq Oljxi Jl Kap6ia JlpQv ~ a i o p & i qfjv "Were not our hearts
each other Not the heart
of us burning wac burning as he was
2Adrhe1
Jlpiv b -rfj 666, &c speaking to us on
he was speaking to us in the way, as the road, as he was
6livo1yev
Jlpiv T&S ypaqdrq; 33 Kai fully opening up' the
he was opening fully to us the Scriptures?
And Scriptures t o us?"
~ V ~ U T ~ V T E S
a h 6 -rfj Gpq imEmp:q~aat ~ i q33And in that very
havingstoodup tovery the hour they returned into hour they rose and
returned to Jerusa' I ~pouaahfip,
~ a i
edpov
Jerusalem,
and
they found [em, and they found
theI eleven and those
fi8p01~p6~0~q
106q Z V ~ E K K
~ ~
having been collected together
the
eleven and with them assembled
~06s
aGv
ab~oic;, 34 AEyovrccq 6-TI together, 34 saying:
the (ones) together with them,
saying that 'For a fact the Lord
6~7wq
fiyEp8q
6 K 6 p l 0 ~K a ? d ~ e q #as raised up and
actually was raised up the Lord and was seen l e appeared to ,Stnon!" 35 Now they
Z i ~ w v ~35
. ~ a i ahoi
@hyoGv?.q
to Simon.
And
they
were explalnlng ,hemselves relatea the
.r&
b
~ f j 664
~ a i bq ?vents on the roa8
the (things)
in
the
way
and
how
md how he became
hyvGueq
a b ~ o i qiv ~ f j~ A d r u ~ l0
13
.
he became known to them in the breaking of the mown to them by
b e breaking of the
GPTOV.
oaf.
bread [loaf I.
36
Taha
62
a
hahoirv~ov 36 While they were
These (things)
but
of them
speaking
;peaking of these

&<
as

+ pmidst
i u y a b ~ G v \E~ai Akyei
of them
and he is saying

things h e himself
stood in their midst
said to them:
~ T T O T ] ~ ~ V T and
E~
irpiv] . 37
to You I.
Having been terrified "May
YOU
have
peace." 37But beE~$qPol
y ~ v 6EVOI
SZ
~ a i
having gecome cause they were terbut
and
(ones) in fear
rified, and h a d
i66~ow
m~Gpa
8~wpeiv.
to be beholding. become f r i g h t e n e d ,
they were thinking
spirit
38 ~ a iETTEV
ab~o'iq Ti
1&Tapaypb01 they were imagining
And he said to them Why having been troubled they beheld a spirgu~t,
~ a i
61&
Ti
Slahoy~opoi it. 38So he said
youare,
and
through
what
reasonings
to them: "Why are
kv
Te
Kap6iq
3pGv; YOU troubled, a n d
drva~aivouulv
heart
of YOU? why is it doubts
in
the
are comlng up
39 i 6 e . r ~ 763 x~ipdrq pou ~ a TOGS
i
~r66aq come up i n YOUR
See YOU the hands of me and the
feet hearts? 39 See my
ab~6q..f
y
c
j
eipi
y
r
q
h
a
~
f
i
u
a
~ 6pc: hands and my feet,
pou 811
feel YOU
me that it is I myself;
I
he;
of me that
am
feel me and see, bei
.rrvelipa u d r p ~ a~ a 6wEa
~ a i~ ~ E T E , TI
flesh and bones cause a spirit does
and see YOU, because spirit
not have flesh and
O ~ K i x ~ l
~ a 8 8 q ip.?
&w E ~ T E
not is having according as me YOU are geholding bones just as YOU
i~ov~a
40. [ [ ~ a i
103~0
~i.rr&v behold that I have."
having.
[ [And
this (thing)
having said 40And as he said
.] ] t h i s h e s h o w e d
:SE~<EV a b ~ o i qT&q ~ E i p a qK a i T06q ~ 6 6 a
feet.?]
he showed to them the hands and the
them his hands and
41 "ETI 62 ~ I O - ~ O ~ V T W Va h 6 v dt1T6 ~ i i qhis feet. 41 But while
Yet but
disbelieving of them from the
they were still not
eaupa<6vrwv
ETT~EV
ab~oiq
xapBq
believing for sheer
to
them
JOY
wondering
he said
"Exe~t
TI
j3pGu1pov 9 8 6 6 ~ ; joy and were wonsomething
eatable
there? d e r i n g , h e s a i d
Are YOU having
42 - 01
62. ~ I T ~ S W K ~ V
i x B h o ~to them: "Do YOU
The (ones) but
gave on
to him of fish have something there
b 6 ~ r t o v to eat?'? 42And they
brrro6 pepoq- 43 ~ a i Aapdv
in sight
having taken
and
piece;
broiled
handed him a piece
ah6v
2~ay~v.
o
f broiled flsh; 43 and
of them
he ate.
he took it and ate it
44 ETmv 6.i ~ p 6 q ab-ro~q 0~1.0~
oi
He said but toward
them
These the before their eyes.
44He now said to
08q ihahqua , vpdq bp&q &I
A6yo1 pou
words of me which I spoke toward YOU yet them: "These are
my words which I
av
oirv
hpiv,
671
6 ~ i
being - together with
YOU, that it is necessary spoke to YOU while I
rrAqpw8ijvat
n b ~ a
T&
was yet with YOU,
the (things)
to be fulfilled
all
that all the things
Y:YP~VP~V~
CV
~61.14 written in the law
havrng been written
in
law
Moses a n d i n
~ a i T o i ~ TrpoQj~aiq ~ a of
i
Mwuoiwc;
and t h e P r o p h e t s a n d
to the
Prophets
and
of Moses
a 3 ~ b qE u n l
he
stood m
a b ~ ~ iEipfivq
<
to them Peace

LUKE 24: 45-53

416

S~jvo~ccv P s a l m s a b o u t me
be fulfilled."
KATA
IC2ANHI.I
45Then he opened
a h & ~ b v VOOV TOO
ouv~Qa~
of them the mlnd of the to be putting together up their minds fully
TO JOHN
~ & q ypa@&q, 46 ~ a i ~Tnev a d ~ o i q 671 to grasp the meanthe
Scriptures,
and hesaid
to the111 that ing of t h e ScripI n [the] beginning
drpxfj qv 6 ?dyoq, ~ C t i 6 AAyoq
oij~aq
y f y p m ~ a ~ na8eiv ~ b vxplmbv t u r e s , 4 6 a n d he
the Word was,
beglnnlng was the Word, and the Word
thus
it has been written to suffer the
Chr~st said to them: "In
and
Word was
qv rpbq ~ b v0 ~ 6
~ a~ Oebq
i
fiv B X6yoq. with the
~ a ai v a c r ~ ~ v a&K
~
V E K ~ ~ V 73
TP~TI;I this way it is writGod, and the
was toward the God: and god was the Word.
and to stand up out of dead (ones) to t'he third ten that the Christ
Word was a god.'
2 0 6 ~ 0 fiv
~ t v dpxt
rpbq T ~ VBdv. hi^ one vlas irr
TG bv6pcrr1 would suffer and rise
lipSpq, 47 ~ a i~q~uxOiivat
This (one) Was in bcglnnzng toward the God.
begilmhlg u,ith
and to be preached upon the name
day,
from among the deed
3
~ ~ 6 ~ 7 0 : 81'
ah02
kyivc~o, ltai God. 3 All things came
ad-roir ys~avolon, E I ~ & ~ E U I V &pap~lGv0" the third day,
All (things) through
him
came to be, and into
through
of him repentance into letting go off
of sins
47 and on the basis
xwpiq a f i ~ o b ~ ~ C V E T O 066;
Lv.
him, and apart from
of his name repenriq -ir&v~aT& ZOvq,
drptapcvo~
apart
from
him
came
to
be
not-but
one
(
t
h
~
n
g
)
1
.
hhn
not
even
one
into
all
the nations, - (ones) starting from tance for forgiveness
came into ex?I
yfyovev
4 <v a h + <wfi ijv, ~ a thing
i
'I~pouuahfip. 48
bp~iq
y&pTupeq of s i n s would be
Which has come to be
in him llle was, and istence.
Jerusalem;
YOU
witnesses preached in all the
nations-starting
out
4 Twfi t'iv T6 qbq TDV &v6p&~wv-5 ~ a i What has come inlo
TO~TWV.
49 ~ a i
i603
of these (thlngs)
And
look!
f r o m Jerusalem,
the hfe was the light of the
men:
and existence 4 by means
i t a r o u - & A h ~ f i vi r a y y ~ A i a v TOG r a ~ p 6 q 48 YOU are to be
72)
(pbq iv T F ~ u ~ o ~ i aq a j v ~ ~ ,~ a i fi of hlm was life, and
the light In th'e darkneks isshining, and the the life was the light
am send~ngoff out the
promise
of the Father nesses of these things.
of men. 5And the
U K O T ~ U a676
06 Ka~khaP~v.
pou Q' i1p6y dpeiq 62 K ~ O ~ U O C [ E &v -rG 49And9 look! I am
light is shining in
darkness
it
not overpowered.
oflne upon YOU; YOU but sit xoudown in the sending forth upon
YOU that which L
6 ' E ~ ~ V E TavOpwmoq
O
dm~~TahpkV0q t h e darkness, but
I T ~ A E I cwq
06
tv6baquBo
clty unhl what Itimel youmight be~orneclothed promised by my FaCame to be
inan
having been sent forth the darkness has not
ther. You, though,
t
Qouq 66vn~1v.
rap&
BwO,
dvoya
ah6
'Iw&vqq. overpov~ered it.
6 There arose a man
out. of
height
power.
abide in the city untjl
beslde
God,
name
to him
John;
56) 'Etliyay~v SSh
7 O~TOS
fih0sv
E I ~that-was sent forth
a6-robq fw5 mp&q YOU become clothed
thls (one)
came
into as a representative of
Heled out
but
them
until
toward with power from on
God: his name was
vap-rupiav,
~va
BqBaviav, ~ a l
Ila.p~u~6.u
r)
irapaq
~ a q~ ~ P p ahigh."
q
h e rn~ghtwltness John?' 7 Thii lmanl
in order that
witness,
Bethany,
and
having rifted UP
the
hands
50 ~~t he led them
TOO
$w~6q,
~va
T & V T E ~ came for a witness,
ad-roir ~LiA6yqu~vad~oliq.61 KU~ if~:;;~d
out
far as ~ ~ t h l ~ rspi
all
in order to bear witlight,
in order that
about
the
of him he blessed
them.
ny, and he lifted up
I T I U T & ~ ; U ~ ~ I V 61'
a d ~ o 6 . 8 O ~ K fiv ness about the light,
iv T@ sbAoy~Tv alj~bva6~0ljq
61iu~q
hands
and
blessed
him.
Not
was
that people of a11 sorts
through
might believe
in the to be blessing him
them he stood through
might believe through
t~eivoq
~6
qQq,
&Ah'
ba
&IT'a h 3 v [ [ ~ a i
&VE~~PETO
T,jV
them. 51 As h e was
that (one)
the
light,
but
in ordcr that him. 8 H e was not
from them
[and he was being bolne up into the blessing them he was
that light. but he was
paprupjuq
w ~ p i TOG (po~6q.
a l i -~ o jparted from them and
oBpav6vll. 52 ~ a i
meant to bear witness
he might w~triess about the
light.
heaven li
And
they began to be borne up
9 iHV T)
q ~ q T,j
a b u t that light.
[ [ ~ P o o ~ u v k ~Cf$hv
T ~ ~1 d v f o ' r ~ ~to~heaven.
~ a ~ 52 And they
9 The true light that
YaAvoiq
Psalms

mtp? ipoD. 45

T~TE

about

Then

me.

he opened fully must

ACCQWDINC

'2

y,

.-

LIhavmg done obeisance to

.is

himl]

' I EpouoaAfiy

they returned

Jerusalem

32

Was

to

and returned to Jerusalem with great

~ a p & q psy&Aqq, 53 ~ a i fioav
JOY
great,
and
they were
through SOY. %And they were
.
in the
~av-rbqi v TG is@ sdhoyo~v~sq
T ~ V0 ~ 6 ~ ~~~~~~~~~~y
all
in the tenlale
blesslng
the God.
temple blessing God.
lnto

a,,~~,,,j~

did

wcich

the

( P V T ~ ~ I

Is erll~ghtening

E~X~~EVOV
coming
-

la
fjb

light

E~S

into

true

the

.rr&vTa
every

~bv
the

&v8porov gives light to every

man
sort of m a n was
~ 6 a ~ o 10
v . i v about to come into
world.
Inl t h e world.o 1 0 H e

"A gad." In contrast with "the God." See Apgend~xunder John 1:l.
See Matthew 3:1, footnote'. 9C World=x6or~o~(kos'mos), KBA; P>lV

(0-Zahm'),

JLTJ8.

417

JOHN 1: 19-25

419
TQ ~ 6 u p w fiv,
th'e

world'

he was, and the

O
61'~

Was

in the world, a d

through the world came into

world

through &,
the world did
not know him. 1 l R e
Cyvw. 11 Eiq T&
%la
fiheEvl
knew.
Into the own (t@ings) he came, and came t o his own
home, but his - o m
oi
' O I
. adr6v 06 nzrp&a$ov. people did not t&
the
own (ones)
him
not' took alongside. him in. 12 Rowever,
as many as did re12
8001 . '-6 i . a a p o v alj.rbv, ~6w~~v-alj-ro'i<
As many a s but took
him, he gave to them ceive him, to them he
gave authority- td behtovuiav ' T ~ K V ~ 8 ~ 0 6 y~vEu9a1,
authority children of God to become, to the (ones) Come a d ' s childfen,
i?ecause theywere ex'
nl&~&~o[v Eiq . ~6 &bjla ahoijl 13 0:
believing
into the name of hlm,
who not e r c i ~ h g faith in his
hc alpdrrwv 0662 &K 8Ehfipa~oqu a p ~ b qname; l3and
outof
bloods
nor out of
will
of flesh 'Were born, not from
bd62 .EK gdfiPmq , h 6 d q ' ma iK- blood or from a fleshnor out of
wlll
of male person but out of ly will 'or from man's
will, but from God;.
8 ~ 0 6 i y ~ & l o a ~ . ,.
..
14 SOthe Word be'
God
were generated.
14- Kai ' & *' AhyoS
&y&,eTo Kai Came flesh and resided
US, and .We
And the
Word
flesh
became
and -0ng
~ m f i v w u ~ivv fiyiv, ~ a 28~aqdrp~8a
i
mjv 66tav had a view Of -his
tented
in us, and we vlewed the glory glory, a glory such as
belongs to an onlya h o 0 , . 66gcxv bq
povoy~voirq
of him, glory as of only-begotten (one) beside begotten son from a
father; and he - was
~CTTP~
. T\&F
C
xdr~l.ro5
of father,
of undeserved klndness and full of undeserved
kindness and trutkr;
d>qfkiaq' 15 ' I o&qq
paprup~?
truth;
.
John
is witnessing
about 15 (John bore witness
about him, yes, h e ac:
a h 0 6 ~ a i K C K ~ ~ ~ E Vhhyov - ofiToq
-him
and he has cried out saying - this (one) tually cried out-this
'0
bmiuo was the one who said
fiv
d
"~ f 1 ~ G j ~
was - the..(one) having said - The (one) behind [it]-saying:
"The
$0" ipx6pmoq ip7cpoo89 pou y i y o ~ ~ v , one coming behind
m e ' : coming
'mfront
ofme hascometobe, m e h a s a d v a n c e d
671. '
- , . you
fiv16
i n f r o n t of me,
because
first
of me he was;
because because h e existed
before me29 - 16 For
ZK TOG' .~rhqp~fi&oqa h 0 6 tjp~?q- v-eq
out of the : fullness
of him
we
all
we J 1 received from
out of his fullness,
SA&fiopev,- ~ a i
xdrp~v
&T
,i
received, J and undeserved kindness instead of even undeserved kind'
:x&p~-roi17 . -671. .
6
v6yoq ness upon undeserved
Undeserved kindness;
because
the
law kindness. 17 Because
616 '
Movahoq
' iS6&1,
~i the Law was given
through '
Moses
. was given,
the through Moses, t h e
X&P1q.
Kai - fi &,fieEIa && undeserved kindness
undeservedkmdness. and the
truth
through and the truth came
'IquoG Xp1o-ro6 EVETO TO. 18 8.~6" o66~iq to be through Jesus
Jesus
Christ
came to be.
God
no one Christ. 18 No man
ah06
him

~Y~VETO, K(X~

came to be, and the

K ~ G ~ O &6v
S

world

him

'

-&

O ~ Kexistence

not

QEdq has seen God a t any

god time; the only-begot.
TC[~& ken god who is in' the
6, 1 ~T ~ VK ~ ~ T T O V706
the (one) being into the bosom of the Father bosom position - with
the Father is ' the, one
& K E ? V O ~ &cqyf@~rro. - ,'
1
t h a t ' h a s explained
that-(one)
explamned.
him,
19 Ka: a%+ k-riv fi - pap.rupia *'TOG
19Now tNs is the
&d
thls
is* the , witness
of the
'lo&vou ~ T E ddUTElhav IT&
&6y
01 witness of John when
John
when
sent forth - toward him
the the Jews sent forth
' l ou6aiol
tE
' I ~paoohOpov I y i q ' nai priests a n d Levites
Jews
out of
Jerusalem
p ests and from Jerusalem to him
A E U E ~ T ~%a.
~
&p(;yrfic~watv aGdv to ask. him: "Who
Levites in order that they might question - h e * are you?'' 2OAnd he
23 r i s *&I;. 20
bpoh6yq$EL ~ a Ol ~ Kconfessed and did not;
You who you are?
And he confessed and not deny, but confessed :
fipvijuaro, ~ a ibpohhyqo~v 871 'Ey& o h "I a m not the Christ."
he denied, and he confessed that
I
not 2 l A n d they asksd
6 x p r m 6 ~ .21 ~ a l ~phrqqcni- ah& him: "What; then?
am the Christ. '
And they questioned him Are - you >E.li!jah?""
he said: ."I am'
Ti
06v;
air ,'HA~iaq . 1; ~ a And
i
What 'therefore?
You
Elijah - are? 'And not;." "Are you -The
Prophet?" And: h e
06n ~lp:. '0- rrpoqmq d- 'd;
hhat
he is saying Not Iam. The Prop e
are you? a n s w e r e d : 2 "NO!"
~ a i & ~ r ~ ~ p t 806.
q 22 . ~17cav.:.
otv.-- 22 Therefore they _said
And he answered No.
They said therefore to him: "Who are
you? that we may give
akij Tiq
7;
iva"
dnr6~p1u1van answer to those
to h h Who are you? in order that
answer
who sent us.. What
6&p~v
- roiq
T ~ P W U ~ f i p & ~do' you say about
we might give to the (ones) having sent
us,
y o u r s e l f ? " 23 H e
ri
ALy~tq
n ~ p i u~crv~o6;
23 Zqq
said: "I am a voice
what are you saying about yourself?
He said of someone crying
'Eyh q..yj
$o&v?oq
$V T~F) t ~ f out
i ~ i n~ t h e wildervoice of (one) crymg aloud m the desolate ness, 'MAKE
the way
of Jehovahb straight,'
E V E
~ i j v666v Kvpiou,
Make YOU straight the way of Lord, according as just as Isaiah the
~ i n ~ v 'Huaiaq
6
npoqfi~qc;.24 And
Kai prophet said." 24 Now
prophet.
said
Isaiah
the
those .sent forth were
dcrreorclhpivo~
fiuon,
ZK - T&V, from the Pharisees.
having been sent forth (ones)
were
out of
the 25 So they questioned
&6v
kai
f
i
p
d
~
q
~
~
@aploaiov. 25 K ~ I
and him and said t o
And they queshoned him
Pharisees.
him: "Why, then, do
obv
$crrrri<si.qc ~t y o u baptize if you
a h @ Ti
1therefore
are
YOU
baptizing
if
said to him Why
HA^^^^ 066i yourself are not the
~6 0 6 ~d
~
~ OGf ~ Elljah
~ nor6 CfVht
5 or
or
tbpa~&V

has seen

T~OTE'

at any time;

~ O V O Y ~ S

only-begotten

'

'

you

not are the

Christ

nor

21%Elijah, J17,*,=; meaning "My God is Jah."

the Lord, NBA.

23b Jehovah, J7-".w-*;

JOHN 1: 26-33

JOHN 1: 34--40

4430

The
P r o p bet ? 'l
2 6 J o h n answered
'Iw6rvllq hdyov 'EyG
PanriTc~ iv ii6ccrr. t h e m , s a y i n g : "I
John
saymg
I
ambaptlzlng in water; baptize in water. In
phaos 3pQv
O ~ ~ K E I
8~ c p ~ iO ~~ Kt h e midst of YOU
middle of YOU (one) is standing whom you
not one is standing wholn
o'i6a.r~:~ 27 dniaw
+~xcipevq, YOU do not know,
have known,
behind
C
m
"O
t coming (one). 27 t h e one coming
behind me, but the
06
odx rip; h;i, dctoq
Tva
of whom not am
worthy in order that lace of whose sandal
I am not worthy to
h6ao
aljToij
'rdv
ip-a
T O
I might loose
of him
the
lace
ofthe u n t i e . "
28 T h e s e
61~06fipa~oq.
28
Taka
,
B3&Niq things took place in
sandal.
These (things)
Bethany Beth'aeny across - the
iydve~o nipav
TOG ' lop6&ou, 6nov fiv Jordan, where John
occurred other side of the
Jordan,
where was WaS baptizing.
2 9 T h e ne,xt day
b
' l odtvqq ~ m i < o v .
the
John
baptizing.
he beheld Jesus corning toward him, and
29 T4j
&naOprov
~A~ITEI
To the
morrow
he is looking at
the he said: "See, the
Of
that
'IqaoGv
fpxcip~vov np65
aMv8 ~ a i
Jesus
comlng
toward
him,
and takes away the sin
of the world!" 30 This
h i y ~ ~ '16~ d
cipv65
TOG
heissaying
See
the
Lamb
ofthe
God i s t h e o n e a b o u t
b
aipov
T ~ V drpapriav
TOG whom I said1 Bethe (one)
lifting up
the
sin
of the hind me there comes
~6opou.30 0 3 ~ 6 ~
~ U T I V3 ~ r i p 03
&y& a man who has adworld.
This (one)
is
over whom
I van ced i n f r o n t
~T~rov'Oniuw pou E p x ~ ~ a r drvjp
6s of me, because he
said
Behind me is coming male person who existed before me.
Eprpooeiv pou
yEyovev,
6 ~ 1 n p 6 ~ 631~Even I did not
in front
of me has come to be, because
first
know him, but the
~ O U five
31 K&Y&O ~ K G ~ E I V ad.r6vI reason why I czme
of me he was;
a n d I not had known him,
baptizing in water
&Aha
Iv a
C P W E P ~ ~ ~ ~
but
in order that he might be manifested to the was that he might
be made manifest
'lapajh 6tb
TO>O
fihBov & y 3i v ii6aTt to Israel.7, 32 John
Israel through this (thing) came I in water
@aTr~i{ov.32 K a i &pap.rdpqu~v'I w&vq< hiywv also bore witness,
"I viewed
baptlzlng.
And
witnessed
John
saying saying:
t
h
e
spirit
coming
6
T ~ B i a p a l .r6 r v ~ G p a ~a-rapaivov cjq
that I have viewed the spirit
descending
as down as a dove out
it
.rr~pto~ep&v
oorjpavoir, ~ a i i p e ~ v ~ v Of
U p 0n
dove
out of
heaven,
and it remained r e.m a i n e d
6.rra aorj~6v. 33 ~ & y &O ~ K $ 6 ~ 1 ~afi~bv,him. 33 Even I did
upon him;
a n d 1 not hadlrnown
him, n o t
know him.
6

The

npoqfi'rqq; 26 dcrre~pieq
Prophet?

Answered

aorj~oiq

tothem

the

29a World=xlowos (kos'mos), KBA; 0'7)~(o.Zahmr),

meaning "earth"), J18.

517;

Y ~ K(e'~ets,

the very One who

Pamri<~iv i v but
s e n t me t o bap@a.r, ~ K E ~ V ~pol
S
E ~ E V'Eg'
6~ & tize in water said
water that (one) to me said Upon whom likely to me, 'Whoever it
isn s
6
rrvaGra ~araBaivov ~ a is
i upon whom you
you m g h t see
the
spirlt
descending
and see the spirit coming down and remainphvov
Ir' ahhv, o6r6q i m ~ v d
is the (one) ing, this is the one
remaining upon him, this (one)
pm-ri<ov
iv
T V E ~ ~ W ~&yiy* 34 K&YBthat baptizes in holy
spirit
holy.
and I spirit.' 34 And I have
baptizing
in
~
a
i
pepapr6pq~a
6 r I seen [it], and E have
ihpa~a,
have seen,
and
I have borne witness
that borne witness that
this one is the Son
0 3 ~ 6 5 ~ U T I V 6 vi6s TOG 8~06.
of God."
this (one)
.is
the Son of the God.
35 Again the next
35 T4j i~ra6p1ovV@IV
i a r f i ~ ~'Iwchqq
l
To the morrow agaln had stood
John
day John was standwith two of his
Kai i~ TQV paeq~(;lYalj7PG 660, 36 ~ a ing
i
and out of the disciples of hlm two,
and disciples, 36 and as
2pPAdqaq
T
' Iqooir ~ T E ~ I I T ~ T he
O ~ Ilooked a t Jesus
having looked on to the
Jesus
walking about w a l k i n g h e s a i d :
the Lamb of
hhyel. '16~: b cipvdq TOG 0mG. 37 ~ a "See,
i
heis saymg See the Lamb of the God.
And God!" 37And the two
heard him
fi~ouaavoi 660 p a e q ~ a ia h 0 6 AaAoirv~oq ~ a disciples
i
heard the two discipies of him speaking and speak, and they fol$~oho6eqaav T
' Iqaoir. 38
u?paqEiq lowed Jesus. 38 Then
they followed
to the
Jesus.
Havrng turned Jesus turned and,
62 d ' i q ~ ~ G <
K& ~ECXU&~EVOS
a h o 6 ~getting a view of
but the
Jesus
and having viewed
them them following, he
&~ohoueoGv~aq
.
h6yr1
ahoiq
Ti said to them: "What
following
he is saying
to them
What are YOU looking for?"
<qrei.re;
oi
62 ~Tnav ad76 They said to him:
(which
are seeking YOU? The (ones) but
said
to hi& " R a b b i ,
trans'PaPPei,
8
Aiye~al ~ E ~ E ~ ~ ~ V E U means,
~ ~ E V Owhen
V
lated, Teacher,)
Rabbi,
which is being said
being translated
b16&u~ah&,
TOG
~ E v E I ~ ; where are you stayTeacher,
where
are you remaining? ing?" 39 He said to
"Come, a n d
39
hiy~r
atho'iq
'Epxea0g
~ a them:
i
He is saying
to them
Be YOU comlng
and you will see." Ac~~JEU~E:. f i h e ~
0bv
~ a ; d 6 a ~cordingly they went
YOU will see.
They came therefore and
saw and saw where he
.rroG
~EVEI, ~ a i nap'
~ G T Qw a s s t a y i n g , a n d
where
he is remaining,
and
beside
him t h e y s t a y e d w i t h
&plvav -njv 4pEpav i ~ ~ i v t l v&pa
'
fiv IS him t h a t day; it
they remained the
day
that;
hour was as was about the tenth
~ E K & T ~ .40 'Hv 'AvGpiaq 6 & 6 d & Iip.ovoq I hour. 40Andrew the
tenth.
Was Andrew the brother of Slmon
b r o t h e r of S i m o n
ni-rpou
E T ~ h~
v
660
~ c j , Peter was one 'of the
Peter
one
out of
the
two
the (ones)
I two that heard what
Or~oua&vrovr a p & ' 1o h o u ~ a dir ~ o ~ o u e q u ~ w v
having heard beside of John and havmg followed John said and followed

a
' 6
but the (one)

~Eptpaq p~

having sent me to be baptmng in

'

JOHN 1: 4+2:.5

423
ah@' 4 1 E ~ ~ ~ U K E I o b ~ o q mpiirov ~ 6 vJesus. 41First tf&
to him;
he is iinding this (one)
first
the one found his owli
brother, Simon, an&
&6d96v , r6v i&ov Zipova nai
- Aiyel
brother the own ' Simon
and he is saying said to him:
T
E 6 p f i ~ a p ~ vT ~ VM ~ u u i a v 6
~UTIV have .found the Mesto him We have found' the Messiah which
is. si'ah" (which meam,:
when translatad,
pe9~pprjvev6p~vovXplu~bq' 42 ijyayev ,&dv
being translated
,: Christ.
' He led
him Christ). 42 He led
wp6q riiv 'Iqooijv. , ' +Phi
q
@Q
6 him to Jesus. W h a
toward the Jesus. Havmg looEd on tohun the Jesus looked upon
him
'IquoCq ETITEV
1 3 ET Zipwv 6 ui6q a I w ~ v
, he said: "YOU
Jesus
said You &re Simon the son of John. are Simon the son!
d- u
Kq@q
b
tppqveGna~ of John;- You will be
you will be caied Cephas which is being translated c a l 1e d - C e 'p h a s !3
(which is translated
fli-rpoq.
Peter.
Peter)

' ~qooirq ~ a : -ETITW

'>'we

'

43 The next day he

hradplov ~ 0 3 q u ~~vE E A ~ -E ~efq
v
.*
To b e morrow
he willed to go out into desired- to depart for
S o Jesus
raAlhaictv. ~ a i E ~ ~ ~ U K E@
I iAlmo~
~ a Gal'i-lee.
i
the
Galilee. .And he is'findmg
Philip and found Philip and saidAEyai
ad^.@^ 6 'IquoOq 'AKO'AO~OEI
- pol: to him: !'Be my folis saying to hun the , Jesus
Be following to me. lower." 44 NOW Phif44 ?v, . 62 6 I
h b B q k 1 6 & , ip . was from. Beth- Was - but .the Philip from Bethsaida, sa'i-da, from the city
6~
q
GbAewq 'AvGpkou ncri flhpou. Of &drew and' Peter>
out of the' , city .
of Andrew and of Peter: 45 Philip found Naand said b
45 airpiu~el ' @ihImoq ~ b vNaeav&$
~ a tha"'a.el
i
He is ikding
Philip
the Nathanael and him: "We have found
XEYE~
arj,G
"OV Eypaqw M W U ~hrS t h e O n e Of whom)
he is saying to hiin- Whom ' wrote . Moses in Moses, in the Law,
TG vbpq ~ a io i npocp4-ra1 a l j p f i ~ a ~ ~ va,n d t h e P r o p h e t s
the
Law and the' Prophets we have found, wrote, Jesus, the son
vqaoh
-.roc * ft~d*
.
vT;
h 6 of, Joseph, from Naz'f
Jesus
son of the Joseph the (one) from aereth." 46 But NaNacapir. 4 6 ~ a i '' E ~ ~ E Va, h @ NaecrvGA . t h a n ' a m e l -said to.
Nazareth.
And ' sald
to him
Nathanael him: "Can anything
put of,
'EK N a c a p k ~6ha-rai . TI
&y&v
' E ~ I ; good
Out of Nazareth is able anything good
to be? Naz'a .reth?" Philip
said to him: ,-,"Come
Ahye1
a h 6 6 @ih~mroe
- "Epxov
He is saying tohi61 the
Philip
Be coming and a n d see." 4r Jesus
76~.47- E T ~ E V
a IquoGq
T ~ 'V
N a e ~ 6 As a w N? ' than'as,91
see.
Saw
. Jesus . the - ,. Nathaxlael COmUlg toward - him.
f p X 6 p ~ o v &q
~ a : >hLY&i - ' napi,,"and * s a i d _ a b 0-ut
coming
toward him and he issaying about him: ?see,, zVL.'&is)
a*oir , '
drhqe~q t ~ p q X ~ i qt v
q
Q - - '&elite f Or a cer,3
h m
See
truly
Israelite - in whom t-ty,
in whom there
66Aoq O ~ KEmtv. 48 hiyet ad,$
N&warjh is "0 deceit." 48Nal
deceit not
is,
Is saying to him Nathanael than'a .el said to him:
"How_-does .,it , come,
I l 6 8 ~
p~
~ ~ ~ G U K E I ~ ;bcrm<pi&1
~
Where from . me
are you knowing? Answered , that you know me?":
43

T:

'

ah$ , flpb
roc UE Jesus h.-answer said
Jesus
and
said to him Before the you to him: "Before phil0 ; A l ~ o v qovfioat
6VTa fin6 fiv u v ~ i j vip called you, while
Phlllp
to sound
being under the fig tree you were unde
the
cT66v
ue. 49 dcrrr~pi6q : a 6 ~ Q NaQavafjA :fig tree, I saw you."
I saw
you.
Answered . .. to him
Nathanael 43 Na. thanpa. el an'paPP&i, 06 1 6 uibq TOG 8~06, a3 swered him: "Rabbi,
Rabbl, You are the Son Of the God,- you. you are the
of
$ao!Aeiiq
ET
TOG
l ~ p d &50 bnrEKpi8q God, you are m g of
Answered Is~ael." 50 Jesus in
King
are of the
IsraeL
answer said to him:
'iquoCq ~ a Ei ~ ~ E aV 6 ~ 6 *OTI
eTn6v - UOI
Jesus
and said to him Because I said to you "Because I told you
15~1 d 6 6
O-E
~ITOK&GI
&nfiq .I saw you underneath
that
I saw
you
downunder
- t h e fig tree do. you
~ohwv
nrm~lielq*
p e i < ~- .
believe? You will- see
are you belie&g?
Greater (ones) of these (things) tmgs greater - than
6qn.
51 K a i
a d ~ 4'Al.lTjV. these." 51 He further
you will see.
And he is saylng ; to h m
said' to him: "Most
&fiv ' hiyo
fipiv,
QJEU~E
truly I say to You
amen
I amsaying
to YOU,
YOU wiusee
o6pav6~
& V & q y 6 ~ a nai rocq hyyihouq men* yQu.wfll see
heaven having been opened and the
angels . h e a i v open1& up and
d
700 ~ E O Gt w a ~ a i v q v ~
~aa~~ ia ~ a P a i v ? v ~ a
iri
i ; . the angels of ~ o asof the God
ascending
and descending upon cending
-descending to the Son of
76v ui6v T O bV8p6nou.
the Son of the
man.
man."

$2

E
'eY

Kai

Tfi
lpbp
tothe
day
~ Y ~ V E T O&v Kw&
riJq
occurred in Cana of the

g&u

my$~~we '2 Now

on Oe third
day a marriage
rdthafaq, kai fiv
Galilee,
and was feast took place in
Ca'na of Gal'i-lee,
'jqUoi-j
2 gK?,+,&-,
$e
k!2g z i e Jesus there; was caned and the mother of
'62 nai 6 ' l ~ u o i r q ~ a '0i1 p d q r a i a6roG Jesus was there. 2 Jeand the disciples of hun sus and his disciples
Jesus
but also the
T ~ V y&pov.
were also invited to
into the marriage.
the marriage feast,
3 ~ a i I j ~ ~ e p i u a v ~ o qoivou
Aiy~i
3 When t h e wine
And having become lacking of wine is saylng
ran
short the mother
fl
TOG
' Iqaoir
,p&q
e
-ofthe
Jesus
toward of Jesus said to him:
have no wine;"
&ouulv.
4 ~ a "They
j
ahbv : Ofvov . o k
they are having.
not
Wine
him '
~ Jesus
~ tsaid to
And 4
%ye[
a
6 "~~)uoGs
Ti
Bpoi
h e r : ''what h a v e
issaying foher the
Jesus
What tome and
I to do with you,
And

!$E

uoi,
yGvar;
oho
~KEI
4 6pa
My
to you, woman? Not yet isarriving the hour
pou. 5 hiye1
T
a 6 ~ o c ~ o i q has not Yet' come."
of me.
IS saying
the mother of hiin to the 5 His mother said to

4. See Appendix under Matthew 8:29.

JOHN 2: 6-42

434

61a~6v01q 0 0 ~ &J
~
hfy?
3piv t h o s e m i n i s t e r i n g :
servants
.What
likely he may be'saying to YOU. "Whatever h e tells
do." As it was,
T O I ~ ~ ~ T E6. jToav 62
~ K E ? hi61va1 G6pia1
do YOU.
Were but there of stone water jars there were six stone
water jars sitting
KW&
T&V Kctf&plopb
TGV ' lov6aiov there as required by
six according to the purification of the
Jews
the purification rules
K E ~ ~ E V ~ I , xapoCuat
dvir perpqr&q 660 of the Jews, each abIe
lying,
having place for . up
measures two to hold two or three
fl r p ~ i q .7 hiya
abr07q
6
'I qaoGq liquid measures. 7 Jeor three.
Is saying tothem
the
Jesus sus said to them:
"F'ill the water j&i
r ~ p i a rah ~
q ~36piaq 66aroq- ~ a 2yEp1uav
i
Fill YOU the water jars of water; and they fUed with water." And they
&&q
em< upper
&a.
8 ~ a i
U ~ E Im e d them to the
them
until
part.
And
he is saying brim. 8 And he said
. to them: "Draw some
cchoiq 'Avrhfioa~c v b ~ a- i 9Epe.r~
tothem Draw YOU out now and be YOU bringing O U ~nOW and take, it
to the director of the
ol
TQ
&px~-rp~~h[vcp.
to the
governor of the dming room;
the (ones) feast." SO they took
6;
q v ~ y ~ a v9. Sq
e y ~ l j u a ~ o 6 it- When* now, the
but
brought.
AS
but
tasted
the director of the feast
brpxt~pid~voq
T~
(j6ap
o~vov tasted the water that
governor of the dining room
the
water
wine had been turned into
wine but did not know
Y E Y PEVOV,
~
~a:
O ~ K
q6~1
havlng become,
and
not
he h i d known what its source was,
those minisI T ~ ~ E V Z~TEV, o i
62 ~ L ~ K O V O I fj6~1crav
wherefrom it is, the but servants hid known tering who had drawn
oi
fiv-rhq~6.r~q
(j6wp out the water knew,
the (ones)
having drawn out
the
water: the director of the
qav~?
T ~ V
vvpqiov
6 feast called the bride:
he is sounding to
the
bridegroom
the groom 10 and said to
dpx~rpid~voq
10 ~ a i hhyEl him : "Every other
governor of the dining room
and
f s saying
puts out the fine
wine
first, and when
&
v
~
~
C
~
T
T
O
~
G
<
T
O
V
T
~
V
K
d
6
v
OTVOV
n
&
q
a*$
to hun Every
man
first
the fine wine pe0ple are intoxicated, the inferior. You
ri&la~v, ~ a i 8rav
peOuaeGa~v
is placing, and whenever they might become drunk have reserved the fine
T ~ V ~A&QCTG~' U& T~r;lprlKa< 7 6 ~
K ~ & OV? ~ O V wine
the inferior; you have kept the fine wme 11 J ~ S U Sperf 0 r m e d
Ems
&pri.
11 Ta*v
2voi am dpxfiv this in Ca'na of Gal'untd right now.
This
dia
beginning i-lee as Ethel beginTDV u q p ~ i a v b 'IqooGq ev Kav& 6 q ning Of his signs, and
of the
signs
the
Jesus
in Cana of the he made his glory
rcxh~XaEaq~ a 2i q a v i p a o ~ v .r$v 66Cm aho6, m a n i f e s t ; a n d his
Galilee
and he manifested the glory of him, disciples p u t their
~ a i i~ r i o ~ e u o a~v i q
a h 6 v oi p a e q ~ a ia h o i i . faith in him.
and believed into him the disciples of him.
12 After t h i s he
and his mother and
12 MET&
TOGTO
Kar6pq
~i~
After
this
hewentdown
into b r o t h e r s a n d h i s
went down
KaqapvaoLp a \ i ~ 6 q ~ a ifi p i q p ah06 ~ a disciples
i
Capernaum
he
and the mother of hun and t o Ca.per'na:Um,

JOHN 2: 13-19

425

but they did not stay

;, dG~Aqoi~ a o'l
i pa8qrai abroir, ~ a EKE?
i
the
brothers
and
the
disciples
of
him,
and
there
there
many days.
E p ~ ~ v a y 06 ~ o h h d qqptpaq.
13Now the passtheyremamed not many
days.
over of the Jews was
13 K a i i y y b q fiv
T
*rr&oxa
TGV
And
near
was the passover of the near, and Jesus went
~iou6aiwv, ~ a ib i p q E I'I~pou6Xupa
~
6 up t o Jerusalem,
Jews,
and went up into
Jerusalem
the l4And he found in
the temple those sells~rlooSq. 14 ~ a i ~ 3 p ~ v i v
7$
I-$
And
hefound
in
the
temple ing cattle and sheep
Jesus.
i
~ o i r q ~ m h o i l v r a q $6aq ~ a 1i ~ p 6 P m a~ a and
doves and the
sheep
and
cattle and
selling
the (ones)
money brokers i n
n ~ P t ( 3 ~ ~KC(;
~ h qTOGS KEP~CTTIOT&S~a6?'lpiV0~~, their seats. 15 So, afdoves
and the coin dealers
sitting,
15 K a i wo~ficraq qpay@Arov 2~ axolviwv ter mabing a whip Of
ropes, he drove all
and havingmade
whlp
out of
ropes
.rr&~a~
i<kpcxh~v 6~ r o c i ~ p o G r & TE 'those with the sheep
all (them) he ejected out of the temple the and and cattle out of the
71.p6/3ma
~ a i TO^
P ~ s , ~ a i TDV temple, and lie poured
sheep
and
the
cattle,
and
ofthe
the coios of the
K O M U P ~ ~ T G V 2 E i ~ ~ E v ' rh
&
a
; money -changers and
money changers he poured out the
overturned their tadrvirp~qiv, 16 ~ a i
T&S
~pocrriCas
he overturned,
and bles. 16 And he said
the
tables
~ o i q .r&q m p ~ o - r e p & ~~'c ~ A o G o t vETTEV to those selling the
selling
he said doves : "Take these
to the (ones) the
doves
'Apa-rc
ra2a
&VTEO~EV,
p4 things away from
Lift YOU UP
these (things)
from here,
not here ! stop making the
TOIE~TE T ~ VO'IKOV
TOG ~ 0 3 ~ 6 POU
s
house of my Father
be YOU making the house of the Father of me a house of merchanof~ov
i p ~ o p i o v . 17 'Epv+pOqoav
oi
house
of merchandise.
Called to mind
the dbe!" l7 His
' mind
that
p+s.rai
a3mG 8 ~ 1 yqpapp6vov
6crr.i~
&sclples of him that having been written it is it is written: "The
TOC O ~ K O U aou ~ a r a q &e r a i zeal for your 'house
z e
of the house of you will eat xown win eat me up!*

K6g~z:a

2' %'

18 Therefore, in answers
the Jews said
o i 'l o d a i o l ~ a l
18 ' A v ~ ~ p i e q o c n , obv
Jews
and to him: "What sign
Answered therefore the
ETT~XV a&@
Ti
cnlp~iov
SEIKV~EI~ have you to show
sard
to him What
sign
are you showing US,
you are
fipiv,
61-1
?aC~a
TOIE~~;
to us,
because these (things)
you are doing? doing these things?"
acTo7S 1 9 I n answer Jesus
1 9 h e ~ p i 6 ~'1qooOq
~ a i ETTEV
Answered
Jesus
and
said
to them said to them: "Break
ACrccr~ T ~ V
va6v
~ 0 G ~ o vK ~
I t h i s temple,
down
Loose YOU the divine habitation
this
and
and in three days
&y~pLi
a$6vv.
$I. ' ~ p l o i v
1 Wiu raise ft up."
m
three
l
q I h a rase up
xt.
WE.

me.

JOHN 2: 20-3:

4.26

ofi6Eiq y&p 6?vorrcr1 ~ali.ta T& - q p b a for no one can .pero h , oC ' t ou6aiot T w a E p & ~ o \ r r a 20 Therefore t h e ;Tern
Said therefore the
Jews
F ~ Y said: "This temple
for
sable
these
the
signs f o r m ' t h e s e s i g n s
was
built
in
forty,
TO
I
E
~
V
t
3
air
n
a
l
~
i
q
,
h&
that you perform unK a ? &< &EUIV
oi~06opfjh 6
va6q to be doing which You are do-,
if ever
and six to years was built the divine habitation six year& and 'w
l e s s God- is w i t h
$
6
8 ~ 6 5 , ~ 7 ' ahoG. 3
him.'" 3 I n a n s w e r
ob-roq, ~ a d
i
iY ~ptcrivGj-~Epcu~ ~ Y E P E ~ S YOU raise i t u p i in
this, and you in three
days
will raiseup three' days?" 2 l ~ ~ t may be the
God
with
him.
Answered Jesus said t0 him:
* 1 ~ ~ ~~ 6a q
l E~ITEV
ah.8 'Apfiv & P ~ V
&6v;
2.l ~ K E ~ V O ~62
aeyev - m p i h e . w a s t aLk+ing
I say
J~~~~,
and
said
to hun
Amen
amen
. it?
.
That (One)
but
was saying
about about the temple of
you,
,
~
n
l
e
anyone
TOG
vaoir
Aiyo.
UOI,
- &&ever
~ f i anyone is born again, khe
-roc, ohpa-roq
a&roirhis body- 22 When;
I am saying
to
you,
fi
not
canthe divine habitation of the
body
of him. though,
he was r&&
not
see
the
kingdom
up., from the dead,
~Ewrlei
&&or,
06 6 6 v a ~ a 1
22 "OTE 06v
qyip6q
aould be generated from above, not he is able of G o d
4 N i c 0When
theref ore
he was raised UP his disciples c a l l a
t
o
m
i
n
d
t
h
a
t
ha
~
S
E
~
V
~
a
o
t
h
~
i
a
.
v
'
TOG
0~06.
de'mus
said,.<to
him:
CK
VEK Gv,
i p 'o&laau
to pee
.
kingdom .... - of the
out of
dead
calk tomind used t o s a y t h i i i
.SHOW
Can
man
01 paeqrai a h 6 6rt
ro&ro
3eyarI
' a n d they .-believed
4 ~ E ~ E Inp6q a*6v
b F ~ 6 6 r l P X ~ B be
s ' born, w e n - ,h e
the disciples of him that this (thing) he was saying, ' t h e Scripture and
~ssayingtoward hun _the Nlcodemus XIow is o l d ?
can:
~ a hi E m e w a v
ypaqfj
~ a i-r@
-the saying that JI+
i t j , ~ ~ ~&epmoq
cu
y ~ v q e i j v a i - yipwv 6 ~ ; not entef' into t h e
is able
man
to be generated old being?
an9 they believed the Scripture and to the word -SUS &d.
.
:g
womb of,
'mother
8v
e l m v b ' 'IqaoG~. pfi
6waTal
eiq
i
v Kolhiav ~S
prlWk
23 However, .whep
Not he is able inh the cavity of the mother . a - second . .time -.and
which said the
Jesus. .
he was in Jernsaa f i ~ 0 3.
GE~~TEPOV
&iaEhee?v
Ka] be _ born, c a n -he?"
23 'as 6 i
fiv &v -COTS l e ouoh6p01q fv lem a t the passover,
and S J e s u s a n s w e r e d :
of h e
second [time] .
to enter
As but he was in the
Quusalem
m , at its i d V a l , many
"Most
1 say to
~4 n & o ~ a6~
2 0 ~ ~ 4r o
, h h o i 6*rrio?.~uuccvp e o p l e p u t t h e i r the passover in the festival, m a n y <' believed
faith in his name;
you, Unless anyone
EL^ ~6 6vopa &oC,
8~wpoGureqa@oG ,.-rh viewing his signs $hat
uol, . g&
- . TIS
is born from. water
into the name of him, beholding of hlm the
was perfmiand spirit, he .canyevvqei
S m o q ~ ami ~ 6 p m o q ,: n o t :k~tpter into the
q p ~ i a 2
h o i ~ l . 24 a c ~ k 62
24 But Jesus him- t
should be generated out of water and
spirit,
slgns
which
he was doing;
he
but self
was not. entrust-: i
o6 Scvcrral
~/oEh&iv eiq . T+
pau~kiw-k19gd0m O f
'rWoGq O ~ K ~ ~ ~ i u " r E u e v a h 6 v
a 6 ~ 0 i qing himself to- them
not he is able
to enter
into the kingdom 6 W h a t ' h a s b e e n
Jesus
not wasentrusting himsell to them because of
howbofn" from the flesh
76
yeywqpbov
6lh
T
ah6v
ytv&u~eiv
~ h a q
TOG 8~06. 6
ing them all 25and
through the
him
to be knowing all (them) because he was h,
of the ~ o d . The (thing) having been generated
flesh, an$ .'what
25 ~ a i 6 ~ 1
ob
xpiav
d y
+jq u a p K 6 ~u&pc ~ U T L V ~~ a i .T$
n o need t o h a v e
from
h
"
outof the
fie*
flesh
is,
and the (thmg)
and
because not
need
he was aving angone bear witness
*
t
h
e
spirit
is
spir- y~y~lwqpivov.
&I<'
lva
TI C
P~PTUP~~Q
.about man, for he
in order that anyone should bear witness about .himself knew what
having been generated out of
the it. 7 DO not mar. r r ~ ~ 6 p ~ o q ITVEG 6
.b--rlv.
7$I vel bekause I told you,
TOG 6 t ~ 8 ~ 6 v o u a, d ~ 6 qy&p i y i v w o ~ ~ v ri was In man.
spmt
spirk
is.
Npt
the
man,
he
for was knowing what
TI-.
1 ~ 6 ~ (301 Yoq people :%must be
NOW there was a
Baup&agq
'
;iv I v 78 brv0p6~ti).
to~ouborn.again.8The
was in the
man.
youshou~dwondet
because
Isaid
man of the Pharq
y
m
q
e
i
j
v
a
~
&w&v.
. wind blows where it
'Hv 62 QBpwrroq i~
TGV @ap~uaiwv, isees, Nic.o:de'rnus
A
~t is necessary YOU
to be generated from above. wanti to, and - YOU
Was but
man
out of the Pharisees,
his name,. .a
8 ~6 ,iGpa
B ~ o u 8fh~1 m~i, ~ a i .
N l ~ 6 6 r l l ~ l o&ova
~~
&pxGIv
T&V ruler of the Jews.
a ,
Of
l-he spirit where it is willing h blowin;, and
Nicodemus
name
to him,
ruler
of the
Th18 one came to
it*
but
YOU
do
Tiv
OOv'fiv a&TOG
hOc~1C but on oh t k n o w - w h e r G ' - i t
ihk toward
np6q
a e h i m in t h e night 5
the
ofit you-hearing,
Jews;
this (one) l
came
comes from. a n d
and said to him:
o16&< .
. ~r68ev , $PXET'~I ~ a 71-06
j
V V K T ~~
~ a E~ITEV
i
a674 'Pa&3~i,
o'i6apcv
you have known wherefrom it ls,commg adwhere
of night and he said to him Rabbi, we have known "Rabbi, We know t h a t
where
it is going.
6
BTI
.irvTT&yel.
o ~ ~ o _iolrivZ
q TGS
0~06
QfihueaS
616&~KahoS.YOU as a teacher
SO
is
everyonethat
that from God you have come
thus
is
everyone
the
it is going under;
teacher;
come f r o m God ;

20 ETTON

rv

La), e
a

."

"3

'

3'

,:

have

.+

JOHN 3: 9-46

428

ZK

nv~ljpmoq. has been born from

spiritthe spirit."
9 d r r r ~ ~ p i e N!~66qyoq Kai ETITEV
ah4 9 I n answer NicAnswerel Nlcodemus and he said to him 0 .d e'm u J said to
n6q
Gwa-ral
T&T~
y~vloeal; him : "HOW can these
How
is able
these (things)
to occur? things come about?,,
10 h ~ ~ p 'IqooOg
i 9
r a i ETT~EV a+& ZJ 10I n a n s w e r Je.
Answere
Jesus
and said to bun You s u s s a i d t o him :
E?
6
616&o~crhoq TOG
'iapcnjh Kai "Are you a teachare the
teacher
of the
Israel
and er of Israel and yet
~ a i r ~ a 06
y i v G a ~ ~ ~ q ;11 &pfiv do not know these
these (things)
not
you are knowing?
Amen things? 11Most my
&pfiv Aiya.
o o ~T I 6
oi6a EV
I say to you, What
amen 1 am saymg to you that which we have
We h o w we speaE
AaAoGy~v
~ a i 6
Lo & ~ a p mand what we have
wearespeaking
and
which
Wegave Seen seen we bear witpap~upoirp~v,
K ~ I T ~ V pap~upiav n e s s o f , b u t Y O U
we are bearing witness of, and
the
witness
people do n o t re4 yQv
oG
Aapp&v~?~! 12 ~i
.r& ceive t h e w i t n e s s
of us
not
YOU are recelvmg.
If
the we give. 12 If I have
6~riye1a
ETITOV
6p'iv
~ a i 03 t o l d Y O U e a r t h l y
earthly (things)
I said
to YOU
and
not things and yet YOU do
ITIUTE~ETE,ITGS 6(V
EYT~CJ
3piv not believe, how will
You are belieeng, how if ever I should say to YOV Y O U believe if I
~a
&l~oupCxv~a
~ T ~ ~ T E ~ E T13
E ; ~ a tell
i
YOU
heavenly
the heavenly (things)
YOU will believe?
And things? 1 3 Moreover;
06G~iq & Y ~ ~ ~ ~ P TE I~KS ET V
~ V 06pcc~6~
EZ
no one has ascended into the heaven if not 110 man has ascended into heaven but
B
6~ TOG oGPCXVOG
~CfTap&<,
the (one) out of the heaven having descended, he that descended
d wid< TOO drvf3pG~rou. 14 ~ a i ~af33q from h e a v e n , t h e
the Son of the
man.
And according as Son of man: 14And
MGILJu~s
6 oUEV
T6V
6 9 1 ~ 6v
5 just as Moses liftMoses
put%igh up
the
serpent
in
the ed up the serpent
Cpfivv,
O~TCJ~
ilqwetjvat
in the wilderness,
desolate [place],.
thus
to be put on hlgh up
so the Son of man
6 ~ i
T ~ V ui6v
T O
&vepG~rou,must be lifted up;
it is necessary
the
Son
of the
man,
15
iva
IT&<
6 r r i m ~ d o vb a 6 ~ 41 5 t h a t e v e r y o n e
in order that everyone the believing in him believing in him may
have e v e r l a s t i n g
E q
<ofiv aiGv1ov.
rnayyn'ave life everlasting.
life.
16 O i h a ~ y&p G Y ~ C T E V :v BE?,< T ~ V 16 "For God loved
Thus
for
loved
the God
the the worlda so much
~ 6 q . 1 0 ~UTE T ~ V uI6v T ~ V ~ O V O Y E V ~ t h a t h e gave his
world
as-and
the Son the only-begotten only -begotten
Son,
"
EGWKEV,
that everyiv a
6 v I m ~ 6in ~ order
~
he gave, in order that everyone the believing one exercising faith
16. World=xbo~os (kos'mos), HBA; P>ly (o.hhmf), 517J3.
YEYEW~~II~VOS

having been generated

out of

TOG

the

LO-

JOHN 3:17-33

429

in him might not be

destroyed b u t have
aihvlov. 17 oG ydp &nforo~hcv 6 everlasting life. 17 For
everlasting.
Not for
sent forth the God sent forth his
e
Son into the world,l
iv a
eE6q T ~ V ui6v &IS T6v ~60pov
~ o d the Son into the
world in order that not for him to judge
the world, but for the
iva
~ 6 v~6apov, ah'
KP~VB.
he should ~udge the world,
but in order that world to be saved
d ~ 6 a p o q 61'
a h o c . through him. 18He
should be saved the
world
through
him. that exercises faith in
18
6
~rio-r~dwv ~ i q a h 6 v
03 him is not to * be
The (one)
believing
into
him
not judged. He that does
~piv~ra~. 6
p i ~ r i c n ~ 6 a v46q not exercise faith has
is being judged. The (one) not believing already been judged already,
K ~ K P I ~ ~ ~I ,T L pfi 'KET~OTEUKEV &iq because he has not
has been judged, because not he has believed into exercised faith in the
~b iivopa 706 povoy~voirq vioc TOG 8mG. name of the onlythe name of the only-begotten Son of the God. begotten Son of God.
19Now this is the
19 a 6 q 66 i m l v 4 K P ~ ( J I < 6 ~ 17d
This but
is
the jud-ment that the hght basis for judgment,
a j h v e ~ v E E ~-76v K ~ U ~ O ~V a fii y k q o a v oi that the light has
has
into the world and
loved
the come into the worlda
.
.
. come
h e p w ~ r o p~a h o v 76 U K ~ T O ~ fi d q6q1 but men have loved
men
rather the darkness than the hght, the darkness rather
than the light, for
4v
ah6v
novqplr
Epya.
a
of them
wxcked
works. their works were wicked. 2OFor he that
20
~r&<
Y ~ P.
6
Everyone
for
the (one)
vile (things) practices vile things
.rrp&uowv J I I U E ~ ~6 (pijq ~ a 0i 6 ~- + X E T ~ I hates the light and
~racticing
- is hating the light and not he IS comlng does not come to the
light, in order that
~ r r ~ h ~76
iva
pi
toward
the
in orier that
not his works may not be
reproved. 21 But he
i h ~ y x f l i T& hpya ahoG. 21
6
might be reproved the works of h m ;
the (one) that does what is true
62 ~ ~ 0 1mjv
6 ~dhj&rav Z p x ~ ~ a lIT&
76 comes to the light, in
but doing the
truth
is comlng toward the order that his works
~ W E P W ~ ~
ahoG may be made maniiva
$3~1
light, in order that should be made manifest of him fest as having been
~ipyaup6va. worked in harmony
T&
hpya dri 6v OEQ i.?iv
the works that in God lt 1s having been worked. with God."
22 After these things
22 MET&
~aO-ra
fihew 6 ' IquoGq Jesus
and his disAfter these (things) came the
Jesus
c
i
p
l
e
s
~ a i oi p a e g ~ a i a h 0 6 &iq d v 'lov6aiav J u - de'anw ecnot u nitnr tyo,
and the dlsclples of him into the
Judean
and there he spent
ytv, ~ a ?
~ I ~ T P I ~ E V PET' a 6 ~ 6 v
earth, and there he was spending time with them some time with them
a n d did baptizing.
~ a i @ & T T I < E V 23
. fiv
62 ~ a i d 23 But John also was
and he was baptizing.
Was but
also the
into

him

pfi

&~r6Aq~a1 &A&

not might be destroyed but

2xt~

may have

'$2

LI

;-

8 ,

171 19 World=x6opos (Ros'mos), NBA; D>}p

(0.

hhmf),

J"118.

JOEN 5: 31-4:t

JOHN 3: 24-30
' l o b q q Bm.ri<wv b Aivhv &yY3qTOG Zcrhdp, baptizing in Ae'non
John
baptizing in Aenon near the Salim, near Salim, because
6rr .
a
wohhh
fiv
~KE?,
~ a ithere was, a grea\
because . waters
many
was
there,
and : quantity oof water
~ r r q pivov~o
~y
K ~ \ I. there, and people kept
they were coming to be alongside
and , coming a n d being
&~ccrrriTovro- 24 oiiro
ybp
fiv baptized; 24for John
they werebeing baptized;
not yet
for
was h a d not yet been
PaPArlyivoq
~ i q r j v cpuha~jv 'Iwdtyrlq. thrown into prison.
having been thrown into the
prison
John25 Therefore a
25 .'Eyive~o
otv
Stj~qulC
pate a r o e on th6
Occurred therefore seekrng out of
part of the disciples
p h e q ~ ~ v' Io6vou PET&- . Iou6aiou mapi OL john with a JW
disciples
of John
with,
Jew
concerning puriiica~ a h p i o p o i r -26;- ~ a i fiheav
~ p b q 7 6 ~tion, 26 So they came
puri6cation.
And they came toward
the
and said to:
' I o ~ v ~ v KO; ETTW
aIXC) 'PaPki.
.$ayS ht,k :John
"~abbim
, em m
John
an& said to him
Rabbi,
that'
yas
.
.with
yo^
p a ~ duoir rrkpav
TOG ,'lop6&ou1
$.

2:

$io

with you other side of the

Jordan,

to w om

the

t6

whom you have borne

you
have borne witness,
. see
this (one) witness, see, tl?.~one?
a
.. a
T&TE~
Z ~ o m a ~~ p b q i* - baDti&g and U;
is b a p t i z w ,and. all (they) are coming toward are going to him."
ah6v. 27 & E K ~ ~ Q'106vqq
~
K ~ \ L E?TEV 03 2.X I n answer J o h n
him, , - Answered
John
and said
Not
'aA
man
6wa-ra1 b 8 ~ ~ 0hapP6RI~1v
q
0662~ e&
is able
man
to be receiving nothing if ever receive a shglething!
66~6op6ou
a d ~ ( i i~, unless it has been
it may be having been given to him out of given him from heas'
roc odpavoir. 28
ahoi
bpeiq
pol en. 28 You yourselves
the
heaven.
Very Cones)
YOU
to me bear me witness t h a t
papwp~ira
- 671 ~ T r o v 6 %
O h I said. I am not
YOU are bearing. witness
that
said
the Christ; but, I'
&ifJi
6
X P ~ D T ~&Ah'
6 ~ 1have been sent forth
am
the
Christ,
but
that
in advance of t h a t
'A ~ ~ u r a A y i v o q
id
one. 29He that b+
Having been sent forth
Iam
E~mpOoe'v
in front
~ K E ~ V O U . 29
6
&ov
vG~qqv t h e bride is the,
of that (one).
The (one) having the
bride bridegroom, However,
vupqioq
&q7ive b
62
qihoq
TOG t h e friend of t h e
br~degroom
IS;
the but
friend
of the bridegroom, when he
vup~iou,
b
io--rq~&q ~ a &~oOwv
i
bridegroom, the Cone] having stood and hearing stands and hears him,,
has a great deal of
adroir, xap+
x a i p ~ ~ 6tb r j v pofiv joy on account of
of him, to ioy he is rejoicing through the voice
.the voice-of the brideTOG
vuppiou. a
otv
4 xapb
of the bridegroom. This therefore the joy
groom. Therefore this
&E~VOV
joy Of mine has been
I$&
r r ~ ~ h f i p o r a l , 30
mlne
has been fulfilled.
That (one) made full. 30 T h a t on6
oir

F E P ~ P T ~ ~ P ~ ~ 6S , -

06roq

&I*

I+

Ji

..

* - 6
ER _
it is necessary
- 7

LpL

d@ivetv;,

me.

to be increasmg,

GE ,must . go q , increas-

but-,

oing,
n decreasing?
but L mttst. go
32 He that comes
&wO~v &px6pavoq &n&a from above is over all
from above
coming
upabove others, He that
fiq.-from the ears is
.rr&rov b ~ i v .
b v
&K
and
(ones). . IS.
.The (one) being. out of the f r ~ mthe
speaks- of things of
Y
~
S
&K
niq
yfiq
&
e
v
Kai
&K T ~ .:y*
S
earth out of, the earth ~s and out of the earth the earthh. H~ that
.BK 706 O~PCXVOOom& from%' heaven
6
Add.
he is speaking; :the (one) out of the
heaven. :
over --a;ll others.
32What
he has seen
&?rba T ~ O V 6miv' 32 6
u p above a l l (ones)
is;
.which md eemd, of tm
:TO?O
~KOUUEV
he bears witness, but
~ a i
ihpa~m
he has seen.
, and
he heard
tius no man. is - accepting
paprupd, ' - ~ a-rilv
; pap.rUpi~Caj~pG his witness. 33He that
Mamdoea~.

to be decreasmg.
- 31 The
- '0
(one)

'%%Eq

he is bearing witness of, and the

ob6Eiq - X ~ ~ P ~ R I E33
I.

witness

no one , is-receiving:

of hun has 'accepted

ness har; put

AaBdv

'&A

h& seal

it thats; GO^

The (one) havingreceived

A-

f~

r
one
&oir
f i v pap-rwpiav . i o q p h ~ a a v 681 6 true. 3 4 ~ o:the
:
forth
of him the
witness
sealed
that ' the whom ~ o d sentt
&i)q dJIqetj5 i m ~ v .34 bv
y&p h i o - r a l h ~speaks. the sayings: of
God
true
is.
Whom for , s e t forth God, for he does not
6 e ~ 6 qT& p j p a ~ a TOG 0~oir h d C ,
oG give the spirit - b %
the God the sayings of the God is speaking, not m e w e . 35 The Fay&p h
pkrpou
6i6ao1v ri, rrvdpa. ther - loyes the s o n
for out of measure heis giving the
spirit. and has - given all
things into his hand.
35 6 v&p & y c ~ @
r6v u i b , nai v r h a
The Father is lev-mg the Son; and all (things) 36 H~ that exercises
GEGWKEV EV fi X E I P ~ a h o k 36 The b(one) faith in the Son has.
has given

in

the

hand

~1o-re6wv ~ i q r6v
believing

aihv~ou.

into

the

62

of hirq.

uibv
Son

everlasting life; he

.'

&EI

is having

drrr~19Gu

everlasting; the (one) but d i s o b e m to the

oirn

W T ~<G?~v,
I &Ay 4

not willsee

6pyi

C O ~ V that dsobeys-the s o n
life

will not see life; but

vi6 the- wrath of - God

Son
remains upon him*.

T O ~gEO~

'

Me, but ' the wrath of the God

'
ah&.
is remaining upon , him.
'nq
0
6 ~6pt0f TI &ouuav 8618re that the PhSIa therefore knew the Lord that heard ibees h a d h e a r d

pkva~

01 O a p l u a i ~ ~TI ~~'IqcroGq~ h ~ i o vp a h~r & q that Jesus was makPharisees that Jesus ; more
disciplqs ing; and' baptizing
,la?
~ a , i Pmrzg
'!a h 5 1- more. disciples than
is making and is bapt
John, - ~ o h n - 2 a l t h o u g h ,
2
K ~ ~ T O ! ~ E
'IQ~oGF
adTk
indeed. Jesus himhe
although indeed
Jesus .
self did no baptizing
&f3h-rl<~v &>A' oi paeyral a3roG, - but htsdisoiples-dd-,
duciples
of
him,
the
but
Was baptizing
-

the

*in

JOHN 4: -0
& p i j ~ e v Tilv 'l o u 6 a i w ~ a i &T j h e ~ v 3 he left Ju-de'a and
he let go off the
Judea
and he went sway
departed again rot
I T ~ I V eiq ~ j rahthaiav.
v
4
"E~EI
Gallielee. 4 But i t w again into the
Galilee.
It was necessary necessary for him
62
ahbv
GI&PXE(S~C(I
61&
~ i j c ;go through Sa-maf,
but
him
to be traversing
through
the
i a. 5 Ac c o r dinglp
2apapi.a~. 5
ZPXET~I
o8v
sic rr6Alv he came to s city
Samarm.
He is coming therefore into city
of Saemar'i-a call$
rr'jq Z a p a p i a q A ~ y o p l v Zux2rp rrhquiov TOG S y ' c h a r a n e a r thp
of the Samaria being sa%
Sychar
near
the field that Jacob gave
xwpiou
8
Z ~ W K E V' I a~i3PT@ ' I~ c r j qto~ Joseph his son.
piece of ground which gave
Jacob to Joseph 6 I n f a c t , J a c o b q
TC$ ui@ a&roG6 fiv 6Z EKE;
nqy4 fountain was t h e r ~
to the son of him;
was but there fountam
Now Jesus, tired out
TOG
' IauhP.
6
- OGV
'IrpoGq from t h e journey,
of the
Jacob.
The
therefore
Jesus
Was sitting a t the
U E K O T T I ~ K ~ ~EK
~ j 6q6 0 1 m p i a q i ~ a 6 6 < e r o fountain just as he
havinglabored out of the
journey
was sitting wa. The hour wa$
0 i i ~ 0 q hi ~ f i n-qyi- &pa fiv &q E K ~ .about the sixth.
- ,
thus upon the fountain; hour was as sixth.

--

7~
of
- - Sn,
Ealrapiaq
mar'i-a came to draw
. Is coming woman
out of
Samaria w a t e r . J e s u s said.
drv~Aijoa1. ii6wp.
hCy5r
a h j - 6 ' IqaoGq to her: ''Give
to draw
water. Is saylng to her the
Jesus
a drink. " 8 (For
.A6q p o l
neiv.
8 o i ,y & p p a e y ~ a iaij-roii h i s d i s c i p l e s h a d
Give to me to drink;
the for disciples of him gone off into the
drrr~Aqhfiee~aay E ~ C 7ilv IT~AIV,
Iv a
city to buy foodhad gone off
into the
city,
in order that stuffs.) 9 Therefore
~ p o q h q dryop6uwatv.
9 A~YEI .
OCV
the Sa'mar'i'ta~~'
foodstuffs they might buy.
Is saying therefore woman said to him:
a673 4 yuVil $I ~apap.iTlq n G q 0 3 "How i s i t t h a t
tohim the woman the
Samaritan
How you you, despite being.
'lou6aToq
GV
.rrqp'
epoij
m ~ v a Jew, ask me for
Jew
being
besrde
of me
to drxnk a d r i n k , when I
a i ~ ~ i q y u v a 1 ~ 6 qEa a p e i ~ t 6 0 q oijoqq; am a Sa.mar'i.tan
YOU are asking
of woman
Zamaritan
being? W O ~ B ~ ? ' ' (For Jews
uuv>(p&v~ar
, a ~ o u ~ c rh
~aovl e n o d e a l i n g s
Not
O'
yhp
for
are using together
Jews
with Sa.mar'ietans.)
a
a
~ 10
. ~ T T T E 'K~ ~q ~a o~ ~
~ qaETTEV
i
10 IJI m~swer Jesus
to Samaritans.
Answcrea Jesus and said s a i d t o h e r : "If
known the
a C ~ t j Ei
G6aq
T+ Gape+
TOG OEOG you
to her If you had known the free g ~ f tof the God free glft of God anii
~ a i~ i q~CTTIV
X6ywv 'UOI
46s who it is that says
6
and who
is
the (one) saylng to you G ~ v e t o you, 'Give me a
poi
ITETV,
oi)
6v
fiqnloaq a l j ~ 6 v ~ a di r i n k , ' you would
to me to drink, you likely
asked
him and have asked him, and
7 CPXET~I

cn

yu$

&.j2

had

Z~WKEV

he gave

Gv
likely

001

to you

3jWp

water

qtjv.

he would have givyou living water."

lzving. en

5* She'chem, Sys. See Acts 7:16,'footnoten.

11

hky~l
She is saying
& V Tp ~a
means of drawing

ah@
to him

KI~~IE,
Lord,

O~TE

11 She said to him:

not and "Sir, you have not

~ a iT?J q p i a p even s bucket for
&a<
well drawing water, and
YOU are having and the
O ~ V
IT~~EV
i x & l ~ t h e well i s deep.
wherefrom therefore you are having Prom what source,
~b <6v;
12 pfi 0 3 pEi<uv therefore, do you have
the living?
Not YOU greater t h i s living water?
'la~Oi3,
65 Z6w~ev 12 You are not great3p6v
.rra~pdq
gave
er t h a n our forefather of us Jacob, who
a 6 ~ o Gfather Jacob, who
ppiap nai a h b q
he
out of
it
gave us the well and
and
well

'ziVg~z'

Ti, G6op
the water

,d

.roc

of the

fifi

tous the
gqlm
~ a i oi
uioi
ah06 ~ a i T& who himself together
drank
also
the
sons
ofhim
and
the with his SO^ and
MS cattle drank out
0 p B p p a ~ a aOroG:
13 h e ~ p i e'IquoCq
~
of i t , a r e you?"
nowshed ones of him?
Answered
Jesus
Kai
ETTTEv a6Tfi
nliq
6
v i v o v . 2K 13 I n answer Jesus
and said to hdr Everyone ' the drinking out of said t o her: "Every6
i r 6 a ~ o q TOI~TOU
6tyfiu~1
wi+iv- 'one . drinking from
get
the
water
this
will get thirsty
agam; tfiiS water
thirsty
again.
14
Who14dq
6'
& *
TI-in
&K
TOG
who but likely shoulddrink out of the ever &-- frorn the
86aroq
OD
6*00 ahQ. 06 pil water that I will give
water of which
shall give to him, not not hF
will never get
Gtyfiaet
~ i . qT ~ V aiGva, &Ah& -76 5 6 ~ pthirsQ at -all; but
willget thirsty into the
age,
but the water the water that I will
Fckw
a 6 ~ 3 Y&~uETC(t 2.V a l j ~ L j
ij
become
which I shall give to him will become in him' give h h
in
him
a
fountaha
ri6arog dAAopivou ~ i Cwjv
q
aihv~ov..
m l y i of
fountam
water bubblmg u p mto life everlasting. of water bubbling up
15 hEya
v p b q a i r ~ 6 v fi
y u v i Kfip~e, to impart everlasting
Is saying toward
him
the woman Lord, life." 15 ~h~
e
iv a
~ 3 1said to him: "Sir,
66q p o i TOGTO ~6 riSwp,
give to me
this the water, inorder that not give me this water,
ilqJ& *
~ ~ 6 2 6tipxw p a l
that may neither
I may get thirsty
not-but
I may come through
thirst nor keep comhv066~
&v-rh~iv.
ing over to this place
here
to be drawing.

$1

16

hiy~l

ah!
to her

to draw water."

"YXUYE
16He said t o her:
Begoing under
"Go, call your hus&v6pa
male person band and come to this

He is saying
T ~ V
qcjvqobv .
aou
the
sound to
of you
~ a tihe2
i
& ~ e & t i ~ ; . 17 ~ E K P ~ti ~ QYU+I
and come
here.
Answered the woman
~ a E~TEV
i
a C ~ 6O ~ K i x w
&'paand said to him Not I am having male person.
XBYE~
6 ' t q m i r q K d G q E ' ~ T E ~ 671
Is saybg to her the Jesus
Finely you said that
'Av6pa
OI~K
EXW.
18 TbTE
y&P
Male person not I am having;
five
for

place? 17 In answer
the woman said: "I
do not have a husband." Jesus said to
her: "You said weus
A husband I do
n o t have! 1 8 F o r

JOHN 4: 1S26,

434

you have h a d five

and the
&XEI(; . ' -OCK
i m l v aou
dvil~' Cmanl you now, have
you are having not
is .. of you male person; is not your husband,
TOGTO
&Aqeiq.:. d p q ~ a q .
19 Aiyl This -you ,have said
this (thing) true you have said.
Is saylng truthfully.',' 19 The
ah@ $)
y 4 ' K ~ P I E , ~ E O & ,.
BTI woman said to him:
to him the woman Lord, I a m beholding that "Sir, I perceive you
lTpOqlfiT!lq ET d.. 20 0; .'lTaTfp&~fi$Iv CV are a prophet. 20 Om
prophet are you.
,The fathers oius m forefathers worshiped
T@
iipa
TOOTQ .rrpoae~6vqoav. K ~ ' L S p ~ i q i n this mountain;
the mountain this
worshiped;
and YOU but YOU people say
A~YETE
BTI ,-b ' I & ooA15p01q E ~ T ~ v6 that i n -Jerusalem,
are saying that in . e m s a l e m
, IS
the is the place where
persons ought to worT&OS
6 ~ 0 T ~~~ O U K I J V E ~ V
- 6~7.
place where
to be worshiping it is necessary. ship." 21 Jesus said
21 A i y ~ t a
6 'Iqaoijq
f l i o ~ ~ u to
i her: - "Believe me,,
Is saying t o her: the
Jesus
Be believing woman, The hour is
I
,
y h a l , BTI 4j,Ep~e-rp~7Gpa BTE ' . 0 % ~ coming when neito me, woman, that is cormng hour, when neither ther in this mountain
nor in Jerusalem
Ev TQ : 6pc1 : ,TQO?Q r ~ i 1v
h ~
'I~poooAljpo~<
in the mount*%
thls
nor in
JerusaIem
will YOU people wor.rrpou~uvfiu&~c-. .T@
r a ~ p i .22 13 &i<s h i p t h e F a t h e r ,
YOU w? worshis
to the
Father.
You 22 You worship what
.n
IT~OUKUVE?TE.
o .O ~ K
0 i 6 a ~ &:, rjpaCq YOU do not know;
are worshiping which not YOU have known, we we w o r s h i p w h a t
.rrpoa~uvo~~~v:v-'
'a
- o'i6ap~v; . 81-1, - 4 we know, because salare worshipmg which we have known, because the vation originates .with
ow pia b~ - TGV ' IouGaiov. io-riv. 23 &Ah the Jews. 23 Neuers a l s i o n - out of the
Jews
is;
but theless, the hour is
E P X E T ~ I L j p a ~ a i vijv . go~iv, , BTE
oi coming, a n d it is
is coming hour and now ;is,
when the now, when the true
drhq8;v'oi, .rrpoa~uvq~ai
.rrpoa~uvfiaouo~v TQ
will wartrue
worshipers
will worship
to the
ship the' Father with
T L drhqeeiqr, ~ a yhp
rcrrpi b T V E ~ ~ ~ Kai
6
i
Father in
spirit
and to truth, and for the spirit and truth, for,
indeed, t h e Fathert0106T0~~ C ~ T E ~
T06q
-such (ones)
f seeking
the (ones) is looking for s u c k
r p o o ~ u v o h a q a 3 ~ 6 v -24 .,cv+a
6 0e6q1 like ones t o worworshipfng
,him;
spirit
the God, ship him. 24 God is
~ a i .T O
mpoo~uvoijv~aq a l j ~ 6 v bv a Spirit, and those
and
the Cones)
worshiping
him
in
worshiping him must
.rrveGpa~i,' . . ~ a i drhqe~iqr ,
66
worship with' ..spirit
spirit
- - and
' to truth
. it is.necessary
and truth." 25 The
.rrpoo~w&iv. 25 Afy~l a e Q 4 yuvrj woman said to him:
Is sayFg to hun the Woman
to be worshiping.
"I know that Mes-sirOf6a
BTI M ~ a a i a q ~ ~ X E T ~ I , 6
I have known that Messiah is coming, the (one) ,ah i s coming, who
zTaV . aop ]called Christ. Whenh~y6G~voqXp1m6qbeing said . Christ;
whenever
should come ever that. one arrives,
&6paq

male persons

Euxq,

you had,

~ a i vijv

and

now

'

5v

whom husbands,

.A

'

'-

~ K E ~ v o ( ; , Orvayy~A~i

that (one), he will announce UP

fipiv

irrray~a. he will declare all

us all (thmgs). things to us' openly."

eipl, 26 Jesus said to her:

am, "I: who am speaking
: to you am he." -...
6
AdGv UOI.
the (one) speaking to you.
27Now a t t h i s
27 Kai &mi - TOOTQ - fiheau oi p a 6 q ~ a i point his d i s c i p l e s
And upon this [time] came the disciples arrived, a n d 'they
811
PET& began to wonder bea ~ o i j , ~ a i 10aOl.~a<ov
of him, and they were wonderbg because with cause he was speaky U ~ a ~ ~ h . q& & ~ E I .
066~iq ~ ~ V T O I&?TN ing with a woman.
woman he was speaking; no one of course said of Course, no one
said: what are you
Ti
<rlwi~;
;i Ti
AaAciq
What are you seeking? or Why are you speaking looking f o r ? " o r ,
T
airrijg;
28 - Orqfi~m
03v
"why do -you '-talk
26

Akyei

Issaying

to her

. the

'Iqaoirq
Jesus

'EyG

. I

'

with

her?

woman, therefore, left

jar and
d v ~r6A1v. ~ a i Aiyi~ TO?< dorBpJ.rrolq went off into the city,
the -, city
and is saying to the
. men
aria told tht? men:
29 A E ~ T E
. ?SET, 15vepcmov
6q E T T ~ 'par 29 "Come here, see a
man
who said to-me ']man ; th& told me
Hither see You ,
~ G T I 0 6 ~ 6all~ the things 'I' did.
&
hroiqucc'
rQ~a
I did;
not what
this
all (things) which
hi^ is not perhaps
i<fiheov
CK the Christ, i s ' i t ? "
&TIV
d xpl~+q; ' 30
is
the Christ?
They came forth out of 30 They- went -out of
-rile, r6heoq Kai
fipxov~o
rp6q a h 6 v . the city and began
the
clty
and they were coming toward him. coming to
31 'Ev T$
p ~ ~ a t h ?jp&rav
ah& 31 Meanwhile t h e
In the between were requesting him disciples were mging
him, sa$ng: "Rabbi,
oi
p a e q ~ a i hkyov~eq 'Pa@&i,
&YE.
the
disciples . saying
Rabbi,
eat. :eat." 32But he said
32
6
62 ~ ? m va h o i q 'Eyrh P p c k ~ v to them: "I have food
The (one) but said to them
I
food t o e a t of w h i c h
ixo
cpay~v t v irp&C<0 6 ~ O ~ ~ C C T E.. YOU do not know."
am having to eat which YOU not have known. 33 Therefore - the- dis35
~ E Y O V
oiSv
01 p a e ~ t a i vp6q ciples began saying
Weresaying therefore the disciples toward to one
"NO
&Ahfihou< M' . TI< ~ ~ V E Y K Na h @gay&%; o n e ' h a s b r o u g h t
one another
.anyone brought to him to eat? him anything to eat,
34 A ~ ~ E alj~oiq
I
6 'Iqoo6q 'Ep6v $pGp& h a s h e ? " 34 J e s u s
Is saying to them the Jesus
MY
food said to them: "My
rotfiow
6
Bihrl a food is for me to do
~ v a
bmlv
*# the will of him that
in orier that I should do the
is
T O
T ~ ~ ~ C Xp&
V T
Kai~ ~ -r&Aeldmw sent me and to finish
of the (one) having sent me and I should Wish his work. 35 Do YOU
d 7 0 6 ~6 gpyov.
35 06x bp&Tq ~ ~ Y E T E
of him the work.
~ o tYOU are saying not say that there
months
6.n "ETI ~ ~ ~ p & p q vbmtv
6g ~ a ?
6 ~ B P I U ~are
B ~ yet
that Yet fourmonths it is and the harvest before t h e harvest
36pic(v ,airrijq rj

yufi

~ a ?drrr@e&v &I<

water J a r of her the woman and went away into her'" water

'

JOHN 4: 43-40

437

Epx~ral; 8 0 3

i d x p a r ~ comes? Look! 1 say to

you: Lift up YOUR
T O ~ C 6+eaAp06~ b GV ~ a iB~&uauee -r&q eyes ' and view the
the
eyes
of%ou and view YOU
the fields, that they are
xhpaq drt h ~ u ~ a Ei~ ( J I V mpdq &p10p6v- white for harvesting,
fields that white they are toward harvest; Already 36 the reape=
is receiving wages
6h
36
d
%EPIL;OV
~ I & V
already
the (one)
harvesting
reward and gathering fruit
happdo/ec ~ a i
<ruvdry~~ ~ a p n h v riq for everlasting life,
is receiving and is leading together
fruit
mto SO that the sower
wiv aibv~ov,
Iv a
(3
m ~ i p w v and the reaper may
5ife e v e r h t i n , in order that the (one) sowmg rejoice together. 37
6poG
xaiqq
~ a i 6
O E ~ ~ < W V . this respect, indeed,
together may rejoice also the (one) harvesting. the saying is true,
37 i v y a p
roljrw
6 htryoq & d v One is t h e sower
In
for
this (thhg)
the
word
is
and another the reap..
drh~eldq 6r1 iihhoq 6qriv
d
an~ipwv er. 38 I dispatched
true
that another
IS
the (one) sowmg you to reap what
~ a i 3thoq
d
~ E i<avP
38 iy3 YOU have spent no laand another the (one) harvesting;
I
bor on. Others have
&.rrlo-r~thabp&q
&P~<EIV 6 oCx hp&iq labored, and YOU have
sent off
YOU to be harvesting which not
YOU
entered into t h e
KEKOWI&K~TE &Ah01 KEKOITI~KCXWIV, ~ a 13y~iq
i
benefit of their lahave labored; others have labored, and YOU bor."
~ i qr6v K ~ T O V alj~&v ehEhqX66ar~.
39Now many of
into the labor of them YOU have entered.
t h e Sa.mar'istans
Of that city put
39 'EK 62 T G ~ T ~ ) ? E o~ ~K E ~ V ~rohhoi
C ;
Out of but of the
czty
that
many faith in him on acof the word
Znior~voav ~ i q aG-rhv T&V I I a p a p ~ i ~ i jcount
v
beIieved
into
him
of the
Samaritans of the Woman who
616 r6v h6yov rijq y w a r d q papwpoliaqq said in witness: "He
through the word of the woman bearing witness told me dl the things
X did." 4 O T h e r e 8r1 E h i v pol
nbra
;
that He said to me all (things) which
Idid.
fore when the Sa40
odv
qheov mP;q
arjr&v
ai marlietans came to
therefore
came
toward
him
the him, they began a ~ k in& him to stay with
Z a p a p B ~ a ~ , iphrov
Samaritans,
were requesting
him
to remain them ; and he stayed
vap' alj~oCq-~ a iZ~EIVEV &KEY 660 fipCpaq. t h e r e t w o d a y s .
beside them; and he remained there two days.
41 C~n~equently
many
on
4 1 ~ a i~rohh6 nkiouq i ~ r i a r ~ u a a v61& more
And to much more (ones)
believed through ~ C C O Uof~ ~what he
42 and they beT ~ V A6yov aG.roli,
42 rfj
TE
y u v a ~ ~said*
i
the word of him,
tothe and woman gan to Say t~ the
EA&yov
6-rl o&fT1 61& +,,, dv woman: "We do not
they were saying that Not yet through the your believe any longer on
A ~ I W
ITI~TE~O~EValjroi
y&p account of your talk;
speech
we are believing;
very
for for we have heard for
c i ~ q ~ k p ~KC
vXi,
oi6ap~v
TI 0 6 ~ 6 5 o u r s e l v e s a n d w e
we haveheard, and we have known that this (one) know that this man
is coming? Look!

22

hryca,

irpiv,

I am saymg to YOU, lift YOU UP

~&yov. is for a certainty the

world. savior of the world!'
43 MET& 6k 'C&S 6 b f i p i p a ~ t@'jXf3zv
43 A f t e r t h e t w o
After but the two
days
hewent out days he left there
~ K E ~ ~ E ~V i q
+,v rah~haiav-44 a h d q y&p for Gal'i .lee. 44 Jesus
from there into the
GaUlee;
he
for himself, however, bore
'iqooirq &papTGpq<r~VBTI n p o q i q q Lv
witness that in his
Jesus
bore witness that
prophet
in. the own home l a n d a
&E!.
45 6 s prophet has no honor.
iv
iSig narpi61 ~ ~ p f orS~
. When 45 When, therefore,
own father (place) honor not ishavmg.
oZlv
fiheev sic; mjv r d t h a i a v , k6l~crwo he arrived in Gal'i - lee,
therefore he came into the . Galilee,
received the Gal.i.le'ans
received him; because
a h 6 v 01 TcrXtha701,
a
iwpaK6-r~~;
him
the Galileans, all (things) having seen they had seen all the
6aa
& T O ~ ~ ~ U E6v
V ' 1 E auohljpo~q things he did in 3eas many (things) as
he did
in
Qerusalem
rusalem a t the festii v 77 .?opG, ~ a a3roi
;
yhp ?jhOov &iq rtjv val, for they also had
in the festival, and they for came mto the gone to the festival.
Cop.~v.
46 Accordingly he
festival.
came again to Ca'na
46 'Hh&v
otv
T@IV
&iq 4 v Kav& of Oal'i-lee, - where
He came therefpre agam rnto the Cana he had turned the
rijq rcrhthaiaq, 6nou h o i q o w r b 560p water into wine. Now
ofthe
Galilee,
where hemade the water there was a certain
otvov. Kai fiv TI< Paalhl~6q 08
(3 attendant of the king
wine. And was some royal Cmanl of whom the whose son was sick
uiGq ijcr8iv~1 i v - Ka$apvaoljp. 47 o h o q
i n Caaper'na-urn.
son wassick in . Capernaum;
this (one) 47 When t h i s m a n
&KO~G(XS
6 ~ 1 ,'IQ~o;<
6 ~ ~ 1 6~ heard that 3esus had
having heard that
Jesus
is arriving out of come out of Ju.dera
'lou6aiaq ~ i q ~V r a h ~ h a i a v drrrfiheev into Gal'i-lee, h e went
Judea
into the
G a l i e ~ went off oft to him and berphq aG-rbv ~ a l i p h r a
c~
, v a
gan asking. him to
toward
him
and was requesting in order-that- come down and heal
~a~a$fi
~ a i i a a q ~ a t at3roG h i s s o n , f o r h e
he should come down and he should heal of him was a t the point of
T ~ V Vi6v,
r'jpdh~v
y&p h 6 v f i a K ~ l v .dying. 45 However, Jethe
son,
he was about
for
to be dying. sus. said to him:
48 E ~ E V a h
6 'Iquoijq npdq &6v "Unless YOU people
Said therefore the Jesus toward him see signs and won'Eixv p i q p h i a ~ a ~
i i p m a iSqT&,
ders, YOU will by
If ever not slgns and portents YOU should see, no means believe."
ob pfi
n~orizdq-r~. 49 ah ye^
IT&
49The attendant of
not not YOU would believe.
Is saying toward the king said to him:
a h 6 v 6 $au1h1~6qKGPIE, ~ar&Pqt31 npiv "Lord, come down
him the royal [man] Lord, come down before
before my young
dmo8aveiv 76
natbiov
you. 50 Afyt child dies." 50 Jesus
to die
the
little boy
of me.
Is saylng
''GO
aGrQ 6 'Iq~oGq llop~60u. 6 d6q aou
to
to him the
Jesus
Be going; the son of you your. Way; your ,son
2 ~ 1 vdrhqeGq
l
.
3

truly

&

the

uwrfip
savior

103

of the

iq2

Isaid

JOHN & 51-4: 6

438

<fj.
h ' o ~ e u o - ~ v6 & e p m o ~ r G h6yy lives." The man befsliving. Believed
the
man
to the ~ o r dliW& the word t b t
6v ETITEV
ah$ 6 ' I ~ a o i j q~ a ~OPEGETO.
i
Jesus 'spoke to him
which said to him the Jesus and he was going. and went his way.
51 fi6q
62 a h o i , ~ m a p a i v o v ~ o- qor ,51B u ~ already while
Already
but., of him
gomg down
the he was on his way
6oCAo1 arj~oir irmjv moor ah8 h d y o m s dri down ,his .slaves met
slaves of him
m2
hm; .saying that him to .Say that
his boy was. living.
6 .rra?s ctO~o& $6.
52 .&&BETO
o h
the -boy af hun is hving.
He inquired therefore M Therefore he &
to inquire of
-ri)v dpanr nap' a i r ~ 8 v &v
Q m p q ~ 6 r ~ p ogazl
v
beside of them in which more trim them .the hour fn
. hour
.
EO-XEV- ~'imav . 01%
ah@ BTI . :Ex8kq which he got htte~
be had; they said therefore to him 'that YesterbY i n . health. - Acccrrdijpav kP66pqv &QI~~KEV
a h b v 6 7 1 ~ p ~ n j q.hBiy
.
they said to
hour- seventh
let go- off
.him the
fever. . -him:- "Yederday at
53 i y v o
o h
( 3 ' m r r t j p Bm ~ K E ( V ~
rfj
J the seventh h o a r
Knew therefore the father that: to that the the fever left him."
a h @ 6 'Iqcrok '0 53Therefore the kijpq b
ETITEV
hour. . in wh~ch said tohim the
Jesus
The ther knew it w a .
ui6q uay
~ a Ci w i a ~ e u o ~avh 6 q mi the very &our that
sop of you' is hvmg, and he belteved
he
and , 5 e m said to him:
ij
o i ~ i a a h o i r bhq. -54 TOGTO'62 7i6rh~v "Your son Iives." And
the household of him whole. This but again he and hh whole
6 ~ 6 ~ e p o v q p e h hoiqcrev
b ' 'lilcroirq househoEd believe&
second .
sign
did
. ne'
Jesus
54 Again this was the
Oebv
.i l c
' 1ou6aiaq E ~ T fiv second sign Jesus perhaving come - out-of
Judea
into the formed when he came
rahihaiav.
.
out ,of Ju-de'a .into
Galilee.
Gal'i .lee.
i

- 5%

~22

5;

MET&.' . raGra

?v
( O P ~
8
After t&es$ things
these (things) was feskval of the
there was a fes')ov6aiwvl'
' ~ a i. drviJ3q . 'I~luoirq
tival of the Jews, and
Jews,
. and
went up
Jesus
xnto Jesus went. up to
' I~pocr6Aupa:'2 *E~TIV
'
62
h,
TO?< JerusaJem. ,-2 Now in
.Jerusalem. I .
IS
but
in
the J e r u s a l e m a t t h e
'1epoooh6poiq 6 6 ~6 -rrpopa?tr<~~ohuppfiepa sheepgate there is a
Jerusalem
upon the sheep rgatel
Pool
pool designated- in
4 ~ i k y o p ~'EBpa'io-ri
'
~qe<aecic, .rrZwr& Hebrew Beth .zattKa,
the being said up011 in Hebrew Bethzatha, five with five ,-pl!onnades.
mo&q &ovcra ' 3 i v ~ a 6 ~q a 1K~T~KEIICO 3 In 'these a ' multitude
colonnades having; ,..in these was lying down
-Of
the sick,, ,,blind;
--7+hq80k- T ~ V
.
& O ~ E V O ~ T Wlame
\L,
those
mulhtude
of the (one$)
being sick,
withered
members,
TUQAGV,
X w ~ ~',v ,
Eip6v. lying
of blind (ones), of lame (ones), of withered (ones).
5But a certain
5 fiv
6k
TIC '&&po7coq
EKS T p l c k ~ o v ~ 4a -*
Was but some,
man
there
thirty
man was there who
Af-

'

'

9. This-verse is omitted 3n the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

439

.I

JOHN 5: 6-12

& r f j &aeeveiq aha? ,had.been in his sickSickness of &; ness for thfrty-eight
d
'Iqaoirq years. 6Seeing this
'the. Jesus
man lma
- - down. and
~ K E ~ ~ O~d
V .,
Y V O ~ ~ 6r1 TO&
being aware that he
lyingdown,
and; . having known ' that much.
h a d a l r e a d y been
6
X ~ ~ V O V
hiye1
a h Q [sick] a Iong - time;
already - time he is having. he is saying to him
Jesus said to. him:
Q~A&I~
dyl$s yEyk&~;.
re you willing
sound ur health
to become? "Do you want to
-.Become s o u n d ih
z h o ~ c p i e ~ '~a h ~ b
draOm6v
e e r e d
to him
thebeing Mm (one) health?" 7 ~h~ sick
*
lva
-man answered hip:
KG&,- & V ~ & ~ ~ T O VO ~ K &W
'.
Lord.
man
m t t amhaving iu order that I
"Sir, I do not have a
6.rm ,
~ a p a x 0 5'- ,
rb
%up man
Put me
whenever
should be draturbed
the
water
the pool when the
B&~J
p
eiq ' r j v ~o$upf%)eprn::
gv
should thrust me into. the
0 0 ;
. in: water is disturbed;.
b u t '. w h i l e - I am
62, -~ijp;c'oFc h ~moq
. .
6
which ltimel . but am,commg I another before )coming another stepahead of m ~ "
&JOG . ~oxaPaGu~i. 8 hky~i .&@
6 dome
is steppmgd~wn, Issayins to hia the"$ jesUs said to 'him:
"G& up, picF up^
' 1Jesusqoo6
- ~Berlsmgup
~" E ~ E I ~ E - , lrft
$~O
upV vthe ~pf@arr6v
cot
your cot and walk."
oou K a i ,\ ITE I T ~ E I .
9- ~ a i E % ~ S
IWith thst. ,thd ,mm
And fmmediateb
of you an&: b e w a L g about.immediately
became
hepmoq,
Kd
man,
and sounck in health, and
f i ~ & T ~ V ~ p & P a n o v ahoGe . Kai. he picked up his cat
Ofhim
and and began to walk.
cot
lifted up
the
.~~~IET&TEI.
,
- Naw - on that da'y
was wallring about.
it was a sabbath*Hv 62 odrPPcrrov $' h ~ i v r '6
~ ?P~P(J. 10Therefore the Jews
Was but
sabbath
m. that
the
day.
began to sag
10 S q o v
a3vi
oi 'IouSaioi
rQ
Were saying therefore the
Jews
to the (one) the - cured man : "It
r ~ B ~ p ~ ~Z43Pm6v
u p 6 ~ 6crriv, ~ a iO ~ Kis Sabbath,. an& it.
having been cured
Sabbaa
i t is,
and not .is not. lawful- for
Z(E(JT~V
o
3 p a ~ 7 6 ~ :- KP~P~TTOV.
you to carry the
cot.
it is lawful to you to lift up
the
cot," 11.But he an1 6
62
drTT&~pi%~ &o?q
'O
swered them:' "The
Who
but
answereci
tcrthem
The (one)
6y1fi
~ K E T v ~ ~pol very one that made
.rrotfpaq
FIE
havingmade me sound in health that (one) to me me sound irr health
to me, 'pick
E?TCEV
-APOV u
K P & @ ~ T T ~(TOU
V
K a i :said
ofyou and up your cot and
cot
said
Lift up
the
fipbqaav
a h 6 v T ~ swalk"' 12 They: asked
ITE~IIT&TEI. 12
They questioned himr who
be walking about.
him: "Who is . the
~ i d v GOI
hmtv 6 iiV0pa.rroq
man
that told iou,
is
the
man
the (one) having said to you
~KT&

&-q

BX+v

and eight years havmg in. the

6 roirrov 6
:
tbis (one)
- havingseen

'

it u p a n d
13 But the
iae~iq
013,
'6~1
~ i q EUTIV, healed man did not
havingbeenhealed not hadamown who
itis. b o w who he was,
6 y&p 'IquoGq ~$VEUUEV
6xhou o'vroq b for Jesus had turned
the for Jesus
inclined out of crowd being in aside, there being a
crowd in the place.
TQ T ~ I T Q .
the
place.
14 After these things
14 MET&
7aij~a E ~ P ~ ~ KJesus
E I
found him in
After
these (things)
IS 5ang
the temple and said
a13~6v 6 'Iquoirq Ev TQ ~ E P Q ~ a ETTEV
i
to him: "See, you
him the
Jesus
in the temple and said
have become sound
ah@ '1 6 ~
*lfi<
Y ~ Y O V ~ S in health. Do not
to him
See
sound in health
You have become
sin any more, in
p q ~ i ~ &p&prave,
l
mI v a
X3&:
order
that something
not yet
be sinning,
in order that
not
worse does not hapUO~
TI
y i i q ~ a l . 15 drrrfihe~v pen to you." 15The
to you something should happen.
Went away
man went away and
6 wiopmoq ~ a El ~ E VTOTS 'lou6aiolq 5 1 told the Jews it was
the
man
and said to the
Jews
that
seSuS
that made him
'Iquoirq Emiv
6
ITolfiua~
s
o
u
n
d
in health.
Jesus
is
the (one) having made
him
16 so on
account
byit.
16 ~ a i
61a
~ o c ?the
~ Jews went persesound i ?
health.
~
And
through
this cuting Jesus, because
66iw~ov
oi 'lou6aioi ~ b v 'Irlaoirv he was doing these
were persecuting the
Jews
the
Jesus
things during Sab6 ~ i
aha
~ T T O ~ E L 6~ (3aPP670. bath. 17But he anbecause these (things) he was doing in sabbath.'
swered them:
17
6
62 drrrE~pi~aT0 a d ~ o i q '0 F a t h e r h a s k e p t
The (one) but
answered
to them The
working until now,
~arilp~ o u
(py&SE?al, K&Y& and I keep working.,.
Father of me until right now is working,
and
I
18 On this account,
&py&<opai.18 61&
TOGTO
8
am workmg.
Through
this
therefore indeed, the Jews beytthhov
Yfi-rouv
a$Tdv
oi
'lou6aiol gan. seeking all the
rather
were seeking
hlm
the
Jews
more to kill him. beO K T E V
6 ~ 1 06 p6vov . Ehue
~b cause not only was
to kill
because not only was loosing the
he breaking the SabodrBpaT0V
&Ah& ~ a i m a ~ f p a i61ov bath but he was
sabbath
but
also
Father
own
Oeye
T ~ VBE~v, bov
i a u ~ 6 v ITOIGValso calling God Ns
he was saying the God, equal himself making O W n Father, making;
T
~EQ.
- I himself equal to G
ob
to the
God.
19 Therefore, in an19 'A?rE~pivaTo obv
'Iqooirq
Answered
therefore the
Jesus
and swer, Jesus went on
t o say to them:
O E ~ E Va d ~ o i q 'Aptv &ptv
hiyw
was saying to them Amen amen I amsaylng ''Most truly I Say to
ivq' YOU* The Son cannot
irpiv, 013 6 6 v a ~ a l 6 uibs ITOIE?V
to YOU, not is able the Son to be doing from do a single thing of

'Apov

~ a i

ITE~~IT&TEI;

Lift up and be walking about?

13

; a ~ ~ o G 0662~

62 ' P i c k

himself

The (one) but walk'?"

'

nothing

$A~ITQ

$$!

Father

k~ivoq

his own initiative, but

the Father doing. For

~aGra

ITOI~~,

does, these things

~ a One
i

likely that (one) may do, these (things) also the Son also does in

20 For
has affection for the Son
q~h~i
~ b v uibv ail
is having affection for the Son and all (things) and shows him all the
~ E ~ K V U U I V ah@ ?t
a h 6 q T O I E ~ , Kai t h i n g s h e himself
heis showing to him which
he
is doing, and does, a n d h e will
y~i<ova TOGTW
6~iCei
a6-r.Q ipya, Show h i m w o r k s
greater
of these he will s ~ o w to him works, greater than these,
w
Iv a
( J ~ E ? ~ B a v p & < q ~21
~ . & u m - ~in
~ order that YOU may
in order that
YOU
may wonder.
As-even marvel. 21 For just as
y&p 6 ~ ~ a - r f i p6yeipe1 ~ o h q ve~pohq K a ; the Father raises the
for the Father israisingup the dead (ones), and dead up and makes
them alive, so the
< ~ O I T O I E ~ , o h a q ~ a ib uibq
o G ~
is making alive, thus also the Son which (ones) Son also makes those
63~1
,'-wmcl&.
22 0662
y&p alive whom he wants
he is willing he is maklng alive.
Neither
for to. 22 For the Father
6
. r r a ~ i p KpiVEl
o\j6iva, d c ~ h mjv judges no one a t all*
the
Father
is judging
anyone,
but
the but he has committed
~ p i a ~ v1~6oav 6 6 6 0 ~ ~ ~6
, , i ~ , all the judging to the
judgment
all
he has given
to the
Son, Son, 23in order that
23
"t v a
~ 6 v . r ~ ~~l p ~ i a i T ~ Vuibv all mag honor the
in order that
all
they may honor the Son Son just as they honor t h e Father. He
~a83q
7 1 pG0-I
according as
they are honoring
the
Father. that does not honor
6
T I J 1 ~ V Tbv UiAV 013
T 1 l l ~ . the Son does not honThe (one) not honoring the Son not ishonorlng or the Father who
T ~ V
ma-ripa ~ d v mfpqav-ra a h 6 v . 24 'Ayjv sent him. 24 Most truthe Father the (one) havingsent him.
Amen ly I Say to you, H~
&ptv hiyw
bpiv 6 ~ 1
~ b vA 6 ~ o vthat hears my word
amen I am saying to YOU that the (one) the word
and believes him that
pou
& K O ~ ~ V Kal
T I C F T E ~ W V ~6
of me
hearing
and
believing
to the (one) Sent me has
life, and he
mEpqm.v~i y~
~ X E I Swjv
aicjvlov, ~ a lasting
i
havlng sent me is having life everlasting, and does not come into
-+X~Ta!
&Ah& j u d g m e n t b u t h a s
.&is judgment
KpiUlV
O ~ K
into
not
h e = comlng
but p a s s e d over f r o m
p e ~ a p i P q ~ ~ &K
v TOG 6avci~ou. ~ i qI+V <+v. death to life.
he has gone over out of the death Into the life.
25
truly I sag
25Bpfiv &piv
hiyo.
bpiv
to
YOU,
T
h e hour
Amen
amen I am saying to YOU
that
is coming, a n d f t
oi
i a ~ i v 6rE
& P X E T ~ I d p a ~ a i virv
when the is now, when t h e
it is
iscoming hour and now
.,c dead will hear the
VEKPO~
&KO~UOUGIV
dead (ones)
willhear
o
e
of the voice of t h e Son
6

TI

something only what he beholds

what (things) whatever things that

doing;

uibq dpoiwq

TOIE?.

the Son likewise isdoing.

clfi
not

&v
Cifl ever

T ~ V~ a - r k p a~ o i o i j n a .

he may see the

'

JOHN 5: 20-25

4Kl

440

JOHN 6: 13-19

20

yap

The

for

like manner.

Father the Father

6 d ~ o s t

$ 2

JOHN' 5: 3 W God and those

who have given heed:
w i l l live. 26 For just
as! the Father has
life in himself, so he
has granted -also. to
the Son to have life
in himself. 27 And he
~ ~ & K E Va h &
KP~GIV ~OIE~V,
TI has given him auhe gave to him judgment to be doing, becaus thority to do judging;
uihq
drvepci.rrou
. h u ~ i v .28 p i because Son ot:.man
Son
ofman
.
- he is. - No he is. 28 Do not mar&xu~&<ETE
TO~O,
b ~ t
Eppxe~a~vel a t this, because
be YOU wondering at
this, - because
is cominl the hour is coming
,.i j p a EV - .: fi
m&eq'
oi - - b TO?~ in Which all those in
hour in w&ch
all
. the (ones) in the the memorial . tombs
will hear his voice
p q p ~ i o t q - &KOL~~OUUIV~ f j q (PWV+
memorlaItombs ' L will hear
of the
voice 29.and c o m e o u t ,
d o 0 29. +K&
i~rropeljuov~at
'
01
76 those who did good
of him and
will come out
the (ones) thc things to a resurrect
,
dya@
;~ r o ~ i j o a v ~ e d
qq
dor&orau~c bion of life, those who
good (thmgs)
.having done
into
resurrectior practiced vile things
Lo a resurrection of
<wg~,
of ' * '
T&
. qaOAa
of We,
the (ones)
the
vile (things] iudgment. 30 I cannot
1 ~ ~ 6 ~ a v - r .edi
drvdtoTau~v ~pioeoq. lo a single thing of
having practiced into resurrection of judgment n y own initiative;
30 0 3 Gljvapat 'iyQ - n o t e i i &IT'Cpau~oi lust as I hear, .I
Not am able
I
to be doing from myself
iudge; and the judgnent that I render
0666~
Kaedq
&~otiw
~piva,
nothing; according as I am hearing I am judging s righteous, because
K~
4 I KP~DIC 31 kbfi 61Kaia ~ O T ~ V[ , seek, not my own
and the judgment the mlne righteous it is,
r i l l , b u t t h e will
671
06
T
TB B6Arlpa ~6 &p(i~ ~f h i m that s e n t
because not I a m seeking the
will
the mine ne.
cjrM& -rb BiAqpa
TOG
?ippavr6q p ~ . 31 "If I alone bear
but the
wU
d t h e (one) having sent me.
31 'E&v k y pap.rup&
m p i Cpau~o0, vitness about myself,
ny witness is not
If ever
I
may witness about
myself,
JI p a p ~ u p i a polj O ~ K i m l v ddiq015q. r u e . 3 2 T h e r e i s
the
witness
of me
not
is
true;
mother t h a t bears
32 a h o q i u ~ i v
b
pap~upcjv m p i vitness about me,
another
is
the (one) witnessing about ~ n dI know t h a t
ipo0, ~ a i o16a
~ T &Aq%q
L
IUTIV
fi h e witness which
me, and I have known that ''true
is
the
ie bears about me
p a p ~ u p i a fiv
)~ap-wpe?
m p i &poi). s true, 33 You have
witness
which he 1s wltnesslng about
me.
Lispatched men to
33 3 p ~ i q &ITEUT&AK~TE
I T P ~ ) ~'I w k v , ~ a i
rohn,
a n d he h a s
You have sent forth toward
John,
and
borne w i t n e s s . t o
p ~ p a ~ ~ c p q ~ ~a q e ~ i q he has beme witness to the .truth;
he truth. 34 However,
utoC TOO 0 ~ 0 6 ~ a i
01
~KO~UCWTE
Son of the God and the (ones) having hear
<~~FOUOIV. 26 i j o l T ~ p y&p b nmfip
Exq
udl live,
As-even for L. the Father is havln
Tafiv b L~IJTQ, o h 0 5 ~ a i7
u16 ~ W K E
life in himself, . thus also to the Son he gav
EXEIV
hl Bau-r+' 27 ~ a IEouuia
i
'to be having in himsee
and authorik

$&?

r.

<

of

62
06 r a p & ' &V~P&TOU6 j v p a p ~ ~ p I & do not. accept the
but not beside
of man
the
witness
witness from-- man,
but' I say these things
hapPQw,
&Ah&
. &a
h&yw
am receiving,
but
these. (things) I am Saying t h a t YOU may be
saved. 35 That man
iva
'
6 p ~ i q,
uwe+~.
in order that
YOU
might be saved. was a burning - a n d
35 kKE?voq fiv
6 ' ~ ~ X V O Sb ' ~a16pmoq shining lamp; a n d
That (one) was the lamp the
burning
YOU for a short time
~ a qaivwv;
i
6 p ~ i q66 fieEh5um~ &ycrhhta%jva~ were willing to reand s-&'
YOU
but
wllled
toexult - joice greatly in his
light. 36But I have
36
a6~oG.
TQ
q
w
~
i
ijpw
b
vrrpbq
the witness greater
toward hour irr the light of hun;

&I&

than that of John,

for the very worksthat my- Father ' assigned me to accomplish, t h e works
6 T C ~ P ' iva
. ~Ehet6uca. &&,
the Father in order that I might finish them, themselqes that I am
&T& T& ipya
13 .
notQ,
papmp6 doing, bear- -witness
they the works which 'I am doing, : 1s witness about me that the
Father dispatched me.
m p i ZpoG i j ~ t 6 ~
a p~~ dOTio-r&m,
p
about me that the Father me has sent forth, 37 Also, the Father
37 ~ a ; 6
~(pyraq p~ 1 ~ 4 p kc'ivoq who sent me h a s
'and the havlng sent me Father that (one) himself borne .witpe a p ~ l j p q m rEpi Epolj.
o h
cpowjv ness about, me. You
has !om12 witness about
me.
Neither voice have -'neither heard
&oi)
-rr&rro-ra
& K T ) K ~ ~ To%&

~T6oq h i s voice a t a n y
of him ' at any time YOU have heard nor
figure time nor seen his
figure; 38 and You do
a h 0 3 ' & 0 p & K ~ E'38
,
~ a Tl ~ V h6yov &o;
of him YOU have seen,
and the word , of him not have his word
remainiflg in YOU,
O ~ K
~XETE
b 3piv pbovra,
8-ct 7
not YOU are having in YOU remaining because because the very one
whop he dispatched
Bv d r r r i m ~ t A ~ v C K E ~ V O ~ TOOTQ
Sp~iq
YOU do not believe,
62
, exa
- T ; ~ v paprnpiw peirw TO^
but am having the
witness
greater of the
'locitvou, T& y&p i p y a , &
6 6 6 ~ ~ i pol
v
John,
the for works which has gwen 'to me

whom sent forth that (one) to this (one) YOU

39 "You are search~TIuTE~&T&.
06
ing t h e . Scriptures,
not
are believing.
. .
because YOU t h i n k
39
Ipavv&-re
~ & q
t h a t by . means -of
You are searching ,
the
T I
6pe?q
~OKEITE
v
aha?< them. YOU will have
because
YOU
are thinking . I in .
them everlasting life ; and
Cwtjv aiGvtov
EXEIV'
~ a kmivai
i
eiuiv these are - t h e very
life everlasting to be having; and those- are 0116s ithat bear witabout-me. 40 And
_ ai
p a p w p o k a ~ mepi &poi3 40 ~ a ness
i
the (ones) bearing witness about
me;
and yet YOU do n o t want t o
03
8iAe-r~
i h e ~ i v IT^& p~
Tva
come to' me .that YOU
not YOU are willing to come toward me in order that
mag -, have life. 41 3:
+~ijv
~ X ~ T E- . 41 A65w .-map& drv0FXj~av
do not accept gIorg
beslde
of
men
Glory
hfe YOU may have.
42
drMh
Aap/3&yo,
E ~ Q K 6~ p & ~from men, 42 but I
06
not I a r n r e c e ~ m g , - b u t , I have known YOU well know that -YOU

JOHN 5: 43-6:

do not have the love

431
in
the
have
come
b kau~oiq. 43 hyb fifihu0a $v T ~ Qb 6 p m 1
in selves.
I
have come m the name name of my Father,
TOG 1 ~ a ~ p 6 qpou ~ a i03
A a p B b ~ ~ i . but YOU do not reof the Father of me and not YOU are recelvrng ceive me; if someW0g
Q T ~ Q 6vciporri one else arrived in
WE'
E
&Uoq
me; if ever another should come in the name his own name, YOU
TQ i 6 i ~ , ~ K E ~ V O V A ~ ~ @ E & E : 44 IT&^ would receive that.
to the own, that (one) YOU will recelve.
HOW one. 44How can YOU
6 w a o e ~ 6p~iq i
~
6 6 5a ~ map' believe, when YOU
are able
YOU
to believe,
glory
beszde are accepting glory
drXAQwv
AapB&vovr&q, ~ a if i v 6 6 c ~from one another and
of one another
receiving. . and the glory YOU are not seeking
h e g l o r y t h a t Is
d v
vap&
TOG
p6vou ~ E O G 06 tfrom
the only God?
the (one)
beside
of the
only
God
not
45Do
not think that
<~)T&?T&;.
45 p i
~OKE~TE
671 EydJ
YOU are seekmg? ,
Not be thinking YOU that I I will accuse YOU to
~cmlyopljuw bpGv mp6q ~ 6 vn a r i ~EUTIV t h e Father; there
is one that accuses
shall accuse
YOU
toward the Father;
Is
YOU,
Moses, in whom
6
~ w y o p & v 3pGv Mwuaiiq, ~ i q
the (one)
accusing
YOU
Moses,
into YOU have put YOUR
46 In fact, if
iiv
bpdq
fihViKUX% 46 ~i
y&p hope.
whom
YOU
have h o ~ e d .
If
for YOU believed Moses
YOU would believe
~IUTE~ETE
Mouod,
~VIUTE~ETE
for t h a t one
YOU were believing
to Moses,
YOU were believing me,
r o t e a b o u t me.
Zjrv
hpoi,
mepi
h 03
&&?voq w
likely to me, about
o m that (onel 47 But if YOU do not
believe the writings
i?ypw&v. 47 &i
66i
TOTS
~KE~VOU
wrote.
If
but
to the
of that (one) of that one, how will
believe my say06
ITIUTE~ETE,
-IT&< TO?^ YOU
ings?"
611 mjv & y h v

that the

BEOG o l j ~

TO;

&ETE

of the God not youare having of God in YOU.

love

$!

'!%k"g~'~
Epoiq
my

After

~Epav

of the

6xAoq IToAG~,
much,

uqp~ia
signs

&

which

went off

Bcch&oqq
sea

Tiberias.

' IqooGq

dmijh0~v 6

rair~a

TlP~p1660q.2

crowd

to the

will believe?

these (things)
of the

how

IT~O-~E~UETE;

YOU

other side

are believing,

YOU

saylngs

MET&

rijq

not

fip~iv

the

Jesus

rdlhaiaq

&W

f i ~ o h o 6 0 ~ 1 62

Was following but

&0eGpouv

&TI

because

they were mewing

hoict

he was doing

E~ri

' IqooGq,
Jesus,

the (ones)

6p0q

Wentup but into the mountain

~ a i EKE?

and

there

pa0y~Qvahoir. 4
disciples

T&

the

T&V

upon

&&~volivrwv. 3 &vfihe&v b6i ~ i q~6

being sick.

adr6

to him

of him.

&K&~TO

wassittmg

VET&

with

the

62 iyy3q ~6 m&oxa,

W a s but

near

the passover,

After these things

Jesus departed
across t h e sea of
Gal'ielee, or Ti-be'rias. 2 B u t a great
crowd kept following
him, because theyL
were beholding the
signs he was performing upon those
who were ill. 3 So
Jesus went up into
sr m o u n t a i n , a n d
there he was sitting
with his disciples.
4Now the passover,

JOHN 6: 6 1 2

445

444

fi

hopfi

TQV 'loubaiwv. 5

& ~ & p a q the festival of the

was near.
obv
703q 6qeCChpoCq b ' I q(~06q ~ a 5i When, therefore, Jetherefore the
eyes
the
Jesus
and sus raised his eyes
&aa&pevoq
671 .rrohcq 6xAoq E P X E T ~ I and observed that a
having viewed
that
much
crowd
is coming great crowd was cornsrrp6q alj-rdv
heyel
vp6q @ihlmov ing to him, he said
toward
him
he issaying toward
Philip
t o Philip: "Where
shall we buy loaves
fl68~v &yop&owpev &prouq
Yva
Wherefrom
might we buy
loaves in order that for these to eat?"
6 However, he was
qdywoiv 0 6 ~ 0 1 6
; TOGTO
62
&ygV
might eat
these?
This
but he was saying saying this to test
him, for h e himf6~1
aljr6v, aCr6q yhp
.rre~p~<ov
testmg
him,
he
for had'known what self knew what he
was about to do.
~~E)\AEv
-rro~~iv.7 dcrr&Kpieq
hewasabout
tobedoing.
Answered
tohim 7 P h i l i p a n s w e r e d
@ih1?0~
Ala~ooiwv Gqvapiwv & p ~ o io d ~him : "Two humired
Phlllp
Of two hundred
denarii
loaves not de-narfi.i worth of
tzp~oGa~v adroiq
Iv a
gKaUToq loaves is not enough
are enough
to them
in order that
each one for them, so t h a t
P P ~ x ~
8
Aiy~i
ah& each one may get a
short [plecel might receive.
He is saying to him little." 8 One of his
E T ~ &K T ~ Vpat3q~Gv a d ~ o 6 , 'AvGpEaq 6 disciples* Andrew the
one outof the disciples ofhim, Andrew the b r o t h e r of S i m o n
drbEA@q Zipwvoq n h p o u 9 " E u ~ i vrra18& IOV Peter, .said to him:
brother of Simon Peter
1s
little goy 9 "Here is a little
t h a t has five
5 6 ~3s
~ X E I I T ~ V T E &p.rouq ~p~eivouq
~ a boy
i
here who is having five loaves of barley and barley l o a v e s a n d
fishes. But
660 dqdrpia- &Ah& r a 6 ~ a ~i &mn &iq
two smallfishes; but
these what
is
into what are these among
so many?"
TOOO~TOU~;
10 Jesus said: "HAVE
so many?
as
10 ETITEV
d
'll]~oGq fl0lGDa~E TO&< the men
Said
the
Jesus
Make YOU
the a t meal." NOW there
drvephrrouq c i v a ~ s a ~ i v . fiv 62 x6proq was a lot of grass
men
to fall upward. Was but
grass in the place. There~roh3q iv T@ T ~ I T C ~ . dnri.rr~oav
obv
01 fore the men reclined,
much in the place. Fell upward therefore the about five thousand
Je&6p~q ~ d v&p18phv hq T E V T ~ K I ~ ~ ~ Iin
O I number.
.
male persons the number as
five thousand. SUS took the loaves
11 2Aap~v
obv
roirq &prouq 6 'IqooGq a n d * a f t e r giving
Received therefore the loaves the Jesus thanks, he distributed them t o those
~ a i ~ d x a p ~ ~ ~~~ ~~ ~aG qI K E V
and
having thanked
distributed
to the (ones) r e c l i n i n g , 1i k e w i s e
a l s o a s m u c h of
~ ~ V ~ K E I ~ ~ V 6poiwq
O I ~ ,
~ a i i~
T ~ v
lying upward,
likewise
also
out of
the the small fishes as
bqapiov
6oov
jedov.
62 they wanted. 12But
small fishes as much as they willed.
but W h e n t h e Y h a d
iv&rhfioequcc\r
~g~~~
paeqTa~q t h e i r f i l l he s a i d
they -#ere filled within he is saying to the disciples t 0 h i s d i s c i p 1e s :
the festival of the

Jews.

Havingliftedup J e w s ,

2:

JOHN 6: 13-19

'"Gather together
fragments that
remain over, so that
KAtiapcrra,
Iv a
p+I
TI
fragments,
in order that
not
anything nothing is wast&.?
b6Aqrat: 13 o h y a y o v
oh,
-#a?13 Theref ore they
should be lost.
They led together therefore, and gathered them - to-:
Eyipiuav 6dI6~Ka uoqivouq K h a ~ p & ~BK gether, and they.filled
filled
,twelve
baskets of fragments out of I twelve baskets ' with
1 fragments from the
T&V
- IT~VTE &TWV
v
K P ~ ~ ~ V O Y,&
the
five
loaves
of the
barley
. which five b a r l e y -loaves;
were left over
&nepiaoeuaav
TOTS
( ~ P ~ w K ~ I v1 which
.
overabounded to the (ones) having taken food. . .by those who had
,
,-- .
:
14 Oi
-odv fiicvepmoi i66v-req
:, eaten. . The therefore
men
having seen what
14 Hence when the
hoiquev q w ? a Cheyov
8.r~ 0 h 6 q ~ T I Vmen- saw the signs
he did
signs were saying that This
is
he performed, they
&qBOq 6 ~ p o q + I q q b - i p x 6 p ~ o qeiq began ta say: "This
truly the -prophet the (one)
cormng into is for a certainty
the prophet that. was
rt)\l K ~ ~ O V15
. 'I qmGq
odv
vvok
the world.
Jesus therefore having known to come into -the
T I
piAAowrv
C p x ~ 9 a 1 ~ a i &prrdr<etv world." 15 Therefore
that they are about to be coming and to be snatching Jesus, knowing they
,,
ah6v .
~ v a
noiilpoatv ' , f3aulhia were about to come
him
inorder that theymight make . king
and seize him to
Qexrjpqa~v ~ & I V - E I ~ 6
6p0q - a h b q make him king, with4
he withdrew . again - into the mountain
he
drew again into the
p6voq.
mountain all alone:'
alone.
1 6 when' evenin;
16 'nq 62 6qia &yive~o~a-rkpqaav oi
As but evening occurred went down the fell, his disciples went
t o t h e sea,
paeqrai . ahoir h i mjv Bdrhauuav, 17 ~ a down
i
disciples of him upon the
sea,
and 17 and, boarding a
&pS&mq
~ i q vho'iov
fipxoflo
boat, they set out
having entered
into
boat
they were coming across the sea for
srripqv
~ i j q BaAtioqq eiq KaqmpvaoOp. Ca-per'na-um. Well,
other side of the
sea
into
Capernaum.
by now i t h a d
KaI ( T K O T ~ ~ ij6q
& Y E Y ~ V E I KCK~ 0 h W
And darkness already had occurred and not yet grown dark and Jei
&A~X%EIvpdq ahoirq b - ' lquoirq, 18 6 sus had not yet come
hadcome toward
them
the
Jesus.
the to them. 18 Also, the
re B&Aaooa doripou peyaou miov-roq s e a b e g a n t o b e
and
sea
ofwind
great
blowing stirred up because
6i~yeipero.
19
$?1qhcnc6?~q a strong wind was
Having impelled blowing. 19 However;
was being thoroughly roused.
oh
Oq o~a6iouq e i ~ o u i mime fi when they had rowed
therefore
as
stades
twentyfive
or
about three or four
~p~dr~ovrcr &wpoGoiv
6
' I quo% miles, they beheld Jq7
thirty they are beholding
the
Jesus
upon the
n e p i ~ m o ~&ni
a ~ f i qBdLcoo~lq ~ a 6i
~ sus6 walking
~
walking about upon the
sea
and near sea and getting near
&0G

IWCP/&Y&TE
T&
ITE~ICY(JE~UC(VT~

of him Lead YOU together the having overabounded the

0.

JOHN 6: 20-26

447

446

I
I

mG nhoiou
the

boat

Y I V ~ ~ E V O Vm
~ i

boat; and they

E q o ~ i ~ u a v the
.

. coming to be, and they got fearful. became fearful.?20 But

Ahye1 a 6 - r o ' i q a E r j ~ i p ~ , phe

t ) said to them:
1 am,, not "It
* i
s r; have - no
fear!" 21 Therefore
Q O ~ E ~ O ~ E . 21
~~EAOV
oh
be YOU fearing.
They were willing
therefore they were willing to
hap~\v cr6~6veiq r6 mhoiov, ~ a i ~Miwq take .him into the
to receive him into the boat, and immediately boat, and directly the
VETO 76 nhoiov h i ~fisy f i i
boat was at the land
upon the eart
.. . boat
came to be the
to which they were
trying to go.
qv . .
6tr;tyov.
which they were gomg under.
22The next day
22 Tfj . halip~ov 6 6xAoq
* , the
crowd that was
the crowd the (oneh
To the
morrow
standing on the other
Bq.rrl~&q- +p&~q
e d h q q E ? ~ O V side of the sea saw
havmg stood other side of the
sea
that there was no
&TI ' ~ 0 1 6 . ~ 1 0 ;
6hh0 O ~ K fiv &K? ~i pfi boat there excepta
that - httIe boat other not was there if not
Little-one, and
E< ~ a iTI 03 C J U V E L ~ ~ ~ ETOTS
V
paGq~aTq. Jesw had, not
one, and that not he entered with the
into tkie boat with
a h 0 6 - b 'I qaoGq eiq T&' .rrho?ov drM& p6vo1 his disciples- but that
of him the Jesus into the boat
but alone
20

62

The (one) bub issaying to them

:,gii

olrly his

had

23 drMh fihe~vl e f t ; 2 3 b u t b o a t s
but ' y
the disciples of hxm went.away;
from Ti-be'risas ardo?a
&K'
TI$EPL&~OS
& Y Y ~ S TOG TOTOU m e d near the place
boats out of
Tiberias - near
the place
where they ate the
~ T O U Eiccyov T ~ V , ' ~ P T O V E ~ X ~ ~ I + U W O <
bread
after the Lord
where they ate the bread havmg mven thanks
ha& given thapks.
706 ~upiou.24 BTE
odv
E T ~ E U 6 24
when the
of the
Lord.
When therefore , saw
the
crowd
saw
that
nei6xAoq 81.1 'IqaoOq o r j ~C m l u k d 0662 oi
crowd that Jesus
not
is
there nor the ther Jesus was, there
p d q ~ a i aholi, QCpqoav a k o i aiq , T& nor his disciples, they
disciples of him,
went in
they . into the board& t h e h little
vhoi&pia Kcxi . fi?eov
eiq
Ka~apvaoirpboats --and came to
little boats ' - ' and
came
into
Capernaum ~
~
. to look
~
<T)TO;VTES ' T ~ V ' I ~ U O ~ .
for'Jesus.
seekmg
the - Jesus.
,*
25 So -when they
25 ~ a i
E ~ P ~ V T E ~ a
vhpav
And ' having found
him
other side fdund him across the
sea they said to him:
q q
~d60qq
~Tvov
ah@
of the
sea
they said
to him " ~ a b b i , when did
you get. here?': 26 Je'PaBp~i, n 6 ~ e B6e yhyovaq;
Rabbi,
when
here
have you come to be? sus gnswered them
26 &=pi%
ali-roiq b ' I ~ u o G ~~ a iETTN and said: u
~ truly
~
Answered to them the
Jesus
and said
I'. say to YOU, YOU
'Aprjv &prjv
hiyq
Gpiv,
<q~ei7i
me*
Amen amen I a m saymg to lrorr, YOU are seeking are looking
not
because
YOU
saw
pe 03x 871' e76e-r~ o y p ~ kdrM' 6 ~ 1
me not because YOU saw signs
but because signs, but because

oi pa9Tai klh06~ &IT+~ov'

'

448

JOHN 6: 27-33

JOHN 6: 3 4 - 4 0

449
1

ate from the

E~&~ETE
&K
~ 8 &
v p ~ w v ~ a iE X O ~ T & U ~ ~ TYOU
C
YOU ate out of the loaves and YOU gotsatisfied; loaves and were satisfled. 27 Work, not
27
& ~ Y & < E ? ~ E pfi T ~ Vp p b l v
mjv
be YOU worklng for not the
food
the (one) for t h e food t h a t
perishes, but for the
dcrrohhuphvqv
&Ah& ~ f i v PpGolv
T ~ V
being destroyed
but
the
food
the (one) food t h a t remains
phvouaav ~ i q<wfiv aiGvrov,
fiv
6 uibq for life ' everlasting,
remaining into life everlasting. which the Son which the Son of
.roil &B~GITOU 6piv 66ejo~1, T O ~ T O V yixp man will give YOU;
of the
man
to YOU will give, this (one) for for upon this one
the Father, even God,
6 ra-rfip & a q p & y ~ a ~ v6 6 ~ 6 q .
the Father
sealed
the God.
has put his seal [of
28 1-rrov
obv
1~p6q
a i r ~ 6 v approval1."
him
They said
therefore
toward
28 Therefore thev
~va
said to him: " ~ h &
Ti
ITOIG~EV
in o i e r that shall we do to work
What
may we be doing
ipya<Gjp~ea
T&
EPY~
the works of God?"
Of the
we may be working
the
29 I n answer Jesus
8~06; 29 d c r r ~ ~ p i e q 6
'~T~uoGs KCXI ETTEV said to them: "This
God?
Answered the
Jesus
and
said is the work of God,
ac-roiq Toc-r6 ~UTIV
16
. Epyov TOO BEOO t h a t you exercise
to them
Thls
is
the work of the God faith in him whom
"
iva
ITIUTE~~TE
E I ~ 6~ that One sent forth."
in order that
YOU may believe
into
whom- .30 ~
h they said
~
d - t - r i c r r e ~ ~ ~ v~ K E E ~ O ~ 30
.
ETITOV
o h
to him: "What, then,
sent forth
that (one).
They said therefore are YOU perf arming
a b ~ e Ti
o h
n"E
lqi
a6 OI$;~ as a sign, in order
to him What therefore are doing you
for us to see [it]
w
~va
i6wp~v
~ a i ITI(TTE~CW~&
you?
in order that we might see and we might believe and
001;
~i
gpy&<q;
31 01 rnaTgpq work are You doing?
to you? What are you working?
The fathers 31 o u r forefathers ate
the manna in the
Jipcjv 1.6 pbvva Zqayov 6v -tf
tpipq,
of us the manna
ate
in thk desolate [place], wilderness, just as
~aecjq
6m1v
yypappCvOv
" A p ~ o v it is written, 'He
according as
it is
having been written
Bread gave t h e m b r e a d
CK
TOO 03pavoil EYGWKEV a 3 ~ o i q q a y ~ i v . from heaven to
out of the
heaven
he gave to them
to eat.
32 Hence Jesus said
32 ETTEV
o3v
a 3 ~ o i q 6 'IqooOq ' A p j v
Said therefore to them the
Jesus
Amen to them: "Most truly
dpjv
hgyw
3piv,
03 Mwuo<q E~WKEVI say to YoU, Moses
amen Iamsaying to YOU, not
Moses
gave did not give YOU
bpiv ~ 6 v&p-rov
6~ TOG oirpavoil, a h ' 6 the bread from heavto YOU the bread out of the heaven, but the en, but my Father
I
T
pOU 6iqwplv 6JJ'iv 1-bv &pl-ov
6~ does give YOU the
Father of me is glving to YOU the bread out of
true bread from heavTOO obpavoO ~ b CrAqBlv6v.
v
33 6 y h p & v o q en. 33For the bread
the heaven the
true.
The but bread
Of GOd is the One
-roil BEOO Eo-riv
6
~ a - r a p a i v w v EK
of the God
is
the (one) coming down out of who Comes down from

what

6160irq TQ
03pavoil ~ a Cwjv
i
heaven and life giving to the
34 E?TOV
IT&
adr6v
03v
him
They said therefore toward
T~VTOTE
6bq
Jipiv
T ~ V &~TOV
the
bread
always
give
to us
70;

the

~ 6 o p w . h e a v e n a n d gives
world. life to the world."
K ~ ~ I E3, 4 T h e r e f o r e t h e y
Lord, said to him: "Lord,

always give us this

bread."
35 Jesus said to
35 E ~ I T E V a h o i q d 'Iqo06q ' E y 6 Eipl 6
Said to them the Jesus
I
am the them: "I am t h e
&p-roq r f i q <w+,'
6
f p x 6 p ~ v o q IT&
bread of life. He that
bread of the life; the (one)
coming
toward comes to me will not
p
oir
p
ITEIV&~TJ,
~ a i
6
me
not not shouldhunger, and the(one) get hungry a t all,
and he that exercises
~ t o - r ~ l j w v EIS
p
06
pi
61qfio~!
believing
into
me
not
not
should thlrst f a i t h i n me will
get thirsty a t
ITGITOTE. 35 &Ah'
~ i r o v 3piv
&I
~ a never
i
at any time.
But
I said
to YOU that also all. 36But I have
said to YOU. YOU have
YOU have seen
ine and not YOU are believing. even seen me and
37 nib b bi6waiv p o l 6 ra-rtjp 1~p6q yet do not believe.
All which is giving to me the Father toward
37 Everything the Fap
G<EI,
~ a i ~ b v Cpx6p~vov np65 ther gives me will
me will arrive, and the (one)
coming toward
come to me, and the
&
06 p
6 ~ P b h ~ ,
38 871 one that comes to
~ me not~ not Ifshould eject
~
~
~
outslde,
because
drrr
mi2 o6pavoO o b ~me I will by no
~araBhBqra
I have come down
from
the
heaven
not
drive away;
"
Iv a
not&
76 Bfhqpa TZ) i p b v 38 because I have
in order that I may be doing the
will
the mine C Ome d o w n f r 0 m
&Ah& TZ) BiAqpa
TOC
~ h p t p a v ~ pe.
6 ~ .heaven to do* not
but the
wlll
of the (one) having sent me; my will, but the will
Of him that sent me.
39 1-06-ro 6 i ~ O T I V r b BfXqpa
-roc
this
but
is
the
will
of the (one) 39 This is the will of
"
him that sent me,
Iv a
IT&
b
miptpav~6q p~
having sent
me
in order that
all
which that I should lose
6i6w~iv
drrrohiaw
nothing cut of all
he has given t p A e g?t I should destroy out of that he has given
ahb
-rfi me but that I should
a b ~ o i 2 &AA&
dtvao~fiao
it
but
Ishould resurrect
it
to the
resurrect it at the
6 0 x 6 ~ ~j p i p q . 40 ~ 0 h 0 Y ~ P 6 0 ~ 1 76
~ last day. 40For this
last
day.
This
for
is
the
is the will d my
in
that Wther, that everyone that beholds the
~ & q 6
B~wpcjv T C ~ V uibv ~ a ~i ~ a - r ~ l j w v
and exercises
evervone the beholding the Son and believing
faith
in him should
~
~
O
Y
I
O
V
~
EI~
a h"b v
Zxq - Swfiv
everlasting. and have everlasting life,
may have
life
him
into
and I will resurrect
Crvao-rjow
Q
a\j~Z)v6 y h ~ f i ~ ~ X & T ripipq.
I to the
last
day.
him at the last day."
I shall resurrect him
TOOTOV.
this.

'%
2 0:
' ~:
la
::of
pe: iq

KG

4 1 T h e r e f o r e the
Jews began to murrepi alj~oir 671
ETITEV 'EyG eip1 b m u r a t h i m be;
a b o u t him
because , he said
I
am; the cause h e said :'61
G~TOS: d
Ka~aPhq
&K
TOG am the bread ,-tQ,at
bread the (one) having come down out of the c a m e down f ram
03pooloir, 42 K a i
Weyov
Otjxi o 8 ~ 6 q~ U T I Vheaven"; 42 and they
heaven.
and were saying Not
this
is
began saying: i 6 ~ s
' IrjuoGq 6 . u i 6 ~ ' Iwolicp,
08 - ~ P E ~this
S not Jesus%.,&
Jesus
the
son
of Joseph, of whom
we
Of ~ ~ s e p wh6s;
h,
oi6apev T& n a e p a Kai *rflv p r l ~ i ~ aITCk
;
f a t h e r - a n d mo_tQ,
haveknown the father and the mother? Hop!
er we know?. How
v h , Aiye~. - BTI
'EK - TOG O ~ ~ C ( V O ~ it that now :he
now is he saymg that
Out of
the
heaven
~ a r a f i k h n a ; . 43 6mEKpierl ' a iqwGq nai says> 'I- have 'Ome
I have come down?
Answered
Jesus ,
and down from heaven'?"
~TITEV - a d ~ o i q ' Mtj
Y ~ y Y l j < ~ ~ p&.
~ T9 43 In- answer ~es-yi
he said
to them
Not
be YOU murmuring
with said to them: :Stop
tdhjhwv. 44 od6eiq 66va~al. a0eiv
m u r m u r i n g among
one another.
No o n e i s able
to come toward -yourselves. 44 N~ man
- ,
pe' EZXY - p i
na~jp d
=&$a< c a n come t o me
me if ever not the Father the (one) having sent
unless t h e Father,
p&
6 h ~ 6 u ~. ~ G T ~ vK&Y&
,
&V~CTT;~CTW
me should draw
1
and I
shallresurrecf who sent me* draws
adT&
b '& i a X & T r )
45 EUTIV him ; - a n d I w'ill
1 t i s . resurrect him in the
day.
last
him m
the
yeypaypivov
Ev ~ o i q IT oqfi-ra~q K a i last day. 45 It is
having been written
in
the
EropheV
And written in the pfophicrov~al I T ~ E 616aKToi
~
0~06' IT&<
ets, 'And tHey 'will
41

'Ey6yyul;ov

Were murmuring

obv

therefore

ol

the

'lou6ao1
Jews

'

will be

all

taught (ones) of God; everyone all be

'Trap&

TOG

ITaTpbq

by JG

Kai hovah.*x Everyone

the having heard
beside of the Father
and
that has heard frod
pa0bv
c ~ x ~ ~ W
a l~ S (pi. 46
the - Father and has
having learned is commg toward* me.
l
6 ~ c ~ d v .rrmCpa 2Gpaxiv
~ t q ei p? e a r n e d comks t o
that the
Father
has seen
anyone if
not me. 46 Not that any
has seen the
b
ijv
a
TOG 0~013, 0 8 ~ 0 man
~
the (one) -being
beside of the God, this !one) Father, except he
i b p a ~ ~T v~ V~ a ~ i p 47
a . &piv &p$v Aiyw
who is -"from ~ o d ;
has seen the Father.
Amen amen I am saying this one h a s seen
3p ? ~ ,
h - I T ~ ~ T E ~ w' v - Z X E ~
the Father. 47.Most
to YOU,
the (one)
believing
is having
trulv
.- I sav to YOU.
aibviov.
He t h a t believes
everlasting,
has everlasting life.
-48EyG
ill1
d
&pTo<
T"C,
48 "I am the bread
I
am
the
bread
of
life- 49
'ore<o+y
49 oi rra~.+aq 6p0v Eqayov
TB
hfe;
the
fathers
ofyon
ate
in the f a t h e r s a t e t h e
& K O ~ U ~ C

2;

'

&
<:

be

JOHN 650-56

451

450

JOHN 6: 4 1 4 9

~h pQva ~ a dcrrkeavovi
50 o&6q manna in the wilderthis ness and yet
tq-riv d ~
O
S6
tK
$'PCXVOG 50 Thfs is,' the bread
the bread the (one) out of the heaven
that comes down from
Iv a
Ka~aPaivwv
TI<
., 2e
that anycoming down in orier that anyone out of
one
play
eat
of it
cp&y~ KC(\) pfi dOT00bq. 51 jlyG e i p ~ .b
I
am ttre and not die. 51 I am
should eat and not he should hie;
d <6v
6
b TO; 03pccvoG the living bread that
the b i n g the (onej Out Of the heaven c a m e down f r o m
~a~aPaq'
k&
~6'9
heaven; if anyone
havingCOmed0~n; ifever
anyone
shouldeat
of this bread
T O ~ O U TOG EPTOU < f i 5 & l
I(
he
~
1 live
1
forever;
out of
this . the bread he will live ~ n t o
and,
for
a
fact,
the
aiBva, ~ a i6 &PTO< 62 bv &y3 G c j m .bread that . I shall
age, and the bread but which . I shall give
is my flesh in
j adrpc pou Eq-riv i)1~2p~ i ) q TOG K ~ U ~ O give
U
the flesh of me
IS
over the of the world behalf of the life of
the world."
lafic.
3f;:
52 Theref0r.e t h e
52 ' E ~ h o v ~ o oh
ITpbq w6h0u~ Jews began contendWere fighting
therefore
to-ward
one
another
- oi ' lou6aio1 .hfyoweq fl&q 60va~a1-0 6 7 0 ~- ing with -one anthe
Jews
saying How IS able this (one) other, saying: "How
jpiv 6oGva1, T?V- o 6 r p ~ a ahoir cpayeiv; can this- man give
to us
tagive , the
flesh
of him
to eat? us his flesh to eat?"
53 E?ITEV
oobv
athoiq d ' IqooGq 'Ap+ 53 Aceordingry Jesus
Said therefore to them ..the
Jesus
Amen said to them: "Most
&pjv h h y ~ , Gpiv, E&
p
E
. tZuly -I say to YOU,
amen I am saymg to YOU,if ever not YOU should eat
Udess YOU eat, the
r;lv u & p ~ a TOG uioir TUG drv0pG1~ou nai flesh .of t h e Son
the, fleshi of the .Son of the
man
and
V~QTE
airroc - T
aTpa, . o t j ~of maq,, and .drink
YOU should drink - of him
.the
blood, :,not his blood, YOU have
EXETE : . < W ~ V kv 'iau~oiq. 54
'6 -- no life, in yourselves.
you are having
life
in
selves. . ,The:tone) 54 He that feeds - on
~pcjyov pou . T ~ Vu & p ~-nai
a
nivw
pou' my, flesh and ckinks
munching of me the - flesh * a n d drinking of me
blood ha$ ever76 aTpa . EXEI-_ . <W$V aicjvi~u, - ~ & y bIasting .' life, and I
the blood is having
life
everlasting, and I
shaU resurrect him
drvau~juw a 6 ~ 6 v .rii
E - ~ x ~ Qiipipqa t t h e last day;
shall resurrect
him
to the
last
day;
55 I\ .yhp o&pE _ pou. dchq8jq',-ku~1BpQmq, 55 for my - flesh is
the for. flesh of m e , t r u e
is
food,
true food, and -my
is true drink.
~ a -i 76 aTp6 pou dchqq< +TI
I T ~ U I ~blood
.
and the blood of me
true ,
. is
drink. 56 He ' that -feeds on
56
6.
~ P ~ Y U VIJoU Tfiv U ~ P KKai~ my flesh ' and drinks
flesh and
' The (one) munching of me the
my blood remains
~ i v w v pou ~6 aPya hr &pot
p b ~ ~
drinking of me the- blood in me is remaining irr. union with me,
Epjpc?,

desolate [place] the manna and they died;'

$$::2

&;

my

%.

452

JOHN 6: 57-64
&V

and I

in

VE

. 57

K&Y&

<&v

him.

~ae+q

&7rEu-r~1Aiv and I in union with

sent forth him. 57 Just as the
living Father sent
<f;j
61&

7ra~fip K&Y&

me forth and I live

the Fathe
Father,
and
the (one)
munching
me ther, he also that
on me, even
K&KE~VO~( i a ~ l
61'
ipk. 58 0 3 ~ 6feeds
~
also that (one) will live through me.
This that one will live be~UTIV
b
bp?oq
6
6
olipavolj cause of me. 58 This
is
the
bread
the (one) out of
heaven
is the bread that
~a~aBciq,
06
~ ~ 6 9 sCqayov oi c a m e down f r o m
having come down, not accord~ngas
ate
the heaven. It is not as
na-ripeq ~ a drrrieavov.
i
6
~ p c j y o v when YOUR forefafathers
and they died; the (one) munching thers ate and yet
TOGTOV T ~ V S ~ T O V <+,us1 eiq ~ 6 vaiijva. died. He that feeds
this
the bread will live into the
age.
on this bread will
59
Tair~a
TTEV
&,
ouvayoy~ live forever." 59 These
These (things)
he said
in
synagogue things he said as
he was teaching in
6 1 8 6 0 ~EV~ Ka~apva06p.
teaching in
Capernaum.
public assembly a t
60 nohhoi
oOv
&~oljaav-r~c; i~
-r&v Ca.per'na-um.
Many therefore having heard out of the
60 ~
h many ~
pae?-rdv aO-ro0 ~ T n a vI ~ h q p 6 c i; o ~ l v6 A 6 y o ~of his disciples, when
disciples of h ~ m said
Hard
is the word they hear. this, said:
o?i?oq'
~ i q 66va~a1 a h 0 6
&KO~EIV; "This speech is shockthis;
who
is able
of i t
to be hearing? ing; who can listen
61
~i6bq
62 6 'Iquoirq i v 2au78 to it?" 61 But Jesus,
Having known but the
Jesus
in himself knowing in himself
871 yoyylj<ouu~v nepi T O ~ T O U 01 p a e y a i that his disciples were
that are murmuring about
this
the disciples
about this,
a b ~ o i r ETTEV
a h o i q TOGTO3phq ffKa~6ahi<l; said to them: "Does
of h ~ mhe s a ~ dto them This
YOU
is stumbling? this Stumble
62 i a v
o h
& W ~ ~ T E 76v uibv 702
62 What, therefore, if
If ever therefore YOU may behold the Son of thc
behold
& v ~ ~ ~ T &vaPaivpvTa
o u
6?rou
fiv
76 the Son of man asman
ascend~ng
where
he was
the cending to where he
i
I T ~ ~ T E ~ O V ; 63 72, -rrveGpCr ~ U T I V
7
wm before? 631t is
former Itimel?
The spirit
is
the (thing) t h e spirit t h a t is
< W O ~ O I O ~ V , 3)
a&p( obu
d q ~ h e ? 066iv. life-giving; the flesh
making alive, the flesh not is benefiting nothing; is Of
at a ~ . t
T& P i p - m a w&h
iyi)
h d 6 r h q ~ a OIiiv The sayings that I
the
saylngs
I
have spoken to You have spoken to YOU
I T V E ~ 6~a&~ 1 v~ a <G
i+I,
EUTIV. 64 &A& ~ i a ? vare spirit and are
spirit
is
and life
is;
but
are life. 64But there are
&(
~ P B V7
1
~07 ~ 0b~
ITICTTE~OUU~V.
some of y o u that do
Out of
YOU
some
who not
are believing.
n o t believe." F o r
*H6&1
Y ~ P
&pxi~
' IrluoGq
from
beginning
~ a d ' k n o w n for outof beginn~ng the
Jesus
oi
rrloT660vTEc;
Jesus
knew
who
were
$
T ~ V E ~ ~iuiv
-ere
which ones
are
the (ones) not
believing
the ones not believing
me the living Father

T ~ V

~ a ~ k p a ,~ a i

and1

am living through

~ p h y o v p~ because of

and who was the 'one

t h a t would betray
65 ~ a i ~ E Y E V
At&
TOGTO him. 65So he went
him.
And he was saying Through
this on to say: "This is
s i p q ~ a 3piv 871 066Eis 6 6 v a ~ a 1 Che~iv why I have said to
I have said to You that no one is able to come YOU,NO one can come
d
6 ~ 6 ~0E V O V to me unless it is
I T ~ ~ SP& ib P?
toward me if ever not it may be having been given aranted him by the
Father."
$K 706 na~p6c;.
to him out of the Father.
66 owing t o t h i s
66 'EK T O ~ T O U ~ o h h o i &K T&V ~ ( x ~ T Q
v
many
of his disciOut of
this
many out of the disciples ples went off to the
d.rri6w ~ a things
i
a h o i r dcrrijheov EIS T&
behind a n d
behind and
.
. the (things)
of him went off into
would no longer walk
o O ~ h ~PET' a i j ~ o 3
n ~ p ~ ~ r r a ~ o u v .with him. 67 Therenot yet
with
him
they were walking about.
fore Jesus said to the
67 E?TEV o h
6 'IqooOq ~ o i q6 h 6 ~ ~twelve:
a
"You do not
Said therefore the
Jesus
to t h e twelve
want to go also, do
M' u a i 6 p ~ i q B ~ E T E
6n&yc1v;
YOU?" 68 Simon Peter
NO? also
YOU
are willing to be going under?
answered him: "Lord,
68 dCTTe~pi%q
I i p o v n i ~ p o q K~PIE, whom shall we go
to? You have
~Answered~ to him f Simon ~ Peter ~ Lord, away
~
rpbq
~ i v a drrreAeua6p~8a; b 4 p a ~ a <oijq sayings of everlasting
toward whom
shall we go off?
Sayings of life life; 69 and we have
aiwviou
EXEI~,
69 ~ a i 3)p~iqbelieved and come to
everiasting
you are having,
and
we
know that YOU are
I T E I T I U T E ~ K ~ ~ EKVa i
t y v 6 ~ a p m 671
ET t h e Moly o n e of
have believed
and we have known that you are God." 70 Jesus a n b
&yloq
TOG
0~06. 70 drrre~pieq swered them: "I chose
the
Holy (one)
of the
God.
Answered YOU twelve, did I
ahoiq
6 'IquoGg OOK i ~ i ) 6phq roSq not? Yet one of YOU
to them the
Jesus
Not
YOU
the
is a slanderer." 71 He
6 h 6 ~ ~E
a t ~ h ~ < & p q v ; ~ a i EE 6p6v E ~ S was, in fact, speaktwelve
Ichose?
And out of
YOU
one
of Judas the son
616Poh6q tq-r~v. 71
Ch~ym
EZ ~ b ving
devil
IS.
He was saying
but
the of Simon b.carfi.ot;
' 1 0 6 6 ~~ i p w v o q' ~ O K ~ ~ I ~ T O U0370C,
.
y&p for this one was goJudas
of Simon
Iscariot;
this (one) for ing to betray him,
Ep~hhw
napa6166a1,
ab~6v, E
i u although one of the
was about to be giving beside
him,
one out of twelve.
Kai
~ i q
~UTIV

and who

According as

is

napa6huov

the (one) being about to give beside

666~Ka.

Now after these

things Jesus conAnd after these (things) was walking the tinued walking about
G ~ E ~ E V in Galfielee, for he
'IquoGq t v 71- rahthaig, 03 y h p
Jesus m the Galilee, not for he was willing
did not want to walk
b
'o u a
~EPIIT~TE~V,
671 about in Ju-de'a, bein
the
Judea
to be walking about, because
cause the Jews were
&<firouv
ab ~ b v oi '1ou6aio1 drrro~-r&iva~.
seeking to kill him.
seeking
him the - Jews
to kill.
the

twelve.

Kai

VET&

7aO~a

v e p ~ m & - r e ~6

JOHN 7: 8-11

454

Eop-r$. 7 8 v - ' loubaiwv 2 However, t h e fesJews

tival of the Jews,
JI
o~qvonqyia. 3 ~Tnov o h
7rp6q the festival of tabthe fastening of tents.
Said therefore toward' ernacles, was near:
arir6v oi. d6Eh$oi a6roG M~rdrPq61 ~ V T E C ~ E V3Therefare his brothhim the brothers- of him Pass onover from here ers said to him:
Kai
haye
E ~ S-dlv 'lou6aiav,
'iva
"Pass on over from
and be going u n d q into the
Judea,
in order that here and go into Ju?
Kai oi paf3q~ai oov f3~opfioouo1v 006 de'a, in order that
also the disciples of you
will behold
of You your disciples also
T& Cpya
& .
n o t ~ i q - 4 olj6eiq ydrp may behold the works
the works which you are doing;
no one for you do. 4 For nobody
T I
fiv KPVTCTO-.
I T O I E ~ ~ a i < q r ~ i a b ~ 6 qdoes anything in. se-,
anything m hidden is doing and b seeking he. c r e t while himsele
iv
-rrappqoiq
~fval. ~i
~ a i r ~ a seeking to be known
in
outspokenness ' to be.
If
these (things) publicly. If you do
h a I &T</.
. qavEpwuov ocaur6v
.TQ these things, manifest
you are doing,
manifest
yourself , to the yourself tocthe world."
~ 6 a p q .5
.
0662
y&p ol &6~A$oi air~oir5 His brothers were,
world.
Nocbut ,or the brothers of him in fact, not. exercish i u ~ ~ u o v EIS. a+v.
6' A&EI
obv
ing f a i t h in him;
were believing into hlm.
Is saying 'therefore 6 Therefore Jesus said
aGroiq 6 "lquov^q '0
K ~pi)<
I
d to them: "My due
to them t h e - - Jesus
The appointed time the time is not yet presE@q,
O ~ G I
IT~~~EOTIV,
d
62 ent, but YOUR due
mine
- nut yet
is alongside,
the
- but time
is always at
Kalp6~
6 6 p f r r ~ o q n b r o ~ 6 gCJ:lv hand.. LrT h e world
appointed time the
YOURS
always
has no reason to hate
C~olpoq. 7 06 Sljva-ra~ 6 ~ 6 u p o q ~ I U E T V
but
hates
ready.
Not is able . the world to e hating
3p6c p
62
p I mi.,
B~
g,,p because I bear witYOU,
me
but
it is hating,
because
ness . concerning it
pap~opQ
v ~ p i ahoir- 671 T& Epya that ik works are
ambearingwitness about
it
that the works wicked. g y o u go up
adroo rrqvqp& ~ T I V . 8 3 eiq &&PTJTE. ~ i q-dlv to the festival; -1,am
oElt ,wicked
is.
You ao.you up into the
.not yet going up.
Loprilv. Byi, o h w druo&livw ~ i rilv
q bp?tjv
festival; I not y e t am going up mto the festlval t h b festiVd, because
T
' 6 ~ 1 - 6 ip6q
~alp6q
o h m . my due time has-not
this, because the my appointed time not get yet fully- come?' 9 So
I T E T T ~ ~ ~ ~ W T ~ I9.
~air~a
6; after he :'told them
has been fulfilled.
These (things)
but these tkiings, he ke&inch a 6 ~ 0 i q E ~ E I V E V g~ .-rfi- Kdlhaiq. mained in Gal'F-lee. having said to them he remained. in the Galilee.
10
when his
10
hviPq~mv 01 d6Eh~0ialirpi? iq
As but went up the brothers of hlm Into brothers had gone up
to the festival; then he
+v Eopniv, T ~ T E ~ a i
civiDq,
the festival, then also
he
w
e n t u ~-.
&o weht up
not"open1y but as ih
CP~EPOS
~n!festly
but
as
secret: 1 l T h e r e r o r e
2 fiv -6& -6yyirq Irj
,

Was but

near

the festival of the

-,

''

'

"

'

~2

*'

455

03v

therefore

top.rfi

'1 ou6aio1
Jews

~ a i

JOHN 7: 12-19

Y ~ ~ T O Wa h b v

were seeking

him

noir

Zkyov

hr

s
look'rfi the'. ~ e w began
in thk ing for - h b at the
koTiv f e s t i v a l a n d say-

ing: "Where is that

12 ~ n there
d
CKE:VO~;
12 ~ a i yoyyuaedq r ~ p i ~ ~ T OCmanl?''
C
that (one)?
And
murmuring
about
him was a lot of subdued
fiv rroh3q tv TO!< bxholq'
01
..pg~ talk about him among
was much m the crowds; the (ones) indeed t h e crowds. Some
a ~ y o v 8 ~ 1 'Ayaf36q Eo-rlv, &Ah01 62 would say: "He is a
Weresaying that
Good
he is, others but good man." Others
asyov
06, &Ah&
7rhave
.bV would say: "He is not,
were saying
No,
but , h e is making to err the but he misleads the
~ ~ A o v13
. ob6~iq
piv~o~
ITappqc+iq crowd." 13 No one, of
crowd.
No one
of course
to outspokenness cowst?, would speak
McirXel
lTEpi a h 0 6
61h. T ~ U96Bov about him publicly
wasspeaking about him
through the
fear because of the 'fear
.
of the Jews.
7%
'1 ou6aiwv.
. ,
14 When by now
of the
-Jews.
14 "H6q
- 2
76s
kopTfjq .the festival was half
of the
festival over, J e s u s w e n t
but
Already
~ ~ ~ a o f i u l l ~&.6pq
' I qaoGq ~ i q ~b UP - into the. -temple
being m the middle went up
Jesus
into the and -began teaching.
i~p6v ~ a i i 6 i S a u ~ ~ v15
. . Cf3afiya<ov 15 Therefore the Jews
temple
and - was teaching.
Were wondering fen to wondering, say08v
-01
'lou6a:ol
h.6yov~~q n&q ing: "How does this
therefore
the
Jews
saying
' How man have a knowlO ~ T O ~
016~~
,fi edge of letters, when
this (one) .
yphCI'
wntmgs
ara
has known
not .he has not studied
?
papaf3q~hq; 16 h ~ r p i e q otv
a f i ~ o i q' a~t the ~ c h o o l s"
having learned?
Answered therefore to them 16 Jesus, in tUrn, anl e r e dt h e m a n d
'IrpoOq
E~TTTV 'H &$
616ay4 o b EUTIV ~
said: "What I teach
Jesus and said The my teachlng not
is
-roo
,.6pyC(VT6q pE. is not mine, but beC
&Ah&
mlne - but
of the (one)
havlng sent .me; longs t~ him that
17 kdn,
T I < '
8th~
eihqpa sent me. 17If anyone desires to do His
Lfever anyone may be willing the
will
ctC-roG ITOIE~V,
y d a ~ r a=pi
~
rfiq G16axfiq will* he will know
of him .to be doing, will know about the teachmg concerning the .teaching whether it is from
rrbTEpov gK roij -f3roG + i v fi b ~ &6nr. God or I . speak of
whether out of (the God it is or
from
my own originality.
tGauso6 .
Aahcj.
18
6
myself . am speaking.
The (one)
from 18 He that speaks of
originality
haUToG
rilv S6gcor njv i6ion, <nTd' . his st?own
!
g
his O W
himself speaking the glory - the own is seeking;
glory;
but
he that
6
8;
&jtCN
...
the (one) but seekmg the glory . of the (one) seeks the glory of him
that sent him, this
nippauroq a+&
oSroq hhqwq ~ O T I Vr a i one is true, and there
having sent hlm this (one)
true
is
and
no unrighteous- ck61~ia
a,3T4 iofiK
19 012 is
ness in him. 19 Moses
festival

and

they were saying

Where

is

cqT?,, ~"

Unrighteousness

in

him

not

is.

Not

JOHN 7: 28-33
YOU the Law, did
he not? But not one
3yOv
.rrotci
T ~ V v6yov.
T
p~ of YOU obeys the Law.
out of
YOU
is doing the
law.
Why me Why are YOU seeking
<T)TE~TE
&.~~OKTE?W~I;
20 &.rre~pierl 6 to kill me?" 20 The
are YOU seeking
to kill?
Answered
the crowd answered: "You
6xAoq Aat p6viov
i x ~q't
Tiq
UE have a demon. Who
crowd
Demon
youare having;
who
YOU is
seeking to kill
21 In answer
< q ~ ~ i d n r o ~ r ~ i v a21
~ ; b t ~ ~ ~ p i e' IqrluoGq YOU?"
is seeking
to kill?
Answererd
Jesus
Jesus said to them:
~ a ETI
i TEV
a h o i q L ' E ~EYpyov &roiqcra KC[^ "One deed I PerI did
and formed, and You me
and
said to them One work
all wondering. 22 For
6aup&<r~e.
22
TT&TE~
all
YOU are wondering.
Through this reason Moses has
given y o u the cirTOGTO
MG)u(J~)~
~&GWKEV 6 p i ~ T+
this (thing)
Moses
has given
to YOU
the cumcision-not
that it
. r r ~ p i r o p ~ v , OGX
671
CK 706 Mc~uaEaq is from Moses, but
circumcision,
not because out of the
Moses
that it is from the
p &=Tiv
i
r &hhy
r
c iK
r T&v
r
.
- Ka; & forefathers-and YOU
is
but
out of the
fathers, - and
in circumcise a man on
aaPP6~q
ITE~IT~~VETE
~ ~ V ~ P G I T O V 23
.
~ia sabbath- 23 If a man
sabbath
YOU are circumcising
man.
~f receives circumcision
.rrepl~opjv AapPQel
6
&epo.rroq
i v On a sabbath in Order
circumcision
is receiving
the
man
in that the law of MOw
aaPParq
tva
p i
Au6ij
6 ses may not be brosabbath
in order that not should be loosed the ken, are YOU violently
angry at me because
v6poq
MwuoCoq,
Cpoi
X O ~ ~ T E
law
of Moses,
to me
are YOU full of bile 1 made a man cornpletely sound i n
6 ~ i
6hov
tivepo~ov
6ytii
because
whole
man
sound ln health health on a sabbath?
24 Stop judging from
h o i q o a Cv a a p f 3 a ~ q ; 24 ptj
KpivETE
Imade
in
sabbath?
~ o tbe YOU judging the outward appearance, but judge with
K ~ T '
6qiv, &A& Tjv
61Kaiccv Kpialv
according to face,
but
the
just
judgment righteous judgment."
K~~VETE.
25 TherePore some
be YOU judging.
of the inhabitants of
25 'Eheyov
obv
-riviq
K
:
T&V Jerusalem began to
Were saying therefore some out of
the say: "This is t h e
' I ~ p o u o h u p ~ 0~ ~6 ~ ~v o b ~ b q i a r t v
b man they are seekJerusalemites
Not this (one)
is
whom ing to kill, is it not?
<q~oGaiv
dcrro~r~ivat;26 ~ a i 7 6 ~ 26And yet, see! he
they are seeking
to kill?
And
- see! is s~eakint?in ~ublic.
Ad&
~ a i
0 6 6 6 ~ and- they say nothing
he is speaking
and
nothing
to him. The rulers
ah6
hiyouoiv.
pfi
TOTE
tiAq8Qq
have not come to
to him they are saying; not a t sometime
truly
hyvwoav oi tipxov~eq 81.1 o h 6 q 6oTtv 6 know for a certainty
knew
the
rulers
that
this
is
the that this is the Christ,
have they? 27 On the
xpla~6q; 27 &AA&
~oihov
Chrlst?
But
we
contrary, we know
this (one)

McJuaiiq .E&GIKEV
Moses

gave

3yiv

T ~ Vv6pov;

to YOU the

law?

gave
~ a 066eiq
i

And no one

where this man is

from; yet when
Christ comes, no
EpxqTal 066eiq Y I V ~ ~ O K E I
T ~ ~ E V ~ O T ~ Vthe
.
may come no one is knowing wherefrom
he is. one is to know where
28 "E~pacEv o8v
6v TQ iep8 6166ra~ovhe is from." 28 ThereCried out therefore in the temple teachzng fore Jesus cried out
6
' IqaoOq
~ a i Aiyov
KbtyZ as he was teaching
the
Jesus
and
saying
And me in the temple and
s a i d : "You both
o~~CCTE
~ a i
0i6aTE
YOU have known know me and know
and
YOU have known
.rr6B~v
eipi.
~ a i dm'
i p a u ~ o i r OGK where I a m from.
wherefrom
I am;
and
from
myself
not Also, I have not come
of my own initiative,
6
ailhuea,
bthh' i a ~ t v bthqe~vb~
true
the (one) but he that sent me
r have- come.
but
is
TipL!)aq
pE,
6~
3pEiq O ~ K O ~ ~ C ( T E- . is real, and YOU do
havingsent me, whom YOU
not have known; not know him. 29 I
296yb
oT6a
airr6v,
6Tl
. r r a p Y a h o G know him, because I
I have known him, because beside of him am a representative
from him, and that
p~
&TIT~CTTEI~EY.
&ill;
K&KE?V~<
One sent me forth."
me
sent fortli.
and that (One)
I am
a h b v 3OHence they began
osv
30
'E<I~TOUV
him seeking to get hold
They were seeking
therefore
of him, but no one
.rrt&ua~,
~ a 0i 6 6 ~ i qi T i P a A ~ v 6 ~ ' a@v
to get hold of, and no one imposed upon hlm laid a hand upon
njv x ~ i p a , 6 ~ t o 6 ~ o a q h C 6 ~ 1 4 &pa him, because his hour
the hand, because not yet had come the hour had not yet come.
TOG
6xhou
62.
Tohhoi 31 Still, many of the
aG~oG. 31 'EK
the
crowd
but
many
of him.
Out of
crowd put f a i t h in
a6~6v, K ~ \ I
iheyov
~~DTEUUCXV
IS
him;
and they cornbelieved
into
him,
and they were saying
m
e
n
c
ed saying:
'0
xpia~6q
6~av
"When t h e Christ
The
Christ
whenever
he
he will not
.rrheiova a q p ~ i a TOI~~DEI
6~
O ~ T O ~arrives,
signs
will do
of which this (one) perform more signs
more
than this man has
did?
performed, will he?"
32 'H~ouaav oi @apluaiol TOG dxhou
32 The Pharisees
Heard
the
Pharisees
of the crowd
heard the crowd muryoyyC<ov~oq r e p i a h o i l
~air~a,
murmuring
about
him
these (things), and muring these things
i @ap~qa?otabout him, and the
drnio~~ihav
oi Gpxlcpeiq ~ a oi
the chief priests and the Pharisees chief priests and the
sent forth
w
Pharisees dispatched
iva
.rridrooaiv
irlqpf~aq
subord~nates in order that
they might get hold of officers to get hold of
a i i ~ 6 v .33 ETTEV
06v
b ' IqaoGq
~Yet
E T him.
I
33 Therefore JeJesus
Said
therefore the
him.
sus said: "I continue
eipi
~ a i
p t ~ p b v ~ 0 ' 3pGv
xp6vov
I am
and a little while longer
YOU
wlth
little
time
T ~ V
.rriy$av~6r with YOU before I
6 ~ 6 ~ 0 .rrpi%
Iam going under toward
the (one) having sent go to him that sent
.rr60~v

wherefrom

EaTiv'
he is;

the

62

xplar6q

but

Christ

B~av

whenever

--- .

pe. 34 <QT~uT& p~ ~ a oljx

i
ESP{UETE me. 34 YOU will look
me.
You wlllseek me and not YOU will find for me, but YOU
pel ~ a iBITOW ~ i p ii y 3 Speiq 06 6 w a a e ~not find me, and
me, and where am
I
YOU
not are able where I am YOU can,
&~E;v. 35 &?nov
o h
oi
' 1 ov6aiol not come." 35 There:
to come.
Said
therefore
the
Jews
fore the Jews _said
themselves:
rrpijq ~ ~ U T O ~ no;
S
O ~ T O ~ pkAh~1 among
toward
selves
Where
this lmanl
is about "Where does t h i s
Cmanl intend going,
r r o p e l j ~ a e a ~TI fipeiq oljx E ~ P ~ ( J O ~ Eaij76v;
V
to be going that
we
not
will find
him? so that we shall not
pfi
eiq T ~ V G ~ a a n o p &
TGV
'EAhtjvov find him? He does not
Not into the
dispersion
of the
Greeks intend to go to - the
pahe1 .rropebeaea~ ~ a i ~ I ~ & U K E I V TOGS C J e w s 1 dispersed
he is about to be going m d ' to be teaching the among t h e Greeks
"EAAqvaq; 36 ~ i qi a ~ l v d
hhyoq OGTO~and teach t h e Greeks,
Greeks?
What
is
the word
this does he? 36 What does
v
~Trra
Z ~ T { ( T E T ~ pe ~ a i oljx this sayhg mean that
which
he said
You will seek me
and
not he said, 'YOU will look
will
e b p f i o e ~ i pe ~ a ~i I T O Ueipi
,
iyri i r p ~ i q 06 for me* but
YOU will find me and where am
I
YOU
not not find me, and
where I am YOU can66vaae~
iheeiv;
not come'?"
YOU are able
to come?
37 Now o n . the last
37 'Ev
6 h . ~ i jx i q & ~ ~
day, the greak day of
In
but to t h e
last
&
:te
Jesus was
py&hQ <
T
:
k0pTi)q i a T f i ~ & l b 'I~uo;~,the
great
of the festival hadstood the
Jesus,
standing Up and he
cried out, saying: "If
Ka]
ZKpaEEv hEywv 'Ehv
71q
6 1
and he cried out saying If ever anyone may thlrst anyone is thirsty, let
him come to m e and
Lp~kaf3w VP~S
let him be c~rning
toward
me
and drink. 38 Re that puts
ITIV~T~.
38
6
TTImEbWV ~ i qfaith in me, just as
let him be drinking.
The (one) believing into the Scripture has said,
&piI
~af3+< ETTTEV Jj
y p ~ r j , n o ~ a p o i'Out from- his
P ~ streams
S
of livme, according as said the Scripture,
rivers
ing
water
&K
T{<
~ o t h i c q a d ~ o 6 ~ E L ~ ~ O U U I V6 6 a ~ o q
out of, the
cavity
of him will flow of water 39 However, he said
the
<&VTO~;.- 39 TOGTO, 62
E~TEW .v, v e p i
TOG this
living.
This
but he said about
the spirit which those
T r v ~ O p a ~ o q 03
Epehhov
hap/3drv.c1v who put faith in
spirit
of which they were about to be receiving h h -Were about; t o
oi
.rrlo-reljaw~eq eiq a l j ~ 6 v -oijrrw yhp receive; for as. yet
the (ones) having believed into him; not yet for there Was no
Jesus had riot
fiv nve6pal
6 ~ 1 '1qao6q o h m i6oEdroerl.
was spirit, because Jesus not yet was glorified. yet been glorified.
40 'EK TO$ d ~ h 0 u 06"
& K O ~ ~ ~ TT E~ <V 40 Therefore some of'
Out of the crowd therefore having heard of the the crowd that heard
A6ywv 7 0 6 ~ 0 ~ Eheyov
aTl OfiThS these words began
is
words
these - they were saying that This,(one) s a y i n g : " T h i s
a certainty The
2 ~ 7 1 ~&h$@
6
TI. o ( ~ ~ ~ T Q41
s ' ah01
is
truly
the
8rophet;
athers Prophet."
4.lOthers

!$' $'

~pkic

1
$2 I

WEYOV
0 0 ~ 6 5 turlv ' b
xplor6(- were saying: l'msis:
saying This (one)
is
the
Christ, is the Ch-."
~ut:
some were saying:
62
.EAeyov
oi
Mij y h p
"The Christ i s not
the (ones) but were saying Not for
42
oljx
4.
(actually
coming o$
r a h l h a l a q 6'- x p ~ o ~ i j Lqp x e i a ~ ;
NO^ the of. Gal'i-lee,, is he?
Galilee . .the. Christ is coming?
E~TEV
~ Z I
fK
.-70; mfppaToq 42 Hy not the Scripseed
ture . said that the
that outof the
said
~
c
j
bvov
~
~
q
Christ is coming from
h
i
)
~
f
i
<
ba"ai6, ~ a i
Bqehe2p
of
-- David, and from Bethlehem of the village where the offspring, of David, and from Beth'qv Aauei6, E ~ X E T ~ Ib ~ P I T ~ < ; 43
leshem the village
split
was David, is coming the Christ? where
. 0 3 ~ ~ Y ~ V E TfOv - TG 6 x h ~ 61'
~CT~V
.
therefore
occurred, in the crowd through him. be?" 43Therefore a
.--division over him
44 - r ~ v i q62 f l e e ) ; ~ ~ i t ' alj~c;iv ..rrr&oai
Some but were willing out of them to get hold of developed among the
crowd'. 44 Some. of
atTbv,
olj6eiq ;$dEV
in
aGTbV
B
' T&S
him,
but no one thrust upon
him
m e them, though, were
wanting- to- get hold
x g p a ~ .- ':
-*
.
~.
of him, but no. one
hands.
- L .did lay' [his] hands
45 ' ~ ~ 9 - 008v~ ' o i C ~ r r q p i ~ a lsrpijq
him,
therefore the subordinates toward
Came
45
Therefore'
the' ofTOGS & p x l ~ q ~ i. qK a i @aplaaiouq, ~ a Ei ~ O V
the chief prlests and
Pharisees,
and said ficer~ went - back ta
airroiq ' ~ K E ~ V O I AI&
Ti oljK f i Y b E T E t h e chief priests anct
to
those
Through
- what not YOU led Pharisees, a n d t h e
- - them
fiqpkTal latter' said to them:
v
d ~ 6 v ; -46' & I T E # P ~ ~ ? ~ ( ~ oi'
the
subordmates "Why is it; YOU did
Answered
him? .
O d G i ~ r o ~ ? Odrhqam
06~wq
&,@pwToq. not bring him in?"
46 The officers replied:
Never
. spoke
thus
man.
"Never
has [another]
47 dcrre~pieqoctv
obv
alj~oiq
o;
Answered
therefore
.to them
the man spoken. like this."
47 In turn. the Phar@aptoai'o~'.~i
;<a; apeiq
n&vh&v~&e;
Pharisees Not also YOU. have been made to err? isees answered: " Y O U
not been misled
48
T I
i~
,..TGV drp~6mrrw\! i - r r i o ~ ~ u a e have
v
also, have YOUP 48 Not
Not anyone out of, the
rulers
believed
&I<
fi 6~ TGV @ a ~ ~ q a i w v -49 a h & ,one of the ,rulers or
into him lbr out of' the ~harlsees?'
~ u tof the Pharisees has
GXXoqAofi7oq
6
p ' y tvcjcr~wv T ~ Vput- faith in him* has
the crowd thw the (one) n 2 knowingL the he? 49 But this crowd
v6pov i n & p a ~ o ~
i i a l v . , 50 AEYEI N ! ~ 6 t i i p 0 q that does not know
law accursed are.
Is saymg Nicodemus the Law are accursed,
srphq a&ro6qI- 6 . &j\8&v
~ p & qpeople." S(Y~$.p.de'toward
them,
the (one) . having come toward- mUS, who- had cameto him pre~ouslg,and
a h & vp6~epov;- eTq
tjv
him
previously, one being out of
them who was.one of them,
51 Mi: b ~ 6 ~ JjpGv
0 % ~ p i v r l T~)V & B p w ~ ~ vsaid to- them: 51 "Our
Iaw does not judge
NO the law of us is judging the
man
a
unless first it
&&v ; p'
& ~ o 6 o ~T ~ ~ T O Vn q p ' &TOG
if ever
it should gear
first
bes~de of him , h a s heard from him

ic

n3

JOHN 8: IP-16

461
~ a i
Y V ~
~i
WOIE~;
what
he is doing?
and
should know
52 &rr~~pilqoav~ a i~ l m v
M' ~ a
They answered and said to hi& NO? also
oii
LK ~ i ) q r a A ~ ? a i a q ET;
&paljYqoov
you out of the
Galllee
are you?
Search
~ a i 6 ~8 ~ 1 EK T~)S rahihaiaq v p o q j q r
and see that out of the
Galllee
prophet
OGK
i y ~ i p ~ ~ a ~ .
not is being raised up.

and come to know

what he is doing,
idoes it?" 52In answer they said ta
him: "You are not
also out of Galfi.Iee,
are you? Search and
see that no prophet
is to be raised up
out of Gal'i.lee."a

12 n M i v

o6v
a6roiq LhMqmv
6
Again therefore to them
spoke
the
'Iquoiiq Atywv 'EyG &ipt 72, Q ~ S TOG
Jesus
saylng
I
am the llght of the
K~U~OIJ6
fr~0AoueGv Pol 06
world;
the (one)
following to me not not
I T E P I I T ~ T ~ u Q &V
GKOT~Q, dhh'
Z~EI
should walk abbut in the darkness, but he will have
T
qdq ~ i ) q <wi)q.
13 ETITOV
o h
the light of the
life.
Said therefore
aG~6 oi @apiocx'io~ Z3 rr~p'i ~ E ~ U T O
to him the
Pharisees
You about
yourself

12Therefore Jesus
spoke again to
them, saying: "I a m
the light of the world.
He that follows me
will by no means walk
in darkness* but
possess the light of
life." 1 3 Hence the
him:
CPharisees said
"YOU bear witness
5 2 q B S y s omit verses 53 to chapter 8, verse 11, which read (with some
variations i n the various Greek texts and versions) as follows:

:/ 7

they went each

to his home.
8 'IJ"~&s but
615 B x o e ~ i U ~c i s z b
'0~0s
But Jesus went to
went
into the h~ountain
tfie m u n t of olives.
'Eha~Ov.
2
"OQUQOU
6E
At daybreak, however,
Olives.
Of daybreak
but
he anain resented
- - himself
a t tlie temple, and
xaeey6vero
15
tb
tep6v,
xal
nag
all
the
people
began
he came to be alongside
into
the
temple,
and
all
coming to him, and h e
6
labs
fi~xerp
npbs
adz6v,
x a i sat down and began
the
people
was coming
toward
him,
and to teach them.
Now
xaBiaas
EGi6aoxev
a i t o i g . . 3 " A y o v a ~ v the scribes and the
having sat down he was teaching
them.
Are bringing Pharisees brought a
66 01 y g a p p a z a i s xu1 01 B a g ~ a a i o y~v v a i x a Pnl woman caught a t adulbut the
scribes
and the Pharisees
woman upon tery, and, after standing her in their midst,
~ t o ~ ~ e xi agr e ~ h q p v t v q v , x a l o t f i o a v z e s a d z 4 v I v *they said to him:
adultery having been caught, and having stood
her
in "Teacher, this woman
p6aq1
4 X6youo~v a b r @ A ~ 6 6 o x a l e , a i h q 4 has been caught in the
midst
are saying
to him
Teacher,
this the act of committing adulIn t h e Law
yuv4 x a z e i h q n t a ~ Px' adtocp6qqI
p o ~ ~ e u o p f v q . tery.
woman has beeu caught upon very act committing adultery; Moses prescribed for us
5 Ev- 8 h
t @ v 6 p ~ 4piv Maouoijs P v e z e i l a z o t c i ~ to stone such sort of
in
but the
Law to us Moses
commanded the women. What, really, do
you say?" Of course,
z o ~ a i r r a s XL@&<ELV. o h
05v
rl
ltye~g;
such lwomenl to be stoning; you therefore what are you saying? they were saying this
6 to6to
6&
Hheyov
n e ~ ~ & < o v t e sa d t 6 r , to put him to the
This
but
they were saying
testing
him,
test, in order to have
Pva
E ~ w a ~ v x a r q y o q e i v aizofi.
d 6L something with which
in order that they may have to be accusing of him. The but to accuse him.
But
53 [ K a l E n o ~ e 6 Q q u a v E r . a o r o ~ e i ~t b v olxov a6zo6,
they went
[ IAnd
each (one) into the house of him.

witness yourself;
is not true."
your
you O
not~ Kabout
the
$1 pwitness
a p ~ u p i a ofoou
14 I n answer Jesus
i
14 drrre~pie ' IquoC~~ a ETT~EV
Answere2 Jesus and said said to them: "Even
1s
true.
if I do bear witness
adT0iq
gr& am bearing
pap7upd
to
them And Kc%
(iff ever
witness Bb t
1 , my
r & p i L P a u ~ o k Mqefiq +TIV
I I ~ P T U P ~witness
~
is
true,
bemyself,
true
is
the
w~tness
cause
I know where
oT6a
7 ~ 6 0 ~fiheov
~
ofI.IOU,
me, because
671
I have known wherefrom I came I came from and
62 ocK where I am going.
Kai
TOG
bn&yw.
cpEiS but
not But Y O U do not know
and where I am going under;
YOU
076a7~
TT~~EV
Cpxopa~ ij 1 ~ 0 0 where I came from
have known wherefrom I am coming or where and where I am
K~T&.
Bsrciyo.
15 5 ~'iq
ing. l5You judge kaccording to
1 am going under.
#ov
cording to the flesh;
6
03
xpivw
a6rp~a
KP~VETE,
not am judging I do not judge any
fesh
YOU are judging,
man at all. 16 And
16 ~ a i i& K P ~ V U
oG6iva.
yet if I do judge,
And if ever am judging
no one.
my
judgment is truth$1
~ p i o ~ q$I i
6
E T V
6 ~ i
the judgment the mine
true
is,
because ful, because 1 a m not
p6voq 06, eipi, M A ' i y &
6 rri+pqcxq "lone* but the Faalone not I am, but
I and the havingsent ther who sent me is
are bearing
p a p ~ uwitness;
p~%'

'

f:t '<ff

[continued from page 4601

Jesus bent down and
' I q o o 6 ~x d t w xiyrag
@
B a x d l c g xat6ygacpev
Jesus down having bent to the
finger
was writing down began to write with his
finger in the gro-und.
15 t + v
yijv.
7 IS 6L
tx6pevov
into the
earth.
As but they were remaining upon
When they ~erslsted
i n asking him, h e
B ~ w z G v t e ~a b t 6 v ,
bvbxuqev
x a l etnev a d t o i s Straightened up and
questioning
him.
he bent up
and soid to them said to them: "Let the
'0
d v a p d e t q r o s dpOv
r r p O s o ~ Ex'
a d t f i v one of YOU that is sinThe (one)
sinless
of YOU
tlrst
upon
her
less be the first to
throw a stone at her."
6ahEzw
li6ov.
8 x a l n d h ~ xaraxiyra5
And bending over
and again having bent down
let him- throw
stone :
.
01
again
he kept on writ9
els
yijv.
fyeacpev
but mg in the ground. 9 But
The (ones)
he was writing
into
earth.
heard this
& x o i a a v t e s PEfigxovso
e l s x a 6 ' eCs ~ Q S ~ L L E Y O L
havingheard weregoingout one down one having'started began going out, One
by One* starting with
d n b z 6 v nqeo6vt6qcuv, x a l
xarekelrp6q
W~VOS,
from the
older ones,
and he was left dcwn
alone, the older men, and he
Was left alone, and the
x1.
4
Y U V ~ a,
aka. 10 d v a d y r a s
being.
Having bent up woman that was in
also the woman in
their midst. lostraighteiaiv;
6 6 6 ' I q a o c ~ etnev a d t f i l X v a ~ , no6
said to her Woman, where me they? ening Up, Jesus said to
but the
Jesus
"Woman, where
a& Elscevher:
4
o e x a t E x p ~ v s v ; 11
od8eis
are they? Did no one
said
The (one) but
you judged down?
No one
you?" l1 She
Odtieis, x i e r e . elnev 8 6 d 'IrlaoGs 0 6 8 6 E y h a e
Said but the Jesus Neither I you said: "No one, sir." JeNo one,
lord.
o
vcv
p q x g t ~ sus said: "Neither do 1
no~eirou, dnb
xazaxgtvw.
fmm
the
now
not yet condemn you. Go your
be going.
am condemning;
way; from now on
dpietavg.1
practice sin no more."
be you sinmng. I

"

462

JOHN . 8: 17-24

with me. 17 Also, in

Own Law it.-is
Y ~ Y ~ ~ T C ( T
I I
660 written, 'The witn7
0
i ~ p ~ ~ k p q
it has been wntten that of two of two men is b e . *
to the
Yonns
one that
4
paprupia
drhqeiq
~CJTIV. 18 1 a m
&vephov
true
ismen
the
wltness
bears witness about
-18 $ycj Eipi b
paprupBv
m p i &paw-roG myself, and the FaI
am the bearing witness about myself
ther who sent me
~ a i paprup~i
ITEP~ fp06 6
nkpqaq
bears witness about
also is bearing witness about me the having sent me .' 1 9 T h e r e f o r e
they went on to say
ya
warfip.
19
~ E Y O V
o8v
me
Father.
They were saying
therefore
him: "Where Is
~ C T G n o 6 - k a ~ i v b . r r h p cow; dTTT~~pieqyour Father?" Jesus
to him ,Where
is the Father of you? Answered answered: "You know
' Iqci06q O ~ T E 6pk
. 0i6arE
O ~ T E rbv neither me nor my
Jesus
Neither me YOU have known nor the .Father. If you did
r a ~ t p a pow- ~i6pP
fi6hirE1
~ a Ti ~ Vknow me, YOU would
Father of me; if me YOU-hadknown, also the know my Father al-rrcrr$pa pow
&v
~~GEITE.
20 Taha so." 20 These sayings
Father of me likely YOU Gad known.
These : h e spoke i n t h e
T& bipa-ra & ? ~ A T ) ~ E ,vi v TG y a < o $ u h a ~ i y treasury
he was
the
sayings
he spoke
in ,the
- treasury
teaching in theutem& r 6 & a ~ o vi v 1-3 iEpG. K a i oir6~iq 6ITiaaEv ple. But no one laid
teaching in the temple; and n o one got hold of hold of him, because
a6~6v, .-~ T L . a h w . ihqh6eh1 4 B p a ~ ~ 6 ~ 0his
6 .hour had not yet
him, because not yet had come the hour of him. come.
- 2 1 ETITEV,
03v
~ ~ d r h i vadroiq 'Ey3
21 Hence he said to
~ a ~ - p 17
.
~ a .i b

p~

me

And

Father.

He said

therefore

-.in

again

-rQ
the

v6pq

62

law

but YOUR

to them

am

"1
~ a ' i < Q T ~ ~ O E pc,
T~ ~ a i
going away, and Yon
am going under and YOU will seek me, and In the Will look for me, and
& p a , p ~ i g 6 6v
&~of3aveiaeE. 6 7 ~ 0 ~6 ~ 6 1yet YOU will die in

61~6ryw

oryou

die;

where

sin. where T
am going YOU cannot
am going under
YOU
not
are able
to come.
22 ~
h
22
&yov
08v
oi '
'lou6aiol the Jews began to
Weresaying .- therefore
the
Jews
say: "He will not
M I . &.rro~-revei.baw~bv 6ri
A~YEI.
kiU,hirnself, will he?
Not what he will kill himself because he is saying
B~ a u
h e says
"OITOW&y& . h & y w
,bpciq 06 60vaaec 'Where I a~
Where
I am going under YOU not YOU are able
YOU cannot come.+I,
a e ~ i v ; ' 23 ~ a i ' ~ E ~ E Vairroiq 'YpEPq 23 So he went on to
to come?
And h e was saying to them You
say to them: :"YOU
6K
T ~ V
K ~ T W
6 ' 6~ , are from the re-s
-oukof the (things) below. YOU are,
Out Of
.below; I am from
rGv
Civo Eipi' b p ~ i&K
~ T O ~ T O UTO;
the "(things) above I am; YOU out of
this
the t h e realms above.
You are from this
~ 6 a p o u &mi,'. fxb O ~ K &ipi
tr
TOG
world
YOU are,
not
am
out of the world; -1am not from
SIR

3~r6ryo;

Y O U W"

3 p ~ i q 06

6~5vao8e

ihe~iv.

'

~ 6 o p o wT O ~ T O " . 24
world

this.

E?ITOV

obv

dpiv

671

I said

therefore

to YOU

that

24There-

fore I said to

YOU3

yo=
die in YOUR
sins. For if YOU do
believe that I
'ITIGTE~U~~TE TI ky& dpl, not
fzer
mrr should believe that
I
a m , am he; YOU. will die in
&oeaveioe~
b ~ a 7 q- . & p a p ~ i a t q irpiiv. Yomc sins." 25 ThereYOU will die
in
the,
sins
of YOU. fore they began to
25 a~yov
- 08v
a h 6 1 3 -riq say to him: "Who
They were saying therefore to him You who are you?" Jesus said
6; :'--ETTEY : &oiq
6 :Iqooirq Tfiv to them:' "Why am
are you? . Said
to them
the
Jesus
The I even speaking to
&p>Cilv
611 ~ a i
AdG
3yTv ; You a t all? 26 I have
beginning . why
also
am Ispeaking '- to-YOU?many things to speak
26
?roAA&
gxo mpi BGBV concerning 'yo0 and
Many (things) , - I a m having 1about
YOU
to pass judgmeiit upon. A s - a matter of
AaA~iv
tkxi
K~~VEIV'
&Ax. &.to be speaking and; to be judging; but fie (one). fad6 fie that sent
vrrfpqaq
- '&Aqqq ~UTIV, ~&y'i)
B me is true, and the
having sent me
true
is,
and I
what very things I heard
speakfrom him I
fi~ou~o
wta g a 6 ~ 0 s -raG~a? - - A d &
I heard beside of him these (thingsf l am speaking ing in- the - world."
~ i qT ~ V ' K ~ U ~ O V . O ~ K 6 v w a a v ' 671 T ~ V27 They did not &rasp
into the
world..
Not they knew that the that he was talking
to them about the
ra-rkpa aCroiq . ~ E ~ E V . 28 ETITEV
05v
Father to them h e was saying.
Said therefo& Father, 28'Therefore
Jesus- said: "When
b
'lqoo6q
"O-rav
b q 6 q - r ~ .- ,
the
Jesus
Whenever ~ o should
v
put high up once YOU have lifted
up the 'Son of man,
~ b vuibv 706 _ & Y ~ ~ ~ T T~O6 W
- r ,~y-v G a ~ &
the Son of the
man,
then - YOU will know then YOV will &now
671 iyCj eipi, ~ a idm' i p a m o Q
not&, . th&t -I am- he, -and
that
I
am, and from
myseIf ' I a m doing that I do nothing of
066kv,
&Ah& ' ~ a 0 & q
hbiSa(kv pkii_ b my own initiative; but
nothing,
but
according as
taught
me the just as the Father
~aiha
Ad&.
- 29 llai taught me I speak:
these (things)
I am speaking. :
And these things. 29 And
~
~
~
f
~
~
~
B
nfpqaq
pe PET' 6 0 &cr~iv.he" that .sent m: is
the (one) having sent me with
me is;
with me; he ^did not
O ~ K
dqij~D
pe -' phvov,
8-r;
abandon me.*ti, my7
not ,' h e let go off -me
ale-ne,
because
self, because - I -always
- drpeor&
iy13
-rd
* . ah6
.-to~&:
I
- the (things) pleasing to him I am doing do the- things pleas-ing'. to - him." 30As
alhot A d o k o q
IT&VTOTE. 30
Taka
he was ~speaking.these
speaking
always.
These (things) -of'hun
.
'things,'
many' ' put
nohhoi trio~evacxv~ i ad-r6v,
q
-'
many
believed - @to
him.
faith in him.
31 'EAE~Ev oo3v ' b ' IqaoGq ~ p b q - 31 ~ n d so' J;$;%
Was saying therefore the
Jesus
toward
went on to say to
rocq
. ITEIT ta-reu~6-raq ah8 '1 ou6aiowq the Jews that h d
the (ones) - hawing believed
to him
Jews
believed him: "If YOU
p ~ i v q - r ~ t v TQ- A6yw T$
'E&v 3peiq
If ever -- YOU should remain in the w a d ' to the /remain in my word,
&oeavE%eE

will die

hr

~
~ a i q & p a p ~ l a ~Syhv.

in

of

sins

the

YOU;

'Zf) Et

-'"

am

-i

$9
,

'

\ -

'

JOHN 8: 4 1 4 6

465

32 ~ a iYOU are really my

and disciples, 32 and You
y v & a ~ a e & d v &hj0etav, ~ a ifi drAfi9eia will know the truth,
YOU will know the
truth,
and the
truth
and the truth will set
i h ~ v 0 ~ p G a e i6
33 drne~pi8qaonr IT@< Y O U free." 33 They
will free
YOU.
They answered toward replied to him: "We
a d ~ 6 v1.rrEppa ' A P ~ a c 5 ~i o p ~ v ~ a iod6evi are Abraham's offhim
Seed
of Abraham we are and to no one spring and never have
we been slaves to
~ E ~ O U ~ E ~ K ~GTTOTB.
~ ~ E V nGq 03 hhyEl.5
we have been slaves a t any time; how you are saying anybody. How is it
TI ' E ~ E ~ ~ E P O
y~Vjlff~(50~;
I
34 drrre~pieq you say, 'You will
that
Free
YOU will become?
Answered become free'?" 34 Jesus answered them;
a d ~ o i q 6 'Iqaoirq 'Apjv drpjvhhywto them the
Jesus
Amen amen I am saying "Most truly I say to
6piv TI
n6q
6 ITOIGV
d p a p ~ i a v YOU, Every doer of
to YOU that everyone the doing the
sin
sin is a slave of sin.
60irh6q +iv
~ i j q h p a p ~ i a q . 35 6
62 35 Moreover, the slave
slave
~s
of the
sin;
the but does not remain in
60Ghoq 06
phv~i
iv ~ f jo i ~ i q eiq TAV t h e household forslave not isremaining in the house into the ever; the son remains
aiGva- 6 vibq
pivet
~ i qT ~ V aiQva. forever. 36 Therefore
age;
the son is remaining into the
age.
if the Son sets YOU
36 i&
o6v
6 uibc, bp6q ihsueepcjog, free, YOU will be
If ever therefore the Son YOU
should free,
actuallv free. 37 I
~ V T W ~2h~Lje~potE o ~ a 0 ~ 37
.
01601
know
that YOU are
essentially
free
YOU will be.
I have known
Abraham's offspring;
6r1
orrippa
'Appahp
CUTE.
are seeking
that
seed
of Abraham
YOU are;
me' because
<qTEi~k p~ &~TOKTE~VC(I, 8 7 ~ 6 A6y0q to
YOU are seeking me
to kill,
because the word my word makes no
6
ipbq
015
xcsp~i
iV 3p5t. progress among YOU.
the
mine
not
is finding room
in
YOU.
38 What things 1 have
38
ti
i y 3 k c j p a ~ a~ a p &
TI$ m ~ p iseen with my Father
What (things) I have seen beside the Father
I speak; and YOU,
AaA8.
~ a 6i p ~ i q 06v
a
t
I am speaking; and YOU therefore what (things) h e r e f o r e , d o ' t h e
things YOU have heard
i j ~ o l j o a ~ -map&
e
~ o i j n a ~ p b q ITOIE~TE.
father."
YOU heard
beside of the
father
YOU are doing. from [YOUR]
39 h ~ ~ p i e q o a ~v a ~T-rrav
i
ad?& '0 namjp 39 I n answer they said
They answered and said to him The father to him: "Our father
fipGv 'ABpac5p Zo~tv. h 6 y ~ t a l j ~ o i q d is Abraham." Jesus
of us Abraham
is.
Is saying to them the
said to them: "If YOU
'IqaoGq Ei ~ f ~ v TOG
a 'Appahp ~ D T E , T& are Abraham's chilJesus
If children of the Abraham YOU are, the
dren, do the works
ipya
TOG
'Appa&p
O
T
40 v h of Abraham. 40 But
works
of the
Abraham
be YOU doing;
now
YOU are seek62
<q'TEiTh
pE ~ T T T o K T E ~ v ~ I , ~ V ~ ~ W T Onow
V
ing to kill me, a
but You are seeking me
to kill,
man
8q ~ f i vdd4rje~lav 6piv
h d 6 h q ~ a ijv man that has told
who the
truth
to YOU I have spoken which YOU the truth that
E@,

mine,

drAq88q p a e ~ ~ apoir
i
truly

disciples

of me

~ T E ,

YOU

are,

y.

'A0pahp I heard from God.

Abraham did not do
this. 4PYou do the
works of YOUR faTOG n a ~ p b q 6pGv.
ETITW
ad^@ 'Hp~iq t h e r . " T h e y s a i d
to him: "We were
of the
father of YOU. They said to him
We
i~ vopveiaq o l j ~ l y ~ v v r j ~ q p ~ v -Eva not born from forof fornication not we were generated; one nication; we have
one Father, Gad."
rrrorrhpa
Exo EV
T ~ V 9 ~ 6 ~ .
Father
we are taving
the
God.
42 J e s u s said t o
"If God were
them:
6
42 ETITEV
ad~oiq
' 1 qooirq
YOUR F a t h e r , YOU
Said
to them
the
Jesus
narjp
6pQv would love me, for
Ei
d
8~6q
Father
of YOU from God I came
God
If
the
f i y ~ r r r 6 ~ ~ZV EVE, l y b y h p i~ forth -and a m here.
fiv
for out of Neither have I come
I
was YOU were loving likely me,
of my own initia~ K O '
TOG OEOG i(fiA8ov ~ a i
the God came out and I am arriving; neither tive a t all, but that
sent me -forth.
A
' - ~ K E ~ V ~One
S
yhp dnr' t p a u ~ o 6 Ofihuea, a
for from myself I have come, but that (One) 43Why is it YOU
pE & ~ T ~ G T E I ~ E V43
.
6th
Ti T ~ Vh d l do
~ not know what
me sent forth.
Through what the speech I a m s p e a k i n g ?
i p j v 015
y IVGOKETE;
8-r I
06 Because YOU cannot
mme not youareknowing? Because not listen to my word.
44 You are from YOUR
birvao8e
C ~ K O ~ E I V 7Av h6yov TAV ip6v.
you are able to be hearing the word the mine. f a t h e r t h e Devil,
44 6 p ~ i q i~ TOG n a ~ p 6 q 703 61a(36hov a n d Y O U wish t o
do t h e desires of
You
out of the
father
of the
Devil
io~Z ~ a ~i h qi ~ t 8 u p i a q TOG n a ~ p b q3pGv YOUR father. T h a t
YOU are and the
desires
of the father of YOU one was a manslayer when he began,
0hhs-r~
TOIE?V.
~ K E ~ V O ~
YOU are willing
to be doing.
That (one) and he did not stand
& 0 p w n o ~ ~ b v o qfiv drrr' drpxtj~, ~ a b
i ~ f jfast in the truth,
man-killer
was from beginning, and in the because truth is not
drhqeciq O ~ K ?OT~KEV, 671 O ~ K i 0 ' T l V i n him. When he
speaks t h e lie, h e
truth
not he has stood, because not
is
I
v a
.
~ T W
AaXfj
~b speaks according to
truth
in him. Whenever he may speak the his own diwosition,
q~GEoq, ZK v
i6iwv
hah~i,
because he is a liar
lie,
out of the own (things) he is speaking,
and the father of
81-1 qeira-rqq ta-riv ~ a id nanb ad703. [ t h e l i e ] . a 45 Bebecause
liar
he is and the father
of it.
cause I, on the other
62
P TI
T ~ V &fi01av
h h y ~ , hand, tell the truth,
truth
I
am
saying,
but because the
06T ~ I C T T E ~ E T ~ pol.
46 Tic, i< irpiiv YOU do . not believe
Who out of YOU me. 46 Who of YOU
not YOU are believing to me.
.rr~pi t x p a ~ ~ i a q~i; cihjeslav conYiCtS me of sin?
~ i y x ~ pE
l
is reproving- me about
sin?
If
truth
If I speak t r u t h ,
f i ~ o v o ar a p & roc 0 ~ 0 6 - TOGTO

I heard beside of the God; this (thing) Abraham

O l j ~inoiqaw.
41 3 ~ i q ITOIE~TE T& Epya
not
did.
vou
are doing the works

2:

'

44" T h e lie, J"; it, KBVg.

why -is it YOU

b e Iie v e m e ?
pol;
47
b
Ljy
&K TOG 8 ~ 0 6r h 47 He that is from
The (one) being out of the God the God listens to the
to me?
8 ~ 0 6 &KO~EI'
1
TOGTO sayings of- God. This
biipara 70;
sayings of the god^ ishearing;' through this is why YOU do not
b p ~ i q oIju ~ K O ~ E T E' 871
hu TOG ~ E O ; listen, because YOU
YOU
not are hearing because outof the God m e not from God.",
OGK ' &m&
,
48111 answer the
not YOU are.
Jews said to him:
we not right-48 hmpi&luav
01
' lou6a?ol
~ a "Do
i
and. ly. say, YOU are a
.
Answered - . the
Jews
E T T ~ ' 4
0 3 , ~ d c j q h+opev
. S a - m a r ' i - - t a n an9
we are saying h a v e a demon?'.#
they said- tohim
Not - finely
qp&ii; TI z a p a p ~ i q i ; ET d-Kai 6arp6v10v 49 Jesus answered: "1
w e , that , -Samaritan are you .and
demon
do ,'not have a del
&KP~&
'IqooG~ 'ErG moll, but I honoi
.
$e1q;
you are having?
- Answered
Jesus
y Pather,. and
6alp6v1ov o6u
Exo,
drhhh
T
I
. m
YOU
dishonor me.
demon , n o t , a m having, b u t
I am honoring
50
~
u
tI , a m c not
T ~ ) V ITOTZPC(
pou, ~ a bip ~ i q dcr!p&<e-r!
pe.
the Father of me, and YOU are d1shonorm.g me. Seeking g l o r y f o r
50Cyd.1 6& 03
< ~ T G , 4 v 6 6 5 0 ~ pou- m y s e l f ; t h e r e is
I
but not amseeklng the glory ofme; one t h a t is seekECTIV
6
-C~T&VKC[; K P ~ V W V . - 51 ' A P ~ Vi n g a n d j-udging.
is
the (one) seeking and judging.
Amen
51 Most truly I say
drpfiv
Nyw
v , hdrv
TI<
7i)v hphv to
If - anyone
amen I amsaymg to YOU,if ever anyone the my
observes
my word,
A6yov
rrlptjoq,
: B&varov
oG
pfi
word
should observe, , death
not
not h e will never see
8~wpjol;l . ~ i qTAU aiGva. 52 ~T-rrav a+@ .death a t all." 52The
heshould behold into the age. . ' Said to h m Jews said to him:
oi
' IouSa'io~ NIjv
& y v & ~ a p w-' 8rt- . "Now we do - know
the
Jews
Now
. wehave known that y o u h a v e a d e
6a1pcivlov
, ~ X E I ~ . - "%a&l-~ h 6 e a J ~ vmon. Abraham
died,
demon - you are having. Abraham
died
also t h e prophetsf
~ a ioi vpoq?jrai, ~ a . i06
h i y ~ ~ q 'E6N
also the prophets, and you skesaying Lfever but you say* <'If
- my
T I
T&, h6yov pov
bjpjaq,
oB pfi any?ne
anyone .the - word of me should observe,. not not word, he will never
- y e 6 a q ~ a 1 Bav&rov
&iq , - ~ t ) v ai5va. taste death a t all.'
he should faste . of death . -mto
the
age;. 53,you
not- weat53 $fi*"66 p&i&v ' ' E?
~ 0 6naT&~.fip&v er than our father
not you greater you are of the father of us
Abraham, . who died,
'ABpa&, 60~1qOrnf0av~v; nai oi rrpopjral are you? Also, the
Abraham,, who
died?
And the prophets
prophets died. Who
hLeavov~ i v a o~au-rhv
ITOIE~~;
died;
whom
yourself
are youmaking? do you c l a i m t o
54 &~u<pieq'Jqoocq 'Eh i y & - So(&oo - be?'' 5 4 J e s u s - -a n-- Answered Jescs If ever
I
should glorify swered: "If I ,glorify
MY~,

6lh

~i

I am saying, through what

fip&?q 06
YOU

not are believing n o t

'

'

~ p a m ~
fi , 66Ecc pou - orj6fv - hu-r~v. Em~v myself; my -glary
myself, the glory of me nothing
is.
Is
is n o t h i n g , ~t is
my Father that glob - r r a r f p pov
b
.6056r<wv p ~ , 6v

the- Father of me the (one) glorifying me, whom rifies me, h e who
is YOUR
Gp~iq A ~ ~ E T E671 9~bi;bpGv &miv, 55 ~ a YOU
i
you are saying that God of YOU is.
and God; 55 and yet YOU
013~ . & y v & ~ a r & a l j d v , hy3 62.
0f6a . h a v e n o t k n o w n
not you have known him,
I but have known him. But I know
arS~6~.
KBV
ei~o
T I
- 0 6 ~him. And if I said
him;
and if ever
1 should say
that
not 1 do not know him
076a
ab~bv, Eaopal
dyoloq bpiv I s h o u l d b e l i k e
.I have known
him,
Ishall be
like
YOU
you, a liar. But 1
~ 6 o r q q ' &Ah&
0'760:
a b ~ t ) v ~ a iT ~ Vdo know him and
liar; , but
Ihave known
him
and the a m o b s e r v i n g _ his
A6yov abroir
q p Q . . - - 56 'ABpadp 6 wor4. 56 A b r a h a m
word of him I am observing.
Abraham the YOUR father rejoiced
greatly in the prosva-4~ 3 p h
fiyahht6omo
'iva
father
,of YOU
exulted
in order that gect of seeing. my
,
ipg
r j v jpfpav -ri)v hpjv, ~ a - id6ev day, a n d h e saw
day
the mine, and he>saw- it a n d rejoiced."
hemlght.see the
~ a kx&pqi
57 ETT~F
o8v
oi 'lov6aio1 57 Therefore the Jews
and rejoiced.
Said therefore the
Jews . - said $0. him: "you
vpbq
ae6v
~ ~ E ~ T ~ K O &q
V T ~
o h o - - a r e not yet fifty years
toward
him
FLfty
years
not yet old, . a n d still you
seen Abraham?"
. &I<
~ a .i 'APpa&p . ? b p a ~ ~ q have
;
Abraham
You have seen? 58 Jesus said to them:
you are having
and
'IqooCIq
'Apiv. &jlfiv "Most truly I say
58 E ~ T E Varj~oiq
..
Said
to them
Jesus
Amen
amen to YOU,Before Abracame into exisI
rpiv 'APpa&p- Y Y E V L O ~ ~ham
h i y o ' byiv,
I am saying to YOU Before ,~Abraham to become tence,, I haae beenTa
fipw
06v - Ai8ouq 59 T h e r e f o r e - t h e y
. 4 ~ & ~ i p i . 59
am.
They lifted up therefore . stones p i c k e d u p s t o n e s
'
arj~6v. to hurl Etheml a t
'iva
Pdrhoat v
in order that
they might throw
upon
him; him; -- but Jesus -hid
'IqaoGy 62 h~pljpq~ a h<iiAB~v
i
hu TOG iepoc. and went out .of the
Jesus but ,hid
and went out of the temple. temple.
\<a: rradriyov
~ 1 &vBpo~rov
6 ~
T V Q ~ ~ V N
o,
:he .was
And ,going beside , he saw
man
blind

A d

YE VET^^^;. 2

,*

is slang

he

0i saw .%aman blind

out of
birth.
And .questipned
him
from- birth. 2 Andhis
.paeq~ai ai-roIj A~YOVTEC ' P ~ P P E ~ , TIC disciples asked bia;
who
saying
, . Rabbi,
disciples,. of him.
"Rabbi, who sinned,
yov~iq aC-roCI
o\T-roq . 6 oi
this (one\-. o r the parents, .of I I t~h ! ~- m a n o r his
. p a r e n t s , ,.so t h a t
'iva
.ruqMq
y~v~qOt;
in order that:
blind
he should be geneGted?', he was born blind?"
&K

KC(;

fipb'Ul~aJ a676V

'

580 I have been=+& elpL (a-go' ei.mir) after the a'orist, inllnitive cIause

xeLv 'A6pahp yevbaea~and hence properly rendered in the perfect tense.

It is not the same as 6 L)v (ho o h k , meaning -"The Being" or "The
I Am") at .Exodus 334, L X X . *.
. .

o 5 ~ 0 q i j p a p ~ ~3vJ e s u s a n s w e r e d :
sinned "Neither this man
sinned nor his par,
O ~ T E oi
yoveiq alj~oir, dthh'
iva
nor
the parents of him,
but
inorder that e n t s , b u t it was
cpavepwefj
T&
Epya T O 8 ~ 0 6 b in order that the
might be manifested the works of the God
in works of God might
&Q. 4 JIp&q
6 ~ i
ipy&<eaeat T& be made manifest
him.
Us
it isnecessary to be working the i n his Case. 4 We
Epya
700
7 ~ f p y m 6 q p~ EWS fipipa must work the work
works of the (one) havlng sent me untll
day
of him t h a t sent
i ~ ~ i v ~. ~ X E T v~ I
~ T E 036~iq 6ljva~a1me while it is day;
IS;
is coming night when no one
isable the night is -Corn;
when n o man
ipy&<eoeal. 5
6~av
hv
6
K ~ U ~ ( Cing
J
to be working.
Whenever
in
the
world Can work. 5 AS long
6,
cp~q
eipi
K60you. a s I a m i n t h e
I may be,
light
I am
of the
world. world, 1 a m t h e
6
~aika
gTTuaEv world's light." 6AfThese (things)
having said
hespat ter he said these
xapai
Kai inoiqonr vqhbv C ~ K TOG things* h e spit on
on the ground and he made
clay
out of the the ground and made
with the sa~ ~ ~ t j a p c r r o~q ,a i I T ~ ~ ~ a6700
K E V T ~ Vq h h v a
spittle,
and he put upon of him the clay
liva, a n d Put his
Won the
in1 TOGS 6cp8ahpo6q, 7 ~ a i ETTEV
ah@
upon
the
eyes.
and -hesaid to him eyes 7 a n d said to
"Y?~ay&
V ~ Q ~ I
,+jV him: "Go wash in
Be going under
wash yourself
Into
'Eiq
the the pool of Si.lof~ohup@iepcrv
TOG
11
hw&w
8
ampya(which is transpool of the
Siloani
which lated 'Sent forth').
.?ppqv~ir~~a~
'A.rr~c~-rahpivo~-And s o h e w e n t
is being translated
Having been sent forth.
off a n d washed,
tmfjhenr
oGv
~ a i
ivi~a~o, ~ a i
He went off therefore and he washed himself. and and Came back seefih8~v PAinov.
he came
seeing.
8 Therefore t h e
neighbors
and those
8 oi
obv
y&iTovq ~ a i oi
hg- formerly used
The therefore neighbors and the (ones) who
~ E W ~ O G V T E ~air~6v 6
IT~~TEPOV
BTI t o s e e h e w a s s
beholding
him
the
former [time]
that b e g g a r b e g a n t o
rrpouaiqq
fiv
E A E ~ O V 0 6 ~ 0876q say: "This is t h e
beggar
he was were saying Not this (one)
m a n t h a t used to
~UTIV
B
~ a e r j p ~ v o q~ a in p o u a ~ ~ G vsit
;
and beg, is it
is
the (one)
sitting
and
begging?
not?"
9 Some would
9 a h o ~ W~yov
8r1
03r6q
~UTIVsay: "This is he."
Others were saying that This (one)
is;
&Ah01 &yov
Odxi, &Ah& 6po1oq a678 Others would say:
others were saying
No,
but
like
to him "Not a t all, but he
m i .
L K E ~ V O ~ EAEYEV
TI 'Eytj ~ i p l .is like him." The man
h e is. That (one) was saying that
I
am. would say: "I a m he."
3 &rrKpih 'Iqooirq
Answered

469

468

JOHN 9: 3-9
Jesus

OCTE

Neither this (one)

'

7" Si-loram, KBA: Shi.lofah,

J7-14~16-1Q.

See Isaiah 8:6,LXX.

l l Gq 10 Consequently t h e y
How b e g a n to s a y t o
ofv
five@x8rlad;v oou
oi 6~8ahpoi; him: "How, then, were
therefore
were opened of you the
eyes?
y o ~eyes opened?"
11He answered: "The
11 tcrrh~pieq i~eivoq '0 &epwno<
6
Answered that (one) The
man
the (one) m a n c a l l e d J e s u s
~ e y 6 p ~ v o q ' l q o o 6 ~ nqMv i n o i q u ~ v ~ a made
i
a clay a n d
being said
Jesus
clay
made
and smeared [it] on my
and said to me,
irixp~ob
pou TOGS 6cpeahpoGq ~ a eyes
i
he anointed upon of me
the
eyes
and 'GO to SielO'am and
~ T m i v pot
BTI
'Y~aye
eiq T ~ V wash.' I t h e r e f o r e
he sald t o m e that Begoing under into
the went a n d w a s h e d
a n d gained sight."
drrrrhebv
11Ao&p ~ a i
viqa~.
Siloam
and
wash yourself;
having gone off 12 A t this they said
ofv
~ a i
VIQ&~EVO~
& & @ A E ~to
J ~ .him: "Where is
therefore and having washed myself I saw again. t h a t
[man] 3" H e
12 ~ a i ETITCOI
a h 6 no; i o ~ i v i ~ ~ i v o q ;s a i d : ' ' I d o n o t
And they said to him Where
is that (one) ? know."
hiyel
Oir~
oT6a.
13They led t h e
He is saying Not I have known.
once-blind man him13
'Ayoua~v
ahdv
IT&
TOGS self t o t h e P h a r They are leading
him
toward
the isees. 14 Incidentally
@ap~aaiouq ~ 6 v ?TOTE ~uqh6v. 14 fiv it was Sabbath on
Pharisees
the (one) sometime blind.
Was the day that Jesus
62 a & p @ a ~ o vb
fipipq ~b q h 6 v made the clay and
but
sabbath
in which
day
the
clay o p e n e d h i s eyes.
i ~ o i q o ~ 6v "Iqao6q ~ a &i V ~ ( C J ~ E Va 6 ~ 0 6TOG^ 15 This time, theremade
the Jesus and heopened ofhim the fore, t h e pharisees
698aApoljq. 15 d h l v
obv
fipG~wv
also took up asking
eyes.
Again therefore were questioning him how he gained
He said t o
a h 6 v ~ a i oi @aploaiol n 8 q & v i @ h ~ ~ sight.
v.
him
also the
Pharisees how he saw again. them: "He p u t a
6
62 E ~ E Va h o i q nqMv i n h e q ~ i v clay upon my eyes,
The (one) but said to them Clay he put upon and 1 washed and
have sight." 16 Therepou h i TOGS 698ahpoOq, ~ a i fvlq&pqv,
of me upon the
eyes,
and I washed myself, fore s o m e of t h e
~ a i PAinw.
16 & y o v
oh
t~ Pharisees began to
and I am seeing.
Were saying therefore out of Say: "This is not a
TGVOaptaaiov T I V E ~O ~ ZUTIV
K
O ~ T O n
~ a p & man from God, bethe Pharisees some Not
is
this (one) beside cause he does not
8 ~ 0 6 b &vepo~oq, TI
76 uciP@a~ovo b s e r v e t h e S a b of God the
man,
because the
sabbath bath." Others began
06
T ~ E .
&Ah01 62
CA~yov nGq to say: "HOW can
not he is observing. Others but were saying How
a man that is a sin6 6 v a ~ a 1&vOpo.rroq drpap~wh6~
~ o ~ a i o-qp~ia
r~a
perform signs of
is able
man
sinner
such
signs
that sort?" So there
O V ;
~ a i uxiupa
jSv
&v alj~oiq. was a division. among
to be doing? And
split
was in
them.
them. 17 Hence they
17
hfyouu~v
obv
6
T u + ~ ~
They are saying therefore to the blind lmanl said to the blind man
10

ih~yov

JOHN 9: 10-17

They were Saying

obv

therefore

at-rQ

to him

,,

471
.rr&A~v Ti
0-6 ACyelq I T E ~ ~ab~oG, 671. a g a i n : " W h a t &a
again What you are saying about him, because you say about him,
fivfc+Civ . oou 703s 696ahpoljq;
6
62 seeing that. he Opened
he opened of you the
eyes?
The (one)>but your eyes?" Tbe
E?TW 6 ~ 1
f l p o q j q q io-rIv.
Cmanl said: "Re is - s
said that Prophet he IS.
prophet."
18 0 3 ~ ~ T ~ U T E U ~ W - O ~ V
01
18 Rowever, t h e
Not
believed
therefore
the
Jews
did not- believe
' fou6aio1 . m p i
ah06
671
fiv
that
he was concerning him t h a t .
Jews
about _
him
~ 9 h 6 q ~ a i QEPAE~EV,
iwl;
~ T O U he had been blind
blind
and,
he saw again,
unu
when a n d - ' h a d g a i n e d :
s i g h t , u n t i l khkg
29Gvqoavt 1 . TOGS yovdq- a h 0 6
TOG
they sounded for. the parents of him; the (one). called the parents of
drvaPN*ccvroq 19 ~ a i fipcj~qaav a h 0 3 5 the man that gained.
having seen again
and they questioned
them
sight. 19And t h e i
X f y o v ~ c q0 8 ~ 6
EVIV
~
6 uibq bptiv,
6"
"1's
saying
This
IS
the son of YOU, whom a s k e d t h e m :
this
WUR' son who
bpE?q
A i y ~ ~ 66 1 T u q h 6 ~
&yEVvfiC)rl;
YOU
are saying that
blind
was generated? YOU say, was . born
~ r G-q
oirv
. ~ A ~ E -I TI; blind?. How, then,
How, , therefore
.h e i s seeing . right now? is it he sees a t pres-,
28 &.rre~piC)rloau o6v o i yoveiq a h o G e n t ? " 2OThen tw.
Answered
therefore the parents of hun answer his parents
~ a i ~Tnav
0760: EV
8 ~ 10 3 7 6 ~i m l v said: "We know that
and they said Wehave Enown that. this
is
this is our son
6 ui6q jpGv ~ a 671
i
TU A6c
.Ey~vv$q'
a n d t h a t lie was
the son of us and that b8nd he was generated:
b
o r n "blind. 21 B u t
21 IT&< 62 VGV BA~TEI o l j ~ oi6ap~v,
how but now he is seeing not we have known, Ihow it is he now
fi Tiq GVOI<EV a3~aCi~ 0 698ahpoGq3 ~
j p d q sees we do not know;
or who opened of hun the
eyes
we 'or who opened hfs
06,
o76ap~v- 6 6 v &parfiua-r~, fihl~ionj eyes we do not know,
not have known; him YOU question, prime of life ASK h i m . H e - i s
~XEI,
&6q
r e p i kavroS A a h j a ~ ~ of
.
age. He m u s t
he is having;
he
about himself
willspeak.
-speak for himself
22
T ~ G T ~ & h a v oi
y o v ~ i q ah03
These (things) , said
the parents of him -22 His parents sacd
e g s .becaptse.
6 ~ 1
t~o$oOv-ro
- ~0ir.q ' l ou6aious; these
they were. in f&
becaxse
they were fearing
the,
Jews,
6
- - y&p
~ I J V E T . ~ VTO
~~EI
oi .of the Jews, for the
already , f o r
had put themselves together
the Jews - h a d already
' 1 ou6aio1 . - . Yva
6 ~ TIT
a h 6 v come to a n agreement
Jews
inorder that if ever anyone
him that, if anyone con-'
dpohoy
Xpta~6v,' - Idrrrouuv&yoyo< fessed 'him as Christ,
should confess
Christ,
off from synagogue
h e should get exyivqia~.
23 ' 6tb
TOGTO oi y o v ~ i qp e l l e d f r o m the.
he should becoine.
Through this the parents
aitro6 .
- ~iirctv
5~t
' H h l ~ i a v synagogue, 23This iq
of him'
said
that
Prime of life why his parents said:

.-

%
".

JOHN. 9:

- h~EpGI+joa~&. "He is of age. QUES$XEI,

ab~6v
he is having,
him
question YOU upon. TION him."
- --24 ,'Eqbvqoav
03v
v
24Therefore a secThey sounded for
theref ore
the ond time they called
&v6pmov
i~
~EUT+IOU
the man that had
out of
second [ time1
ZZ been
Who
man
blind and said
fiv t v q h 6 ~~ a Ei~ I T ~ V abT@" A6q 6
6 74
~ .to
~ him: "Give glory
was blind and said to him Give glory to the
!'

0
~6.
~od;

to. ~

~ wed know
;

i
oY6ap~v
6 ~ .1 0 h 0 q
d that this man is a
we
have known
that
this
the 'sinner.,J 25 In turn he
Civ6po.rroq
dr~ap.roMq i m l v . 25 ~CTTEI<P~~T~
answered : "Whether
man
- sinner is. '
Answer@ he is a sinner I
O ~ V
& ~ ~ i v o qEi I x p a p ~ o A 6 ~~G T I V O ~ Kdo not know. o n e
therefore. that (one) If
sulner
heis not t h i n g I do k n o w ,
oT6a.
. b
o56a
TI that, whereas I was
I have known;
one (thing)
I have known
that blind, I see at pres+
.ruqMq Qv
b p ~ -Phi~r?.
~
26 d ~ a y ent." 26 T h e r e f a r e
bllnd being right now I am seeing.
They sald they
- to- him :.
oSv
alj~.c$ Ti
k~oiqoiv I ;
IT&^ "What did he do to
therefore to h ~ m What
did he
to you? How ~ y O U ?
did he
jvo~
UOU
TOG<
6q8aApoGq; -open y o u r eyes?"
eyes?
opened he
of you
the
27 He answered them :
27 drrr~~pif31l ai)~oiq ETTCOVIjkTv
fj6q ' < I*.told Y O U
alHe answered to them I said to YOU already readi, and yet you
~ a Oi ~ Kf i ~ 0 6 a a r ~ '
T ~ I V
~ ~ A E T E did not listen. Why
and not YOU heard; why again YOU are willing' do
want to hear
&KO~EIV; yfi ~ a bi p ~ i q 0 t h ~ a ~
h 0~
6 it again? You do not
to be hearing? Not also YOU are willing of him ,want to become his
p8q-rai y ~ v k c d a ~-28
; KC(; ihot66pqaav a h 6 v d i s c i p l e s a l s o , do
&sciples to become?
And they reviled
him Y ~ U ? J28
J A t this they
reviled him and said:
~ a i~ h a v 3
pat3q~tq ET
~KCEVOU,
and they said You disclple are of that (one), "YOU are a disciple
62 TOG Mwuohwq + &opiv paeq~ai.,of that Cmanl, but
c u t of the
Moses
we are dkci~len: we are disciples of
29 f i p ~ i q o i 6 a p ~ v 681 ~ ~ I J O - EA ~E A ~KEV Moses. 29 We know
have known that .to Moses -has sp%en that God b s , spokenwe
to Moses; but as for
6 B E ~ s , TOGTOV
62 O ~ K .
oi6u EV
the God, this (one) . buf no? - we have k ~ o - -this [man], we do not
n 6 6 ~ Lmiv. 30 drrrEKpi6q 6 h6pcq.rroq know where. he is
-Answered the
man
wherefrom he is.
from." 30 I n answer
TO~TG;)
y&p .T& t h e m a n s a i d 2 t o
~ a iE ~ T E V a l j ~ o i q 'Ev
and said . t o t h e m In .this(thing)
for the $ h i m : "This c e r 6aupam6v
~&IV
671
bpeiq
o d - ~tainly is a marvel;
that
not that YOU do not know
mal-velous (thing) is
076aTE
T ~ ~ E V - ~ G T ~ V , KC(] ~ ~ V O I < ~ V
have known wherefrom
he IS, and he opened where .he is fro$,
and yet he opened my
pou TOGS 696ahpoGq. 3 1
oi6ap~u
&TI
Wehaveknown that eyes. 3 1 W e k n o w
eyes.
ofme the
- o d ~ . ~ K o G E ~ , &Ah' that God does
6 6 ~ 6 ckpap~wXGv
~ .
not is hearing,
but listen to sinners, but
the God
of sinners
p

'k5'

if anyone is Godfearing and does his

0Oqpa
ahoir
TO la
~ 0 6 ~ 10 ,~ he listens . to
will
of him
he may do
of this (one) this one. 32 From of
& K O ~ E I .32 ZK
ai&voq
O ~ Kold it has never been
he is hearing.
Out of
the
age
not heard t h a t anyone
fi~06u8q TI ~ ~ v ~ ~ c J E E TI<
v
6qeaAp03q opened the eyes of
it was heard that
opened
anyone
eyes
one born blind. 33 If
T U Aoir
~
y~y~wqp6vou. 33 ~i p~ this Cmanl were not
of blind [man] having been generated;
if not from God, he Could
fiv
oiS~oq r a p & ~ E O G , OCK fi66va~o do nothing a t all."
was this (one) beside of God, not he was able 34 I n answer they
to him: "You
TO I E ~ V
od6&v. 34 &.rr~~pi&laav ~ a said
i
to be doing
nothing.
They answered
and Were altogether born
~irctv
'EV
&pap.rialq
a3 in s b , and yet are
they said
to him
In
sins
you you teaching US?"
6y~vvfieqq
BAoq, r a i 0 3
S I G & ~ K EAnd
I ~ they threw him
weregenerated
whole, and
you
areteaching out!
~ a i &EipaAov a C ~ 6 v Eta.
35 J e s u s h e a r d
And they threw out h ~ m outside.
that they had thrown
35 "Hrouo~v 'Iquoirq
TI
i t k P d o v him out, and, on
Heard
Jesus
that
they threw out finding him, he said:
a h b v Ex<?,
rai
ECPC~V a h b v E T ~ V *'Are you p u t t i n g
him
outslde, and having found
him
he said faith in the Son of
man?"
[man]
1
I
T
E I ~ T ~ V uibv
T O
You
are believing
into
the
Son
of the answered: "And who
he, sir, that I
drvepb7TOu; 36 dcrrEKpih &rEivoq KC(? ETITEV
man?
Answered that (one) and hesaid may put f a i t h in
*
him?" 37 Jesus said
Kai
~ i q ~UTIV, ~ r j p i ~ ,
~ v a
And
who
ishe,
lord,
in order that to him: "YOU have
ria-re6aw
iq ah&; 37 E~ITEV a d ~ QSeen him and, beI should believe into
him?
Said
tohim sides, he t h a t is
b
'Iqao6q Kai
i h p a ~ a q a l j ~ b v ~ < a ispeaking with you is
the
Jesus
And you have seen
him
and t h a t
38 ~h~~
b
AaAGv VET& 006 & K E ; v ~ ~ &OTIV. he said: "1 do put
the (one) speaking wlth you that (one)
is.
faith in him, Lord."
38
b
6
nl~TE6Cd, K ~ ~ I E - And he did
The (one) but s a i l I am believing, Lord;
to him- 39 And
r p o o ~ r l j v q o ~ v aWQ. 39 r a i
ET~EV 6
he did obeisance
to him.
And
said
the J e s u s s a i d : "For
'I~~ooirqEiq
r p i p a 6 ~ &81 T& ~ 6 0 p 0 v [this1 judgment 1.
Jesus
Into judgment
into the
world
came into this world:
-~oir-rov fiA0ov,
tva
oi
pfi that those not seethis
I came,
in order that
the (ones)
not
ing might see and
~ ~ ~ V O VPT~ E
~ T~ T ( ~KC(;
C T I V 0i ' P M ~ O V Tthose
E ~ seeing might beseeing
may see and the (ones)
seeing
come blind." 40 Those
TugAoi y b w v ~ a ~ . 40 "Hrouoav .&K
of t h e P h a r i s e e s
blind should become.
Heard
outof
01
pa,
,liro~ who were with him
@aptoaiwv
~air-ra
Pharisees these (things) the (ones) with hlm
heard these things,

2Q

if ever

anyone

B~oa~Pfiq

God-revering

may be

~ a i

and

the

?:;!'

2:;

OI

g:

JOHN 9:41-10: 6

473

472

JOHN 9: 3 2 4 0

~ a i Tray

&ITE~,

a31.Q

Mfi r a i . fip~'iq a n d they said to

we
him: "we are not
'lquoirq blind also, are we?"
blind
are?
Said to them the
Jesus
41 J e s u s s a i d t o
Ei ~ u q h o i ~ T E , O ~ K &
E~XETE
them: "If YOU were
1f blind YOU may be, not likely YOU were having b l i n d , y o n would
& p a p ~ i ~ n r ' vcv
6;
A~~ETE
571 have no sin. But
sin ;
now
but
YOU are saying
that now YOU say, 'We
YOUR sin reBAinop&v- 4 &pap-ria 3p&v
~ ~ V E I . see.'
We are seemg; the
sin
of YOU is remaining. mains.''
'ApGv drpfiv
Aiyw
Cpiv,
6
"Most truly I
and

being,

, they

said

to him

Not

also

.ruqAoi i u p ~ v ; 41 E T ~ E V a 3 ~ 0 i q 6

Id) Amen

amen I am saying to YOU, the (one)

p j E ~ E P X ~ P N O ~61h
~ i l qecpaq k r i l v R e

t h a t does n o t
enter into the sheepadhfiv
T8v
rpopdcrov &Ah& &va?aivwv f o l d t h r o u g h t h e
fold
of the
sheep
but
g3"gup
door but climbs up
aAax68~v
f~e'ivoq Kh61~~llq
io-riv ~ a some
i
other place,
from another place that (one)
thief
is
and that one is a thief
Ar;lo~+lq' 2
b
62
E~~EPX~~EV
a nO dS a p l u n d e r e r .
plunderer;
the (one)
but
entering
2 But he that en61d
ecpaq To1 fiv 6q.riv .r&v t e r s t h r o u g h t h e
through
door
shepkerd
is
of the door is snepherd of
npop&~wv. 3
TO~TW
6
Bupwpbq the sheep. 3 The doorsheep.
To this (Anel
the
doorkeeper keeper opens to this
dnroiyel, ~ a T&
i r p 6 P a ~ a Tilq qw~fiqa 6 ~ 0 6 one, and the sheep
is opening, and the
sheep
of the volce of hlrn listen to his voice,
&KO~EI,
~ a i T&
i61a
np6Pcrra a n d h e c a l l s his
is hearing,
and
the
own
Sheep
own sheep by name
$WVE?
K ~ T '
bvopa
r a i and leads them out.
he is sounding for
according to
name
and 4when he has got
~ & Y E I
&T&. 4 ~ T W T
761, a l l h i s o w n o u t ,
he is leading out
them.
Whenever the Own he goes before them,
.rrciv~a
g~pan,
Eprpooeev a h & v and the sheep folall
he should thrust out,
in front
of them low him, bet aus
.rrop6~al,r a i T& rp6Pa-ra a6T& & K O ~ O U ~ E ~they
,
know his voice.
he is going, and the
sheep
to him is following,
5 A stranger they
6~1
o'i6aa1v
mjv qwvijv alj~oir.
means
by
because they have known the
v o ~ c e of him;
but
5 a A o ~ p i 162
~ ~ 03 pfi & ~ o h o u ~ i j a o u a&Mh
~v
from him, because
to stranger but not not they will follow
but
do not know
~ E ~ $ O V T C [ I&n' air~oir,
61.1
O ~ Kthey
they will flee
from
him,
because
not the voice of strangol6aa1
TGV drhho~piwv ~ f i v(P~dvijv.krs." 6Jesus spoke
no

entering

through

they have known

of the

the

door

strangers

the

6 T a 6 q v ~ j v~ a p o l ~ i c t ETITEV
v
This

' IqaoirqJesus;

fiv

the

comparison

&KE'~VOI

those

was which

62

but not

said

knew

voice.

alj~oiq 6

to them

O ~ KEyv~uaw

.&~&AEI

into the

the

~iva

what (things)

cnlno'iq.

he was speaking to them.

to

them; but they did

not know what tine
things meant t h a t
he was speaking to
them.

JOHN 10: 1-23

7 Therefore Jesus
said again: "Most
'Apijv dpijv
Ahyo
Spiv, i y b ~ i p4 ~ truly I say to yon;
Amen amen I am saying to YOU, I
am tht I am the door of
the sheep. 8 All those
86pa TGV npoP&~ov. 8 n d v r ~ q 8uo1
as many a! that have come in
sheep.
All
door of the
of me a r e
fihe0V
I7pb
&PO;
K&TTC[I
E ~ U ~ VK a place
came
before
me
thieves
are
anc thieves a n d plunh g a ~ a i . drhh' O ~ K fi~ouaav a h 6 v T?I derers; but the sheep
plunderers;
but
not
heard
of them the have not listened to
~ r p 6 P a ~ a .9 i y b ~ i p t fi BGpa.
61'
Epoi them. 9 1 a m the
sheep.
I
am the door; through me door; whoever enters
$&
TI5
. E ; G ~ ~ Q( T W ~ ' ( ~ E T ~ I KC(; through me will ;be
ifever anyone should enter he willxe saved anc saved, and he- will
~ i a d ~ f i aKai
~ ~t,~zhtju~~a~
a~
~ a i , vopfiv go in and- out and
he will go in and he will go out ' and pasturage find pasturage. 10 The
~ i r p f i a ~ ~ 10
.
6 u h k q q OCK C p x ~ ~ aEI
l thief does not come
he will find.
The
thief
not is coming if unless it is to steal
and slay a n d de~ a i B6og
~hCqq
pfi
Iva
not in order that he might thieve and he might slay stroy. I have come
~ a i d~oh6aq.
'iva - that they might have
hy& fiA0ov
came in order thal life and might have
and he might deitroy;
I
<wiv
E"xwatv
~ a i
n~proabv
it - i n abundance-:
life
they may have
and
abundant (thing)
111 am t h e fine
E~oalv.
11 'Eyh Eipl 6 not fiv d shepherd; the fine
they may have.
I
am the shepterd the
~ah6q. 6
no~pfiv d ~crhbq T ~ V quxjv shepherd surrehders
his soul in behay
fine;
the shepherd the
fine
the
soul
a&-roc T ~ ~ ~ G6I ~V2 pTGV npoP&~wv. 1 2 i) 3 f the sheep. .l2The
of him is putting. over the
sheep;
. the kired man, who. is
ploBw~6q ~ a OiC ~ K 6 v rotprjv,
08
O I ~ K no s h e p h e r d a n d
hireling and not being shepherd, of whom not ;o whom the sheep
~ D T I V T&
n p 6 p a ~ a i6ra,
0EwpEi - - T ~ V i o not belong <as
is
the
sheep
own, he is beholding the
nis own, beholds the
A I ~ K O V ipx6p~vov ~ a i . drqiqa~v
T&
wolf
coming
and
he'is lettlnggo off the wolf coming and'
n p 6 P a ~ a ~ a i ( P E ~ Y-E I , ~ a i d ,hii~oq %bandons the sheep
sheep
and he is fleeing, -and the
wolf
ind flees-and
the
~ o l f snatches them
- &pr&<&t a h &~ a ui ~ o p ~ i <& ~ .1.3,,
,
&TI
i s snatching them and is scattermg,. because md scatters themp1oOw~6qEUTIV ~ a i06
pi?i~t
a&,@ 13 because he. is a
hireling
he is and not it is -mattering to him
lired man and ,does
n ~ p i TQV vpop&~ov. 14 Elh ~Eipl, 6 rot care for t h e
about
the
sheep.
am
the
iheep. 1 4 I ' am the
'rfo~pfiv 8 ~ a h b q ,~ a i y l v b a ~ w - T&
shepherd the fine, and I am knowing the (ones) ine shepherd, and I
inow my sheep and
+& KCti Y I V ~ C T K O U U ~ p& T&
+%
mine and are knowing me the (ones) mme, ny sheep know me,
15 just as the Fa15 Kaehq ' Y I V ~ ~ K E pE
I
i) ~Tc[T?P K&Y&
according as islrnowing me the Father and I ,her knows me and I
7 ETVEV
Said

O ~ V

therefore

I T ~ ~ I V

again

the

' IquoCI(
Jesus

'

'

'

a mjv
i
qu~tjv- pow know the Father; and
soul of me I surrender my soul
in: b e h a l f of the
~ierlpi,
6 r t p TGV T ~ P O ~ ~ T U V .
1 am ~ u t t m g over
the
sheep.
sheep.
16 ~ a i
&Ma
7rp6para
1G"And I h a v e
And
other
sheep
other sheep, whfch
Zgw
&
O ~ K 'EUTIV
b are not of this 'fold;
I am aving
which ' not
1s
out of those Xso I- must
a6hiq ~oOrqq-- ndr~ziva
6~7bring, sncb they . will
fold
this;
and.those it is necessary listen to- my- - voice,
ps b y a y ~ v ~
, a i-riq
" ~ w v f i q pou dr~o6ooua1v; and they will beme to lead, and of the voice oeme they willhear, come one flock, one
K ~ yio j a o v r a r . pia n o i p q , ETS. n o ~ p + r . shepherd. 17 This is
and they will become. one flock,.. one shepherd. why - the Father loves
17
6th
T O T E
6 - na-rip dryan& me, - because I surThrough . this
me the . .lather is loving render m y soul, in
6rt
hi, rieqp!
$+v;
sou,. order that I .may
of me, receive i t a g a i n .
because
1
amiputting
n
.
- iva
,
n&htv
hdrpo
. ah+. 18 No man has taken
in order that
again
I should receive
it,
.
i t awa-y - - f r o m >me;
18 o36~iq ~ P E V a w v dcrr' 2 ~ 0 5 ,a h ' dyib but I surrender it
No one lifted up . it
from me,
but
I
of - m y own initiative;
~ i 0 q p 1 a l j ~ f i v &T" - 6pawroG. icouoiav E have authority t o
am putting
it
. from
myself.
Authority surrender it, and I
i x o . - ~ I E ~. va 1~5 -I~ v , ~ a i icouoicnr. have, authority to rel a m having
to put
d,
and
authority ceive it again. The
&GI
r d r A ~ v h a p ~ i v a3mjv. ~ a r j ~rilvv c o m m a n d m e n t o n
I am having again to receive ' it;
ths
the this 1 received from
2v~ohfiv
2Aapov nap& T O n a ~ p 6 qmy Father."
commandment I received beside of the Father
19 Again a division
pou.
resulted . among the
of me.
Jews b e c a u s e of
19 t x i a p a n6rhtv tiyhv~~o
b ~ o i q'lou6aio1q these ' words. 20 Many;
Split
again occurred in the
Jews
of ".them - were say:
61& TOGS A6yoqq ~oOsouq. 20 a ~ y o v ing: ''He has a demon
through the
words
these:
Were saylng and is mad. Whgl'do
Sh nohhoi E
ahGv Aatp6v1ov
ZXEI .
but many - out of them
. Demon he is having YOU , listen tb : him?"
2l.Others. would say:
~ a i a i v ~ ~ a t .T
&oir - - & K O ~ E T E - .
and , ' Ee is.mad; why .of him ,.YOU
are hearing? "These are not, the
21 &Ah01 , - EA~yov Ta%a. T& b f i p a ~ ao& sayings of, a demonOthers; were
- -. saying m e s e : the. sayings not ized man. A demon
EGTLV, ,..,6a1p ~ v t < o~ V~O U *
6ar p6vtov cannot open blind
is
okbeing demonked [man,;
demon
people's eyes, -can it?''
6 h a ~ a 1 TUQAQV
- bq0ahpoGq druoical;
22 A t , t h a t - time
is able of blind (ones)
eyes
to open?
the festival 'of dedi22 'E~EVETU
~ 6 - T&
r~
iv~aiv~a
iv
Occurred then the celebration of renewal in c a t i o n t o o k p l a c e
~ o i q ' Ie oooh6po1q. X E I ~ ~ V fiv,
23 ~ a iin Jerusalem. I t was
the , .k&usalern; .
winter itwaa,
and wintertime, 23 a n d
y l v c j a ~ o T ~ V.rra~6pa,.~

amknowing the

Father,

and the

, ,

$2

2;

.,'+

JOHN 10: 33-40

SV
TG iEp6 EV TG
m the temple in the

was walking
i n t h e temple in
U T O ~
70;
~ o ~ o ~ & v24o &
~ ~. b ~ h w othe
a colonnade of Sol'colonnade oi the
Solomon.
Encircled
o-mon. 24 Therefore
0th
a6rdv
oi
' l ou6aiot
~ a ithe Jews encircled
therefore
him
the
Jews
and
him and began to
ih~yov
a 6 ~ 6"Ewq I T ~ T E 7fiv quxjb
they were saying to him Until when the soul say to him: "How long
4pOv
aipr~q;
~i 06 ET i) ~pta?bq, are you to keep our
of us are you lifting up? If you are the Christ, souls in suspense?
If you are the Christ,
&i.rrdv jlyiv
rrappqoiq.
25 drrr~~pieq
say
to us
outspokenly.
Answered tell us outspokenly."
airroiq 6 ' IquoGq ETITOV dpiv ~ a iof 25 J e s u s a n s w e r e d
to them the
Jesus
Isaid to YOU and not
them: "I told You,
ato-ribnrr& Epya
h 2
.rrol&
YOU are believing; the works which
am doing and yet YOU do not
believe. T h e works
i v TI$ bv6pa~1TOG ~ r a ~ p 6pou
5
Taka
in the name of the Father of me these (things) that I am doing in
pap~upei
T E ~ I ipoG* 26 &Ah& 3 p ~ i qthe name of my Fais bearing witness
about me;
but
YOU
ther, these bear wit06 ~ T I O ~ E ~ E T E , 671 O ~ K & T T ~ fK 7 6 ~ness about me. 26 But
not are believing, because not YOU are out of the YOU do not believe,
.rrpop&rwv r&v ip6v. 27 T& 1~p6pa-rar& b e c a u s e Y O U a r e
sheep
of the mine.
The
sheep
the
none of my sheep.
rsq qovfiq pou dr~oOouotv, K&Y&27My sheep l i s t e n
&
rmne of the voice of me are hearing.
-. and I
YIVG~UKGJ aliT6cI ~ a i di~ohoueokriv pol, to my voice, and I
am knowing them, and they are following to me, know them, and they
me. 28And I
28 ~ d y b6i6wpt air~oiq<wfiv aiciv~ov, ~ a follow
i
and I am giving to them life everlasting, and give them everlast06 y'
drrr6Aovrat
EIS ri)v aiCjva, ing life, and they
not no? they should be destroyed into the
age.
Will by no means
Kai 0 6 ~ & ~ R & O E I
TIC
a d ~ h L(
ever be destroyed,
and not willsnatch anyone them out of
a n d n o o n e will
i3
which m t c h them out of
hand. 29 What
~ C ~ U K ~ ,pol
V
ITdrvTGJv V E ? < ~ V ~ U T I V , ~ a my
i
he has given to me
of all
greater
is,
and my Father has giv066~iq66VaTat &p.rr&<stv EK rsq ~ t p d q en me is something
no one is able to be snatching out of the \and
greater than all other
TOG
narp6q. 30 f1f.Q ~ a i i)
. r r a ~ i pthings, and no one
of the
Father.
and
the
Father
can snatch them out
ev
~ U ~ E V .
of the hand of the
one (thing)
we are.
Father. 301 and the
31 'EP&mauav IT&?IV Aieouq oi 'l oubaiot Father are one."
Carried
again stones the
Jews
"
tva
ht06uoolv
a 6 ~ 6 v . 31 Once more the
Jews lifted up stones
in order that
they might stone
him.
32 h ~ ~ p i e q
oni.roiq
6
'1qaoirq n o h ~ hto stone him. 32 JeAnswered to them the
Jesus
Many sus replied to them:
WE~IEW~TEI

6 'Jqmfiq

was walking about the

Jesus

l Jesus

~22

EPY~

E U E I ca

,
I

byiv

.ah&

("I displayed to YOU

fine works
.rroiov from-the Father. For
out of
the
Father;
through
which sort which of those works
are YOU stoning me?"
A I B&<ETE
~ ~ T G v fpyov
'I-me
1'
you are ston&? 33 The Jews answered
of them
work
,him: "We are ston33 & r r ~ ~ p i & l a a v
a676 oi 'lov6aio1 napi ing you, not for a
Answered
to him the
Jews
About fine work-, but
for
--even be:
p i
06 A10&<o~hv oe &Ah& ~ ~ blaspkemz
~ a h ~@you
;
fine work not we are stoning you but about cause you, although
a man, make
phaa~qpiaq, ~ a i 871 air &vepo.rroq Gv being
blasphemy, and because you
man
being yourself a god." 34 Jeanswered them:
'Ko~E?<
CJECXUT~V
8 ~ 6 ~34
. drrrEKpi8q sus
you are making
yourself
god.
Answered "Is it not written in
alj~oiq c5 ' I q002q O ~ EPTIV
K
y~ypappivov your Law, 'I said:
to them the Jesus Not is it havlng been written "YOU a r e gods"'?
35 I f he called 'gods'
i v TG v 6 p ~bpBv 8 ~ 1'Eyb E'Trra @of &UTE; those
against whom
in the law of YOU that
I
said gods YOU are?
h e word of God
35 Ei ~ K E ~ V O EV ~~V E V 6~0irq ITpi)< obq
6 tcame,
and yet the
works

i~

I showed

to

~ o i r .rra~p6<.

YOU

fine (ones) m a n y

61&

If

those

he said

gods
-

toward whom the

03 6ljVa~at 'cripture cannot be

is able nullified, 36 do YOU
huefivat 6 ypaqi,
36 i3v
d .rrarilp say to me whom the
to be loosed the Scripture,
whom the Father Father sanctified and
jlyicxo~v ~ a hi i c r ~ ~ t h~~i vqrbv ~ b u y o v3 p ~ i qdispatched into t h e
world, 'You b l a s sanctified and he sent forth into the world
YOU
pheme,'
because I
A L ~ E T E ;TI
Bhampqy~i(;,
i j ~ t E~TOV
are saying that You are blaspheming, because I said said, I am God's Son?
Yibq TOG eEo6 Eipi; 37 E i 06 Trot6
r& 37 If I am not doing
Son of the God I am?
If not I am doing the t h e works of my
nlo~~Ge.rh Fathert do not behpya TOG ~ r a ~ p c i qyou, yij
works of the Father of me, not be believing YOU lieve me. 38 But if I
pot- 38 E i 62
~016,
K ~ V
ipoi am doing them, even
to me;
if b u t I am doing, and if ever to me though YOU do not
me, believe the
1-11 V I U T E ~ Q T E TO?< E P Y O I ~ I T ~ U T E ~ E T E believe
~
not you may believe to the works believe YOU, works, in order that
(VC(
YV~TE
~ a iYOU may come to
and know and may conYOU should know
in order that
YIVC~CTK~TE
TI i v &poi 6 . r r a ~ f i ptinue knowing that
~oumay
be knowing that in me the Father the Father is in union
K&Y& iv TG r r a ~ p i . 39
'E<I~TOUV with me and I am
union with the
and1
in the
Father.
. They were seeking in
39 Therefore
oh
ali~bv n&Atv
.rr~doat.
~ a Father!'
i
therefore
him
again
to get hold of;
and they tried again to
seize him; but he
iEfiXB~v
6~ ~ q qx~rpbq a 6 ~ 6 v .
got out of their reach.
he went forth out of the hand of them.
40 So he went off
40 Kai
drrrfihe~v T T & ~ I V rripav
roc
And he went off again other side of the again across the Jor'lop6bou ~ i qrbv T ~ T O V 8nou fiv ' l o b q q d a n to t h e place
where J o h n was
Jordan
into the place where was
John
A6yoq
word

TOG

of the

~ E O G ~ ~ C V E T O , KC(]
God

occurred, and not

baptizing a t first,
and he stayed there.
&. 41 ~ a ~i o h h o ifiheov ~ p 6 q aliT6v ~ a 41
i And many people
there.
And many came- toward him and came to him, and
EAE~OV 671 ' I ~ & v q q phv ( ~ q p ~ i othey
v
began saying:
they were saying that
John
indeed
sign
"John, indeed, did not
i ~ o i q o e v ooir6ivl
.rr&~a
62
Baa
did
none, , all (things) but as many as perform a single sign,
ETTEV
' I w & v ~ c .ITpi
TO~TOU.' &h$j)
t'jv. but as many things
true
was. as John said about
about this (one)
said
John
42 ~ a i~ohho't & n i o ~ ~ u a a ~v i qa k 6 v &KC?. this man were all
hun there. true." 42 And manv
- And many .believed
*
into
put ' f a i t h in hi&
"Hv Sk
-1-1
S
dta~evOv, AEiTapoq
Was but some rrnanl being sick,. Lazarus there.
~ t )

I T ~ ~ T O V 'fknrri<ov,

the first [time]

baptizing,

Kal

Agapov. 6 (Sq

Lpevev ,

and he was remaining

Lazarus.

therefore

dtaeev~i,

cT, '

fiv

then
place

~ET& ~0670
after

indeed

this

two

&EIVEV

days;

he is Saying

in

then he actually re-

E r r ~ l r a mained two days in

thereupon

TOTS

hiye!

that

he remained

~ 6 1 ~6ljo
0 fipipaq- 7

which he was

he heard

p i .

T~TE

he is being sick,

'

671 and Laz'a-rus.a 6'However, when he heard

6v that he was sick,

fi~ouoev

O ~ V

As

to the

the place where he

p&q.raiq was. 7 Then after this

disciples

Laz'a -rusX of Bethfar

n ~ of
. the village of
Mary
the (one) having greased the
Lord Mary and of Martha
pljp~ '
~ a -i
f ~pEicacra
-roirq her sister. 21t was,
to perfumed oil and having wiped dry off
the i, fact, ; the M~~
1~66aq a h o G 7aiq ~ P I < ~ Vad~?iS,
fiS
that greased the Lord
feet
of him to the
hairs
of h e r , . of whom
. wit4 perfumed oil and
6
dtSehq16~
A&<apoq
4~e6vel.
wiped his feet dry
was being sick.
the
brother
Lazarus
with her hair, whose
3 d t ~ 6 o ~ e l h a v- - o h
ai @ ~ h q a i,
brother ~
~ ~
Sent forth
'therefpre the
sisters.toward
was 'sick. 3 ~ h e r e f o k
ah6v
ACyouua~
Kljple,
iSe
6,
him
saymg
Lord.
see
whom his sisters dispatched
tpth~Tq -. - ,
,
. dra0~vei. word to him, saying:
you are having affection for
, - is being sick. ,,'.'Lord, see! the. ' one
whom you have
4' &~oCaac;^ . 6 & 6 'IqtyoGq &EV
A;RT
Having heard but the
Jesus
said
This .affection . is sick.."
- 4 & d b ~ o~ raj ~~ ~ T I vpbq
V
~&V~TO
&Ah'
V 4 B u t when Jesus
the sickness not
is
toward
death
but heard it he' said:
"This sickness is not
6.rrhp
66tqq
TOG
0~00 '
lva
over
glory
of the
God
in ordef that
death
-itb
' 6oSaoGfi
6 ui6q 706 Cleo2
61'
object, b u t is foi
might be gloiified the Son of the God through
the ,,lory of (;od,- &
order that the Son
of God may be glo5 fiyha
62
b
' Irl005S
rified
through it." * '
Was loving
but
the
Jesus
5
Now
Jesus loved
MkpBav &'l
74v dt6~hqfiv a 3 ~ 6 q ~ a i76v
Martha
and the
slster
of her and the martha and her sister

he said to the dis"Let u s go

~ ~ 6 3 1ciples:
~ .
Let US& going
bto
Judea
again. into Ju.deta again."
8 hkyouqlv a 3 7 6 oi p a & 1 ~ a i 'Pappe'r, vih . 8 The :disciples, said
Are.saymg to h e the disciples
Rabbi,
now.. t o him: "Rabbi, just
t h e , Ju-de'ans
Y ~ T O Wa& h ~ e a o a t oi 'lou6ah1, ~ a lately
i
were seeking ypu to stone the
Judeans,
and Were seeking to stone
you, and' are . you
imdryelq
f ~ e i ; 9 &TEKP~&~
n631v
again
You are going under
there?
Answered going there again?"
'IqooGq 0 3 x i 6 6 6 ~ ~ &pa;
a
-eiolv
745 9 J e s u s a n s w e r e d :
Jesus
Not
twelve
hours
are - of the ."There a r j twelve
&6v
I
- p
~
i va-rfi hours ,-of .daylight,
If ever anypne may be wslking abou$% the ' are ,ther) got? ' ~ fm
' yp
, .03.
T C ~ O O K ~ - ~ ~ T E -I ,BTI - T&' one walks in daylight
day,
not he is striking toward, because the he does not bump
T O
~ 6 o p o u TOOTOU
Phi.rre~- against anything, bethis
he is
world
of the
cause ,.he sees the
m ~ p l ~ r a ~ i j 6v ~ i light
j
10 ihv 66 TIC
of this world.
if ever but anyone may bewalkingabout m the, 10B U ~if anyone walks
..
VUK~~,
IT~O~K~TTEI,
671
76 qi;)< i n . t h e night, he
night, he is striking toward, .because the light 'bumfis against -sdmeo l i ~ZUTIV $v alj-rG.
thing, because. t h e
not
IS
m him.
..
Kght _is not
him."
11 -: ~ a 5 ~ a
ETITEV,
-~ai
11 He said these
These (things)
he said,
and
. after things,
afterr this
TOGTO
hiye1 .
alj~oiq
A&l;crpo$-he said to them:
this
he is sayipg'
to them
Lazar% t 6 L a ~ f a . rour
~ ~ friend
a
6 $(A02 ' ~ ~ C J V . K E K Q ~ J ~ Q T ~ I , ' - 1 d u d -has, gone to rest; but
the frien
.of us
has laid down to rest;
but p am journeying there
nop~bopa~
~ v a
i ~ v r r v i o o. .
to awaken him from
I might get out of sle6p sleep L 12 ~
I am going
' i; order that
h
ad-r6v.
E&av ' . 6 6 ~ 0i p+y-Tai
a h @ the Ldis~iples said to
him.
Said therefore the &sclples to him
him: "Lord, if he has
KO~IE, &iK E K O ~ ~ ~ T -~ L' OW&~(SE~CLI.
to rest, he will
Lord, if he has laid down to rest', he will be saved,
.
.
get 'well." 1 3 Jesus
13 , ipfiKl
32
b , - 'IqooGq T E P ~ TOG had spoken*
Had spoken But the
Jesus
about t h e
about his death. Eut
8 a v 6 ~ o uarj-roir.
CKE~VOI
62 i 6 0 . 5 ~' ~6 ~ 1
death
of him. Those (ones) but thought that they , imagined h e
'peaking - about
7 f i ~KOI llfiaemq TOG
~ V O U ~ ~ Y E I .
about the t a k ~ n grest of the . sleep he is saying. , taking rest in sleep.

1.2" Labaerus, KBA ; El .e .aJzar (meaning "God is helper");

5,11" See verse 1, footnote".

11

&IT&

from

Br$aviaq

6~

Bethany

M6peaq
Martha

7fjq

of the

Map~hp

out of

*C

the village of Mary and

&6ehqd&
'sister.

If

~ J p q q Mapiaq ~ a i
aa3~6q. 2
of her.

_ cihei+a&a

t'jv
Was

-r6v

6i

NOW there was, a

. certain man sicg:

but

K~PIOV

'

'

32

as

"

1%

JT-14.16-1s.

. EIS

'A o p w

2:

IouSaiav

"da~~~; .
8%
f

~
J

'

JOHN P I : 1&24
T~TE
O ~ V
ETTEV a h o i q b ' IqUoGq 14 At that time, thereThen therefore said to them the
Jesus fore, Jesus said to
dt~60avev, 15 ~ a tih e m outspokenly:
Ab<apo<
~appquiq
died,
and "Laz'a.rusa has died,
Lazarus
outspokenly
15 and I rejoice on
61'
xaipw
~va
I
rejoicing
through
in order that YOUR account that- I
was not there, in
WI(TTE~U~TE,
871 06K qpqv ~ K E ? '
YOU might believe, that
not I was there;
but order for YOU
to
&YO~EV
VP~S
a 6 ~ 6 v .16 ETTEV believe. But let us go
let us be going
toward
him.
Said to him." 16 Therefore
Thomas, who was
obv
Owpbq
6
A ~ y 6 p ~ v o Ai6upoq
q
called The Twin, said
therefore Thomas the (one) being said
Twin
his fellow - disciroiq
owpa0q~aiq
YAyop~v
~ a to
i
to the
fellow disciples
Let us be golng
also ples: "Let us also go,
e
tva
&i~ol&voy~v ~ E T ' a 3 ~ 0 i j . that we may die with
4CIEiG
we
in order that we might die with him.
him."
17
'EAB3v
obv
b ' IquoGq EDPEU 1 7 C o n s e q u e n t l y
Having come therefore the
Jesus
found when Jesus arrived,
a 6 ~ 6 v~ E u o a p a q G6q fil.16pa~Exov-ra .ku -r6 he found he had aIalready days having m the ready been four days
him
four
62 Bqeavia kyyirg in the memorial tomb.
pvqpei~.
18 fiv
memorial tomb.
Was but Bethany
near I8 Now Beth'a-ny was
T&V 'IEpouoh6pov i)q T IT^ u-ra6iwv ~EKCXIT~VTE. near Jerusalem a t a
the
Jerusalem
as from stadia
fifteen.
distance of about two
19 .rrohAoi 62 EK TGV ' l ou6aiov fiqh60eiuau miles. 19 Accordingly
Many but out of the
Jews
had come
many of the Jews
w
had come to Martha
Iva
r p 6 q ~ j vMdrpOav ~ a Maplhp
i
toward the Martha and
Mary
in order that and Mary in order
.rrapayuefiowv~al ad-rhq TTEpi TOG dr6~Aqoir. to console them conbrother. cerning their brother.
they might console them about the
Mixpea b q ~ K O U U E V STI 20 Therefore Martha,
20 ti
obv
The therefore Martha as she heard that when she heard that
' IquoGq PPXET~I3.rrjv-rquev actb-rQa Map1h p Jesus was coming,
Mary
met
to him;
Jesus
is coming
met him; but Mary
62 CV TQ 0iKc; ~ K ~ ~ ~2 E
1 E?ITEV
T O . O ~ V kept sitting a t home.
but in the house was sitting.
Said therefore 21 Martha therefore
said to Jesus: "Lord;
fi Mbp6a .rrp6q ' IrlooGv K ~ ~ I E~i , fiq
the Martha toward
Jesus
Lord, ~f you were if you had been here
6 6 ~06,
drrri0av~v 6 dtS~hq6q pou' my brother would not
here not likely
died
the brother of me; have died. 22 And vet
22 ~ a viGv
oTGa
TI
6oa
a t present I know
and now I have known that as many (things) as
that as many things
&V
airiloq
rdv O E ~ V SC~UEI
UOI
You
God
likely you might ask the God will give to you
for,
God
will
give
&
0 ~ 6 q .23 A ~ Y E I
6
'Iquoirq
the
God.
Issaying toher
the
Jesus YOU." 23JesU.7 said to
' ~ v a o - r f i o ~ ~6a ~ dtS~Aq6q uou. 24 h6ye1
brother
Will stand up the brother of you.
Is saying will rise." 24 Martha

14

'
I
!
!
:

14* See verse 1, footnote*.

4
MkpBa
Ot6a
871 said to him: "Iknow
tobm
the
Martha
I have known
that he will rise in the
& a u ~ f i o ~ ~b
at
d r v a o ~ d t u&v
~ ~ \r i q & ~ gresurrection on the
he will stand U p in the resurrection in th'e last
last day." 25 Jesus
qvCpq. 25 ETTEV a h f c 6 'IqooGq 'EyG ~ i said
p ~ to her: "I am
day.
Said to her the Jesus
I
am the resurrection and
dt\dro-raolq
~ a i $1
<ofi'
b
the life. He that exthe resurrection
and the
life;
the (one) ercises faith in me,
nlo~~+63~tpk
K&V
dmo0&g
even though he dies,
believing
lnlo
me
and if ever he should die will Come to life;
< ~ ~ E T c ( I 26
, ~ a ir
6 <&v ~ a.rrtq~~Owv
i
26 and everyone that
and everyone the living and believing is living and exercises
he wlll h e ,
&iq hpB 06 p
drrrof36rv~ E I ~
~ d vaiGiva. faith in me will never
into me not not should die into the
age; die a t all.
you

6.

ITIUTE~EI~

T O ~ ~ T O ;27

a374 believe this?" 27 She

A~YEI

are believing you

this?
She is saying to him said to him: "Yes,
Nail ~ 6 p 1 r 6
TTe~imEuna 671 a 6 d Lord; I have believed
Yes, Lord;
have believed that YOU are t h a t YOU a r e t h e
6 X P I U T ~ 6~ vi6q TOG 0 ~ 0 6 6
~ i r6v
q
Christ the Son of
the Christ the Son of the God the (one) into the cod, the one Corn~ 6 u y o v Bpx6pmoq. 28 K a i roij-ro &i.rroirua ing into the world."
world
coming.
And
this
having said 28 And when she had
dcrr4A8~;v ~ a i & & J ~ G E V
Maplhy mjv said this, she went
she wentoff and she sounded for
Mary
the off and
M~~~
&SAqjv.
aO-rfiq
AdtBpq
~haua
'0 her sister, saying seslster .
of her
secretly
having said
The cretly: " ~ Teacher
h ~
61Sdto~aAoq .rrdtpea~lv ~ a i
qOvei
is present and is callTeacher
is alongside and he is sounding for bAg
you.- 29 ~h~ latUE. 29
Z K E ~ V ~ 62 bq GKOUUEV I?Iy6p@q ter, when she heard
you.
That (one) but as she heard she rose up this, got up quickly
~axir ~ a l
GPXETO
rpdq
alj-r6va and was on her way
quickly and she was coming toward
him; to him.
30 o k o 62 .&A A ~ ~ E 6I ' IqooGq eiq
30 Jesus h a d not
not yet buf hag come.. the Jesus into the yet, in fact, come
~Gpqv, ah' fiv
i-rl . Ev T@ - ~Errrc; SITOU into the village, but
village, but he was yet in the place where he was still in the
v
v a
fi Mdtpea. 31 oi
obv
place where Martha
met
to hi& the Martha.
The therefore met him. 31There' 1 ov6crio1
oi
6 v - r ~PET'.
~
a 6 ~ f i q&v
fore the Jews that
Jews
the (ones) being with
her
in the
were with her i n
oi~((r~ a ~rapapu00ljp~v01
i
ah+,
i66neq
the
house and that
house and
consoling
her,
having seen
i e r e consoling her,
~ j v Mapthy 67-1 ~ a x i o q dtvfu-rq
~ a on
i seeing Mary rise
the
Mary
that quickly she stood up and
quickly and 'go out,
hEfiheev, fi~o?to6eqoav aGmj 6 6 C a v - r ~ ~6 ~ 1followed her, supwent 3ut, L%eyfollowed to her thinking that
posing t i a t she was
I
~6
pq~eiov
Iva
she is going under into the memorlal tomb in order that going to the memoMapldy rial tomb to weep
EKE?. 32 fi : oDv
nhariob
she might weep there.
The therefore
Mary
there. 32 And so Mary,

482

JOHN If: 33-40

when she arrived

bq ; fiA81zu
61-rov fiv 'Iqaoijq
ISoijaa
as, she came where was . Jesus
havim seen where Jesus was $nd
caughG sight of him,
-ahi,v 'ETECN
ah06
~ p b q TOGS x&aq,
him- fel;
of him toward. the
feet, fell a t his feet, say;
. h g to him: "Lor&, if
ACyouua a h @ KCPIE, ~i
fiq
( 5 6 ~o l j ~
saying
to him Lord, d you were here not you had been here,
&I pov dcrrieav~v 6 &6dq6q: 33 ' Iqaoijq my brother would not
likely of me
died
the brother.
Jesus
have died." 33 Jesus,
when he
otrv
h q ETGEV
Khaiouaav ~ a therefore,
i
therefore as he saw
her
weepmg
and saw her weeping and
~065
a n r d 8 6 v ~ a q ad-rfi , ' l ou6aiouq the Jews that came
the (ones) having come with to her
Jews
with her weeping,
in the spirKhaiov~aq h r + p ~ p j a a r o TQ
.rrv~Opa~t~ a groaned
i
weeping
hegroaned
to the
spirit
and it and became trou- hdpaE~v
f a u ~ 6 v , 34 ~ a i E?TEV
n o 6 bled; 34 and he. said:
he troubled
himself,
and
he said
Where "Where have y o u
T E ~ E ~ K ~ T E a&&;
Aiyoua~v
a 6 ~ 4laid him?": They mid
have YOU put
him?
They are saying
to him to him : "Lord, comk
Kirpl~,- gpxou
~ a ii 6 ~ .35 t6du<puo~w 6 ' and see." 35 Jesus
Lord, be coming and see.
Shed tears the gave way to tears:
'IquoGq. 36
&yov
01%
oi 'louSa?oi 36 Therefore the Jews
- Jesus.
Weresaying therefore the
Jews
began to say: "See,
"16~ ~ 8 q
&qiA&i
a h 6 v . what affection he
See . how
he was having affection for
him. used to have for
37 T I V ~ 62
~
i t a d ~ 6 vE?TTW ,O ~ K~ ~ ~ V C Chim
T O !" 37 But some
Some but out of them ' said Not was able of them said: "Was
-03~oq 6
&voi<aq
~ o t l ~ qbq0aApoGq not this [man] that
this (one) the having opened the
eyes
opened the eyes of
T
O - T
O
moiijaa~
w
~va
~ a the
i
blind man able
of the blind (one) to make in order that also to prevent- this one
O ~ T O ~p i
&TTO~&VQ;
from dying?" ,'
this (one) not should die?
38 Hence Jesus, af 1
38 - 'Iqaoijq
08v
~ % I V ter groaning again
- Jesus
therefore
again
within himself, came
~I-IPPIII~)IEVOS 6~
CPXET~I
E ~ Gto the memorial tomb:
.groaning
. in
himself
is coming ; into
It was, in fact, ' a
TA
pvqp~iov-fiv SL onjha~ov,.'_a: cave, and a - stone
the
memorial tomb; was but
cave.
was lying against it.
Ai0oq &TEKEI?O
in'
39 A i y e ~ .
stone was lylng upon
kit.,
1s saying t h e 39 Jesus said : "TAKE
'lqaoiq" = A P ~ T E rbv Aieov.
A~YEI - ah6 t h e s t o n e , away.::
Jesus Lift up YOU the stone. Is saying to him ~ a r i h a .the. sister of
-fi
dt6dqfi
'TOG.
T E T E ~ E U T ~ K ~ Tt h
O e~ deceased,
said
the, . ,sister
of the (one)
having deceased to hirn: U L ~by~now
~ ,
M&pea Kljpi~, 66q
B<EI,
r~7arai0F
he
must
smell.
for
Martha Lord, already he is smelling, fourt Ldayl
it is four days." 40 Je:
y&p ~ C T I V . 40 A i y ~ t aha 6 ' IqooSq 06.
for
is
Is saying to her the Jesus Not sUS said to her: 6'Md
I-rloTE,jaTIF
I not tell you that
E?T&
UOI
- STI .
&&J
Isaid
to you . that - if ever . youshould believe if you W O U ~believe
~

--

'

.&n

' '

66Eav

.'

:.TOG

1 ;-8~oir;

you

would ;see the

.
o$v , - ~ b v
eAi0ov.- .bG 68 41,T.herefore .-they
They lfftxi u p therefore ,the stone. . ThR but took the stone away.
K ~ ~ . N oJ ews u s : r a i s e d
'Iqooirq
fiprv
rohq 6q8aErpoGq ,&a
eyes
upward and . his eyes - heavenward
Jesus .: lifted U p -, t+e
~TTEV
n & ~ p , k-&apimQ
' QOI
671 a n d said:: .':Father.
he said . Father, , I am thanking , to YOU
that L t h a n k you . t h a t
~ K O U U ~pout
~
42' && . 62 . T t v
6 ~ tYou have heard me.
you heard . me, _
I
:but $.bad'- own - ,rthat -42m,1 knew that
.rrdnrro~k pou .
d t ~ 0 6 ~ 1 q ' :, &Ah&
.61& You always hear me;
but
through but on account of
always-- of me you.are hearing;
T ~ V6xAov . ~ b v
- T ~ E ~ I E G T ~ T C-:
X E?TKOV .t@e F ~ D W -, ~standipg
the crowd the (one) having stoodaround - Isaid .around- I -spoke,
lva
; . r r ~ o n i a w o ~ v 871 - , ~ l jp~ order that they mi@t
inorder that they should believe ,that you m e believe that you sent
me forth." GA,nd
Ei.rr&v.doTkoT&iAaq. 43 ~ a - i
~a+u
sent forth.
And these. tthmgs) havmg said . when he had said
things, h e cried
qwva p ~ y & A n i ~ p a < ~ a c r e v/\&ape,
G~Opo~these
th -a LO u.13
to voice . great
he cned out . Lazarus, --hither out, <.<mi
~-.crcf~r)~&~~~~i~e:~''Laz
g w . - 44 b{tA&v 6outside.
Came out
the,(one).
having died come^ om out!" 44.The
S E ~ E ~ ~ V O 7035
S
x68aq ~ a T&S
i
x ~ i p a q: LmanI-that had been
having been bound the
feet. and the. hands :dead,-came out with
~ ~ t p i a ~ q , K ~ E4" 6+1q airroij oouSapi~ his feet .an& -hands
to swathing bands,.and_the face of him to clotli bound with wrapTTE~IE~~~ET
- O . ACys1
' Iqa&q .pings, and his counhad been bound about.
Is saying
the
Jesus tenance Was bound
about :@tk a :clothalj-ro'iq - A 6 a a - r ~ a d d v ~ a i, ~ ~ E T E&b\r
to them Loose YOU him and let you go off - -him.. Jesus said to them:
"Loose, hQn and - let
h6ya1v.
.him go.': .
to be going under.
- 45 Therefore 'many
r ~ V * rolj&,iOV;'
gK
45 nohhoi
o8v
of the Jews t h a t
Jews,
my , therefore out of the
come to Mary
01
i h 8 6 v ~ ~ qIT&
~ f i v - M a p t b p ~ a had
i
the (ones) g a v i n g come toward the
Mary and a n d t h a t b e h e 1d
w h a t h e did put
0uxa&p~vai b
i ~ o i l l o ~ w~, ~ T m ~ u u~g vi q
having viewed ,which he did,
believed- xnto faith
hirn; ,46 but
48 T I V ? ~ 6?
hE
a l j ~ G v ' h t A e 0 v some of them 'went
him; .
some.. but out of them
went off
off. to t h e Pharivphq roGq @aptaaiouq ~ a i~ ? ~ aaSro7qiS:
v
sees and hold them
toward the
' Pharisees
and
said to them
. t h e things Jesus did.
,
. & iroiqow
4'1 Consequentlf the
what (things)
did
chiefpriests and: the
oi
& ~ x I E ~ E T~~ a i
47 Zuviyayov
oSv
Pharisees
gathered the
Led together
therefore
thech~ef
pnests
and
San'he.drin together
.
Ehc/ov
owk6p1ov,
uai
01 @aptoaio~
the Pharisees Sanhedrm, and they were saying and began ta sag:
41

.!$-

.-

,\

I.

-.

ad^&*

:"!$'

43" See verse. I, footnoted.

,.

*2
.
.

-.

,"

JOHN' 12:-18

487

31

o i ~ i ahis feet dry with' her

hair. The house &,
came filled with: 'the
hA&eq
EK +jq 6up-q TOG
pirpou.
became filled out of the seen?: of the perfumed oil. scent of the p e r f u m
4 Aiyet
62 'loh6aq b ' l u ~ a p i h ~~q 7~%oil. 4But Judas Is''
ISsaying but
Judas
the
Iscariot
one car'i-ot, one of his
v
pa6q~Gv &TOG,
6
p63,Awv disciples, who -6
of the disciples of him, the (one) being about m u t to betray him,
ahhv
1~apa6166vat 5 Alh
Ti TOGTO said: 5''Why was it
him to be giving beside
Through what this
this p e r f w e d oil was
sold for three
T&
Cnjpov
o d ~Erpdreq
~ p ~ a ~ o u i wnot
v
the perfumed oil not was sold of three hundred . h u n d r e d de narti ..I
6qvapiwv
rai
- i66eq
r-rmxoiq;
and given to the poor
denarii
and
was given
to Poor (ones) ? people ?" 6 He said
6 ETITEV
6E T O ~ O odx
BTI
r ~ p i TGV this, though, not beHe said but
this
not because about the cause he was con;
I T T ~ X B V ~ ~ E A E V a 6 ~ 6a h '
BTI
cerned about the poor,
poor (ones) it was concerning to him but because but because he
fiv
~ a 76
i yhwuu6~0pov i x m v a thief and had the
he was and the
money box
having money boa and us&
T&
f3crhh6pma
Cf3drarcrl;ev. to carry - off the
the (things)
being thrown
he was carrying. monies put in it.
~E'TITEV
obv
6 '1 uaijq I A ~ E S a66ivI 7 T h e r e f o r e J e s u s
Said' 'therefore the
3e- Let go off her, said: "Let her alone,
'iva
~ i qT ~ Vqpfpav TOG W T ~ ~ I ~ Uthat
P O ~she may keep
in order that into t h e
day
of the
burial
this observance in
~ p f m i
a676. 8
view of the day of
o r 2 e - - she mlght observe
it;
the my burial. 8 For YOU
mwxoOq y&p T&TOTE
EXETE
~ f e 'have the poor always
-poor (ones) f o r
always
YOU are having w!th
with YOU,but me YOU
2 a u ~ i j v ; ip2 62 06 ~ & V T O T E
EXETE.
selves.
me but not
always
YOU are having.
not have
9 Therefore 'a gqeat
9 'Eyvw
obv
Knew therefore t$e
o$of
crowd of the *Jews
he
TBV 'IouSaiov 871 & ~ .&u-riv,
i
~ a i fiX9av got- to
the
Jews
that' there h e is, and they came there, and they came.
03 6th -rbv 'Iquoirv y6vov &Ah'
"t v a
'
not on account of
not through the Jesus alone but in order that
Jesus only, but also
~ a i T ~ V Axapov
- i6wuiv - 6v t o see . L a z ' a e r ~ s , ~
also
the
Lazarus
they might see
whom
whom he raised up
qyfip~v &K
V E K ~ Q V10
. ~ ~ o u h ~ ~ u o rfrom
v r o the dead. 10 The
he raised up out of dead (ones).
Took counsel
chief priests nbw took
"
62
oi
cipxiep~iq
tva
~ a iT ~ V
but the chief priests
in order that
also the counsel to kill LadAdrrapov
drrro~~~ivoutv,
11 6 ~ 1
~ o h h o ia - r u s e also, 11 beLazarus
they might kill,
because
many cause on account of
many of the
61'
ahdv
67cfiyov
T ~ V him
through
- him
were going under
of the Jews were going there
,

of her

70%. IT&<

the

feet

a6roij-

of him;

the

62

but

house

dk~c

i
!?.hw~a~ ~ 2 '

'

9, 10' See John 11:1, footnotea.

putting faia @
Jesus. i.
- 12 Tfj
iraOp~ov -- 6
&AO
rohirc; 12 The-next day;tha
.
TO the
morrow
the
crows
much- 'great crowd that had
6
Ih8&v *
-sic
Cop.i(i$ come to the festival,
f e d h a s onAhea&& that JeU;. (one) , having come into & K o 6 u a v ~ ~ q671
Epxc~a< 'I~uoGq: E ~ ~ " : S U S was coming to
having heard
that
is COmihg
Jesus
- into Jerusalem, 13took the
'1~~ou6Aupa,
13 ihapov T&
$aia
TBV 'branches : df @-alm
Jerusalem,
'took
the branches of the-Ltr&es and went' out
to ,meet hh. And
$5 b r & ~ q o i v.&.GI.
q ) o i ~ i~ai*'
~ ~654A80v
~
palm trees and wentout into
meetmg
to bun; they began
shout:
Kai ixpaGyacov 'Qoavv&, ' ~6Xoyqpivoq "Save; we pray :you!"
were crying out Hosanna, -'having been blessed Blessed is he - th&
b
Lpx6pevoq b dv6pa~t Kupiou, KG comes in, Jeho+ah'sb
the (one)
coming - i n
name
&Lord, and name, even the king
14 But
B &qth~Dq -- TOG ' l u p 4 h . 14
ebphv '-. of rgaeI!"
Raving found when Jesus had found
the
krng
of the
Israel.
62 -6 ' tquoirq bv&piov' h~dreto~v
- &IT' ,'arj~6, a young ass,-;he;' s%t
but +the--Jesus young ass sat down upon
it,
On it; just as it is
~aehq .iu~iv
y+pap&ov
',I5 Mif '-written: 15 "Rave no
according 3s
it is
havingbeen v t t e n -. Not fear, ' daughter
of'
gopoi, Buy6rqp I i c j v - ' i603 6 flauiA~6q-Zion. Lobk! Your lring
be feanng, daughter of Zion; look! the
king
is coming, seated* upuou Z ~ X E T ~ I ~aIfjp~voq:-hi
,
rBXov Bvou. 'on a n - ass's 'colt."
of you iscoming,
sitting
upon
colt of ass. 16These things his
16
Taka
O ~ K i y v ~ u a v ,&oG
oi disciples took no note
These (things)
not
knew
Of him the of a t first, but when
p a e ? ~ a i 76 I T ~ ~ ~ T O V&Ah'
,
BTE E6056u0q Jesus became ~~~~idlsc~ples the
first,
but when was glorified fied, 'then they called
to mind that these
' IquoGq T ~ T E & p ~ u ~ u a Bvr i
7aii.r~
Jesus . then they remembered that these (things) things were written
him and
fju
IT'
ah@
Y E Y P IJ~ psva
' ~ a. respecting
;
was
upon
him
having been written
and that they did these
~aiha
6roiquav
a 6 ~ Q . things to him. '.
these (things)
they did
1 7 ~ c c o r d i < ~the
l~
crowd thaf was with
b '8xAoq
crowd him when he called
17 Was
- 'Epap-rdp~i
bearing witness therefore
0 6 ~ the
b
Gv p~~;,aljToGBTC' T ~ VA6<apov.Lazta.rusC out of
the (one) being with him when , t h e Lazarus
the memorial - tomb
E~Gvrpev
5~
TOG . . ~VhpEiQu
and raised him up
he sounded for out of the memorial tomb
and
from t h e ~ d e a dBept
qy~ipev -&bv
EK
V E K ~ ~ V : 18 : 61iXraised up
him
out of dead ,(ones).
Through b e a h g -~itneZs.18On
this a c c o u n t - t h e
T O G T ~ rai h r f i u q o ~ va h @ -6 6xhoq bil
this also
met
to him the crowd because crowd, because- they
t o u 6 a i ~K~a i
jews

~ i q
T

~ V
'Iq006u;~Wld

and were believing into the

Jesus.

'

13. Literally, "Ho.sanfna," KBA; N3-YVln (Ho-sha-m') or variations,

J7-14,16-19. 13b Jehovah's. J ~ - l ~ . l ~;- l the
e ~ ~ Lorqs, KBA:- l P C See John
11:1, footnotea.
i

JOHN. 12: 26-34

488

JOHN 12: 1+26

he had per:
formed this sign, also
o-qpdov. 1 9 oi
odv
@apluaiol ~Tna met him. 19Theresign.
The therefore
Pharisees
said
fore t h e Pharisees
v p 6 ~ hau-ro6r;
O E W ~ E ~ T E .871 06 said among themtoward
selves
You are beholding that
no
B~EAE~TE 0
6
76~ 6
~ 6 u p o selves: "YOU obserz;e'
YOU are benenting
nothing;
see! the
world YOU are getting as:.
solutely nowhere. See!'
h i u o a6~oir drrriihgev.
behind
him
went off.
The world has gone
20 'Hum
6.2
"EhhqvCq T I V ~ GK after him."
Were
but
Greeks
some
out o
20 Now there were.
"
T&V
drva/3a1v6v~ov
Iv a
the (ones)
coming up
in order tha some Greeks among,
those that came up"
T ~ O ~ K U ~ Uliv~ ~ ~ V cop-4- 21 OGTO
they might worship
m the feshval;
these to worship a t the
oZlv
~poaijheav- @thimw
-r4 drw? f e s t i v a l . 2 1 T h e s e ,
therefore approached to ~ h i l G the (one) fron therefore, approache'd
BqBaa16h
rahthaiac;,
K a
Philip who was from
Bethsaida
Galilee,
anc
Beth esa'i-da of Ga1'fiph~ov
a 6 ~ 6 v- AEyov-r~c; K ~ ~ Ii-lee,
E
and they bethey were questioning
him
saying
Lord,
gan
to
request hi&,'
efhopev
T ~ V,'I oocv
i6~iv. 22 CpxE-ral
we are willing the
Jesus
to see.
Is coming saying: "Sir, we want
6 @ihl.rr.rror; ~ a i ? ~ Y E I
TG 'AvGpEq ;o see Jesus." 22 Philthe
Philip
and he 1s saying to the Andrew;
p came a n d told
E P X E T ~ I 'Av6pCac; K ~ Z @ih~moc; K a 4ndrew. Andrew and
is coming
Andrew
and
Philip
anc
?hilip came and iold
Akyoualv
TG
' I qaoir.
they are saying
to the
Jesus.
resus.
23 6
6:
' 1 ~ 0 0 1 3 ~ ~ ~ T O K ~ ~ V E T23~ But
I
Jesus anThe
but
Jesus
is answering
rwered them, saying:
a
Aiyov
'EAiihu9~v
fi
ijpa
to them
saying
Has come
the
hour 'The hour has come
"
I VQ
6o<aaeij
6
uibq 'or the Son of man
m order that
might be g1o;lfied
the
Son o be glorified. 24 Most
TOG
b9pGn-ou. 24 &pjv drpfiv
AEy?
of the
man.
Amen amen I am saylng ruly I say to YOU,
Jnless a grain of
hpiv,
&&v
6 K ~ K K O S TO;
(S;TOU
to roa. if ever to? the kernel of the wheal vheat falls into the
.rr~a&v
EIS Riv yijv ~ C T T Oa l~j ~~b V
q :round
~ ,
and dies, i t
having fallen into the earth should die,
it .
emains just one
y6voq
piv~l.
E&v
62
dr~o9drvg,
alone
is remaining;
if ever but
it should die, grain]; but if it dies,
t then bears much
rohcv
~aprbv
qCpe1.
25
6
much
fruit
it is bearing.
The (one)
ruit. 25 He ' that is'
91hGv
+uxjv alj-roc dcrrohhlje~adfiv, ond of his soul debeing fond of the sou1 of him is losing
it,
~ a i b
loGv +v + U X ~ V aij~oG iv T& troys it, but he that
and the (one) gating the
soul of him in thk
lates his soul in this'
~KOUUCW

they heard

70*0

this

alh6~
him

~ T E ~ T O I ~ K T(
~ V heard
~ I

to have done

th

-+

'

K6~p(;

TO~TC?)

E I ~

<?fiv

aiGivlov

world will safeguard

this
into
life
everlasting it for everlasting life.
quhdr<cl
a l j ~ j v .26 &&v
&poi
TIS 26 If anyone would
wg
safeguard
it.
If ever to me anyone minister to. me, let him
world

G ~ C ( K O ~ I ~&poi & K O ~ O U ~ E ~~T a

Wi8, ~ o ufollow me, and where
may serve to me let him be following, and where I am -there my min-

ripi &xi,

&KE~

vai

614~ovoq d

ep6q ister will be also. .If

anyone would minis6 1 ~ ~ 0ter

~ 6to me, the FaWJU be;
if ever
anyone
to me
may serve ther will honor him.
27Now my soul is
T I ~ ~ ~ G a6-r;~
E I
6 r a ~ i p .27 v h J) I#UX~~
wiUhonor him the Father.
Now the soul troubled, and what
shall- I - say? Father,
E~TO; .
T E T & . ~ ~ K T~
~ Ia, i ~i
pou
of me has been troubled, and qwhat should I say? save me out of this
r b ~ ~ poGo6v
,
p~ &K ~ i j q Bpaq -ra+q. hour. Nevertheless,
this is why I have
Father,
save
me out of the hour
thls.
&Ah& 61b
~ o i r ~ qheov
o
& i s T ~ V Bpav come to this hour.
But
through
this
I came into the hour 28 Father, glorify. your
T C ( ' ~ T ~ V28
.
T ~ T E P , 66tat~6v uou
72, 6voya. name." Therefore a
this.
Father, glorify ofyou the name. voice came out of
qheev
ooirv
q ~ v i &K TOG 06pavoG K a i heaven: "I both gloCame therefore volce out of the heaven And rified [it] and will
glorify [it] again!'
266<aaa ~ a i ~drhtv
6o<drow.
I glorified
and
again
I shall glorify.
29 Hence the crowd
29 b
afiv
8xAoc; 6
$ u ~ b q ~ a ithat stood about and
The therefore crowd the having stood and heard it began to say
&~oOoaq E A E ~ E v . ppov~fiv y~yovEva~- that it had thundered.
having heard was saying thunder to have occurred; Others began to say:
a h o l W~yov "Ayy~hoq alj?G h~A6rhKEV. "An angel has 'spoken
30 In anothers were'saying
Angel
to hlm has sp&en. to - him!'
swer Jesus said: "This
30 dr~Kpieq ~ a iETTEV 'Iqooirq 0 6
61'
Answered and said
Jesus
Not through voice has occurred,
not for 'my sake, but
i p 2 fi qwvfi airl-q
yiyov~v &Ah& 61'
me the volce this has occurred
but through for YOUR sakes. 31 Now
hy&q. 31 v6v
~ p i a ~ q&a-r?v TO;
~ 6 o y o uthere Is a judging
YOU.
Now judgment
is
of the
world of this world; now
t h e ruler of this
T O ~ T O U , V ~ V b & ~ X W V TO;
K ~ U ~ O TUO ~ T O U
this,
now the ruler of the world
%this world will be cast
2 ~ p h q 9 f i a ~ ~ a 1 C<v- 32 ~ & y &
av out. 32 And yet I, if
like1y I am lifted up from
will be ejected
outside;
and I
ir+w9G
EK ~ f i q ye<, ~Q-raqthe earth, .will draw
should be put high up out of the earth, all lmenl men of all scrts t o
hh~cao
.rrp6q hpau~6v.33 TOGTO - 62 me." 33 This he was
I shall draw
toward
myself.
This
but really saying to sig~ E Y E V
uq yaivov
KO;(;
B a v d r ~ ( ; nify what sort of
he was saying . signifying to what sort of
death
death h e was about
fip~hkv
& ~ T o ~ v ~ ~ ~ K34
E I v .drrrEK~i8q t o die. 34Therefore
he was about
to be dying.
Answered
ofv
a
6 - 6 ~ h o q 'Hp~ic; fi~06oapEvthe crowd answered
h i m : "We h e a r d
heard
therefore to him the crowd
We
am

Eural.

there

i6N

also

the

TIC

servant

&poi

the

mine

JOHIK 12:35-40

49Q

from the Law th&t

t h e Christ remains
~ i qT ~ V ai&va, KZX~ TFTGs
h i y ~ ~ qoC- 671, forever; and how is it
into the age,
and, how are saying YOU that you. say that the
-66
Srqweqvat . 7bv uihv TOG .of man m u s t -be
it is necessary ,to b e put high UP the Son of the lifted up? Who is,bhis
drvepd~ou;
&am3.o 6 ~ o q 6 u i 6 ~ 703 Son of man?" 35.?eZ
man?
Who
i s . , this
the Son of the sus therefore said bcvepcjrrrou; 35 ETITEV '
abv.
ahoiq
6 them: "The light Wlj
man?
Said- ,therefore
to them
the be among YOU a
'Lqaoijq
ptkpdv X P ~ V O V 1
' 6 cpQq i v irpiv little while -longer.
Jesus . Yet
little , time
the light in You Walk while YOU have
iq.riv, . r r ~ p ~ . r r m ~ bq
i r r rh .Q I G ~ EXETE,, . t h e light, so that
- IS. .Be YOU walking as :the hght You,are having. darkness does nab
Y V ~ . pij: O K O T ~b~ p & ~; ~ a r a h & P q , . overpower you; aw
i n order that not darkness YOU should receive down, he t h a t walks in
~ a i b . : TfEp17~a76~f
i v -rfj U K O T ~ O~ I ~ Kthe darkness does s o t
a n d the. (one) . waIking
in the darkness not know where. : he ;is
0 ' 1 6 ~ ~ TOG .
b.rr&y~r. 36
. -Ti, going. 36 While .you:
has known where h e is going under.
the have the light, ererTIETTEfiETE
iS T& cise f a i t h i n -the
@S
~ X E T E. , .
hght YOU are having, be YOU believing into the light, in order. t o become sons of light.;
Iv a
'uioi ~ a - r b q
yf vqoe~.
QQSI
Ught.
order that sons of light YOU might become.
Jesus woke these
things
and went off
TaG-ra
ih&hqa~v lqao~q, ~ a and
i
hid from them.
These- (thmgs)
. spoke
Jesus,
.and
31 But _ although he
6kreA0bv '
,GKPGPQ
dcn'
h a d performed so
having gone off
h e hid
from
them..
,many signs before
37 TouaGra 62 ad~oir cqpEia T ~ ' ~ O [ ~ K ~ Tthem,
O S
they were not
Somany but ofhim
slgns
havlngdone
putting faith in him;
i p ~ p o o e ~a&8v
v
dir~ $Tiu-r~uov ~ i q3&so that the word
in front
of them not they were believing into
of .Isaiah the prophLairrcjv, 38
ha6 h6yoq ' ~ u a i o v705 et was fulfilled which
him,
in order that the word of Isaiah the
.he said:
~ r p o q ~ f i ~ o v~ h q p a e i j
bv , E T ~ E V K ~ P I E Iwho has put faith
prophet might be fulfxlled which he said Lord,
in the thing heard
7;s ~ T ~ O T E V C E V Tfi
& K O ~
fipQv;
who
believed
ta the thing heard of us? and by us? And as for,
the arm of Jehovah,?'
6 Ppaxiwv ~ v ~ i o v T ~ V I
d ~ ~ ~ a h 6 c p etoq ; whom has it been
the
-arm -. of Lord to whom
was revealed?
39
6rh -- TOGTO
06, '
v
o revealed?'.'. 39 T h e
. Through : - this . not - theywere able
were
not
able
to
believe
- ~ t c n ~ G e i v 8 ~ 1 .rrbA~v E ~ I T E V 'Huaiaq
is ,that_ again Isaiah
to be believing - because again - said ,
Isaiah
.
has
40 T E T ~ Q ~ ~' -K~ GET V
& v t~~~~ 6 ~ 0 c r h ~ o iKr ~
a i- .
He has blinded of them the
eyes
and blinded their eyes and
38" Kehovah, JsJO-l4;ls-l@;:Lord, KBA. 3$b ~$$ovah, J7-BpI?-i-"J9-= ; the*
.. , ,
Lord, HBA.

ZK

out of

706 v6pou- 671 6

the

law

that the

xpiurbq
Christ

piv~i

is remauling

> ;

'

'

491

'

&bpsorv

he hardened

. co)sOv::

. JOHN 12: 41--48

~ j -v~ap6ictv,
heart,

of them the.

0.

:a
he. has made
in order that h e a r t s hard,:

their
that

should not. see

~ a they
i
Pfl they might see- to the . . eyes
and with their eyes and
not
vofiuau~v .
7f~
Kap6Iq ~ a g&
i the thought- with
they should mentally grasp
to the
heart
and t h e i r h e a r t s a n d
mpacp8ui vl
~ a i i&roPa~ air-robq. turn around and., 1
they should be turned, and I shall heal
them. Should heal them"
41:
aha
E T 'Huaiaq
~
TI
ETSEV 41 Isaiah said these
These (things) said
Isaiah because he saw things because he saw
rilv 665w air~oO, ~ a Mtdquev
i
v ~ p i ahoG. .kis glory, a n d h e
the glory ofhim, and hespoke about
him. s p o k e a b o u t him.
42 "Opaq
~&OI
~ a i 6~
7GV 42 All the same, many
All the same
of course
also .-out of
the even of the ..rulers
drpx6vrwv . ~ o h h o i k.rrio~euucn, ~ i q a676v, actually put- faith - in
rulers
many -.
believed
into
him, him, but because of
drhhh
61& ~ ~ i r c@aplucrioq o i t ~the Pharisees they
but
through
the .Pharisees
not would not confess
in order not
iva
pfi & O ~ U V ~ ~ Yihiml,
~ l
&poh6yovv
were confegsing in order that not off from synagogue to be expelled from
y&ov-rapl ' ' 43 sfiy&rquw yhp +lv 6 6 5 ~the Wnagogue; -43 for
they might become, bved -.for the glory they loved .the glory
r i i v ~ V ~ ~ G T W V ~j w
~ ~ p~ A
rijv~ 66Sav
O V Of men more than
of the
men
rather than even the glory even t h e .glory of
GO^.
.
TOG
e~oi).
,
of the
God44 However, Jesus
cried out and said:
44 ' lqooGq 62 E ~ p a e ~~v a E~TTEV
i
'0.
Jesus but cried out and said The (one) "He that puts faith
in- me puts faith,
.rr1ar~0wv E I ~ kpk 06 T I ~ E ~ E I ~ i q
believing. into me not is believing into me: not in me [only],
l T i p w T & p ~ 45
, ~ a ibut
. , in - him Calsol
&AA& ~ i < 6
into the (one) having sent me.
and that sent me; 45 and
but
B , 9~0pGv l k p k - OEOPE~ -. 71% - he that beholds me
the (one) beholding- me is beholding _ the- (one) beholds
ralsol him
..i r k / . l ~ ~ T 6 pE.
:
46 ?dl
QGc E ~ C 7 6 ~K ~ ~ Ot b Vt sen;
461
having sent me.
Light Into the world
have
'come
as
a
light
o.
ihfihvea,
Iv a
.rr&q
6 IT~~E~OV
in
have come, - in order that everyone the believing i;lto the
order
that
everyone
E~Sp
v ri m o ~ i q p i
pcivq .
into me i n the darkness not shouldremain. putting faith 'in me
47' ~ a . i &&v
Ti<
pou
d~oljuq TCV may not remain. in
An& if ever anyone of me should hear of the the darkness. 47 But
bqpd~wv~ a pi i +uh&5n, iy6I 06 K P ~ V W .if .anyone hears my
sayings and not should guard, I not am judging saving.s a n d ,does
- "
IVa
a d ~ 6 v ~ ooi,
fjA60v
not keep them, I dd
not
1came
in order that
him,
not judge him; for
KP~VW
T ~ V K ~ C T ~ O V&M'
IVC[
to judge
I may be judging the world
but in order that . I
the
world,
but
to save
K6upov. 4 8
6
ur5uC.l
?.av
I might save
the
world.
The (one) the world. 48 He that
~ o i q . 6@3aApoiq

i6wuiv

'

'

.-

' 6

me.

$2

'

JOHN 12:4-3

493

492

:4

& p i ~ a !pfi hap@&ov T& bfiyar4 disregards m e and

dreerGv
disregarding me and not receiving the sayings. does not receive my
pou
ZXEI
Thv
KpivovTa
ah6v.
6 sayings has one 6
of me is having the (one) judging
him; the judge him- The word
that I have spoken
h6yoq
6v
ihdrh aa ~ K E ~ V O ~~ p r v d is
what w a judge
word
which
I sp&e
that (one) will judge
him in the last day;
aljrbv {v 1-fj Eax&rr) 3)ghpq 49
6r1
49 because 1 have not
him m the
last
day;
because $3'
spoken out of my
i iyau1-06 o i j ~Eh&hqaa, dhh'
6
out of
myself
not
I spoke,
but the (one) own impulse, but the
Father himself who
nepqaq p& r a ~ f i pad1-6s POI
iv~ohfiv
havmg sent me Father
he to me commandment sent me has given
me a commandment
~ ~ O K E V
~i
eho
~ a i 1-i
has given
what
I should say
and
what as to what to tell
Aahtjao.
50 ~ a i
oT6a
6r1
4 and what to speak.
I should speak.
And I have known that the 50Als0, I know that
ETIV.
his commandment
Lv-rohfi
a h 0 6 pfi aihvr6q
life everlasting
IS.
means everlasting life.
commandment of him
ij,
03v
6x61
hd~,Therefore the ,things
~ h (things)
d
therefore
amspeakmg, I speak, just as the
me
~a9&q
E T ~ ~ K E v POI
b na-rip, oiiroq Father has
according as has spoken to me the Father, thus [tlleml, so I speak
, [them]
haAG.
NOW,because -he
I am speaking.
knew before the
flpb
6
~ f i q Cop~fiq 1-06
n&axa
Before but the festival of the passover festival of the passthat his
Ei6+q
6 'Iqaoirq 6 ~ 1ijAB~va61-06 3) &pa Over
knowlng the Jesus that came of him the hour had Come for him
Iva
p~rapfi
gK
Kt)ajlOU to move out of this
in order that he might transfer out of the
world world to the Father,
~ o l j r o u r p b q 1-bv n a ~ h p a d r y a ~ f i a a q ~ o h qJesus* having loved
this
toward the Father having loved the his Own that Were
loved
i6iouq . TOGS
&v 1-6 ~ 6 a j l q Eiq ~ h h o qin the
own
the (ones) in the , world
into
end them to the end. 2 SO,
the evening
6 y h q a e v alj~oljq. 2 K a i 6~i.rrvou yrvophvou,
he loved
them.
And of supper occurring, meal Was going on,
TOG 61ap6hou fi6iq
P ~ p h q ~ 6 r o qaiq mjv the Devil having alof the
Devil
already having thrown into the ready put it b t o the
"
~apSiav
Iva
napa6oi
,,jThv heart , of Judas Isheart
in order that should give beside
him car'iS0t, the son of
Simon, to betray him,
' lolj6aq I i p o v o q ' i a ~ a p l h r q q , 3
Ei6hq
Judas
of Simon
Iscariot,
having known 3 he, knowing t h a t
81-1
ndrvra
~GOKEV (161-G 6 na-rijp ~ i qthe Father had given
that all (things)
gave tohim the Father into all things into [his]
r h q x~ipaq, ~ a 61.1
i
h b OEOG L<fiheev K a i hands and that he
the hands, and that from G o d came out and came forth from God
was going to
I T P ~ ~T ~ V O E ~ V
&T&YEI,
4 E - ~ E I ~ E Tand
~I
toward the God he is going under,
he gets up God, 4 got up from
&K
ro6
6Einvou
~ a i ~ i e q u r v 7h t h e evening meal
out of
the
supper
and
he places
the and laid aside hii

."

13

l3

JOHN, 13:5-11

ipdl71a,
~ a i
Aaphv
Mv-rrov outer garments. a d ,
outer garments,
and
having taken
towel taking a towel, he
6 1 ~ < p- a &au-r6vv
~
5
eT1-a
pdrhkr
girded himself. 5 Afhe girded
himself;
afterward
he is throwing ter that he put water
36op
eiq T ~ V vlmfipa,
~ a i fiptmo into a basin a n d
water into
the
washbasm,
and he started started to wash the
v i m ~ l v Tohq n66aq T ~ V gae71-8v K a i feet of the disciples
to be washmg the
feet of the - disciples and
and to dry them off
E~pdrqoerv
TQ
hEv1-i~
Q
fiv
'Ie
with
to be wipmg off to the
towel
to which he was
which
he
was
girded.
~IE<~.IOP~OS. 6
ipx~ra!
having been girded.
He is coming
therefore 6 And SO he came
rpbq
Zipova n i ~ p o v .
N ~ E I a h @ to Simon Peter. He
toward
Simon
Peter.
He is saying to him said to him: "Lord,
Kljpl~, uG
POU
v i m ~ ~ q~ o h q ~r66aq; are you washing my
Lord, YOU of me are washing
the
feet? feet?" 7 In answer
7 drrre~pieq 'Iqooirq ~ a ETTEV
i
a 6 ~ 6 -0 Jesus said to him:
Answered
Jesus
and he said to him Which

"Whatdo I not
am underdoing
you
oh OI~K
not have
oT6aq
known right
&PTI,
now, YOU
stand at present, but
uvhar)
62
PET&
you will know
but
after
these (things). YOU will unclerstand
ah@
8 hfyel
n6-r 05
Oij
p i after these things."
Is saying
to him'
Pe&r
Not
8 Peter said to him:
viqns
pov roirq n66aq eiq rhv "YOU
will certainly
you should wash of me
the
feet
into the
never wash my feet.,,
ai8va. d c n ~ ~ p i e ' IqooGq a6rQ
'Eixv
p i
age.
~ n s w e r e a Jesus
to him If ever not Jesus answered him:
"Unless I wash you,
vitpa
OE,
O ~ K
EXEI~
have no part
I should wash you, not you are having
part
PET'
EyoG. 9 A h y ~ l abrQ Zipwv l l h ~ p o qW i t h me-'' 9Simon
with
me.
Is saying to him Simon
Peter Peter said to him:
Kljple, p i ~ o h q~ r 6 6 a q pou p6uov &hhh ~ a "Lord,
i
not my feet
Lord, not the
feet of me only
but also only, but also my
T&C X E ~ P ~ SK a i 1-fiv ~eqahfiv. 10 Aiyer
hands and my head."
the
hands
and the ' head.
Is saying
10 Jesus said to him:
'1q u 0 6 ~
'0
A~hou
yivoq
"He
that has bathed
to him
Jesus
The (one) having been bathed
need
o i j ~ ZXEI
xpeiav ei p i TOGS n66aq
not is having
need
if
not
the
feet have more than his
washed, but is
vitpaoea~, a h ' Eorlv ~ a e a p 6 q 6hoq. ~ a feet
i
toget washed, but he is
clean
whole; and wholly clean. And
i r p ~ i q Ka6apoi
i m ~ ,&Ah' oijxi T&VTE<. y o u men &re clean,
YOU
clean (ones) YOU are, but not a' (ones)'
but not all." l l H e
11
fi6~l
l-hv
nap6166vra
He hdd known
the (one) giving beside knew, indeed, t h e
man betraying him.
a i j ~ 6 v - 61& TOGTO ETTEV61-1 O6xi n h e q
This is -why he said:
him; through this he said that Not
all
"Not all of YOU are
~aeapoi
Ea1-E.
clean (ones)
YOU are.
clean."

;I&

amrr018
doing

I??

12 When, now,. : he
had washed their feeb
a n d ha4 put-.,9,3
outer ga2ments ppl
and laid. himself d o n ,
a
. a h 0 6 ~ a i - &v~.rreu~v,. rat\
outer garments of him and h e fell upward, a g a h at thg4table ag&
ETITEV a 6 ~ o i q ~ L V ~ G K E T E ~i n ~ n o i q ~hae said to them:
h e said to them Are YOU knowing what I have done "DO YOU know wha6
CpTv; 13 3
I~WVE~T~
p~ :. '0 I have done to YOU?
to YOU?
- &OU
-are sounding t o
me
--Thf l3You address med
~Optoq, ~ a i ~ d B c'Teacher,' and, 'Lord,'
6 1 6 6 o ~ a h o q ~~ a i ''0
and
finely and YOU speak r i g h k
Lord,
and The
Teacher,
ly, for L am s u q
otv
A ~ ~ E T E , ~ i p i yhp. .I4 ~i
YOU are saying,
I am for,
.,If therefore &<G 14 Therefore, if . b
& ~ $ a GpGv ~ o h q1~66aq 6 - K6pl0~ ~ a i 6
. although Lord arrq
washed of YOU the
feet
the Lord and the Teacher, washed ' y o 6
feet, YOW also oughq
616dra~ahoq,~ a fpciq
i
d q ~ i h ~ r r : drhhjhwv
Teacher,
also Y ~ U are owing of one anothe~ to wash the feetr.of
. .
one another. 15 Fos
V~TTEIV
706q ~ 6 S a q .15 i r ~ 6 6 ~ 1 y pyZr~
a
to.be washing the
feet;
pattern
for I set t h e pattern
"
i6cii~a --&p&
tva
.. ~aEl&q - iyc2 for YOU, that, just
as I did t o . YOU,;
I gave
to YOU in order t h a t according as - I
hoiqua
irpiv
~ a i fip~iq
ITOI~~TE.., YOU should do also.;
- did
to YOU. . also
YOU
may be doing. 16Most truly I say
16 drpfiv &piv
h6-f~-' - ifpiv, - O ~ K - TIC t a xou, A slave is
not greater than hb:
: Amen amen, I am saylng to YOU, not
is
60irhoq pei<wv
TOG , ~ u p i o u a670G 066; master, nor. is one,
slave .--greater of the
.lord
of him
nor that is sent forth
than the
h6u-rohoq ' p ~ i c a v '
TOG
&~VIC(VTOC g r e a t e r
apostle
greater
of the (one)
having sent one that sent . him.:
ah&. 17 E;
aka
,
o i G m ~ , : 17 If YOU- know these
happy YOU
him
If
these (things)
YOU have known, things,
p a ~ h p ~ o i &UTE
c&v
n o t i j ~. ~ are if -YOU do them,:
happy
YOU are
if ever . YOU may be doing 18 I am ,not talking
6
8 0
,
pi
. ; T T ~ V T W V.' _ 3 GV about all ,of YOU;,.
them.
, Not
about
*-all
. ofyou 1 know the ones E
have chosen. But it:
. hiyo: Eyi3 0l6a s 8 , ~ j v ak(~h~Chpqv'
q
I a m saying
I
have known whom
I chose;
is in order that the+
&Ah' , Yva
fi ~ q a q i whqpu6i , Scripture might be,
but in orderthat the scripture might befulfllled fulfilled, 'He . that:
used to feed on my
'0 . ~pbyWV. pOU T ~ V& ~ T O V +pV
The Lone) ,munching of me the bread he Mted up bread. has' lifted upi
'
p
T ~ V ~ E p v a v .~ ( 6 ~ 0 6
19. &m' his heel- against me.';
upon
me
the
heeE
of him..
From 19Prom this .moment
,
npb
TOG on I am telling YOU:
h i p
dpiv
6p~t .
before
the before it occurs, in
right now
I am saylng
to YOU
*.
y&ioOa~,
IVC(
ITIUTE~~TE
i5~av order that; when- itj
to occur, . i n order that YOU may be believing. when does occur YOU may
yivq~at
671 & y 6 ~ i p t .20 &piv drpfiv believe t h a t . I am
i t should occur that , - I
am.
Amen amen he. 2 0 Most t.ruly2

- 12

w O. ~ ~
06v
EVI~JEV
When
therefore
h e washed
r r 6 6 a ~. - . , &Gv
l ~ a i
Wap~v
feet
, of t h e q
and
..he took
a

,'-

'

'

_ \

~oirc
the
- 721
the

hkyo
311iv;
'
6
.Aapp&av
&' I say to YOU,He that
1 am saying to YOU, the (one)
mceiving
likely receives anyone I
s e n d - r e c e i v e s me
~ [ v a - p
p
Aap/3&~1,
6anyone I shoulct send me he is receiving, the (one) Calsol: In turn he
SZ - 1pL , Aap?+wv
AapPb~t
~ b v that receives me; rebut
me ' receiving
is receiving
the (one) ceives [also] him that
sent me.:'
..
&pqav~& p ~ .
having sent " me.
21 A f t e r . s a y i n g
#.

T~GT&
' EirGjv
'Iquoirq these things, Jesus
These (things)
having said
Jesus
became troubled in
and he bore
&~ap&xeq
TG
- rrve6pa~i
~ a spirit,
i
became troubled .
to the
spirit
and w i t n e s s and said:
"Most truly I say to
hiym
kJIap~6p?mv~ a ETTEV.
l
'Apfiv &piv
he bore wltness and said Amen amen I
saying YOU,One of YOU will
3pTv 671 E T ~' &C
bpbv ~ a p a 6 r j a e 1 p ~ .betray me." 22 The
to YOU that one out of YOU will give beside me. disciples began t o
22
EBh~rov
~ i qdrhhiihouq oi
p a e y ~ a i look a t one another,
Were looking into one another the - disciples being a t a loss -as
dr.rropo6p~vot T E P ~~ i v o q hiyet.
23 fiv to which one he was
being a t loss about whom he is saying.
Was saying Citl about.
23 There was reclin& V O K E ~ ~ E V O SETS
EK T&V paet'l~&v C l l k 0 G
lying upward one out of the disciples of him in ing in front -of Je76 ~ 6 h r r q TOG ' IquoG, 8v.
fiy&a
b sus' bosom one of
thk bosom of the Jesus, whom was lovlng the h i s disciples, a n d
lqoo6q' 24
VE~EI
obv
. ~ 0 6 7 ~ 1 J e s u s loved h i m .
Jesus;
is nodding therefore - t o this (one) 24 Theref ore Simon
Iipwv f l i ~ p o q~ a i A i y ~ t ad76 E i d 7iq Peter nodded to tMs
Simon Peter and is saying to him Say who one and said to him:
~UTIV
v~pi
. 06
h i y ~ i . "Tell who -it is about
it is
about
whom
h e is saying. whom h e : is saying
[it] 25 SQ the latter
25
&rvcrrr~u&v
&KE?VO~- o 6 - r ~ &TI
~
Having fallen upward that (one)
thus
upon leaned back upon- the
-rb mijeoq TOG
'IqcmG .
hky~t
ah6 breast of Jesus .and
the breast of the
Jesus
he is saying to him said to hiin: "Lorcf.
Khp!E, - -ri< ~ U T I V ; 26 & T O K P ~ V E
' T ~O~ ~ V who is it?" 26 ThereLord. ' who
is it?
Is answering
therefore fore Jesus , answered :
6 'Iquoirq ' E K E ~ v~ G~T ~
IV
&y& "It is that one to
whom I shall give the
the
Jesus
That (one)
it is
to whom
I
morsel
that I -dip."
PC?$? 76 $oGiov ~ a i 6how
ad^@:
shall dip :t h e morsel
and I shall give - to him, And so, having dipped
21

'-

."

9-

the morsel, he took

P~WS
oirv
76 tpWpiov AapPciy~l
having dipped' therefore the morsel h e is taklng and' gave it to Judas,
~ a l G ~ ~ W G I V ' l od6q Zipovoq ' la~~aptcj-rou.the son, of Simon Iscar'i-ot 2TAnd after
and he isgiving to Judas of Simon
of Iscariot.
27 KC(; p ~ 7 & -rb . qopiov T ~ T E ~iofih6eG Eiq the morsel -then Satan
And after the morsel then
entered into entered into the latEKE~VOV i) Zmav6q. A E ~ E I ' OSV
ah$ ter. Jesus, therefore,
that (one) the
Satan. Is saying therefore to bun said to him: ''What
' IqooGq "0
~ o r ~ i. q
' .rroiquov
T~XEIOV. you are doing get
Jesus What you are doing . do
more quickly. done more- quickly."

28

roirro

This (thing)

&va~clpkvcJv

lying upward

29 r1v2q
some

62 oG6eiq Z p w

but
IT&

[money 1 box

no one knew

toward

y h o o a 6 ~ pov
o

what

TBV

ETTEV

'

he sald

666~ouv,

&mi
since

E?XN

'lo66aq,
Judas,

a37Q' table knew for what

to him; purpose he said this

were thinking,
was having

28However, none of

of the (ones) those reclining a t the

7b to him. 29 Some, in

the fact, were imagining,

611 since Judas was hold-

that ing the money box,

'Ay6paaov that Jesus was telling him: "Buy what

BUY
&V
xpsim
EXOF
eiq Tilv things we need for the
of which (things) need we are aving into the festival," or that he
should give something
kop~fiv, F)
~oiq
TTOXO~~
i'va
festival, or to the (ones)
poor
in order that to the poor. 30 Therefore, after he received
TI
69.
30
AapAv
something
he should give.
Having received the morsel, he went
06v
TB qopiov
i~civoq d t f i h 0 ~out immediately. And
therefore the
morsel
that (one)
went out it was night.
31 Hence when he
e306q' fiv 6E v6c.
at once; it was but night.
had gone out, Je31 =OTE
oh
k<ijAecv
hiyft sus said: "Now the
When
therefore
he went out
is saylng Son of man is glo'IqaoGq NCv
I6056ueq
b ui6q
TOG rified, and God is
Jesus
Now was glorified the
Son of the glorified in connec&v0pGnou, ~ a iB OeBq t6oS6ra0q b a h 3 tion with him. 32 And
man,
and the God was glorified in him; God will himself glc32 ~ a ib Ocbq 6o<&ac1 a*6v <v actirrQ, rify him, and he will
and the God will glorify him m hlmself. glorify him immediKai
c306q
60560~1
a 3 ~ 6 v . ately. 33 Little chiland
at once
he will glorify
him. dren, I a m w i t h
a little longer.
33
T E K V ~ ~ T, I
p~Kpi)v
p&e' i ~ p i )YOU
~
Little children, yet little (while) with YOU You wiIl look for
.sip['
< q ~ f i c r ~ ~pE,
k ~ a i ~aeeq E?'ITov me; and just as -I
I am; YOU will seek me, and according as I said said to t h e Jews,
'Where I go YOU
~ o i q' IouSaiolq STI "OITOUI y b
3n&yw
to the
Jews
that Where I am going under cannot come,' I say
also to YOU- at pregctirpciq 03 66vaoec atkiv, ~ a iiipiv
hCyw
YOU
not are able to come, and to YOU I am saying ent. 34 I am giving
TI.
34
&v~ohtjv ~ a l v t j v 6i6wp1 Y O U a new comright now.
Commandment new I am giving mandment, that YOU
"
~va
&yan&e
dthhfiAouq, love one another;
ii piv
to YOU in order that YOU may love one another, just as I have loved
"
~ v a
~ a YOU,
i
Kae+q
~ J Y ~ ( T T ~ C T3p&q
O(
that YOU also
according as
I loved
YOU
in order that' also
love o n e a n o t h e r .
3yciq & y a n & r ~ drhhfihouq. 35 I v ~ o l i ~ c35
; By this all will
YOU
may love
one another.
In
this
y v h a o v ~ a ~I T ~ V T E 8~ ~ 1&poi paell-rai iars, know that YOU are
they will know
all
that my disciples YOU are, my disciples, if YOU
&&v &y&rqv
CX~TE:
Q &AfiAo~q. have love among yoqif ever
love
YOU may be having in one another. selves."
hEy~

is saymg

JOHN 13: 3&14:

497

JOHN 13: 28-35

ahQ

to him

' IqaoCq
Jesus

"

36

hiye1

Is saying

ahQ
to him

tipov
Simon

I l i ~ p o q KCPIE,
Peter

36 Simon Peter said

t , him:
~
"Lord, where

Lord,

drnc~pieq ' Iqaoirq are you going?" JeAnswered

Jesus
s m answered: "Where
PO.rrou
irndryw
ob 66vaoai
pol virv I am going you canwhere I am going under not you are able to me now not follow me now,
& ~ o h o ~ e f i ~' adl ,r ~ ~ h ~ ~ e f i62
~ ~ tirmcpov.
c;
but YOU will follow
to follow,
YOU will follow
hut
later.
afterwards." 37 peter
37 Aiya
adr@ b flhpoq K ~ ~ I E ,SI& said to him: "Lord,
Is saying to him the Peter
Lord, through why is it I cannot
~i
ob
60vapai
aol
&~ohoues~vfollow you a t present?
what
not
an1 I able
to you
to be followmg I W U surrender my
&TI;
T ~ Vytuxfiv pou' &IT.~P
006 eljaca. soul in your behalf."
right now? The soul Of me over you 1 will put. 38 Jesus answered:
38 &-rro~piv~?a~
' IqaoGq Tfiv quxiv aou &nip "Will you surrender
Isanswering Jesus The soul of you over your soul in my beipoO Bfioelq; drpjv &p$v ALyw
o o ~ , half? Most truly I
me you will put? Amen amen I am saying to YOU, say tO you, A cock
will by n o means
06 p i a i ~ ~ o cpu*a~
p
06
not not
cock
should sound until which [time] crow until you have
disowned me three
d~vfio?l
pe
rpic;.
you should disown me three times.
times."
~apaaokoew 3pBv
fi Kap6ia"Do not let YUUR
let be troubled of YOU the
heart;
h a r t s be trouT
E
T
&IS T ~ V O E ~ V , ~ a i$5 & p i bled. Exercise faith in
be you believing into the God, and Into me sod, exercise .faith
I T E T
2 iv 1.i o i ~ i a TOG 1~arp6qalso in me. 21n the
be YOU believing.
In the house of the Father house of my ~
~
pou povai nohhai ciaiv. ei 62 pfi, clnov .t;here a r e m a n y
of me abodes many
are; if but not, I told abodes. otherwise, I
h
3
TI
.rropcljopa~ krorpdraa~ would have told YOU,
likely . to YOU, because I am going
to prepare because I am going
~ 6 n o v 3piv- 3 ~ a i 8th
I T O P E U ~ ~ ) ~ a my
i way to prepare a
place to YOU;
and if ever I should go and place for you. 3 ~
l
6roip6raw
~ 6 n o v bpiv, n6rh1v Epxopa~ if 1- go my way and
I should prepare place to YOU, again I am coming
prepare a place for
~ a i napahfipytopa~ 3p6q rp6q hpaut6v1
I am coming
and I shall take along
YOU
toward
myself,
again
and
will receive
n
6rou cigi IyCj ~ a irlleiq
i
~TE.
iva
in order that7 where am
I
also YOU may be. YOU home to myself,
that where I am YOU
4 ~ a Snou
i
dyb
drrdryw
oy6cxTe
And where I am going under YOU have known also may be. 4 And
where I am going YOU
-dlv 666v.
the way.
know the way ."
5 Akye~
6
Oopdq Kljpt~, O ~ K 5 Thomas said to
Is saying
to him
Thomas
Lord,
not
him: "Lord, we do
ctirn6ryc1qoiGapcv
.rroG
0
knOw
he e
we have known where you are going under;
.
you are going. How
o'i6apcv
~ f i v b66v;
have we known the
way?
.
do we know the way?"
ITOC)

where

irrrdryclq;

are YOU going under?

14

l4

~$2

JOHN E4: -18

498

JOHN 14: 14421-

6 Jesus
to hfm:
"I am the way and
the truth
.,.the
- Ji
b&q
K ~ E. 4 . dthfie~ta ~ c i r
Me. No one qdi.hes
the way, ;and.: - the
truth
and t h e .
to the'.Father except
oI%E~~
: ZPXET~I ?rICPi)q. T ~ V r r a ~ h p u e through.
me. I If, YO^
noone
is coming
toward
t h e * Father
i
men had b o w n me,
p+
61' - LpoO. 7 ~i & ~ v G ~ K E I T ~ p ~.,~ a moo
'
would have k n o m
not through me.
If YOU had known me, a h my' Father .also? from
T ~ Vr a d p a
pou
Sv
C~~EI'CEdn this moment on yon
the Father of me likely YOU had perceive* fron know him and have
seen him." .
&PTI
YIV(;)UKETE
&bv ~ a i&W~&KCCTE.
8Philip said ' to
right now YOU a r e knowing him and YOU have seen
him: "Lord, show us
8 A i y ~ 1 a6,G
@ i h t m o q Kcpic, 6 ~ i c o \ the Father, and i t i$
Issaying to hun
Philip - -Lord,
show
enough for us."' ' - -;
i j p b T&V r a r k p a l a
c i p ~ ~- i 4piv
9 Jesus said to him:
to us the
Father,
and it is sufficient
t o u s "Have I been with
9- ' Aiya ah4 6 ' Iqu6irq Toooir~ouxp6vo\ YOU men -so long a
time, and yet, Philip,
Is saying to him the Jesus
So much - time
you have not come h
PEW CpQv ~ i p i ~ a Oi ~ K Z Y V W K ~ ~ p ~ ,know
me? He that
with YOU I am and not you have known me
has seen me has seen
E
; 'b
k o p a ~ b q hpk h c j p a ~ ~
-rdr
v t h e F a t h e r Calsol,
Philip? The (one) having seen me has seen the How is it you say,
.rrdpcr. .rr&q air
A k y ~ ~ qA ~ i g o v 4piv r&\ 'Show us the Father'?
Father; how you are saylng Show to us the 10 Do you .not believe
n a ~ k p a ; 10 oir
. r r r m ~ 6 n q 6r1 &y& h that I am in union
Father?
Not you are believing that
I
in with the Father and
the Father is in union
T@ r r m p i ~ a i6 r a m j p b &poi k o ~ i v ; T&
the Father - and the Father in. me
is?
The with me? The khings
E. say to YOU men" I
do not spe& of my
bfipa-ra
saymgs
.
A+
Opiv
ivy
amsaylng to YOU from lwn originality; but
i p a v ~ o i i od
Ad&.
b 62 rarfip bv the Father who remyself
not I a m speaking; the b u t Father .in mains in union with
&poi
pbwv
T O E
T
Epya a6~oG. me is doing his works.
me
remaining is doing t h e works of him. Ll Believe me that I
1%
VIUTE~ET~
pol P~TI ky& b I-@ .rra~pIL rn in union with the
Be YOU believing to me that- 1, in the Father Father and the Father
IS in union with me;
~ a- i6 .rrarip kv &poi- ~i'.'6i pfi,61h . I'& ~therwise, believe . on
and the Father in me; if but not, through the m o u n t of the works
Zpya . arjrh
~IOTE~ETE.
12 'Ap*
&p4v ;hemselVes. 12 Most
works them be YOU' believing. Amen amen ;ruly I say to YOU, He
hiyw
' fil-t'iv,
6
-rna?.E6wv ~ i q , .hpk ;hat exercjses faith in
I am saying to YOU,,the (one) - believing into me ne, that one also wiU
T& Zpya " :h
TOI&
K ~ K E ~ V O S lo the works t h a t *I
the works which
am doing also that (one) lo; and h e . will do
works greater t h a n
n o i i u ~ l , ~ a pi ~ i r o v a
T O ~ W
r o rj u C ,
will do, and greater of these (things) h e will do, ,hese, because I am
6
np6q d v rra-rlpa nop~6opa1. :oing my way to the
because
toward the
Father
amgomg;
?ather. 13Also, whatit is that YOU
13 ~ a 671
i
&
airfi(TqTE b TG 6 ~ 6 p a ~!ver
i
a n d what likely YOU should ask in the name~ s k' in m y name;
6

N~E
. Lah@ 'lquoirq

Is saying : tohim

. Jesus

'EyG
I

~ i p
am

I-

'

'

;Zch

'

&I&

&I&

- TOGTO

&
u,,

of me
, this
.
I will do,
- Eio~a~Jfi
'-. 6 ' .rrmfip
might be glorified
the
Father

~ , wiva~

~ I; wi
~ll ~
do ~this, in' ar-

der that t h e Father

gloriAed in
in
the: Son; connection with the
14 EQ ,
71
a
pc . bv TG Son. 141f YOU ask
- if ever
anything YOU should ask me in thk anything in my name,
,jv6pa-ri pow TOGTO ' noijow.
I will do' it.
name
.ofme this I shall do.
15 "If 'YOU love me,
15 'Eb.
' J~E,
.rhq YOU will o b s e r ~ e
dryorrrkt
I ever
me,
t h e my commandments;
YOU m a y be loving
ivrohhq
~ h .q hyhq
T ~ ~ ~ C J E T C16 and I will request
comma&ents
the
mlne
YOU will observe;
the Father and- he
16 ~ & y & Epwrjaw ~ b vr r a ~ i p a air m h o v will'give YOU another
, and I
shall r e q ~ s tthe- Father and 'another helper to be with' ~ o u
- ~ a p & ~ h q T o v 6 e . : 6piv
~va
forever, 17 the spirit
paraclete
he will S v e
to Yon
in order that of the truth, which
fi : pf 3pBv ciq ~ b vai.@va, 17-T& the -world cannot rei t m a y b e w?th.. YOU . i n t o the
age,
. ' t h e ceive, because it neiT
m~Gpa
,&hqe~iaq, i 8
6 . ~6crpoq03 ther . beholds it nor
spirrt of %e^ truth, - which the world not knows it. Y o u know
86va~a1-hafkiv,
6
'06
~ E O P E ~ ..' a h 6 Lt, 'because it,remains
is abIe to receive, because not it is beholding it
with YOU ajnd is in
0362
~IVGUKEI. 3 y ~ i q ~IVGUKETE a k 6 , YOU.
18 I shall- not
nor
is knowing;
.YOU
are knowing
- it,
l a t e YO? bereaved. I
6 ~ 1 nap' Cpiv *
~ ~ V E I
~ a iiv 3pIv am,- coming to YOU.
because with YOU it is remaining -and in YOU L9 A little logger and
ics~iv: 18 O l j ~ - drqiao
3p6q -6p9avoirq, the world 'will beit is.
Not .I shall let go off YOU ' - orphans. - hold me no more,
E ~ X O ~ ~TPAC
I
cbeq. 19
y ~ ~ p b v - but YOU will behold
r a m comlng toward
YOU.
Yet litt e (while) me, because I live
Koli
6 K~U~O
ME S 0 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 OPE^,
bpE7~ and YOU will live.
and the world me not yet is beholding, YOU
20In that day YOU
6L r J ~ w p ~ i r (pc1 ~ T L
. ~ a wi i l l h o w that I ani
but are beholdrng me, because
am living. and U
I
union with -my
C p ~ i q<$o~?e. 20\-iv ~ K E ~ M Q-re fipipq 3 p ~ i q Fa;ther :and YOT, are
YOU
wlllllve.
I
that
the
dayYOU
m union with me
Y
~
~ TI
~ &y&

~bv TG.
8
~
r a r p i pou K ~ I
willknow that
I
in t h e - Father of me and' and 1.-am in unibn
w i t h YOU. 21He that
ifpE?q . hv - &poi K&Y& 6 bpiv. 21
6
YOU
in -'- me
and I in YOUThe'(one) 3as my 'c&mand&xwv 7&q
o
h : o
a
~ q p c v nents and - observes
having the: commandments +ofm e and observing them, - that one is
&hq : .. Edvt)q
EUTIV
& y m Q w - %E- he - who loves -me. I n
them ,that tone)
- the lone) lovirig ' me; :urn he that loves
-6
6.2 &yank;
.dr/-0
j o ~ q a t :b r a me<&ll
-, be loved by
the !one)
but loving me -will beloved
by
my Father, and I
TOG' ~ ~ c r r p d q
pout K&,Y& dc/a+ja;, aij-r&v ~ a i
t h e Father of me. and1 shall love
him and will -love ,him -md
ip$aviooa h & Epau~6v. - '
- w i l l , plainly. show
I shall makeapgarent in' to him myself.
. * myself to him."
in order that

(Q

vCQ' may be

I.

-b

'

'

&I& ,-fe

'*

sz

22 Judas, not 1s6 y a n B ~ i I am coming [back]

mp6q bp&q. ~i
ipxopa!
YOU.
If YOU were loving to YOU. If YOU loved
car'ieot, said to him:;
I am comlng toward
me, YOU would rejoice
'h ~ a p ~ h q q K
, ~~IE,
ykyov~v
6 ~ 1"Lord, what has kiap-'
p
h~&ptl.=
,
821
l~opeiropa~
me
YOU reloiced
likely, because I am going that I am going my
Iscariot,
Lord,
what has occurred that pened that you ie-r
-.rr@S ~ 6 v-rra~kpa, 871
6 na-rfip ~ E ~ < O Uway to the Father,
fitoPus
~V
pihhel~
& p ~ i < e ~ v tend to show y o u r e
toward the Father, because the Father greater because the Father is
. you are about
to be making apparent in plainly to us and not
to the world?"
~ ~ T I V 29
.
~ aVGV
i
E ~ P T J K ~ dpiv r p i v greater than I am.
Li
a ~ a u ~ 6~v ao6xi
i
TQ ~ 6 a p q ;
yourself and not to the world?
of me 1s.
And now I have told to YOU before 29 So now I have
23 I n answer Jesus
"
6~av
y t v q ~ a ~ told ' YOU before it
23 d r r r ~ ~ p i e ~ ' IqCJ0Gq
KCX~
&?TEV
said to him: "If
y ~ ~ i o ~ a l , ~va
to occur,
in order that whenever it might occur occurs, in order that,
Answered
Jesus
and
said anyone loves me, he
when it does occur,
.rr~a~edorj~e.30 O O K ~ I
rohhe
ah4
TI5
& Y ~ G . will observe my word,
should believe.
Not yet
many (things) YOU may believe. 30 I
anyone
to him
If ever
may be lovlDg and my Father wW
Aahjao pee' hpQv, E ~ X E T ~ yhp
6 TOG s h a l l n o t s p e a k
pe T ~ V A6yov
pov
-rqpjoel,
~ a i6 love him, and w&
I
I shall speak with YOU, is coming for the of the much with YOU any
me the
word
of llle he willobserve, and the shall -come to him
more, for the rul- 1 ~ 4 .p pov d r / m t j o e ~ ah6v1 ~ a i r p 6 q and make our abode'
~ 6 o p o v &pxwv' ~ a civ
i I p o i OOK
EXEI
world
ruler; and in me not he is having er of the world is
Father of me
will love
him,
and toward with him. 24He that
"
oljS+,
31 a h '
~va
V V ~
6 coming. And he has
ah6v ~ e u a 6 p ~ e~
a a pi o ~ @ nap'
a6TG does not love me
him
we shallcome and abode
beside
him does not observe my
nothmg,
but
in order that should know the no hold on me, 31 but,
I T O I T J D ~ ~ E ~24
~.
6
d y ~ Q ',v p~ words; and the worg
~6upoq TI
&ym+
~ b v
r a ~ t p a , ~ a iin o r d e r f o r t h e
we shall make.
The (one)
lovmg
me
world that
I am loving
the Father, and world to know that
that YOU are ' hearing.
~aehq
2woh?p~
ESw~iv pol
6 1 love the Father, even
~ o i r q h6youq pov 03
~ q p ~ i . ~ a i6
the
words of me not is observing; and the is not mine, but be-"
according as commandment
gave
to me the as 'the Father has
.rramjp
o6~wq
ITOI~.
'Eyeip~ues, given me commandA6yo5
bv
&KO~ETE o l j ~EOTIV &lib< longs to the Father
word which. YOU are hearing not
is
mme who sent me.
Father
thus
I am doing.
Be getting up, ment [to do], so I
am doing. Get up, let
25 "While remain&YO~EV ~VTEG~EV.
&Ah& -TOG nEyqav~6q pe rcrrp6q.
let us be going from here.
but of the havmg sent me of Father.
us go from here.
ing with YOU I h a d
25
Taha
h~h&?q~a
6piv spoken these things
E
' Y;
eipl $I G ~ T E A O C $I drhqelvfi, K ~ :
"I am the true
These (things)
I have spoken
to YOU
I
am the
vine
the
true.
and
to YOU. 26But the
v i n e , a n d my
rap'
6 piv
pivov- 26 6
62
i, r a ~ j ppou 6 y~wpy6q& ~ C I V - 2 IT&V Father is the .cultibeside
YOU
remainmg;
the
but helper, the holy spirthe Father of me the farmer
1s;
every
vator. 2 Every branch
rapdrdq'roq,
6
.rrveGpa 6
&ylov
ii it, which the Father
~ h q p a &V
0
pi
Q ~ ~ o v~CfplTbv in me , not bearing
paraclete,
the
spirit
the
holy
which will send in my nameG
branch
in
me
not
bearing
fluit
fruit he takes away,
I T ~ ~ ~ J E I6
n a ~ f i p &v TG d v 6 p a ~ i pou, that one will teach
aTp&l
adr6, ~ a i I T ~ V
~6 ~ a p r b v and every one bearwill send the Father in the
name
of me, YOU all things and
he is lifting up
it,
and everyone the
fruit
~ n g fruit he cleans,
i ~ ~ i v o q 3p&q
61666~1
?T&T~
~ a bring
i
back to YOURP
KapTr6v that it may bear more
cpipov
~aeaipel air16
Iv a
that (one)
YOU
will teach
all (things)
and minds all the things
bearing he is cleaning
it
in order that
fruit
h i t . 3 You are aL3-rropviioa 3p6q
nbra
&
E?TOV
~heiova
q i ~ ~ . 3
66rl
3 peiq ready clean b-cause
1 told YOU. 27 I leave
will remind
YOU
all (things)
which
I said
m~re
it may bear.
Already
YOU
YOU peace, I give YO?
~f the word that I
irGv
2yh. 27 Eipjvqv
&q.iqp~
3piv,
~
a
e
a
p
o
i
&UTE
6th
TAU
h6yov
- iiv
to YOU
I.
Peace I am lettmg go off to You. my peace. I do not
clean (ones) YOU are through the word which have spoken to YOU.
elptjqv ~ j v 2yjv
6i6wp1
3piv.
03 give it to YOU the
a~l h&?Eh
hpiv.
4 ~ E ~ v C C T E b cipoi, $Remain' in union
peace
the
mine
I am giving
to YOU; not way that the w o r l ~
I have spoken to YOU;
remain YOU in
me,
with' me, and I -in
~ a e b q 6 ~ 6 a p o q6j6wolv 1 6.1 6i6wp1 gives it. Do ,not let:
~ & y h&V hpiv.
~aehq
r b ~ h i i p a 06 union- ,with YOU. Just
according as the world is giving
am giving YOUR hearts be trouand1 in YOU.
According as the branch not as the branch can3piv.
p
~ a ~ a u u k u e w3pQv fi ~ap6iabled nor let them
60va~a1 ~ap.rr6v
Q~~EIV
'
i a u ~ o 3 not bear fruit of
to YOU. Not let be troubled of YOU the
heart
is able
fruit
to be bearing from
itself
shrink for fear.
itself unless it reihv p i
ptvn
2v ~ f &plraq,
j
oii~oq
PTJsi
6~1htaro.
28 fi~oOucrre 6 ~ 128 Y o u heard t h a t
mains in the vine, in
nor
let it be cowardly.
You heard that
if ever not it may remain in the
vine,
thus
1
said
to
YOU,
I
;he
same way neither
cixh
E O V
3piv
'Yl~iwyo
~ a i
0662
3pei~
2hv
p
Q
&poi
said
to YOU
I am going under
and am going away and.
neither
YOU
if ever
not
in
me
:an YOU, unless YOU
22

Aiye~

Is saying

ah@

to him

' IoOGaq,

o3x

Judas,

not

the

15

l5

JOHN- 15.:5-11

5 CyG ~ i pfi ~&p-r~~hoqremain in union with

me. 5 1 am the -vine
I
am the
vine,
6
pf vwv
k\ YOU are the branch?.
3liaiq - T& rhtjparra.
The (one) remaining ir He that remains iri
. YOU the branches.
kvoi r&yB fv a 6 ~ t i o h o q . q i p ~ ? '~ap-rTh union with me, ' ah'd
me -and I in him' this (one) is bear~ng fruit
I in union with hi&:
wohw,
671 . xwpiq fpoG 013 6Gvad3e this- one bears much
much, - because apart from me not YOU are able
fruit; - because apai-3
ITOIECJ '
0666.
6 f&
pij
TIC
to be doing
nothing.
If ever
not
anyone from me YOU can 'db
nothing a t all. 61f
P~vTI
b
fpoi, .
fPAj0q
may be remaining
in
me,
h e was thmwa anyone does. not re215 TA d t j p a r a i
- kFqp+8r~, - main in union , with
outside a s the branch , and he was drle up me, he is. east :ijiu$,
~ a i ' O Z I V & ~ O U U I V a h & r a i ~ i q .rb as a branch 'sncf-'is
and they are leading together them and into the
dried up; and men
p
PitAhouo~v
~ a i
K ~ ~ E T ~ -I . gather those branches
fire
they are throwing
and , it is being burned
up and pitch: them
7 'Eh
~ E ~ V ~ T E b ipoi r a i
T&
If ever YOU should remain in
me
and the into t h e fire and
r J f i p a ~ a pou 6v Opiv
PE~VTI,
8 they .are burned. 7 If
saylngs of me in YOU it should remain, which YOU remain in union
i&v
,
8aq-r~
a i ~ i j a a a 8 ~ ~ a iwith me a n d -my
if ever
YOU may be willing
ask YOU
and sayings remain in
y ~ v i j o ~ ~ a l 3pk- 8 6
r o b ~ q YOU, ask whatever:
it wiI1 come to be
to YOU;
in
this (thing)
YOU wish and it will
"
iv a
E60(d;a9q
6
rrarip
~ O U
was glorified the Father
of me
in order that take' place for YO<
~ap.rr6v nohirv
CP~P~~T&
~ a i8My Father is glorii
- fruit,
much
YOU may be bearing
and fied in this, that YF
bearing much
Y&QU~E
$poi
, , p a 9 q ~ a i keep
YOU should become
to me
disciples. fruit and prove your:
9
K
fiy&quivL p~ 6 . ~ a - r f j p ,~drycj selves my disciples.
According as
loved
me the Father, also I
9 Just as the Father
3& f i y h q u a , p ~ i v a ~&v
r ~i dryavg .rfi has loved me and I
.YOU
loved,
remain YOU in the
love
th'e
have loved YOU, r&
Eye. 10 &
T&S .-- 6v~ohd;q
POU main in my love. gO;If
If ever- the . .commandments 'of me
mme.
- q p j o - q ~ ~ , ' ~ E V E ~ T E <v 76 -P( ktj YOU observe my'comyoye
YOU should observe, YOU will remain m the
mandments, YOU wiIJ
pout,
xaO&q - - &ID TOG
varpbq. rlrq remain in my love,
of me, according as
of the
Father
the just as I 'have ob&JTOh&; -- T E T ~ Q K C [ KC[;
pbw
served the command?
commandments .I have observed and I am remaining
ments of the Father
arj-roij @
&y&q.
and ' remain in his
of hun in the
love. ' love.
11
Tair~a
h ~ h a q ~ a 3 piv
11 "These things I
I
have
spoken
to
YOU
These (things)
e
have
spoken to YOU,
- ~ v a
$I xaph- $I fptj +V Opiv
4
in order that the - joy the mme m YOU may be that my joy may be
! . p & q ~ ~ -. -

YOU may

be remaining.

-'

'

JOHN 35: 12449

ftai

and

12

am
This

. O Gv

- xaph

the

JOY

kfcrri
1s

Ot-

in

-;
.rrhqp~@.-

YOU

. and

YOUR

. might bemadef~rll. jay may be - made

.-brohij
f i - f & full. 12This. is my

the commandment

the

m e

commandment, t h a t
love one anothin order that YOU may be loving
one another er just as I have
~ a 9 . h ~ - il./hqoa b
p
13 p ~ i b v aloved YOU. 13No one
.=cordmg as
I loved
.YOU;
greater h a s love g r e a t e r
-rabT?q drydcrrqv. od6~iq ~ X E I ,
'iva
than, this, that someof thlr
love
n a one is having, in order that one shoulcf surrender
715 d v + q i v a h o S
86 - h i p T&V his soul in behalf
anyone the soul of him s h ~ u l d
put over. the of his friends. 14 You
qihwv &oG.
14 3 ~ i q &lot
pa6 &&E
a r e m y friends if
friend. of him.
I qou friends. o t m e yoware
YOU do - what I - am
k b
TmtfiTE
a
c o m m a n d i n g YOU.
if ever ,
YOU may be doing
which
I5 I no longer _ can
tv-rfihopar
bpiv, . 15 0 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 h&w
am commanding to YOU.
.Not yet I amsaying you slaves., . becauie
3p&q 6oGAouq;
I . &.-GoGAoq o t k OTGEV;,: 2 :_slave, .does not
you
slaves, because the slave n o t hasknown know what his m a 5
ITO~E'~ a h 0 6
d K $ L O ~ - SpGq -62 ter does. But I -have
&at
is doing of him the
lord; - YOU . but :alledr, YOU -friends,
EYP~KU. $~>ous, . 6 ~ 1
7rdrv~a
&
~ecauseall the thfngs
I have said, friends, because all (things) which
[ have heard horn
j ~ o u u aarraph 706 ~ra~pCLq
F(OU - C+V&PI(JCF
1 heard beside of the Father &me 1 made known my ' Father I have
6piv.
16. o6x b p ~ i q bEehkSaa&, &Ah' 6
6
5 made known to YOU.
to YOU.
Not mu me.
chose, . but
E 16 You did not choosd
3p&q
iva:,
- me, but I chose $ou,
k@h~gdlpTiv3p&qt ~ a ii h ~ a
chose
- YOU,'and I put
YOIT in order that t n d
I appointed
~ a p d vvou to go &on and
, b n & y q ~ ~ .
raE
Qp~iq
YOU
. may be goingunder - and
fruit
reep bearing 'fruit
CP~P~TE
~ a i 6 , ~ap-rTbq fi iju md that ' Y ~ '-fruit
R
youmay be bearing .and the
fruit
ihouId remain; in orP~VTIF
'iva
8rt
-IjrVf
may be remaining, ' in order that
what
likely ler t h a t no -matter
a i ~ f j a q ~ .dT ~ Vn a ~ k p a&V TG 6V6pa~i pou what YOU a s L the
YOU might ask the
Father in the name of me Father -in my name
ie might give it to
6s
.- 6pTv.
,
?va

&yan&rc

dAhjhouq

YOU

'

OFYOU

_I

he might give to

17

YOU.

.. iva-a

:\

f$

me

world

- -

I am commanding

YOU.

3piv

to YOU

Ei

; . d r y a - 1 ~ 6 ~l~ -& M j h o u ~ 18
YOU

m a y be loving one another.

b ~ 6 a p o qbp&q p

the

a,

.E v ~ a o p a l

Taiha

,These (things)

in order that

~
You ,is hating,

T ~ ~ ~ T O
bpGv
V

'

If'

'~~ ~ V~ ~ K ~
E T E,871
YOU

are knowing that

P E ~ ~ U ~ K9E -V
1;.

&K

706

of YOU t has hated.

If out of the
~6upou
-fi~&,
h .rfwpoq - * 6v
-world
Yonwere being, the >world. Iikely

first

17 "These things I
:ommand YOU, that
rou love one, anoeher.
18If tfie worid hates
con; YOU &now Wt it
las hated me ...be:ore it hated YOU.
i9If YOU were part of
,he world, the world

ci~~ihew. EZrv

yap p i

&IT&~o,

6 am going away. For

should go 0-ff. If ever f o r not. I should go off, thc if I do not, go away,

nap6rKAq-m~ oG . pil
3el;l
vpbq i r p a the helper will by no
paraclgte
not not wouldcome toward YOU; means come to YUU;

k&v

6i rropueij,

.rrCpqo

but if I do go m y

d d v

way, I will sencf 'hi&,

.towarc: to YOU. 8And 'whe&
b ~ k q . . 8 Kai
a&jv
i ~ ~ i v o q &6y{a1
that one arrives hej
YOU.
And having come that (dne) will reprove will give the 'world

if ever _&t -1should go. I shall send

. hun

vepi convincing evidencq

an&
concerning
righteous6l~alouwqc; ~ a i ~ e p i ~pioeoq., .9. vepi ness and concerning
righteousness and about judgment;aboul
- . judgment: 9 in t h e
p ,
&I
0 3 vt&e6ouulv
first place, concerning
drp~:ia(
indeed, because not they are b~fieving sin, because they ara
eic, 6pL.
m ~ p i 6 1 ~ a ~ o u k q66,
q
P~TL
not exercising faith i q
into. me; .
about righteousness but, pecause me; 10 then concern1 righteousness, - b q
IT&
T ~ V~rmipcr
imdryo
. ~ a 0i 3 ~ 6 ~ing
*ward the . Father l a m going undeef and not ye1 cause 1 am going to,
- ~ E O P E ~ T ~ pE' 11 'TCpi , 62 K ~ ~ C J E O
the~ , Father and YO^
YOU are beholding
me; .
about put judgment, will behold me '" nq
- TI ' --:& &PXOV
TOG
K ~ O ~ O UT O ~ O U Longer; 11then, con:
because .the
ruler . of the -world
;erning judgment, be::
. " , this
.
- KkKptTal., . zause the ruler 04
has been judg&d. , . . - ..
this world has been
-.,2
2 T I
,'nohhh
.
CXO
&piv iudged. .
Yet
many (things) I am having to YOU
12"I have many
. hiyirv, drM' ori 66vau8e pao-rdr<clv shings yet to sap to
to be saying. but not YOU are able to be carrying m, but YOU a r e not'
GOTI'
13 b ~ q v
62
3el;l
&le to bear them a t
right now;
whenever
but
should come resent. 13Rowever,
E K E ~ V O ~ , ~6 mefipa
~ j i q &hqeeiaq, vhen that one' arrive+
that lone), :the - -spirit
of the
truth.
,he spirit of the truth,
d6qyfimr - irp&q ~ i -rilv
q drhfi0eta-v v&uav, 03 le will guide YOU into
he will guide YOU into the
truth
all,
not ill the truth, for he
hahj o e ~
&$
<.&au~oO, drhh' rill not speak of his
he will speak . from
himself,
but. )wn impulse, but what.
6oa &KO~EI
Aa?fioet, ~ a i,hings he hears he,
asmany (things) as h e i s hearing he will speak, and
w i l l speak, and he
- T& & ~ 6 p ~ v a drvayyehei
bpiv. vill declare to YOU the
t h e (things)
coming he will announce up to.you.
hings coming. 14 That
14 EKE~VOS &ph S ~ ~ X U E,I8, ~ 1
&K
me will glorify me,
That (one) me , will glorify. because- out of
)ecause'he will receive
TOG
kpo6 hiipi#~al K a i 601ayyEh~i rom what .is ,mm@
the fth+g) ,mine he,willreceive and hewill declaretnd will declzre it to
13piL.. 15 vdrvra
6oa
ixet
d !OU. 15A11 t h e things
to YOU.
All (things) as many as is having. Rhe
.rra-fip 6pa 6m1w .61a
TOGTO E~ITOV BTI hat the Father ha$
Father mine
is;
through' this I said that Ire mine. That is why'
b~ I
TOO
2poG
haCLP6We~ ~ a i said he receives
a t of
the (thing)
mine
he is receiving
and rom what is mine and
T ~ V

the

~60pov v ~ p i tspap~iaq
world

about

sin

Kai

aboul concerning- sin

and

< ,

-'

'

r T

yfzf

'

- dvayyehd.
he will announce up

. irpiv. -16- M I K ~ -~ VK a declares [it] to

'

to

Little [timel

anc

.YOU.

16 In a little- while
o l j ~ h ~
Bewpe?~k
pel
~ a i .rr6rhti YOU will behold me
not yet YOU are beholding me,
and
agair no longer, and, again,
in a little while YOU
pi~pdv
K ~ I iilyeuei-. pa.
Little (time) and YOU will see me.
will see me."
17 Therefore some
17 Elvav
' 06v
6(
T&
Said
therefore
out of
the of his - disciples said
pa&l~Gv
ad~oir
&Ahjhouq t o o n e a n o t h e r :
disciples
of him
toward
p S
one anothe~ "What does this mean
that he says to us,
b
Abet
Ti
b m ~ v TOGTO
he is saying 'In a little while YOU
is
this
which
What
M I K P ~ V ~ a i03
&opai~k
pel will not behold me,
4piv
to us Little [time] and not YOU are beholding me, and, again, in a little
will see
~ a -rrdih~v
i
pl~pbv ~ a i Bq~oOk
uai while YE
and again little [time] and YOU will see &:;? and me,' and, 'because I
"OTI
h
ay o
- wpbq ~ b vv a ~ k p a ; am going to the FaBecause I am going under toward the Father? ther'?" 18Hence they
were saying:, "What
18
aeyov
o3u
T i ~ ~ T ITOGTO
V
They were saying therefore What
IS
this does .this mean that
he says, 'a little
8
hkycr
~ I K P ~ V ; O ~ K oi6ap~v
which he is saying little [timel? Not we have known while'? We d6 not
Ti
Aahei.
19 iyvw ' IquoGq - BTI know what he is talkwhat he is speaking.
Knew
Jesus
that ing about." 19Jesus
jeehov
Coj-rhv
. &PUT@,
~ a iknew they were wantthey were willing
him
to be questioning, and ing to question him,
ETITEV a 6 ~ o i q Repi T O ~ T O U , < ~ T E ~ T E PET' so he .said- to them:
he said to them About this - YOU are seeking with "Are YOU inquiring
among yourselves,over
drhhjhwv
BTI
E ~ O V M I K ~ ~~Va 06
i
one another because I said Little Ctimel and not this, because I ' said,
~ E O ~ E ? TVE,
~ ~ a nahtv
i
p ~ ~ p b v~ a i -In a little while YOU
not behold me,
YOU are beholding me, and again little [time] and will
snd, again, in a little
b q u ~ 0 6 pe; 20 &p:v . drpjv
Myo
YOU will see
me?
Amen amen I am saying while YOU will see
me? 20 Most truly I
bpiv
671
K ~ ~ ~ U E T E~ a i ~ ~ ~ Y ~ ~ C T E T E
to YOU
that YOU will weep and YOU will wau say to- YOU,You:wiU
weep and wail; but
Cpeiq,
6
6
K B C T ~ O x~ a p f i u e ~ a ~bpeiq
the world will - reYOU, the but
world
will rejoice;
YOU
YOU
will be
Au~qeJlu~aBe,
drM' fi Alj~q 3p8v eiq y,ap&v joice;
zrieved, but YOUR
will be grieved, but the grief of YOU into joy
y e v j u ~ ~ a t .21 fi
6 ~ a v- 3riei will be turned
y u ~
whenever lnto joy: 21A womwill become.
The
woman
T~KTB
EXEI,
TI f i h e ~Ln,
~ when she is givshe may give birth
is having, because came wg birth, has grief,
Jecause her hour has
fl
Qpa
a6~fiq' , - 6 ~ a v
62
the
hour
- of her;
, whenever
but ~ r r i v e d ; but when
;he h a s b r o u g h t
~ewilw
T?I
~a16iov,
she should become parent to
the
little boy, [orth the young child,
O ~ K ~ T I
pvq poval5c1
~ i j q 8Ai ewq ;he remembers t h e
not yet - . she is remembering of the tribuyation sibulation no more
YOU.

'

'

.2

\3

JOHN 16: 22-28

508

II

because of the joy that

xapb
671
2y~vv
jeq
61b
?$v
JOY
because
was generated a man has been born
through
the
:
&eponoc;
~ i q T(iv ~ 6 o p o v . 22 ~ a ihpdq into the world. 22 You
world.
Also
You also, therefore, are
man
into the
now, indeed, having
Ahqv
ZXETE'
p?v
01%
vh
therefore now indeed
grief
you are having; grief; but I shall see
IT&AI~62 8tpopa1 3p&q, ~ axi a p j a ~ ~3a 6~v YOU again and YOUR
,
again but I shall see YOU, and will rejoice 0 YOU hearts will rejoice,
YOUR
joy
no
one
and
4 ~ a p 6 i a , ~ a iTilv xap&v 3pGv 06G~iq
the
heart,
and the
JOY
of YOU no one will take from YOU.
drpd
drq' 3pQv. 23 K a i & $?KE~VI;I 23And in that day
will lift up from YOU.
And in that
the YOU will ask me no
fiphpp ipP oljK
Zpw~fio~~l-e o66Ev. &ptjv question a t all. Most
day
me not youwillquestion nothing; amen truly I say to YOU,
If YOU ask the Fa&pfiv
Aiyc;!
dpiv,
6v
TI
amen I am saying
to YOU,
likely . anything ther for anything he
a i ~ j o q ~ T&
~ : T a ~ t p a GGUEI
3piv 2v will give it to YOU
YOU should ask the
Father he will give to You in in my name. 24Until
T@ dV6paTi
~OU.
24 Zoq
~PTI
O ~ Kthis present time YOU
the
name
of me.
Until right now not have not asked a
4-rfiaa-r~
0 3 6 2 ~ 2v T
dv6paTi
pou- single thing in my
;ouasked
nothing
in the
name
of me; name. Ask and You
will receive, that YOUR
~ ~ T E A E~ a i Yp+&ae,
iva
be YOU asking and YOU wlll receive, in order that joy may be made full.
25 "I have spoken
fi xap& 3pGv
13
n~nhqpopivq.
the
joy
of YOU may be having been made full. these things to You

:
I

Ta6.r~
2" ~ a p o l p i a l q A~h6ihq~a in comparisons. The
These (things) in comparxsons I have spoken hour is coming when
3p'iv. - E p X ~ ~ a I 5 p a
~ T E
0 3 ~ E ~i v~ I will speak to YOU
to YOU;
is coming
hour
when
not yet
in no more in 'Compar.rrapor@a!q
Acrhljow
&A),& isons, but I will recompansons
I shall speak
to YOU
but port t o YOU with
plsinness concerning
nappqaip
1-0; n a ~ p b q dcrrccyy~AG
outspokenly about the Father I shall report back the Father. 26 I n that
YOU will ask
b$v.
26 b ~ K E ~ V T~
Q
fipipq kv T@ d v 6 ~ a ~day
i
in my name, and
to YOU.
In that the day in the name
pou . ai-njo~aee, ~ a 03
i
Atyo
3pTv 371 1 do not say to YOU
of me YOU will ask, and not I am saying to YOU that that I shall make
&
tpwrjoo
7bv rrartpa m p i OpGv- request of the Fashall request the
Father
about
YOU; ther concerning YOU.
27 For t h e F a t h e r
27 a l j ~ 6 qy&p ti n a ~ f i p
cplhd
he
for the Father is having affection for himself has affection
ti71
ljp ~ i q
6pP for YOU,because YOU
3~6%
because
YOU
me have had affection
YOU.
f o ~me a n d have
n~q1ih6~or-r~
~ a iTTEITIUTEOKCXTE
have been having affection for and YOU have believed believed that I came
TI i<& m p i r
TOO
n a ~ p b q icfih80v. out as the Father's
28 I
that
beside of the
Father
I came out. representative.
28 2CfiABov
&K
706 ncrrp6q ~ a iihjhuea came out from the
Out I came out of the Father and I have come Father and have come

25

509

JOHN 16: 29-17:

&ic T ~ V K ~ U ~ O V I' T ~ ~ I V
7dv f n b the world. Furinto the
world;
again I am
off the ther, I am leavbg
1~p6q T ~ V n a ~ g p a . world and am going
K 6 ~ Kpa i~- .rropiro~al
~
world and Iam gomg toward the
Father. my way to the Fa29 &yowr~v oi p a h ~ a ahoir
i
'16s & b ther."
Are s a y e g the disciples of hlm See! Now in
. 2 9 His i i 1
nappqoi
AaA~iq,
Kai .rrapo~pioor said: "See! Now you
outspoken~y you are speaking, and comparvon
a r e speaking with
036~piav Afyaq.
30 vcv
0 % ~Ev
plainness,
and are utno one you are saying.
we have
tering no comparison.
BTI
o'i6aq
I&JT~
~ a ofi
i XPE~W 3 0 ~ 0 wwe know that
that you have known all (things) and not need YOU know all things
"
& E I ~,
Iva
~ i q
and you do not need
you are having
in order that
anyone
you
have anyone quesdpGYT6'
hr 7 0 6 ~ ~~ T I U T E ~ O ~ E V O T I tion you. By this we
may question; in
.this
we are believing ?at
believe that you came
~EO;
IE~jhe~q. 31 dcrrE~pi8 a6ro1q out from God." 31 Jefrom God you came out.
them sus answered them :
' 1 Q O O ~ ~ "APTI
ITIUTE~ETE;
32 if506 6 ' ~ oYOU believe a t
Jesus
Right now are YOU believing?
p r e s e n t ? 32 Look!
Z ~ X E T ~ I 6 p a ~ a i ihjlAu0~v
gva
The
hour is coming,
~scoming hour and it has come inorder that indeed, it has come;
~ K ~ D T O I<
~

when Y O U will be
saattered each one to
i
his
own house and
You will leave me
alone; and yet I am
not alone, because the
Father is with me.
33 I have said these
things to YOU that by
means of me YOU
have peace. I n the
~world
6 a p o tribulation
eAitp~v
YOU are
EXETE,
having,
&Ah&
but
world YOU are having
0apa~i-r~~
i{&
v ~ v i n q ~ a ~ 6 vtribulation, but take
be YOU taking courage,
have consuered the courage ! I have conK ~ O ~ O V .
quered the world."
world.
spoke
Taiha
th&lxo~v
' IqooGq. ral
things,
Jesus,
and
These (thmgs)
spo e
and, raising his eyes
indrpaq
1-03s 6qBaApoCq a 3 ~ 0 3 siq T ~ V to heaven, he said:
having liftedup the
eyes
of him into the
"Father, t h e hour
o i r p ~ 6 v E~ITEV f l h ~ p , kAfiAv8~v fi &pa. h a s come; g l o r i f y
heaven
said
Father, has come the hour;
your son, that your
66eau6v oou T ~ V ui6vt
lva
6 ui6q son may glorify you,
glorlfy
of you the Son, in order that the Son
2 according a s you
60~drarj
~ 6 ,2
~a8Gq
E60Kaq
should glorify
you,
according as
you gave have given him auyva
lthority over a l l
a h 6 Ecouoictv n&cqq oap~6q,
to him authority
flesh,
in order that flesh, that, as regards
of all
U K O ~ T ~ ~ ~ { T E

YOU should

Tit

be scattered
each (one)
into
the
i61a
~drph p6vov
Q~I~~TE' ~ a
own (things) and me alone YOU wlll let go off; and
O ~ K&{pi p6voqt
671
b ITC[TI'~PPET' kp06
not Iam alone, because the Father with me
i a ~ i v . 33
~air-ra
A~Adrhq~a 3piv
is.
These (things) 1 have spoken to YOU
iva
&v &poi ~ipfivqv
~XT(TE'
$v ~6
in order that in me peace YOU may have; in the

17

l7

:::::

JOHN 12 11-16

611
the whole [number-]
whom you. have giqea
him, he -may,, give
them 'everlasting 'life:
3 This means everIasttng life,-their Baking ' in 'knowledge of
you; the only,-tme
o'i
+
God, and of the one
whom you sent f
q
Jesus Christ. 41 have
.
glorified you on the
earth, having finished
the work you habe
given me to -do.- 5 So
now yoir, F a t h e r :
glorify ' me alongside
yourself w i t h the
t ,(~6,: - I T & I - En~a, p 6 ! aeau-rG
~i
66eg
9. glory; t h aYOU,
before
you,,
.-.. Father, beside, to yourself to the glory. whlch alongside
the world wasi ~Vi ~ a t
rnpi,
- ~ ~ 7i 6r.~K ~ ) ( T ~ O
ETXOV
I washavhik
before . of the the
world
to b e - 6 "I h a v e m a d e
.- . -.
~ a p - a.-~
DO i.
.
<:- your name manif*
beside you. ,
_ ,
. t o the men you gave
- 6 -'E.$aviposdc. 5 a o u
TZ,
Bvoya
m i q me out of Fe,,world.
They. were- yours, an6
a
- , .I manifested of you the . . name ~ t the
M&'KO;~'
0 9 ~:g6CdK&q
0
&K
TO6 gou gave them to me,
men , whom you gave to me out of, the and they have ~ b r
~6apou: o o i
fiacnr
~ d t p o i ' - a h 0 6 q served your word,
world. - To you they were and to me
them 7 T h e y h a v e now
come to know that aq
itiwKaS, ail ;dv h6yov aou
TETT'~PI)K~V.
you gave, and the word of you they have observed. the things you gave
7 vOv
Eyvw~ccv
671
n h ~ a me are from you;
Now. . they have known.
that . all (things) 8 because the sayings
boa
. E ~ O K & S POI n a p & ooir ~ i o i v -that you gave me?&
as many aq , you gave to me beslde of you are: have given to them,
8
TI -., 7h , b j p ~ a &
i6OKdq
pol a n d they have re, because- the
saylngs which you gave to me ceived them and- have
certainly come .,t%
6 k 6 w ~ a +:aho?q,
~ a a
i h ~ o i ihapov
Kai
I have given to them, and
they received and know that I came
e);vooav :&qOGS 871 v a p & a06
L{ijh6ov, - out as yo?. represen?
they knew -'-truly that beside 'of you I came out, tative, and, they-. have
Kay & ~ < u ' r ~ u a a v TI
u6
pe , h i ( ~ ? e i h a q . believed that you, sent.
and they believed - that you, me . sent forth.-, me forth. 9 1 make
9 .'Ey@.- r e p i a h G v - ~ u T G .
06 .,?rEpi request . c o n c e r n i n &
I - about them am requesting; not about them; I -make request,
TOG ' . K ~ U ~ O U .,
,
L~oTG
&Ah&
TEP~ not, concerning .-the
the
world . I am requesting
but
about world, but ,concerning
. .
6v
'666;~&<
poi, 10
TI those you have given
to me, - . because me; because tkieg!
which ones - you have given
o d i - eiaiv,l ~ a T&
i
r 6 v - r ~,
~ 06 are. yours, 10 and .all
Lpa
to YOU> they are, and the mlne all (things) yours my things are you%

- 6 h 6k60Kaq . ah?@ , SGOEI

ali whi* . you have given to b m he will give
ati-roTq .<wfiv -aiGviov. ,3 a6-q 66 LGTIW- 4 .
fo them . $9
e v e r l a s ~ g . , This but , is -.the
a i c j v i o ~ COG
iva
ylv+~wal,
eyerlastjng .life in order m a t - they may be knowhg
',:.rb'p b o v drhq0iv6v 8 ~ d v ~ a i ? bv
you the
only,
true, -, God and whom
drrrha~iiha - :Iqaoirv
X p t o ~ 6 v . 4 &yG .ue
Christ. , .
yob S6nt fort% . besus
I ,- you
L665c(aa
-&IT?
yfiq,
ri)
iwov
glorified . %pan
earth, - the
work.
-n - < ~ h ~ i b a a ~ ,O
6C6maq
POI
having perfect*
' which
you have given
to me
i v a ' - n o t jaw 5 k a i u6v 66Saa6v pe
in order. that I might
- do; . and now glorify , me
T&-

'

'

--

-3

.%

*-

.$

'

yours are mhe,

LOTIV . ~al ' T&
a&
by&,
~ a and
i
is
and
the
Yours
mme,
and and I have been gloF ~ 6 6 ~ a a y a-r Lv' a h o i q .
, ' - -rified among them. .
I have been glorified in them.
11"Also, I am no
11 w a i
O ~ K ~ ~
I i p i LV
T@
~ 6 a y q ,'longer in the -worl&,
And
not yet
Iarn- in
the
world, but they are in the
~ a i TO^
&V
TQ K ~ D ~ Q I E ~ O ~ V , K&Y& world and I am cornand
they
in the
world
and I
ing to you. Holy Fan $ ~ 02
E P X O P ~ ~ . W ~ E P &Y~EI ther, watch over them
toward
you
am co-g.
Father
holy, On
Of
$
~ ~ ~ C T&o;<
O V
&V TG 6 v b p a ~ ' r cov own name which you
observe - them in the name of you to which have given me, in
6 k 6 ~ ~ & pot,
~
iva
fhlv
order t h a t they may
you have given to me, in order that they may be be
just as we are.
ev
KaehS
%JET<l2
f i ~ r l v 12When I was with
one (thing) according as
we.
When
I was
them I used to watch
pfT' a 3 ~ 0 v6 y b
klijpouv
alj-ro3~ CV TG over them on account
wlth them
I
was observing
them m the
of your own name
6v6pari
aou
- 6
- 6 k F j O ~ b q 'you have given
name
of you to which .you have given
me;
and
I have kept
uai Lq6Aa(a,:
~ a i o66Eiq
&
a6~Gv
and - I guarded,. and
no one out of
them Eemr and not one of
'

~!EL: :mhich

drrrcjhe~o . ~ i if i - b ui6q rfiq drmwhsiaq, them is destroyed

was destroyed rf not the -son of the destruction, except the son of den
struction, in order that
Iv a
6 scripture
y~aqfi
.rrhrlpofi.
in order that
the
should be fulfilled. . the ,,ipture might be
13 v h
62
IT&
a2
ipxopat,
~ a fulmed.
i
1 3 ~ now
~ tI
Now but toward you I am coming, and
cOniing to
~ a f ~ a ":
AaAG m d I a& speaunk
these (things) . 1 am speaking
"
trn3
ixwa~v
r i l v x a p b ~ f i vthese things in the
in order that they may be having the
joy
the world i n order that
they may. have my
+?v
~mAqpwp6vrjv
Lv
kau-roiq;
mlne . having been made full
in
themselves. joyr in themselves to
14 'Eyb U S i w ~ a a6~oTq r d v hbyov sou; the full. :I41 have
I
have given to them the word of you, giveri - your
to
~ a ib ~ w p o qL p i o q o ~ v - . a h o 6 q , BTI' O ~ Ktheni, but the- wofld
and the world
hated -.--them, because not .
has hated them, besioiv - LK TOO ~ 6 u p o u ~ a 8 + %
cause . they are no
they are out of the
world accordmg as
O ~ K . .eipi
i~TOG - ~ b a p o u .
. part of the world, just
not
am,
outof
the . world. as- I am no part of
the world. . -- -15 O ~ K . - Epw~ij .
Iv~
inOrder that
.Not - I am requesting
15 "I reauest you.
- .
afi~o;<
- 706 not to take them -out
s
them out of
the
you shouiil lift up
of t h e - 'worId, but
~ 6 a p o u- &AX
iva . .
lrl~ljon~
watch Over them
world - but
in orderthat yOLtshouldobserve
aljTo&q - &K
Tovqpo6.
16 CK -because of the wickthem
out of
the
wicked (one).
Out of ed one.. 16They are

,? &$

$zf$

w-ora

JOHN 1'7:17-24

no part of the world,

~6uyou O ~ K
daiv
~al&q
the
world
not
they are
according as just aS 1 am no part
the world. 17 Sane&y& ofiK &ipi 2~ 706 K ~ ( T ~ O U17
.
&yiauov
I
not am out of the world.
sanctify tify them by means
airroirq Q TG drh$EiC&.
d h6yoq d a 6 q of the truth; your
them in the
truth;
the word the yours word is truth. 18 Just
as you sent me forth
drh$3e16.
imn. 18
~aebq
truth
is.
According as
me into the world, I also
sent them forth into
d r r r t a ~ ~ t h a q~ i Tq ~ VK ~ U ~ O V ,~ & y &&Tr&r&~a
)\
you sent forth into the world, also I sent forth the world. 19 And 1
aO~oirq eiq T ~ VK ~ U ~ O V 19
~ a inrip
i
a h & v am sanctifying mythem into the world;
and over them self in their behalf,
that they also may be
i%&
&yIG<
I&
~pau~6v,
Tva
am sanct~fying
myself,
in order that sanctified by means
bacv
~ a -i a h o i
fiy ~ a o y i v o ~
#J, of truth.
may be also
they
having been sanctified in
20 "I make request,
not concerning these
aq8~iq.
only, but also contruth.
cerning those putting
20 0 6 wepi 7 0 6 ~ w v 62
fpoT~
Not about
these
but I am requesting faith in me through
in Or:
p6vov, dhhh K a i =pi
TGv
rrloTu&TCdv their word;
der that they may
only,
but also about the (ones)
believing
be One, Just as
61&
Ahyou
atj.rGv
~ i q &pi,
through
the
word
of them
into
me, YOU, Father, are in
union ' with me and
21
Yva
T&VTE~
iv
in order that
all (ones)
one (thing) I am in union with
&UIV,
Kae&q
o,j, w4p,
iv
$poi You, that they also
they may be, according as you, Father, in me may be in union
"
~ & y b&v uoi,
tva
Kai
qp'iv with us, in order
and1 in you, in order that also they m us that the world may
"
believe that you sent
ifiatv,
Iv a
6 K60yoq T1aTEljTI
they may be, in order that the world may believe me forth. 22 Also, I
671 a 6 PC h i u ~ ~ l h a q
22. ~ & y bTGV 6 6 5 ~have
~ given them the
that you me sent forth.
And I the glory glory that you have
~v
6&60K&q
,101
6 i 6 ~ K a aljTo'iq, given me, in order
which you havegiven tome I havegiven to them, that they may be
'iva
daiv
ev
Kae&,q one just as we/ are
in order that they may be one (thing) accordiqg as One. 23 1 in union
Ev,
23 &y& &v a f i ~ o i qKai 03 with them and xou
one (thing),
I
in them and you in union with me;
in order that the3
&v
&poi,
Iv a
in
me, in order that .
they may be may be perfected in"
to one, that t h e
TETEXEIW~EVOI
E I ~ Ev,
Iv a
having been perfected into one (thing), in order that world may have the
ytvha~g
B
K&poq
a,j PE knowledge that you
may be knowing the
world
that you me sent me forth and
!hat YOU loved them
h E o ~ e ~ A a~q a f i y h q u a q onS~oirq ~af3)q
sent forth and you loved
them accordmg as J U S ~ 8s YOU Ioved
i p 2 qydc~qoaq.24 na-rfip,
i,
6 h 6 w ~ e q me. 24FatherB as to
me you loved.
Father, which you have given what YOU have given
TOO

!,,

'$L5

513

512

JOHN 17:25-18: 4

tva
ijnou ~ i y i2 y b me, I wish t h a t ,
in order that where am
I where 1 am, they also
f<&~~i~~
&CIV
~
T '
iy02,
may be with me, in
"ia
also those
may be
with
me,
in order that order to behold my
glory that you have
B~apQalv
~ j v66{c(v ~ j v& p j v
v
they may behold the glory
the mine whlch given me, because you
S&~KIK&S
poi,
6 ~ 1 f i y h a 6 . q VE loved me before the
you have given to me, because
you loved
me founding of the world.
.rrp6 ~ a ~ a P o h i Kj q~ U ~ O U .25 f l a i p ~~KCCIE, 25 Righteous Father,
before founding of world.
Father righteous, the world has, indeed,
uai 6 nbopoq a& OGK *YO,
b
6 i not come to know
and the world you not it knew,
but you; but I have come
a& iyvwv, ~ a 0i 3 ~ 0 1Eyvauav 8 ~ 1ulj p~ to know You, a n d
I knew, also these
knew
that you me these have come to
&rto-r~thaq, 26 ~ a ' l iyvhpcoa
aho'iq
76 lmow that You sent
sent forth.
and I made known to them the me forth. 26And I
have made your name
bvop& a o u ~ a i yvopiaw,
ha
name of you and I shall make known, in order that known to them and
4 & y & q qv fiydr~qa&q ye &v a f i ~ o i q will make it known,
the
love
which you loved me in
them in order that the love
with which you loved
fj
K&Y& i v a 6 ~ 0 i q .
them.
ltmay be and I in
me may be in them
1~01,

8 t h ~

to me, I am willing

and I in union with

I$ TheseT a(things)
0~a

eivbv
' IqooGq i < i j h e ~ v them."
having said Jesus came out
Having said
airv
~ o i q yaeq~aiq afi~oG d p a v
these things, Jetogether with the
disc~ples of him other side
sus went out with his
TOG
XEI~&PPOU 7ijv Ki8pmv ~ I T O U iiv
of the winter torrent of the Cedars where was disciples across the
winter torrent of Kid'~fivoq,
ZV
~ i u f i h e ~ vairr6q ~ a i01 ron to where there
garden, into which he entered
he
and the was a garden, and he
62 ~ a 'ilo66aq and his disciples enI
p a 6 q ~ a i~GToG. 2
Had known but also Judas tered into it. 2 Now
disciples of him.
~ 6 v T ~ T O V , Judas, his betrayer,
6
~apa81603q a
the
place, also knew the place,
giving beside
him
the (one)
6 ~ 1 ITO~~&KIS
auvtjxet1
' IquoGq because Jesus had
because many times was led together
Jesus many times met there
~KE?
PET& T&V yaeq-rijv
a f i ~ 0 6 . 3 d with his disciples.
there
with
the
disciples
of him.
The
3 Therefore Judas
'lo66aq
AaPbv
~ j vmeipcn, took the soldier band
osv
therefore
Judas
havmg taken the
band
and officers of the
TGV
TGV &PXIEP~G)V ~ a i &K
~ a i 6~
also out of the chief ariests and out of the chief priests and of
t h e Pharisees a n d
@ctp~aaiav 3 ~ r q p C ~ a q~ P X E T ~ I &KC?
PET&
Pharisees subordinates is coming there
with Came t h e r e w i t h
qavGv ~ a hayw&Gov
i
~ a 6~rAov.
i
4 ' lqoocq torches a n d lamps
and weapons. 4 Jesus,
Jesus
torches and
lamps
and weapons.
05v
~ i 6 6 . 1' ~ T ~ V T ~ T
hpx6peva therefore, knowing all
therefore havingknown all the (things) coming t h e things coming
,

514

JOHN 18: 5-11

&(qhe&v,
~ a i h h y ~ r a b ~ o i q upon him, went forth
he came out, and he is saying to them and said to them:
Tiva
T
T
;
5 drTKpi&lUCXU a 6 ~ Q"Whom are YOU lookWhom are YOU seeking?
They answered to him i n g f o r ? " 5 They
' I q u o b ~ i ) v Naropaiov.
ALycr
a h o i q answered him: "JeJesus
the
Nazarene.
He is saying t~ them sus the Naz.a.rene';n
He said t o them:
'Eyi, EI~I. I ~ K E
62 I ~ a 'lo66aq
i
I
am. Had been standing but also Judas
"I am he." Now
6
~apa616oCq a h 6 v
VET'
aririjv. Judas, his betrayer,
the (one) giving beside
him
with
them. Was also standing
6 hq
obv
E~TEV
d T 0 i ~ 'Ey6
Eipr, with them.
As therefore he said to them
I
am,
6 However, when he
drrrfiheav
E ~ S
T&
brriaw
~ a said
i
to them:
they went off
into
the (things)
behind
and am he," they drew
h~uav
xapai.
i' IT~AIV
oZlv
back and fell to the
fell
on the ground.
Again
therefore ground. 7 Therefore
+ q p + ~ UEV
a6~otjq Tlva
he asked them again:
T
T
;
he inqulrea upon
them
Whom are ron seeking? "Whom are yon lookoi
62 ~ T i ~ a'IquoGv
v
T ~ VNarapaiov. ing for?" They said:
The (ones) but said
Jesus
the
Nazarene.
"Jesus t h e Naz-a8 &'lT&Kpi$q ' IquoGq ETrov Gpiv
TI &y6 rene'."
8 Jesus anAnswered
Jesus
I said to YOU that
I
swered: "1 told you
~ipr- 4
obv
kpk
<~TE~TE,
I am he. If, therefore,
am;
if
therefore
me
you are seeking, it is I YOU are loo&
&JETE
TO~TOU~
6 ~ 6 r y ~ l v . ing for, let these
let YOU go off
these
to be going under; go"; 9 in order that
9
Yva
rrhrlPR
6
h6yoc; the word might be
in order that
might be fulfilled
the
word fulfilled which he
bv
E?T&V
871 OCq
666w~dtq
pol said: "Of those whom
which he said that Whom you have given to me you have given me
0 6 ~h G A ~ u a
I have not lost a sina 6 ~ i ) v o\jG&va.
not I destroyed out of them no one.
gle one."
10 t i p w v
06v
ni~poq
E X U ~ 10Then Simon PeSimon
therefore
Peter
having
ter, as he had a
phxa~pav EYAKUUEV a 6 4 v
sword,
drew it and
sword
drew
it
struck
the
slave of
T~)V
TOG
d r p x ~ ~ p i o q Goirhov
~ a i
the
of the
chief priest
slave
and the high priest and
his right ear
~ T ~ K O ~ E a\jroG
V
- ~ 6 &T&PIOV ~ i ) ~ E ( I ~ v .
he cut off
of him the
ear
the
right. T h e name of the
fiv
62
T
606hQ
M&xo<- slave was Malchus.
tjvopa
Was
but
name
to the
slave
Malchus. 11Jesus, however,
11 &?T&v O ~ V 6 ' ItlUoGq TQ . ~ ~ T Psaid
Q to Peter: "Put
Said therefore the
Jesus
to the
Peter
the sword into [its]
Bdrh~ r j v pcixarpcn, eiq ~ j v8 4 v*
~ 76
Thrust the
sword
into the sheaL; the s h e a t h . T h e c u p
~ o ~ p r o v
666w~Ev pol 6 ?ramjp 06 that the Father has
cup
which has given to me the Father not given me, should I
T

upon

him

<

&ratmy

not by all means

drink it?"

I
obv
cn'r~ipa ~ a i6 xtAiapxoq
12Then the soldier
The therefore band and the chiliarch band and the mjlioi imqphar
T ~ V'lou6aiov uwChaPov tary commander and
and the subordinates of the
Jews
took with the oBcers of the
Jews seized Jesus and
T b ~
'Iqoo% wi E6qoav a 6 ~ b v13 ~ a $yayov
l
the
Jesus and bound him
and t eyled bound him, 13and
q
"Avvav
I T P ~ ~ T O V ' 6~
y&p they led him first to
toward
Annas
first;,
he was
for An'nas; for he was
*rr~v:vB~pbq TOG Karaqa, i3q fiv &pxlep+q father-in-kw to Ca'father-in-law of the Caiaphas, who was chief priest i a -phas, who was
b l a u ~ o i r ~KEIVOU*
14 ?p 62 Kal&wq high priest that year.
of the
year
that;
. was but Caiaphas 14 ca'ia-phas was, in
6
oupPouh~Oaaq ~ o i q'IouSaioy 671 facts the one that
the (one) haGng dounseled to the
Jews
that counseled the Jews
that it was to their
Eva &,epoPov
&o&VE;v
aupcphpc~
benefit for one man
it is bearing together one
man
todie
to die in,behalf of
h 2 p TOG
haoc.
- .
.the people. *
over
the people.
NOW ~ i m o n , ~ e 15 ' H K O ~ O ~ ~ E I 62
74 'l&oij Z i p o v
Was following but to the Jesus
Simon ter as weU as anothn h ~ p o q~ a ai h o q paeveq. 6 62. p a e y 6 q er disciple. -was folpeter and another disciple. The but disciple lowing Jesus. That
was known
~ K E T V O ~ fiv . Y V W O T ~ ) ~ 4
& ~ x I E ~ E ~~
, a disciple
i
that
was
known
to the chief priest, and b the high priest,
and he went in with
ouve~afihB~v TQ 'IlluoG Eiq T ~ V athfiv
into t h e courthe went in with to the Jesus into the courtyard JSUS
of t h e high
TO;
d r p x ~ ~ p f a 16 6
62
niTpoqyard
of the
chief pries?:
the
but
peter priest, 16but Peter
~UT~KEI
~~rphq
ebpq
g<w. was stmding outside
had been standing toward
door
outslde. a t the door, Thereg i j h e ~ v 06v
6 p a k ~ q6 a A o q 6 fore the other disciWentout therefore the disciple the other the ple, who Was known
tO the high priest,
yvCJuTi)~ TOG drpxlEphaq KCli E~TEV
known
of the chief priest and he said to the went O U ~and spoke
0"pwp~ ~ a i &iO-fjy~V v
r ~ ~ ~ p to
o v -the doorkeeper
brought Peter
portress
and
led in
,
the - . Peter. ,, ~d
in.
17
T h e servant
o
,
j
v
,
T~
nhpcl,
,
$I
17 ' Aiyer
IS saying
therefore
to the
Peter,
the :girl,'.:-the doorkeeper,
vai o-ij :;ir
then aidto Peter:
i r a l d i u ~ q $ e u p ~ p 6 cM?
servant girl - the portress , Not also you out of "OU
are not ak30
one of this man's
TGV p&erlT&~
EZ
TOO Q e p i , ~TOOTOU;
~~
the disciples you are of t h e
man
this? disciples, are you?"
He said: ."I am not."
hiy~r
i~~ivoq
O ~ K
~ipi.
I am. 18 Now the slaves and
Is saylng
'that (one)
Not
18
iu-rfi~e~aav
62 01 6oGhor ~ a i01 the officers were standHad been standing b u t the slaves and the ing about, ' as they
had built' a charcoal
6.rqp.6?ar
dolepa~rZN I T & ~ T O I ~ K ~ T E ~ , TI
because fire, because 'it was
s u b o r d ~ ~ t echarcoal
s
fire
having made,
cold, and they were
~ a i
keep paivov~oi t , and they were warming themselv&; warming themselves.

12 'H

'

JOHN 18: 19-25

516

Peter also was standing with them and

warming himself.
Kai
8~ppacv6p~voq.
and warming himself.
19 And so the chief
19 '0
oirv
drpx1epe3q f i p 6 q u ~ v T ~ Vpriest questioned JeThe therefore chief priest questioned the sus about his disciples and about his
' IqaoGv n ~ p iTGV p a 0 y ~ G v a h 0 5 ~ a nepi
i
Jesus
about the disciples of him and about teaching. 20 Jesus an616axijq
a6roG. 20 & m ~ p i 0 q ah.@ swered him: "I have
teaching
of him.
Answered
to hlm spoken to the world
' Iquoirq
'Eyb
rappqaig
h ~ h d t h q ~ apublicly. I always
Jesus
I
outspokenly
I have spoken taught in a synaTQ
r6ap9.
i x D n w r o r e i6i6aEa .h gogue and i n the
to the
world;
always
taught
in temple, where all the
ouvaywy{ rai b T@ iep@, 6-rrou n c h ~ e qJews come together;
synagogue and in the temple, where
all
and I spoke nothing
oi
'1ou6aio1
DUV~~XOVT~I,
~ a i i v in secret. 21 Why do
the
Jews
are coming together,
and
in you
question me?
K~U~TT@
06h aa 0666. 21 ~i
pa Question those who
hidden [phce]
I sp&e
nothing;
why me have heard what I
spoke to them. See!
~
P
~
T
G
s
;
ipG~qaov
r06q
are you questioning?
Question
the (ones) These know what I
d ~ q ~ 0 6 ~ aT q i h t d q a a a 6 ~ o i q . i 6 0bT01
~
said." 22 After he
having heard what I spoke to them; see! these said these things, one
oi6aocv
B
E~ITOV
2yG. of the officers that
have known
what (things)
said
I.
was standing by gave
22
~ a i j ~ a 62 a 6 ~ o G E ~ T T ~ V T O ( ; ET(; Jesus a slap in the
These (thmgs) but of him having said one
face and said: "Is
Trap~uTqKbq
TGV b-rrqpe~6v ~ ? ~ w K that
v
the way you
having stood alongside of the subordinates
gave
a
n
s
w
e
r . t h e chief
P k n ~ a p a TQ
' IqooG
iITcjv
O i i ~ ~ q
slap
to the
Jesus
having said
Thus priest?" 23 Jesus answered him: "If I
&.ITCJKpiVtJ
74 ~ ~ X I E P E ? ; 23 dcrrEUpi8rl
Answered spoke wrongly, bear
are you answering to the chief priest?
a 6 ~ 4'lqaocq Ei K ~ K & (ih&Aqaa,
;
pap~6pquov w i t n e s s concerning
to him Jesus If badly
I spoke, bear witness the wrong; but if
TTEP~ TO;
K ~ K O ~ i
.
6
~ahGq, T i
p rightly, why do you
about the
bad;
if but
finely,
why me
hit me?" 24Then
6kpetq;
24 ' A n k a ~ e t h ~ v o h
adT6v
are you Aaying?
Sent off
therefore
him Anrnas sent him away
to Ca'ia-phas
6 "Awaq
~ E ~ E ~ ~ V O np6q
V
K a c 6 p ~bound
~
the Annas having been bound toward Caiaphas the high priest.
T ~ V &pxc~pEa.
25 Now Simon Pethe high priest.
t e r was s t a n d i n g
25 'Hv 62. I J p o v f l k ~ p o q fa-rbq
~ a and
i
warming himWas but Simon Peter havlng stood and
self. Then they said
~ E P ~ ~ I V ~ ~ E ETITOV
V O ~ .
o6v
ad?@ Mrj
"You are
warming himself. They said therefore to hlm Not to him:
not
also
one
of his
~ a ia 6
iu
TGV pa9q~Gv a 6 ~ o G ET;
also you out of the disciples of him you are? disciples, are you?"
fiv

62. ~ a 6
l nhpoq

was but also the

Peter

PET'

alj~Gv

ka~i)q

with them having stood

denied it and
said: "I am not."
26 hhycc
E T ~ &K
TGV 600hwv
TOG 26 One of the slaves
Is saying one out of the
slaves
of the of the high priest,
being
&pXc~pkoqI a u y y ~ v q q Qv
03
~ ~ K O ~
E V a relative
of
chief priest,
relative
being of whom
cut off
the man whose ear
n g ~ p o q -r6 c j ~ i o vO ~ K
by6 oe ~ 7 6 0i v~ T@ Peter cut off, said:
peter the
ear
Not
I you saw in the "I saw you in the
~ j r PET'
~
aljroil; 27 ncirh~v
garden with him, did
ot v
garden
with
him?
Again
therefore I not?" 27 However,
f i p v j o a ~ o n h p o q . ~ a i ~ 6 8 6 drhkKTop
Peter denied it again;
~ ~
denied
Peter;
and immediately
cock
and immediately a
cock crowed.
-sounded.
,
28 Then they led
28
"Ayouacv
o h
T&V
'Iq a o h Jesus from Ca'ia-phas
They are leading therefore
the
Jesus
t 0 t h e governor 's
palace. 1t was now
&-IT& TOG Katdrqa EI(;~6 ~rpac~6pcov. ijv
from the Caiaphas into the praetorium; it was early in the day. But
62 npwi. ~ a ai h o i olju eiaijA0ov ~ i q~6 they themselves did
not entered into the not enter into the
but early. And they
IT~~IT~~IOV,
IVC(
p
~ I W ~ & U I V governor's p a l a c e ,
praetorium,
in order that not should get defiled that they might not
trXAh
$&ywolv
T& rduxa. 29 i(fiA0~v get defiled but might
but thev
Went forth e a t t h e passover.
- might
- eat the wassover.
29 Therefore P i l a t e
oirv
6 I ~ E I ~i j~
f r )T o
np6q
~ alj-ro6q came outside to them
therefore the
Pilate
outslde toward
them
and said: "What accpipe~e
~ a i qqacv Tiva ~a-rqyopiav
and is saying What accusation are you bringing cusation do YOU bring
against this mzn?"
TOG dvepb.rrou TO~TOU; 30 drrre~pi0qaav rai 301n answer they
of the
man
this?
They answered and
said to him: "If this
~fncn,
ad^@ Ei p i fiv
0 3 ~ o q K ~ K ~man
V
were not a
they said to him If not was this (one)
bad wrongdoer. we would
001
o l j ~ &V
Trape66Kap~v a 6 ~ 6 v . not h a v e delivered
ITOI~V,
him.
doing, not likely to you we gave beside
him up to you."
a l j ~ o i q IlechS~oq /\&PETE 31 Hence Pilate said
31 E'IITEV06v
Pilate
Take YOU to them: "Take him
Said therefore to them
air~6v b p ~ i q , rai
K ~ T & T ~ Vv6pov bpGv yourselves and judge
him
YOU, and according to the law of YOU h i m a c c o r d i n g t o
K P ~ V ~ T E a 6 ~ 6 v . ETITOV
a l j ~ @o i 'lou6aioi YOUR law.'' The Jews
said to him: "It is
judneyou
him.
Said to him the
Jews
- not lawful for us to
'Hy ? ~ O ~ K ~EEUTIV ~ ~ T O K T E ~ V066kva'
~ I
no one; kill anyone." 32 This,
Tous
not
it is lawful
to kill
in order that the
32
Yva
6
Myoq
T O
'IquoG
in order that
the
word
of the
Jesus word of Jesus might
be fulfilled which he
.rrh?pwefi
ijv
E T ~ V o q paivwv said to signify what
might be fulfilled
which
he sald
signifying
noio
Bavdr~y ~ ~ E A A E V&.IToeVfia~ecv. sort of death he wrts
to what sort of death he was about to be dying. destined to die..
fipvtjqa~o
Denied

&KE?VO~

that one

~ a i ~ T m v OIjr

and

said

Not

~ i p i .He

I am.

JOHN 18: 33-38

518

33 So Pilate entered
into t h e governor*s
-rrpa~~cjp~ov6
fletA&oq
~ a i tqhvqcnv palace again and
praetoriurn
the
Pilate
and sounded fol called Jesus and Said
~ 6 v' I q a o h ~ a iETITEV a h 4 1 ET 6 to him: "Are you the
the
Jesus
and he said to him You are thc king of the Jews???
B a u t h ~ h ~ TOV
' lou6aiwv; 34 drrr~~pier34 J e s u s answerecr,
king
of the
- Jews?
Answerec "Is it of your own
' IqooGq 'An6 mau-roir 0 3 TOGTO
Afyi~q originality that you
Jesus
From yourself you
this
are saying say this, or did others
fi
iirhho~ ETIT~V
a01
repi
ipoir; tell you about me?::
or
others
said
to you
about
me? 35 Pilate answered:
35 drIT~Kpi8q 6
flethti~oq M ~ T I &-& "I am not a Jew, am
Answered the
Pilate
Not what
I
I? Your own nation
' lou6ai6q ~ i p i ; TA Eevoq 6
a6v ~ a i01 and the chief priests
Jew
am? The nation the your and thf delivered you up to
&pxteqE'iq n a p i 6 w ~ r h ue
&poi.
Ti me. What did you
chlef prlests
gave beside
you
to me;
whal do?" 36Jesus an:
hroirjaaq; 36 drrr~~pietl
' IrjuoGq 'H Pauth~io swered: "My kingdom
did you do?
Answered Jesus
The kingdom
is no part of this
f) kpfi O ~ KEUTIV &
K!
TOG K ~ U ~ O TU O ~ O U world. If my king:
the mine not
is
out of the world
this;
dom were part of
ei f~ TOG ~ 6 u p o uT O ~ T O U fiv fi Pauth~io this world, my atten-'
if out of the world
this was the kingdom
dants would have
f
oi i i ~ q p h a t oi ipoi fiywvi<o\rro fought that I should
the, mme, the subordinates the mine were struggling
not be delivered up,
iva
cli
~apa6oeQ
h,
likely, in order that n o t I should be given beside to the Jews. BUG
TO?<
'lou6aioiq. v h 62 fi p a u l h ~ i a $I as it is, my kingtothe
Jews;
now but the kingdom the dom is not from this
6.pfi ' O ~ K EUTIV &v-reGB~v.37 E ~ T E V O ~ V source.'" 37 Theref ore
qin? not
is
from here.
.Said therefore Pilate said to him:
&
6 I l ~ t h & ~ o qO~KOGV Paoth~irq ET 'Well, then, are you
to hlrn the
Pilate
Not-therefore
king
are a king?" Jesus anair; drrre~pi9q 6 'IqaoGq I h h i y ~ ~ q871 swered: "You yourself
you? Answered the Jesus You aresaying that %re saying that I am
BaatA~bqeipt. &y&&iq TOGTO
a king. For this' I
y~yiqpat
king
I am. I into this Ihave been generated
have been born, and
Kai ~ i q TOGTO
tAfihu0a Eiq -r6v ~ 6 u p o v eor this I have come
and into this
I have come into the
world
nto the world, that
"
iva
p a p ~ ujaw
p
&hqeriqS C .should "bear wit-,
in order that I should bear witness to the
truth;
ness to the truth:.
vtiq
i) Qv
k~
&hq&iq dt~ober Everyone that is 06
everyone the being out of the
truth
is hearing
qoviiq.38 A i y ~ t T
6 ;he side of the truth
o!%e
o%e
voice.
Is saying 0 him the kitens to my voice.':
58 Pilate said to him:
I l ~ ~ A t i ~ oTi
q fonv cjrhfie~ta;
Pilate
What
is
truth?
'What is truth?" .rJ
33 Eiaijhe~v
Entered

oo6v

therefore

ndrhtv
again

eiq

into

T?

tht

Kai

igijAB~v

And after saying

he went out
,+q
TOGS
' loutiaiovq,
~ a i htyei
again to the Jews
toward
the
Jews, ,
and
he is saying and said to them:
'Ey3 ot6e&av ~ i r p i u ~ w
ah@ "I flnd no fault in
to them
I
not one I am finding in him him. 39 Moreover, YOU
ai~iCXV. 39 Zmtv
62
o u w j e ~ ~ a irpiv have a custom that
is
cause;
but
custom
to YOU I should release a
iva
Eva
drrrohbow
bpiv kv TG man to YOU a t the
in order that one I should release to YOU in the Passover. Do YOU,
therefore, wish me
.rt&a~a' ~OOAECBE
oiiv
drnoh6oo
passover; are YOU wishing therefore I should release to release to YOU the
6piv
rAv
paathia
,
'lou6aiov; king of the Jews?"
to YOU
the
king
. ofTOV
the
Jews?
40 Then they shouted
40 bpa6yaaav
oh
ndr?tv hiyo.vleq M' again, saying: '-'Not
.They crled out therefore agam
saylng No1 this man, but BarTOGTOV &Aha ~ 6 vBapaPPb. JIv 62 d ab'bas!" Now . Barthis (one) but the
Barabbas.
Was but the ab'bas was a robber.
BapaPP&
hmiq.
,
At t h a t ' time,
Barabbas
robber.
therefore, Pilate
19T61-z o h
3 a P ~ v i) I l ~ t h t i ~ oTq ~ V t o o k J e s u s ' a n d
Then therefore- took
the
Pilate * the
scourged him. %And
' IrjaoGv
~ a i kpaa~iy~u~
- 2v . K ~ \ I oi the
soldiers braided
Jesus
and
he scourged.
And
the
a ' crown of thorns
o-rpa~lij-ra~ rhk<av~aq ~ ~ i q a v o v kc
soldiers
having braided
crown
out of and put it on his
head and arrayed him
do<aveGv h i e q ~ a valj~oG fi ~ ~ q a A f j~, a with
i
a purple outer
thorns
put upon of him to the
head,
and
garment;
3 and they
ipktov - nopqupoiiv neplipahov a M v ,
outer garment
purple
they threw about him, - began coming up to
and saying:
3 ~ a i
ijpxov~o
Vrrp6g
a h 6 v ~ a him
i
and they were coming toward
him
and 'Good day, you king
~ E Y O V
Xaip~,: : 6 PaatA~irg TOV ~f the Jews!" Also,
they were saying Be rejoicing, the
king
of the they would give him
' lou6aiov.
K a i -.
Rii6oaw a 6 ~ G slaps in the face.
Jews;
and
they were giving , to him
f And Pilate went
bccrriapcrra. 4 Kai- i(fih0~u -rr&?tv
6
. slaps.
And went out agaln outside the. mtside a g a i n , a n d
f l ~ i h t i ~ o~q a ihiyet a d ~ o i q I ~ E 6 - y ~ said to them: "See!
Pilate - and is saying to them See I am leading t .bring him outside
to YOU in order for
p i a
E ,
ivq
YVQTE
to YOU h m outsrde, in ,order that.-you should know rou ta know I iind
6 ~ t oli6epiav airiav e i r p i a ~ o b ah&. no fault in him."
that
not one
cause I am finding in. h h .
5 Accordingly Jesus
5 fjjXe~v oiiv
b ' IquoGq Eta, qoptjv : m e outside, wearCame out therefore the Jesus, outside, wearing
mg the thorny crown
T ~ V &KCXV~IVOV
U T ~ ~ W O V~ a i~b ~ o p q u p o h
md the purple outer
the
thorny
crown
and the
purple
ipdr~tov. ~ a i h i y ~ t alj~oiq' I603 i) garment. And he said
outer garment. And he is saying to them Look! The b them: "Look! The
And

TOGTO
this

E ~ T ~ V

having said

~6rhiv
again

he went oul this,

l9

QBpwnoq.

e?6ov a h b v oi man!" 6 However,

saw
him the when the chief pries&
~ ~ X I E ~ E~ ~a Si oi
3-rrqpk.ra1 i~pacyaoctv and the officers saw
chlef pnests and the subordinates they cried out h i m , t h e y s bouth h y o v ~ ~E~aljpwuov
~
a~a6pouov. AEyei ed, s a y i n g : "I m saylng
Impale
impale.
1s saying pale [him] ! Impale
a6~0;q 6 Ilelh&~oqA & ~ E TaEh b v b p ~ i q~ a i[him1 1" Pilate Said
tothem the
Pilate
Take YOU him
YOU
and to them: "Take him
yourselves and hu ~ a u p & o a . r ~ , y&p 06x E ~ ~ ~ O &V
K O
impale YOU, I
for not am finding in him pale hlm, for I 60
a i ~ i a v . 7 h ~ ~ p i & l a aavh @ oi 'lou6ai01 not find any fault
cause.
Answered
to him the
Jews
in him." ? T h e Jews
"We
'Hpeiq v6pov Z X O ~ E V ,
K ~ T &
T ~ Vanswered him:
We
law
are having, and according to the h a v e a law, and
v6pov bq~ihel & T T O ~ C L Y E ~ V , 671 uibv ~ E O ; a c c o r d i n g t o t h e
law he is owing
to die,
because son of God law he ought to die,
because he made him.&au~6vhoiqoev.
himself he made.
self God's son."
8 ~ O T E O ~ V ~KOUUEV 6
~ E I A ~ T O S 8 When, therefore,
When therefore
heard
the
Pilate
Pilate heard this
saying, he became
~oG-rov ~ 6 vA6yov1 p&Ahov
&oPierl,
this
the word,
rather he was made to fear, more fearful; 9 and
9 ~ a ieiufihe~v ~ i qTA ~ p a ~ ~ C j p imihtv
o v ~ a ihe entered into the
and he entered into the praetorium again and governor's p a l a c e
Aiya
T
'Iqaoir
ni)6v
E?
06; again a n d said to
he is saying to the Jesus
Wherefrom are you? Jesus: "Where
are
YOU from?" But Je6 82 ' I Q u o G ~ &rr6~pralvO ~ KC ~ C ~ K E a6.r&.
V
The but Jesus
answer
not
gave to him. sus gave him no an18 Adyet
obv
+@
6 neih6~oq'Epoi swer. 10 Hence Pilate
Is saying therefore to him the
Pilate
To me said to him: "Are
06
AaA~iq;
oir~
of6aq
BTi you not speaking to
not are you speaking? Not have you known that m e ? Do you n o t
know 1 have authorCeouoiao,
hxw
ckrrohiloai UE ~ a &{ouaiav
i
authority I am having to release you and authority ity to release you
Cxw
rnaup6crai
oe; 11 h ~ ~ p and
i 2 I have authorI am having
to impale
you?
Answere
ity t0 impale you?"
ah6 ' I ooGq O ~ K C?X&S
i<ouaiccv 11 J e s u s a n s w e r e d
to him
yesus
Not you were having authority him : "You
would
K ~ T '
EyoG
~ & ~ i a o , ~i
pi
fiv have no authority at
downon
me
not one
if
not
it was all against me unless
it had been granted to
SESOpkvov
(TO I
&voe~v.
(thing) having been given
to you
from above; YOU from above. This
612x TOGTO
6
~apa606q
pE is why the man that
through
this
the (one) having given beside me handed me over to
cot p~iL;ovadpap~ictv CXEI.
you has greater sin."
to you greater
sin
is having.
12 CK
~ 0 6 ~ 0 6~
nelA8Toq 1 2 F o r t h i s r e a son Pilate kept on
Out of
this
the
pilate
seeking
how to rei < ; l ~ ~ ~ & ~ o M u a ~ a6~6v.
was seeking
to release
him;
the lease him. But the
man.

JOHN 19: 1-8

521

JOHN 19: 6-12

~ T E

obv

When therefore

62

' l ou6aioi

but

Jews

shouted, saying :
A i y o v ~ ~Jews
q
Saying
"If YOU release this
Emanl, you are not a
>E&V
TO~~TOV
drrrohiro~q, o l j ~ ET
fever this (one) YOU should release, not you are friend of Caesar. EVihoc roc Kaiuapoy
.rr&q
6 p a o ~ h i a ery man making himgiend of the
Caesar;
everyone the
king
self a king speaks
&V?ihiye!
TG Kaimpl. a g a i n s t C a e s a r ."
iaUTbv -rrotijv
himself making is SaYmg agamst to ihe Caesar. 13 Theref ore Pilate,
nElh&TO$ tl~06oaq TGV after hearing these
13 '0
obv
The therefore
Pilate
havlng heard of the words, brought Jesus
and he sat
~ b y o vT O ~ T ~eyayev
V
EEw T ~ V'iquoGv, ~ a outside,
i
words these
led
outside the
Jesus, and down on a judgment
iK&el(3~v
&Ti
p t j ~ a ~ o q is
T ~ O Vseat in a place called
he sat down
upon
step
Into
place The Stone Pavement,
) , E y 6 p ~ ~/\tei)o-rp~~ov,
~~
'EPpa'I'o-ri 62. but, in Hebrew, Gab'being said
Stone pavement,
in Hebrew
but ba.thn. 14 Now it was
raj3Pa66 14 fiv
62 n a p a o ~ e v ( TOG preparation of t h e
Gabbatha.
Was - but
preparation
of the passover; it was about
.rr&o~a, b p a fiv hq E K ~ . ~ a i h d y ~ ~ the sixth hour. And
passover, hour was as sixth. And he is saying he said to the Jews:
~ o i q 'louSaio~q " 1 6 ~ 6 Baath~irq 3 Gv. "See! YOUR king!"
to the
Jews
See the
king
oyyou. 1 5 H o w e v e r , t h e y
15 i ~ p a c y a u a v
obv
i ~ d v o i Apov shouted: "Take [him]
Cried out
therefore
those
Lift up away ! Take [him]
acpov, ma6pooov a
v
hiyet
aij~oiq away! Impale him!"
lift up,
impale
him.
TS saying to them Pilate said to them:
6 IlelhG~oqT6v Pa~~tA6a
3p&v u~auphow; "Shall I impale Youa
tie
Pilate
The
king
of YOU shall I impale? k i n g ? "
T h e chief
hs~pi6qocnr oi ~ P X I E P E ? ~0 3 ~ B X O ~ E V priests answered: "We
Answered
the c h e f priests Not we are having have no king but
Caesar." 16 At that
pauihia i pfi Kaioapa. 16 T ~ T E OGV
king
rf not
Caesar.
Then therefore time, therefore, h e
"
handed him over to
~ v a
r a p d 6 ~ ~ e v- a h b v
ahoiq
he gave beside
him
to them
in order that them to be impaled.
Then they took
a-raupweil.
he might be impaled.
c h a r g e of J e s u s .
the
nap6Aaf3ov
obv
T ~ V ' I qooirv. 17 And, bearing
Jesus;
They took alongside therefore the
t o r t u r e stakex for
~ b v o ~ a u & v himself, he went out
17 ~ a i p a o ~ & < w v a h &
to the so-called Skull
the
stake
to him'self
and
carrying
which'is
i < f i A e ~ v E E I ~ 76v ) \ E ~ ~ ~ E V Kpaviou
O V
T ~ T O VGOEfgO.tha
,
in Hebrew;
he went out into the being said Of Skull Place,
18 a n d t h e r e they
6
h<ye-rar
'Ef5pai'o~i
impaled him, a n d
which
is being raid
in Hebrew
two o t h e r [men]
1
2
2 8 ~ o ua h 6 v io~a6pc?oav, ~ a pe-r'
i
ad~oir
_ where him they impaled, and with him with him, One On
side and One
MAoq 660 &vraO0~v~ a IVT~G~EY,
i
ytuov 62.
others two from here and from here, middle but on that, but Jesus in
iupa6yaaav
cried out

%?$$?:

17. See Appendix under Matthew lo:%.

524

JOHN 19: 31-37

31 Oi

obv

' lov6aCo1, 2.rrei . r r a p a o ~ & u i 31Then the Jews,

since it was Prepan

in order that
ration,
I
v
a
P'
p
~
i
v
~
.
h
i
TOG
4~1
it was, in order that no1 might remain upon the the bodies might not
oravpoG T& u c h p a ~ a6v TI$ aaPP&rCi), flv remain upon the torstake
the bodies
m the sabbath, itwas ture stakes on the
y h p p y a q T i flpgpa EKE~VOU TOG uaPP&Tou, sabbath, (for the day
of that of the sabbath,
for
great the day
of that sabbath was
"
a great one,) requestfipb~qoav
~ b v ~ E I ~ & T O V Iv a
they requested
the
Pilate
in order that ed Pilate to have
legs broken
T&
u ~ i h q ~ a their
i
~ a ~ e a y Q o ~ v air-rBv
the
legs
and and the bodies taken
might be broken
of them
&pe~~lv.
32 fih00v
03v
oi away. 32 The soldierq
they might be lifted off.
Came
therefore the came, therefore, and
o-rpar~Gra~, ~ a i ~ o i r
piv .rrp&Tou broke the legs of
and
ofthe
indeed
firstfone) the first [man] and
soldiers,
those of the other
ahou
Ka-rfaEav ~6 o ~ i h q ~ a i TOG
they broke the
and of the other (one) [man] that had been
legs
impaled with him.
ouv~aupw0iv-roq
ahI$.
TOG
of the (one) having been impaled together to him; 33 But on coming to
Jesus, as they saw
33 h i
62 ~ b v ' Iqooirv
ih06vr~q, h q that he was already
upon but the
Jesus
having come,
as
dead, they did not
160~ i36q a h b v T E ~ V ~ K ~06T ~~ a, T i a E a v break his legs. 34Yet
they saw already him having died, not they broke
one of the soldiers
aijro;
&
o ~ k h q , 34 &Ah'
E T ~ TGV jabbed his side with
of him
the
legs,
but
one
of the
a spear, and immea ~ p a - r l w ~ 8 v A6yxq
air~oir rrjv .rrheup&v diately blood and wathe
side
to spear
of him
soldiers
I ter came out. 35And
ivu<ev,
~ a i &<(A~Ev
~\jeCq a i p a ~ a i
punctured, and came out at once blood and h e t h a t h a s seen
56wp. 35 ~ a i
6
i w p a ~ b q [it] has borne witwater.
And
the (one)
having seen ness, and his witness
I
p ~ p a p ~ 6 p q ~ ~~ va , &Aq01vlj
i
airroir i o ~ i v 4 is true, and that man
has borne witness, and
true
of him
is
the knows he tells true
p a p ~ v p i a , ~ a i &#EVO<
076~
8 ~ 1things, in order that
witness,
and
that (one)
has known
that YOU also may bedthqefj
A~~EI,
Iv a
~ a 3i p ~ i qlieve. 36 I n fact, these
true (things) he is saying, in order that also YOU things took
place
TIUTE~~TE.
36 & y i v & ~y&p
o
~ a i r ~ a in order for the scripmay be believing.
Occurred for these (things)
ture to be fulfilled'
c,
Iv a
i vpacpi
.rrhqpwO"
"Not a bone of his
in order that
the
scr~pture might be fulhled
will be crushed."
'Oo~oGv oir u u v - r p ~ ~ i u aij~oir.
~ ~ a ~ 37 ~ a i37 And, again, a difBone
not
will be crushed of him.
And
ferent scripture says:
T & ~ I V2 r i p a
h f y ~ t "Oipovra~
yqaqfi
again different scripture is saying They will see "They will look to
the One whom they
E I ~ 8v h<~iv-rqaav.
into whom they pierced.
pierced."
,
The therefore

Jews,

since Preparation

JOHN 19: 38-20:

625

38 MET& 68

rair~a

38Now after these

things Joseph from
who
nslhti~ov ' I w o t q drrr2, 'Ap1,pa0aiaq,
Qv Ar.i.ma.the'a,
pilate
Joseph
from
Arunathea,
being was a disciple of
Jesus but a secret
lquoir
K E K P U ~ ~ ~ V O 68
~
o:?ie
'Jesus
having been hidden but one out of Chis1 fear
disciple
of the Jews, request61h ~ b vcpbpov TGV ' l ou6aiov,
w
Iv a
ed Pilate that he
through the fear of the
Jews,
in order that might take away the
of Jesus; and
PO
76 o G p a TOG ' Iqaoir- ~ a body
i
hemight lift off the
body
of the Jesus: and Pilate gave him nerheref fore h e
T
V
6 n ~ l ? & r o q . fiA0~v OGV
~ a mission:
i
permitted the
P~late. He came therefore and came and took his
body
away. 39 Nic.0fip~v T a
a 6 0 39 ABEV 68 ~ a de'mus
i
also, the man
lifted OR the body of him.
&me but also
that came to him
N1~66qpo~ 6
ih0Bv
.rrpbq a h b v i n t h e night t h e
Nicodemus, the (one) having come toward him first time. came bringing a roll of myrFh
V V K T ~ ~ ~6
IT~~TOV,
cpcpwv
and does, about a
of night
the
first (thing),
bearing
hundred
pounds [of
ap6pvqq ~ a i dtA6qq dq h i ~ p a q 6 ~ a r 6 v .
40
took
ofmyrrh and
aloes
as
pounds
hundred.
the body of Jesus
40 mapov
o3v
~b a Q p a TO;
' iqoo6 and bound it up with
They took therefore the body of the Jesus bandages with the
~ a i i6qoav
a$rb
600vio1q PET& T&V spices, just the way
and they bound
~t
to bandages
with
the the Jews have the
custom of preparing
drpw@~wv,
~aO&q
gooC eq-r;v
splces,
according as custom
IS
to the for burial, 41 Intidentally, a t the place
' lou6aio1q
b-ra$l&<~~v.
where he was imJews
t o be preparing for burial. 41
$$ paled
there was a
Ev TG r6.rrq 8 ~ 0
EuraupGOq
~
K ( T O ~ , ~ a&v
i garden, and in the
in the place where he was impaled garden, and in garden a new memoT+
K~ITC~)
pwp~iov
K ~ I V ~ V &V
,
5 rial tomb, in which
the garden
memorial tomb
new,
in which no one had ever yet
o b 6 . 6 1 ~ ~066dq fiv
T E B E I ~ ~ V O S . 42 &KC? been laid. 42 There,
not but yet no one was having been put;
there then, on account of
06v
6th
. r r a p a o ~ ~ u i l v .rQv t h e Preparation of
therefore
through
the
preparation
of the the Jews, they laid
'Iou~~~wv,
8-rI
I Y Y ~fiv
,b Jesus, because t h e
Jews,
because
near
was
the ~liemorial tomb was
nearby. .
pvqp~iov,
iI&1~arvT ~ V'IT)uo~v.
memorial tomb,
they put the Jesus.
On the first day
of t h e week
4
68
v
oa@E~wv
Tothe
but
one[dayl
ofthe
sabbaths M a r y M a g ' d a - l e n e
E p x ~ a l .rrpwi came to the memoMapia
MayGahqvij
Mary
the
Magdalene
is coming
early rial tomb early, while
there was still darko ~ o - r i a q ETI oiioqq EIS Ti)
pvqpeiov,
of darkness yet being into the memorial tomb, ness, and she beheld
t h e stone already
~ a i P ~ ~ I T ETI ~ V hi0ov
fippivov
and is looking a t the
stone having been llfted off t a k e n a w a y f r o m
the memorial tomb.
EK
TOG
pvqCIEiou. 2
TpiXEl
out of
the
memorlal tomb.
She is running 2 Therefore she ran
After

but these (things)

f i p c h ~ q u ~ vT
requested

~ V

the

%o)ira

Jxs

20

20

JOHN 20: 10-16

oiSv

~ a Ei ~ X E T ~ Ivpbq I i p o v a nkTp0\ and came to S h o n

Peter and to the

other disciple, , f,or
~ a i ' vp&
rbv
tihhov
pa0qdlv
bv
and
toward
the
other
disciple
whom whom Jesus had afand she said
2qihe1
b
' Ir)ooGq,
~ a fection,
i
was having affection for
the
Jesus,
ana to them: "They have
away the Lord
Aiy~i
a6~oiq
'Hpav
7bv ~ l j p i otaken
~
she is saying to them They bfted off the
Lord out of the memorial
h~
pvqp~iou,
~ a i OGK tomb, and we do not
out of
the
memorial tomb,
and
not know where they have
laid him."
-- ,
o'8a EV
T O
EOq~av a h 6 v .
we have t n 0 . m where they put him.
3 Then Peter q d
3 'ESfihB~v
odv
i, I l h p o q ~ a ii) the other disciple
Went out . therefore the
Peter
and the went out and started
a A o q paIq~rjq,
~ a i ijpxov~o
~ i q~b for t h e memorial
other
disciple, and they were coming into the tomb. 4 Yes, the two
pqp~iov. 4
ET~EXOV . 6 i .oi
660 together began to run;
memorial tomb.
Were running
but
the
two but the other discips
dpok
~ a i6 tiAXoq p a e q ~ f i qv p o i 6 p a p ~ v ran ahead oft. Peter
together; and the other
disciple
ran ahead
with greater' speed
-r&x~iov TOG flfrpou ~ a ifiA8~v-I T ~ G T O
~ reached - the me-:
and
more quickly of,the
Peter and he came
first
morinl tomb first.
+S.
~b
pvr)p~iov,
5
~ a 5i And, stooping forlnto
the
'.memor~aI
tomb.
and ward, he beheld the
1~apa~6qaq
~ A ~ E IK ~ i p o a r & bandages Iyhg, .yet
having stooped beside 'he is Iooking a t lying
the he did not go 'in.
606v1a, ob
p i v ~ o i ~iaijh0ev. 6 Epx~Tal 6 Then s i n peter
bandages, not of course he entered.
Is corning
also came following
'o h .
KCC~ I i p o v t l h p o q dx~ohouO6vah&,
therefore also Simon Peter
following to him, him, and he entered
the memorial
~ a i~ i a + & v
~ i qT&
pvqp~iov.
~ a into
i
and he entered into the memorial tomb;
and tomb. And he viewed
~ E G I ~ E ? ' T&
606via ~ ~ i p ~ 7
v a~, a ~b
l the bandages - lying,
he is beholding the bandages
lying,
and the 7 also the croth that
uou~&piov,' 8
fiv i r r i . rfiq K&c$aAfi< ai)~oG, had been upon , ,his
sweat Cloth, which was' upom the
head
of him,
head not lying ,with
06 pETdi--6v b0oviwv K E ~ ~ E V O&Ah&
V
~opiq
not wlth the bandages lying
but apart from the bandages but separately rolled up in
~v~~~uhlypfvov
Eva
T ~ O V '8 T ~ T E
having beenrolled , into
one
pl'ace;
then one place. 8 At that
therefore, the
oi% - ~ i a $ & & v ~ a i 6 GJhoq p a e q ~ ~time,
q
therefore
entered
also the
other
disciple other disciple who had
b ih0Giv
I T P ~ T O ~ iq
76 reached the memoi
the (one)
having come
first
into
-the
rial tomb first %so
pvqp~iov,
~ a i ETGEV
~ a i~TT~OTEUCTEVwent in, and he saw
memorial tomb, and hesaw and
he believed;
and beIieved. 9 For
9 0 6 6 6 ~ 0 y&p
~ ~ ~ E I U C ~ V-t-rj~ y p a ~ f i v
they
d i d not yet
not but yet. for
they had known the scripture
discern
the scripture
8~1
6&i
a
<K
VEK~GV
that it is necessary
him
out of
dead ,(ones) that . he must rise
therefore and is coming toward

Simon

Peter

'

'

from the dead. 10 And

so the disciples went
back to their homes.
afi-roliq
oi paeqrai.
themselves the disciples.
11Mary, however,
rept standing outside
11Mapia
6i
imjnn
vpdq
Mary
but
had stood
toward
near t h e memorial
;omb, weeping. Then,
~WPE~QJ
eta
d a i o u o a . - &q
odv
memorial tomb outside weeping. As therefore while she was weepTb s g , she stooped forEKhai~v
v a p fK U ~ E V
she was crying
she stooped beside
into
the ward to look into
yvqp~iov, 12 ~ a i
0~wpei
660 :he memorial tomb
rnemonal tomb,
and
she is beholding
two 12 and she viewed two
&yyChouq Ev
h~u~oic;
~a0<opivouq, angels in white sitangels
in white [garments]
sitting,
ting one a t the head
Eva vpbq ra ~ ~ q a h Ki ja i Eva 'rrpbq TO?< %rid one a t the feet
one toward the
head
and one toward the where the body of
.rrooiv, BTTOU EKEITO
o h p a TOG 'IqooG. Jesus had been lying.
feet, where was lying the body of the Jesus.
13And they said to
13 ~ a iAEyouoiv a67a ~ K E ~ V O Irwat, T i her: "Woman, why
And are saying to her
those Woman, why %re you weeping?"
~AaiEtq;
Afy~i
a d ~ o i q 61.1 She said to them:
are you weeping?
She is saying
to them
that 'They have taken my
'Hpav
rdv ~6p16v pou,
~ a io d ~Lord away, and I
and
not lo not know where
the
Lord
of me,
They lifted off
TOG
Eeq~av
a
6
~
6 v . they have laid him."
ol6a
him.
where
they put
I have known
14 After saying these
14
-raC~a
~irroGua <a-rp&qq
E Iihings,
~
she turned
These (things)
having said she turned
into back and viewed JeT&
brriow,
~ a i B~wpei
T ~ Vsus standing, but she
the (things)
behind,
and she is beholding the
did not discern it was
iqaoh
T
~ a iO ~ K
$6~1
Jesus
having stood, and not she h i d known Jesus. 15 Jesus said
B T ~ ' IqooGq kcrriv. 15 A i y ~ i
'IqaoOq to her: "Woman, why
are you w e e p i n g ?
that
Jesus
it is.
Is saying to her
Jesus
Whom are you lookr l j ~ a ~ , Ti
~Aaieiq;
T iva
Woman,
why
are you weeping?
Whom ing for?" She, imag<~)TE~
's
f K & i ~
60~0GCIa BTI
6 ining it was t h e
are you seeking? That (one). thinking
that the
gardener, said to him:
~q-rroup6q k a ~ i v
hiy~t
a
KCPIE, "Sir, if you have cargardener
it is
she is saying to him
Lord,
ITOO ried him off, tell me
e i v i pol
E i 06
&P&o~aoaq
say to me where where you have laid
hun,
if you
carried
E ~ K ~ alj-r6v,
S
~ & y h ahbv
&p@. - him, a n d - I will take
shall l ~ f t u p . him away." 16 Jesus
you put
him,
and I
him
Mapibp. said to her: "Mary!"
16 M ~ E I
ah-fi. 'IqaoOq
Is saying
to her
Jesus
Mary.
Upon turning around.
hiy~i
a h & she said t o him,
orpaq~ioa
keiq
is SaYlng
to him
that (one)
Having
- turned
Hebrew: "Rabb
h i y ~ ~ a in
l
'Pap$ouvEi ,
'Eppa'icrri
is being said bo'nil" (which means
which
Rabboni
in Hebrew
&vao~ijval.10 &1~ijh0ov obv:
to stand UP.

IT&AIV

vpdq

Went off therefore again toward

TI?

aw

aeb,

JOHN 20: 24-29

Mfi "Teacherl") 17 Jesus
said to her: "Stop
pou
~TTOU,
aha y h p &vaPiPqra clinging to me. For I
of me be touching, not yet for I have ascended have not yet ascended
~ p d q -T ~ Vna-rhpa' ITO~EGOW 62 .rrpbq 7 0 3 ~ to the Father. But be
toward the Father; be going but toward the on your way to my
brothers and say to
dGeAqoGq pow rai i r k airroiq
'AvaPaivo
brothers of me and say to them I am ascending them, 'I am ascending
r p b q ~ b vr a ~ i p a pou ~ a ri a ~ k p a bpGv to my Father and
toward the Father of me and Father of YOU YOUR Father and to
uai 0 ~ 6 v pou rai 8 ~ d v irpGv. 18 ZPXET~I my God and YOUR
and God of me and God of YOU.
Is coming God.' " 18 Mary Mag'da-lene came and
Mapthp fi MayGahqvtj dyyihXowua TOTS
Mary
the
Magdalene
bringing news to the brought the news to
paoq-raiq 6 ~ 1 'Echpa~a rk K ~ ~ I O Vrai the disciples: "I have
disciples
that Ihave seen the
Lord
and seen the Lord!" and
that he said these
~airra
E~TEV
aC[Ljrij.
things to her.
these (things) he said to her.
19 Therefore, when
19 0u"uqq
O ~ V
Was
f i ~ h p qit was late on that
Being therefore of evening to the
day
day, the first of the
i r ~ i v q ~i
I
UaPPdrTCJV, rai TGV
that
the one [day] of sabbaths, and of the week, and, although
the doors were locked
BwpGv
K E K ~ E I ~ ~ ~ V O V6 r o u
from oi where the disciples
doors
having been locked
where
were
the
were for fear of the
pa8qTai
61&
T ~ V q6Pov
T&V ' I o u 6 a i ~ v , Jews, Jesus came and
disciples through the
fear
of the
Jews,
stood in their midst
~ ~ O E 6V ' IqooGq r a i E u r
eiq ~6 pkaov, and said to them:
came the
Jesus
and stoofd into the midst, "May YOU have peace."
after he said
~ a i AEYEI
adro'iq E i p j v q 3piv. 20 ~ a 2QAnd
i
and he is saying to them Peace to YOU.
And this he showed them
ro6ro
E~IT&V E ~ E I ~ E V ~ aT&S
i x ~ i p a qrai both his hands and
this having said he showed also the hands and his side. Then the disT ~ VI T A E U ~ ? ~a 6 ~ 0 i q .
obv
o i ciples rejoiced a t seethe
side
to them.
therefore the ing the Lord. 21 Jep a % q ~ a i 166v-r~q
T ~ V K~PIOV. 21 E??EV
;us, therefore, said to
disciples
having seen
the
Lord.
Sald
them again: "May
o h
aG-roiq B
'Iqaoirq IT&V
Eiptjvq YOU have peace. Just
therefore to them the
Jesus
again
Peace
ss the Father has
bsv'
~ a 0 h q d r r i o ~ a h ~ i p~
v
6 .rra~fip, sent me forth, I
to YOU;according as has sent forth me the Father,
also a m s e n d i n g
K&Y&
IT~~ITCJ
3p6q. 22 ~ a i rorj-ro
YOU."
22 And after
also
I am sending
YOU.
And
this
he
said
this he blew
cinch
kv~qljcrqo~v~ a i h i y ~ t a670iq
them and
having said he blew in and he is saying to them Apon
A~PETE
~~veirpa
&ylov- 23
& said to them: "ReRecelve YOU
spirit
holy;
lilrely :eive holy s p i r i t .
TIVWV
&$fire
-rhq &papria$ d3 If YOU forgive the
of some ones YOU should let go off the
sins
;ins of any persons,
A166orahe. 17
Teacher.

hiye1

air74

'Iquoirq

Is saying

to her

Jesus

'&:?;Y

Not

they stand forgiven

to them; if YOU reK P ~ T ~ T E tain those of any per7IVG)V
YOU may retah
of some ones
sons, they stand retained."
K E K ~ ~ ~ T ~ V T ~ I .
they have been retained.
24But Thomas, one
24 Ompi?< 62 ~ t q &K
TGV 6ch6era of the twelve, who
Thomas but one out of
the
twelve.
was called The Twin,
6
hey6p~voq Ai6upoql o i r ~ fiv PET was not with them
the (one) being said
Twin,
not was wit1 when Jesus came.
air^&^ ~ T E ~ A ~ E ' IV~ u o G ~ . 25 E ~ E Y O V 25 Consequently the
them
when came
Jesus.
Were saying other disciples would
o8v
a 6 ~ 6oi ahhot p a e r ~ r a i' E a p h r a p ~ ~say t o h i m : "We
therefore to him the other disciples We have seer have seen the Lord!"
T ~ V~ 6 ~ 1 0 ~ d
.
6k E ~ E Vadtoiq 'E&v But he said to them:
the Lord. The (one) but sald to them If eve] "Unless I see in his
p$
i60
tv ~ a i q
x ~ p u i va d ~ o i rrbv . r h o \ hands the print of
not I should see in the hands of him the type the nails and stick
T ~ Vijhov K a i
@&ha
r6v 6 6 r ~ u h 6 v pow my finger into the
of the nails and I should thrust the
finger of me print of t h e nails
~ i qr6v t h o v TGV ijhav rai
P k h ~
and stick my hand
into the type of the nails and I should thrus; into his side, I will
pou T~)V x ~ i p a~ i rqi v T T A E U ~ ali-roir,
~V
06 pfj c e r t a i n l y n o t beof me the hand into the
side
of him, not no1 lieve."
.rr~u-r~Gow.
26 Well, eight days
Iwould believe.
later his d i s c i p l e s
26 K a i p ~ 0 'fipipaq ~ K T &
I T ~ I V quav .EUW
And after days eight again were mside were again indoors,
oi paeqrai a 6 ~ o i r r a i Oop6q VET' a 6 ~ G v . and Thomas with
the disciples of him also Thomas with them. them. Jesus came,
6
E~XETUI
'Iqooirq
TGV
BwpGc although the doors
Is coming
the
Jesus
of the
doors were locked, and he
~ h ~ h ~ l o p i v ~~v a
, i Eorq
~ i q r 6 picrob stood in their midst
having been locked, and he stood into the midst and said: "May YOU
~ a i
E~TEV
Eipfivq
bpiv. 27 E T T ~ have peace." 27 Next
and
said
Peace
to YOU.
Next
he said to Thomas:
hfy~i
78
Qwp$
@ips.
rbu
he is saying
to the
Thomas
Be bearlng
the ' P u t y o u r f i n g e r
S ~ K T U ~ uou
~ V 66e ~ ai 6i r&.q xip&q pou, here, a n d see my
of you here and see the hands of me, h a n d s , a n d t a k e
finger
rfjv x ~ i p h oou rai @&ha eiq your hand and stick
rai
$ipr
and be earlng the hand .of you and thrust into it i n t o my s i d e ,
+v
~ h ~ u p d r v pow,
~ a i pfj
y ivou
snd stop being unthe
side
of me,
and
not
be becoming oelieving but become
ID TO^
dhhh
TIUT~~.
28 dnrEKpi8q b e l i e v i n g . " 28 I n
Unbelieving
but
bezieving.
Answered
answer Thomas said
Oop&q rai E ~ T E V a h $ '0 ~Gp16qpov rai
Thomas and he said to him The Lord of me and ;o him: "My Lord
6 0 ~ pow,
6 ~ 29 X ~ Y E I a6T.G 6 'IquoCIq and my God!" 29 Jethe God of me1
Is saying to hun the Jesus
sus said t o him:
&qiov~a~

they have been let go off

ad~oiq.

to them;

6v

likel:

JOHN 20: 30-21:

630

JOHN 21t.4-10

631

i
1

you have
seen me have y&
i66v~rq
~ a ib e l i e v e d ? H a p p y
par6rplot
p
oi
and are those who a@
not
having seen
Happy * the (ones)
not see and yet be~1mrOaavrrq.
having believed.
lieve."
rai &ha
03v
pi.v
30
flohh&
30 To be sure, JeM a n y (things) indeed therefore also other sus performed many
u q p ~ i a inoiquev 6 ' I uoirq Q+rtov riiv other signs also besigns
did
the
3esus
m slght o f t h e fore t h e disciples'
paOq~Gv,
a
06,
B ~ I Vwhich are not writ-'
disciples,
which (things)
not
is
ten down i n this
Y E Y P ~ P P ~ V ~ &v TQ BtPAiw T O ~ Q - scroll. 31 But these,
having been written (ones) in the scroll
thls;
have been written
31
aka
62
yiyparrat
Yva
down that YOU may
these (things) but has been written in order that believe t h a t Jesus
nlcrreOq-re
TI ' Iqao3q i a ~ i v b xplordq is t h e Christ the
YOU may believe that
Jesus
is
the Christ
Son of God, a n d
d
ui6~ T O
0~06, rai
Yva
that, because of be:
the
Son
of the
God;
and
in orderthat lieving, YOU may have
' K I U T E ~ O V T E ~< ~ f i v
EX~TE
hJ 79 life by means of his
believing
life
YOU may be having
in the name.
bv6part
a6~oir.
After these
name
of him.
things Jesus
MET&
ruir~a
iqavEpwam
After these (things)
manifested
himself manifested himself
again to the discin6rhlv 'Iqaoirq
~ o i q paerl-raiq h i
at the sea Of
again
Jesus
tothe
disciples
upon
Ti-be'rieas; but he
Oahciaaqq
made the manifesi
sea
o>%e
TtB~~1660~'
Tibellas;
tation in this way.'
iqavipwa~v
62
o i j ~ o ~2 . 'How 2 T h e r e w e r e i n
he made manifestation
but
thus,
Were
6 ~ 0 6 Iipwv n h ~ o <~ a @
i
w
~
s ~ company Simon Pe:
together Simon
Peter
and Thomas the (one) ter and Thomas, why
was called The Twin,
~ E Y ~ ~ E Y Ai6upoq
O S
Kai Na0avatjA
b
being said
Twin
and Nathanael the (one) a n d Na . t h a n ' a . e f
from Ca'na of Ga1'dnrb Kav& ~ f i q rahlhaiaq r a i
0i
from
Cana of the
Galilee
and the [sons] i-lee and the sons of
Zeb,e.dee and. twb:
TOG Z ~ P ~ 6 a i o~u a &Ah01
i
t~ TGV pa0qrGv others of . his dsci2
of the Zebedee and others out of the disciples
ples. 3 Simon Peter
ahoir 660. 3
a 6 ~ o i q Z i p w f l i ~ p o qsaid to them: "1
of him two.
Is saying to them Simon
Peter
a m going fishing.':
cYITcjr/~
&AIE~EIV.
~ ~ ~ O L J D IaVb ~ QThey said
to him:,
I am going under to be fishing; they are saymg to hlm
"We also are coming
'Epx6pr8a
rai fipdq
ah
With
Out they'
We are coming also
we
togetherwith
:
I
?
:
:
iEfih0av
~ a i 6iPqaav EIS 76 nhoiov, went and got aboard
the boat, but du'
They went out and they stepped in into the boat,
0666~.(i"g that night theq
rai &v trrivp +q vuni h i a u a v
and in ,that
& night they caught ' nothing. caught nothing.
'"071

Because

thpa~6q

pE

you have seen

me

"Because
ITET~CTTEUK~~;

have you believed?

21

21

22

,
*

!
.

.
'

1i

Zon~ 4 However, just as

it Was getting to be
morning. Jesus stmd
'
aiylahb. 06 J.,&VTOI
beach;
not 0 course on the beach, but the
g6~taav oi pa&lrai 6 ~ i'1 uoirq i ~ i v .disciples did .not, of
known the disciples that
yesus
it IS. course, discern t b t it
06v
aho'iq
' 1 quocq was Jesus. 5 Then Je5 heyft
1s saymg
therefore
to them
Jesus
sus said to them:
flat6ia,
~ f i TI - npoaqdrylov "Young children, YOU
,
not
any
eatable
~ i t t l children,
e
do not have anything
EXETE;
&IT&Kpi@qcJav a 6 ~ Q 0;. to eat, do YOU?" They
are having YOU? They answered
to him
NO. answered. "No !" to
6 He s a i d to
6
6
62 E T ~ E V airroiq B ~ E T E
E ~ C T& him.
The (one) .but said to them Cast YOU into the them: ''Cast the. net
TO<^ nhoiou ~ i ) ~ ~ K T U O
~ Ya ,on
i the right side of
S E ~ I &p
right
parts o f t h e
boat
the
net,
and the boat and YOU
E ~ P ~ ~ U E T E . Zpdov
oh,
rai OtjKgTI will find [some]."
YOU will find. - They cast
therefore, and. not yet Then :they cast it,' but
they were na longer
ah6 &hr6aai
. iuxuov
dnrb
it
to draw they were strong enough from the able to draw 'it in because of the multitude
ofiv
~rhj9ou< TBV ix86ov. 7 -h.ky&~
Is saylng therefore . of the fishes. 7 Therefishes.
multitude, . of the
f ~ r et h a t d i s c i p l e
6 ' pa$q?fi< ~ K E ~ V O 6v
~
fiy6crra
the
disciple
thatwhom was loving the whom Jesus used to
love said to Peter:
'Iqooirq
TQ
ni-rpy
'0 ~ 6 p t 6 icr~tv..
~
Jesus
to the
Peter
The
Lord
it is. "It is t h e Lord!':
Iipwv
obv
n i ~ p o q , dr~oljaaq
TI Hence Simon Peter,
Simon . therefore
Peter,
having heard
that upon hearing that it
6
~ 6 ~ 1 6 %~(TTLV,
T ~ V
~ T C E V ~ I ~ Twas
~ V the Lord, -girded
the
Lord
it is,
the
top garment about himself his top
.
61r<boa-r0,
q v yhp yupv6qf ~ a igarment, for he was
girded himself through, was
for
naked,
and riaed, aria ,plunged
E P ~ E vi a u ~ h v
~v BLdaauav. 8 oi 62 intp the s e a .&put
threw hlmself into- the
sea;
the but the other dis'ciples
&Moi paeqrai TG rhotapir; fih90~, 06 yhp cameinthe little boat,
other disciples to the.' little-boat came, not for
f o r they were
a
- p a r p & v - dnrb- Tii( y+& &Ah&
90av
long
from
land,
they were ' long [way] from the ear
but . ,
o*'.
three
'&IT&
I T ~ X ~ 61aKoaiwv,
V
C T ~ P O V T E <T6- ~ ~ K T U O W
dqed feet away, dragfrom cnbits two hundred, dragging the - net
ging
*
'the n e t of fishes.
TGV tx06ov.
,. .
of the
fishes.
, - ,
.9However, when
9 'nq
o h , - dnriPqoav
iq Tfiv yfiv they disembarked on'. A s therefore they stepped off into the ear:
to
they beheld
'
Phi-~~OUUIV & v ~ P ~ K ,L' &r ~c t ~ b q v
lying there a charcoal
they are looking a t
charcoalfire , lying
64~cip
Iov
I T I K E ~.~ E ~
VaOi V tirp-rov fire a n d fish lyeating [fish]
lying upon
and , bread.. i n g u p o n it a n d
10 Ahyet
aljTOTq 6 1 qa06c 'EviyKcerE&b bread. 10 Jesus said to
Is saying to them the - Jesus
Bearbyou from them: "Bring some of
4

npwiaq

6t

Of mornmg but
Iquo~ ric v
Jesus
into the

661

already

ytvopivqq

comlng to be stoo

kq

.%

'

532

JOHN 21: 11-16

-r8v

bqapiwv

av

E~l&oa-re v h

t h e fish YOU just

now caught." P1si11 6rvipq
oh
Iipwv Ili-rpo~ KO mon Peter, therefore,
Went up
therefore
Simon
Peter
an1 went on board and
ETAKUOEV 76 ~ ~ K T U O VEIS T{V Y ~ V ~ & C Y T ~ drew the net to land
hedrew the
net
into the earth
full
full of big fishes, one
and fifty:
ix86wv
~EY&AOV
&KC(T~V
~ T V T ~ ~ K O V hundred
T(
of fishes
great
one hundred
fiftythree of them. But
TPIOV.~ a Ti O U O ~ W V GVTWV 03K Zc~xioOq T< although there were
three; and of so many being not was split th so many the net did
~ ~ K T U O V12
.
) \ k y ~ ~ ac-roiq
6
' IqooG~ not burst. 12 Jesus
net.
Is saying
to them
the
Jesus
said to them: "Come,
AECTE & ~ I ~ ~ ~ O C ToLjGeiq
TE.
k ~ 6 h p a TGV take YOUR breakfast,"
Hither breakfast YOU.
No one was daring of t h ~ Not one of the disci~~~~~Gv
E<~-r&cra~ alj~6v 1 3 ric; ples had the courage
disciples
to search out
him
You whc to inquire of him:
ET;
~ i 6 6 ~ e q 6 ~ 1 6 ~ 6 ~ 1EOTIV
6 ~ '<Who are you?" beareyou? having known that the
Lord
it is.
:ause they knew it
was the Lord. 13Je13 E P X E T ~ I 'Iquoijq ~ a i hayf3*~1
T&
Is coming
Jesus
and
he is taking
the sus came and took
6 p ~ o v ~ a i 6i6acr1v
alj~oiq, ~ a i 76 the bread and gave it
bread
and
h e i s giving
to them,
and
tht :o them, and the fish
6~drplov
bpoioq. 14 TOGTO
6 6 ~ .ikewise. 14 This was
eating [fish]
likewise.
This
alreadj low the third time
~pi~ov
Eqav~pbOq
' I~ooCq ~ o i q ,hat Jesus appeared
thifd [time] '
was manifested
Jesus
to thf ,o the disciples after
pa0r)~aiq
& y ~ p e e i ~ EK
VEKPGV. lis being raised up
disciples having been raised up out of dead (ones) 'rom the dead.
15 *OTE
oZlv
4pio-r om
h i y ~ ~ 15 VJhen, now, they
When therefore they breaxfasted is saylng lad breakfasted, Je7@
Zipovl n i r p q
6 'IqooCq tipwv ;us said to Simon Peto the
Simon
Peter
the
Jesus
Simon er: "Simon son of
'I wcivot~,
dryarrreq,
y~ nAiov 701j7Wv; lohn, do you love me
Isonl of John, are you lovlng me more of these?
nore than these?" .He
Aiyel
a h & Nai, KCPIE, aCJ
0T6aq
He is saying to him Yes, Lord, you have known aid to him: "Yes,
6r1
QIAG
OE.
h k y ~ ~ ~ord,you know I have
that I am having affection for you.
He is saying ~ffectionfor you." He
ah6
B ~ K E 7&
&pvia
you. aid to him: "Feed
to him Be you feeding the
young lambs
of me. ny lambs." 16 Again
16
hEy~!
&
T&~IV
6 ~ 6 7ov~ le said to him, a
He is saying
to hun
again
second &me1 econd time: "Simon
Z;~yav
' I u&Jou,
&Y~GS
PE; on of John, do you
Simon
[son] of John,
are you loving
me?
3ve me?" He said
A ~ Y E I a1379 Nai, K ~ P I E , ub
076aq
He is saying to him Yes, Lord, you have known o him: "Yes, - Lord,
ou know I have af871
+rh&
0.5.
Aiy~t
that I am having affection for you. He is saying ection for you." He
aid to him: "Shepah8
Iloipatve
T C ~ IT~OP&TI& pou.
to him Be shepherding the little sheep of me.
erd my little sheep."
the

eating ifishesl

of which

YOU

caught

nou

JOHN 21: 17-22

?fy&l,

~ C T G 76

t i p a l 17 He said to him
Sirno1 the third time: "Si'I W&VOU,
qthei~
Pei mon son of John, do
of John,
are you having affection for
me you have affection for
ihu1~30q 6 ~ ~ T P O S871
ETTEV alj-rc me?" Peter became
Was grleved the
Peter
because he said to hin grieved that he said
Ti)
TP~TOV
OtA~iq
PC t o h i m t h e third
the third Ltimel Are you having affection for me. time: "Do you have
eirr~v a d ~ 6 Kljpt~,
T&T~
06 affection for me?" So
~ n d he said to him
Lord,
all (things) yo1 he said to him: "Lord,
oT6a~,
06
y I V G U K E I ~ 671 you know all things;
have known,
YOU
are knowing
tha you are aware that I
+IA&
ae.
hiyet
ad76 have affection for
to hin you." Jesus said to
you.
Is saying
I am having affection for
'IrlooGq
B ~ O K E T& npoP6716 ~ O U . him: "Feed my littie
Jesus
Be feeding
the
little sheep . of me sheep. 18 Most truly I
I8 &pfiv &pjv
Xiy w
UOI,
87e say to you, When you
Amen
amen
I a m saying
to you,
when were younger, you
fiq
v~cj~epoq, i<cjwu~q o ~ a u r d v~ a iused to gird yourself
you were younger, you were glrding yourself and and walk about where
T&pl&T6n&l
q
6-rrou fii3~h~q. B ~ a v you wanted. But when
you were waIking about where you willed; whenever you grow old you will
T&C s t r e t c h o u t y o u r
YQP~~QG
~KTEVE?~
62
but you should grow old, you will stretch out the hands and another
:~ip&q oou, ~ a iBAhoq 2;Goe1 oe ~ a i[man] will gird you
nands of you, and another willgird you and and bear you where
OTDEI
~ I T O U 06
I
.
19 TOGTC you do not wish."
119 This he said to
he will bear where not you are willing.
This
6;
ETITEV
c~rlpaivwv
~oiq
B a v 6 - r ~ signify by what sort
but he said signifying to what sort of
death 3f death he would
zlorify God. So, when
6o$au&1 ~ b v8 ~ 6 ~~ . a i~ o i r r o eirrbv
he will glorify the God. And this having said he had said this, he
said to him: "ConAiyel
ah@ 'AKOAO~~EI
pot.
;inue following me."
he is saying to him Be following to me.
20
' E l ~ ~ ~ ~ p a q ~ i q6
ni-rpoc; 20 Upon t u r n i n g
about Peter saw the
Having turned about upon
the
Peter
phirr~t T ~ V pa0ql-jv 6v
fiydra
6 lisciple whom Jesus
is looking at the disciple whom was loving the lsed to love follow' IqaoCq & ~ o ~ o u ~ o ~ v25
7 a ,~ a i&V~TEUEV Ev .ng, the one who a t
Jesus
following,
who also fell upward in ;he evening meal had
TG GE~TVQ h i 76 rr-rijOoq a6703 ~ a iETT~V ilso leaned back upon
the supper upon the breast of him and he said nis breast and said:
K ~ ~ I -riq
E io-r~v
6
1~apa66oljq GE; 'Lord, who is the one
Lord,' who
is
the (one) giving beside you? 3etraying you?" 21 Ac21 TOGTOV
ODV
i6bv
6 n i ~ p o q :ordingly, when he
:aught sight of him,
This (one) therefore having seen the Peter
hky~t
7
'1qooi) K ~ ~ I E01%-oq
,
6.3 3eter said to Jesus:
is saying to the
Jesus
Lord,
this (one) but 'Lord, what will this
~ i ; 22 A ~ ~ E ah6
I
6 'IqooGq 'E& :man do]?" 22 Jewhat?
Is saying to him the
Jesus
If ever ;us said to him: "If

17

He 1s saying

to him

the

TP~TOV

third [time]

ab~6v
him

0hXw

I am willing

EPXOpal

Iarn coming,

~i

what

pkvetv

to be remaining

mpbq

toward

at;

you?

06

You

iw

it i s my

will for

u n t i him to remain untu

POI

o b ~ o q 6 You continue followthis the ing me." 231n conX6yoq Eiq TOGS dt6d90irq 671 b pa8qTis sequence, this saying
word into the
brothers that the disciple went out among the
6~Eivoq o l j ~C ~ T O ~ ~ ~ U KO E~I .KETTTEV 62 a*+ brothers, t h a t that
that
not
is dymg.
Not said but to hlm disciple would not
die. However, Jesus
6 'IqoOGq 6 ~ 1O ~ K~ O ~ V ~ O K&Aha
E I ,' E b
did not say to him
the
Jesus
that not he is dying,
but
If
ab~bv
MAW
~ ~ V E I V
&a5 that he would not
him
I am willing
to be remaining
until die, but: "If it - is
my will for him to
Epxol-la~, Ti
m&q
ok;
I am coming, what toward you?
remain until I come,
of what concern is
, 24 06765
~OTIV b
b
This
is
the
%
%
l?
;:'
the(one) that to YOU?"
pap~up8v m p i
TO~GIV
~ a i
6
24 This is the dis:
witnessing about these (things) and the (one)
ciple that bears witYP~WS
~a%a, '~ai o i 6 a p ~
having written these (things), and we have known n e s s a b o u t t h e s e
things and that wrote
6 ~ 1&Aq8fiq a6~oG ?i
p a p ~ u p i a 6q.riv.
these things, and we
that
true
of him the
wltness
is.
know that the witness
25 "EOTIV Sh ~ a i&Aha Prrohhh
he
gives is true.
Is
but also other
many
which
25
There are, in
~ ~ o i q a ~6 v ' 'I qaoGq,
&TIV~
6bv
did
the
Jesus,
which (things) if ever f a c t , m a n y o t h e r
Y ~69117a
1
~a0'
Ev,
066' things also which Jeit may be written
down
one (thing), ~lot-but sus did,
if ever
ab~6V
O? pal
T ~ V
they
were
written
in
I am supposing
the
very
full detail, I suppose,
x o pj a ~ l v
T&
ypa$6p,~va
to afford space in future for
the
being written the
not c o n t a i n the
~16hia.
scrolls written.
scrolls.
d~oho6eer. 23 'EE~~ABEv obv

be following.

Went forth therefore

ACTS OF APOSTLES

I come, of what con-

t o m e cern is that to you?

The first account,

0 The.ophfi.lus, I
.rrdtv~ov, d O E ~ ~ I A E , b v
fip<a-ro composed about all
all (things), 0 Theophilus, of which
started the things ~ e s u sstart' I qaoGq
mol~iv
TE
~ a i ~ I ~ & U K E I V ed both to do and to
Jesus
to be doing and
also to be teaching teach, 2 until the day
fis
i l ~ i ~ a ~~ V T Eh&pavoq
I
that he was taken
h
i
day
havingdven commandment up, after he had giv&roo~6ho1q 61h' mve6pa~o<-&yiov'en c o m m a n d m e n t
apostles
to the
h o b though holy spifit
through
spirit
to the apostles whom
06q i<ahE<a~o drv&hfip?&l' 3
ofq
he was received up; . to whom ' h e chose. 3 To- these
whom he chose
KC:
~ r a p i a ~ r l o ~ v kau~bv < i j v ~ a p e ~ halso by many'.positive
also ' he made stand beside himself living after p r ~ f he
s showed him~6 T r a e ~ i v a d ~ 6 v i v mohhoiq ~ ~ K ' p q ~ i self
after he had
o t ~alive
,
the to suffer
him
in
many
tokens, - saere&, being seen by
' 1 '
'
?$&p(;)v T E U G E ~ & K O V T ~ ~ T T T C ( V ~ ~them
N O ~ throughout forthrough
days
forty
' -being seen
ty days and telling the
things about the kinga670iq ~ a ihkywv
T&
mapi
to them and saying the (things) about
dom of Gad. - 4 And
p a a t h ~ i a < TOG 8.~00. 4 ~ a i uvvah1<6p~voq while fie was meetkingdom of th6 God.
And being met together ing with them he gave
r a p f i y y ~ l h ~ vaho'iq dCTTZ) ' I E ~ O O O ~ ~ ~ G I Vp i them the orders: "Do
Jerusalem
not -not withdraw from
he gave orders to them. from
~erusalem, but keep
~ o p i < ~ a 0 a 1 ,&Ah&
~TEPI~EVEIV
but
to be remaining around for waiting for what the
to withdraw,
T ~ V&Trayyehiav TOG Tra-rpbq
v
fi~oGoorrkFather has promised,
of the Father which YOU heard a b o u t w hLc h Y O U
the
promise
hearc? from 'me; 5 bepou- 5
6rr
' lwbqq . p?v
.&P&T~TI~Ev
of me;
because
John
indeed
baptized cause John, indeed,
ii6a-n; bpeiq 62 iv T V E ~ ~~ ~~ TT ~I U & ~ Ubaptized
E U ~ -&with water,
to water. YOU but in
spirit
will be baptized 'but YOU will be bapdyiq ob VET& . rohh&q ~ah-raq qpkpaq. tized in holy spirit
to holy not after - many
these
days. not many days after
.,
this."
6
Oi',
pkv
The (ones)
indeed
, therefore
6 When, n*,
they
ovv~h6h~eq
ipcj~wv
a h d v had assembled, they
having come together they were questioning him
as king h i m :
A~YOVTEC KOplr. ~i hr. -TG x p b ~
a
~
~
f
are
d , you restorsaying
Lord,
if
$, the
time
ing the kingdoni . to
i m o n a ~ ~ mT ~~ VoPaaihriav
~ ~
T+
'lapa4h;
at thts
are you restoring the . kingdom to the
Israel? .
7 He- said to them: "It
7 E ~ m E v mPbq ahorjq0bX by&,,
s belong to YOU
He said toward
them
Not of YOU
it is d ~ e not
Tbv

pkv ~ r p 8 ~ oh6yov
v
E~olqcrtipqv&pi

The indeed

first

word,

I maae

about

2:

'

% -

'~k9~q
'

535 -

A.

536

ACTS 1: 8-13

yvBva~ xp6vouq fi

to get knowledge of
the times or seasons
~ a + p2 0 ~ ~ 0 6 i6iq ixouoiql 8 MA& which the Father has
Father
put
the own authority.
but placed in his own
jurisdiction; 8 but YOU
AfipqjEa0~ Girvap~v Z I T E ~ ~ ~ V T O TOG
~
YOU will receive
power
having come upon of the will receive power
dryiou m ~ 6 y a ~ o q2 ' iiy&q, ~ a i 2oeu0k when the holy spirit
holy
spirit
upon
you,
and You will be arrives upon YOU,and
pou p h p ~ u p ~ b
q TE ' I ~ p o u o d i j p Kai iv You will be witnesses
of me witnesses in and
Jerusalem
and in of me both in Jerur
r mj 'lou6aiq ~ a Z
i a p a p i q ~ a iEwq salem and in all Juall
the
Judea
and Samaria and until de'a and Saamar'i.a
and to the most disioxa~ou T
yijq. 9 ~ a i
Ta%a
extremity
ofthe
earth.
And
thesefthings) t a n t p a r t of
the
earth." 9 And after he
eirrdv
@AET~VT~V ah&v
,
having said
looking
of them he was lifted up, had said these things,
~ a vi ~ g i h q
6.rrihap~v
a'jTt)V ht)T&v while they were lookand cloud took from underneath him frorn the ing On, he Was lifted
caught
6g8ahp6v
a\j-r&v. 10 ~ a i c5q d r ~ ~ v i < o \ r rUP
~ <and a
him up from the?
eyes
of them.
And
as
gazing
loAnd
as they
6oav ~ i qT ~ VOGPC(V&V rrop~uopivouahG,
they were into the heaven going his way of him, were gazing into the
~ a ;i6oir
&6pq
600 & a p l m f i ~ ~ ~ a c csky
v while he was on
his Way, also, look!
and look! male Dersons two had stood alongside
men in white
, oi
~ a i
aliToiq iv ~ D ~ + , ( T E C T I h ~ u ~ a i q11
who also garments stood along:
white,
to them in , garments
ehav
"AvGp~q
r a h I ha70 I,
Ti slde them, 11and they
said
Male persons
Galileans,
why said: "Men of Gal'why do y o 5
~ ~ T ~ ~ K C [ TPE~ ~ T O V T E!<
< T ~ V O ~ P ~ V ~ inlee,
V ;
have YOU stood
looking
into the
heaven? stand looking into the
sky? This Jesus who
O ~ T O ~
b
' Iqooirq
B
This
the
Jesus
the (one) was received up from
&orhqy~8~iq
drg'
v
E
T&V YOU into
t h e sky
having been received up from
YOU
into the
will come thus in
I
06pav6~ 0 6 7 0 ~ ~ E ~ D E T ~ 3~
T P ~ I T O V the same manner as
heaven
thus
will come
which
manner
i 8 ~ 6 o a u 8 ~atj-rdv rrop~u6y~vov ~ i q ~ 6 vYOU have beheld him
youviewed
him
going his way
into
the going into the sky."
1 2 Then they reotjpav6v.
heaven.
turned to Jerusalem
from a mountain
inth I called the Mount of
Then
they returned
' I &pouoahfip
&IT&
BPOUS
TOG
Olives, which is near
Jerusalemfrom
mountain
the (one)
Jerusalem, being a,
~aAoupivou 'Ehalijvoq;
8
&q-rlv iyyirq sabbath day's journey
being called of Olive grove, which
IS
near
' 1 ~pouuahfi
y
aappdrrou
2x0~
666v. away. 13 So, when
Jerusalem,
of sabbath
havlng
way. they had e n t e r e d ,
13 Kale ~ T E E ~ C T ~ ~ ~ OE VI , ~~6
CJTEP@OV
they went UP inAnd when they entered, into the upper chamber to the upper chamber
to know

times

K ~poirq
I

oCIq

or appointed times which

the

ACTS 1: 14-49

537

I1

&J~P~OCCV
08
where

they were staying, Peter as well as

and James and
g TE flk~poq
'Iw&q< ~ a 'i16r~w$oq~ a John
i
and
James
and Andrew, Philip a n d
the and Peter and John
'~vGpiaq, @ih~v.rroq~ a OwpGc;,
i
Bapeohopaio~ Thomas, Bar-thol'oAndrew,
Phllip
and Thomas, Bartholomew mew and Matthew,
the son of AlMa00aiot 'Ici~wpoq 'Ahqaiou
~ a James
i
and
Matthew,
James
of Alphaeus
and phae'us and Simon
Z ~ ~ U 6V < q h o ~ i <Kai 'lo66aq ' I ~ K ~ $ o u . the zealous one, and
Simon the
zealot
and
Judas
of James. Judas t h e son of
14 0 8 ~ 0 1 lT&TE<
fioav T T ~ o o K ~ ~ T ~ o G v T <James. l4With one
These
all
were
persevenng
accord all these were
persisting in prayer,
bpo~uya6&v T
rrpoo~ux~
ow
me-mindedly
to the
prayer
together with together with some
yuva~Eiv ~ a iM a p ~ & y ~4
p q ~ p I TOG women and Mary the
women
and
Msry
to the mother of the mother of Jesus and
'Iqaoi, ~ a i oliv
TO?< &GEhcpoTq a6~oG. with his brothers,
Jesus and together with the
brothers of him.
15 Now during these
15 And
Kai
in
b
~the
a i q rjyfpalq
~ a 6 ~ a 1days
q Peter rose up in
days
these
t h e midst of t h e
d v a o ~ & < flk~poq@ picrc; TQV dt6ehqGv brothers and said (the
having stood up Peter m midst of the brothers crowd of persons was
E~TEV
fiv TE ijxhoq 6 v o p 6 ~ o v &.mi ~6 all together about one
said
was and crowd
of names
upon the hundred and twenty) :
Cbq ~ K C ( T ~ VE ~ K O O I 16
" A v ~ ~ E s16 "Men, brothers, it
very (thing) as hundred twenty
Male persons was necessary for the
scripture to be ful&6Ehgoi,
i6~1
rrhqpw0iiva1
filled, which the holy
brothers,
it was necessary
to be fulfilled
y p a ~ f i v fiv n p o ~ h r1-6
~ m ~ i r p a76 ~ I O Vspiiit spoke beforescripture which foretold the spirit the holy h a n d by D a v i d ' s
6th
a ~ 6 p a ~ o qAauei6
r r ~ p i ' Iolj6a mouth about Judas,
through
mouth
of David
about
Judas who became a guide
to those who arrested
TOG
y~vopfvou 66qyoG
TO?<
of the (one) having become gulde to the (ones) Jesus, 17 because he
ouhhapoh~v
' Irlooliv,
17
TI
had been numbered
having taken with
Jesus,
because
among us and he ob~ a ~ q p CVO<
1 8 ~
fiv 2v fip'iv KC(? tained a share in this
having been numfered down he was in
us
and
ministry. 18 (This
EAax~v ~ 6 vKhfipov
6 1 a ~ o v i a q~ a 6 ~ q q .
very man, therefore,
obtained the
lot
e
service
this.
a field
purchased
8
0 3 ~ 0 ~ ~ L V
O ~ V
~ K T ~ ~ O ~
T O
This (one) indeed therefore
acquired with the wages- for
is unrighteousness, and
xwpiov
&K
p1o0oG
wages
piece of ground
out of
of the pitching head fore&~IK(~s,
KC(;
ITPI)V$< Y E V ~ ~ E V O < most he noisily burst
unrighteousness,
and
headlong
having become
i n his midst a n d
2h6~qo~v
pfuoq, ~ a i &E~x60q a l l h i s i n t e s t i n e s
he burst with crash middle, and was poured out
were poured out. 19 It
T & T ~ ~h m h 6 y ~ v aaliToG. 19 ~ a yvwa~&v
i
all
the intestines of him.
And known also became known

they went up

?~OCCV

they were

K ~ T ~ ~ ~ C O V Twhere
E C

remaining down,

3:

--

ACTS 1: 2 6 2 6

638

539

all the inhabi1 VETO -. T ~ U I

Tois
K ~ T O I K O ~ U I V to
it iecame
to a.ti
the (ones)
inhabiting tants of Jerusalem,
Khq0tva1
~6 so that that field
' I~poucraA(p,
GUTE
the was called in their
to be called
as-and
Jerusalem,
language A. kel'da ma,
~KE~VOT
~ I ~ A C K T C atjTGv
~)
xopiov
pieceof ground that to the language of them t h a t is, F i e l d of
' A ~ ~ A 6 a p 6 -ro6-r'
x ~ ~UTIV
Xwpiov
A i p a ~ o q . Blood.) 20 For it is
Akeldama,
this
is Piece of ground of Blood. written in the book
-20
riyporrrral
'Let his
It has been written
in
b
BBook
i P A ~ lofo d gPsalms,
i n g p l a c e be:
YahpGv r m q 0 j ~ o 4
inauhtq
ah06
and
of Psalms Let become the lodging place of him
let
there
be
no
dwellipqpoq ~ a ip i Emw
b
K a T o l K ~ v gv
desolate and not let be. the (one) inhabiting in er in it,' and, 'His
a@rfj,
~ a iTfiv ~ T T I U K O ~ ~ Va&~oG h a P k ~ w office of oversight let
it,
and The overseership ofhim lettake someone else take.'
ETE~o~.
21
6c'i
o h
211t is therefore
different (one).
It is necessary
therefore n e c e s s a r y t h a t of
TGV
ovveh66v~ov
fipiv
of the (ones).
to us t h e men t h a t ashaving come together
drv6pGv
b n a v ~ i xp6vq
(3 sembled w i t h us
ofmaleperbons in ' all,
time
to which during all the time
which the 'Ord
~ i a f h e ~ v~ a i&jA0~v
i
b
fip6q
6 ~6ploq
went in and went out upon
us
the
Lord Jesus went in and out
drrrb
roi, among us, 22 start' iqoo6qI 22 &pEdrp~voq
Jesus,
having started
from
t h e / ' i n e with his banP a m i a p a ~ o q 'l o b o u
Ews
fipipaq tism by John and
baptism
ofJohn
until
day
Until
the day he
fiq
hEhfi~@q
. &(PW fipGvi
of which he was recelved up from us,
witness was received up from
us, on'e ' of t h e s e
T
&aa~hcrrwq aha;
aw
of e
resurrection
of him together with
us men should become
a witness with us of
ycvio0a1 Eva T O ~ T ~ V .
to become one of these.
his -resurrection."

$2'

23So t h e y p u t
up two, Joseph called
Bar'sab-bas, who was
surnamed Justus, and
M a t thi'as. 24 And
they. p r a y e d a n d
said: 66You, O , Jehovah,' who know the
hearts of all, designate
hEdC<w,
6~
T O ~ W V TQV
660
Eva, which one of these
you chose,
out of
these
the
two
one, ~ W O men YOU have
25 to take the
25 hapeiv ~b~ k o vr i j q G ~ a ~ o v i a~qa 6 q q
to receive the place of the service
this
place of this ministry
'23 ~ a i

&~~quav
6,j0,
'johq
they made to stand
two,
Joseph
T ~ V
~aholjpvov
BapaaPP&v,
the (one)
being called
bq
~ I T E K A ~ & ~ 'I 0 6 ( ~ 7 0 ~ K
, a i MaOBipv.
who was surnamed
Sustus,
and Matthlas.
24
~ p o o ~ u ~ d r p ~ v~ oi ni a v TJ
KCPIE
And
haying prayed
they said You. -,Lord
~ap61oyv&a.ca.. IT~VTGIV,
drvdr6~1
Eov
bv
knower of hearts
of all, .
show up , whom
And

24. Jehovah.

J7A17;

Lord, NBA.

ACTS 1: 26-2:

7.

Kai $TToa~ohfiq, &$'

fiq
~ap6P.q 'iolj6aq and apostleship, from
and apostleship, from which went aside Judas which Judas deviated
go to his own
nop~vOfivai E Irbv
~ T ~ O Vrbv 1610~.26 ~ a to
i
to go
into the place the own.
And place." 26 So they cast
i6oltav ~AIjpouq crir~oi<, Ka: ElTEuEv
6 lots over them, and
they gave
lots
to them, and
fell
the the lot fell upon Matand he was
Khfipoq hi Ma00iav, ~ a ; U W K C X T ~ Q ~ Dthi'as;
~~~
lot upon Matthias, and he was reckoned along reckoned along - with
the eleven apostles.
pE7& TQV E V ~ E K~ ~O C T T ~ ~ W V .
with the eleven
apostles.
Now while the day
Kai @ r Q oupnrrhqpoGa0a1 n j v f
ip$y of the [festival of1
And m the to be being completed the
Pentecost was in progbp06 ress they were all to"q ITEVT ~oo-rfiq fjaav
T&VTE~
they were
all
together gether at the same
o%e
Penyecost
2 ~ a 6i y l v ~ r o &qvw place, 2 and suddenly
1
76
a6~6,
upon the very (thing),
and occurred suddenly there occurred from
K
:
TOG 06pavoG 4x05 3 m ~ pq~popkvqq heaven a noise just
out of the heaven noise as-even being borne like that of a rushing
ITVO~I;
f31aiaq K ~ \ L EnAfipwu~v BAov rbv stiff breeze, and it
of blowing violent and
it filled
whole the filled the whole house
of~ov
06
Jjuav
~a&jpmot, 3 ~ a in
i which they were
house
where
they were
sitting,
and sitting. 3 And tongues
GqBqaav
a d ~ o i q 6lap~p1<6pma1y h h u a ~as if of fire became
they were seen to them being distributed tongues visible to them and
haei m p 6 ~~ a ~KC%IUEV
i
19' Eva E ~ a m o vwere distributed about,
as if of fire, and it sat down upon one
each
and one sat upon
one of them,
ahQv, 4 ~ a i
&TA fia0qaav
I T ~ ~ V T Eeach
~
all
they became filled
of them,
and
4 and they all became filled with holy
r r v ~ f i p p ~ o&yiou,
q
~ a fi i p t a v ~ o
AaA~iv
of spirit
holy, and they started to be speaking spirit and started to
t r g p a ~ q yAGaaatq
Kd3q
rh ~ v e G p aspeak with different
to different
tongues
according as the
spirit tongues, just as the
spirit was granting
b6i6ou h o q 8 i y y ~ o O a 1aljro'iq.
to be uttering
to them.
was giving
them to make utter.
5 " H a m 62
'I~pouaahijp ~ a w l ~ o h T ance.
q
Were but in Jerusalem
inhabiting
5 As it was, there
q i, ~ C V T & < were dwelling in Je' iou6aTo1, . 6vGp~q ~ 6 h a p ~ ih
male persons holding well from every' rusalem Jews, reverJews,
~~VOU<
TGV
37~6 T ~ V 0 3 p ~ 6 ~ent
. men, from every
nation
of the (ones)
under
the
heaven; nation of those under
6
yevopivqq
62
~ f i q ( P W V ~ ~ C - T C Kheaven.
~ T ~ ~
6 So, when
havingoccurred but of the sound
this
this sound occurred,
owijA0~
r b ~ A i j 0 o q ~ a i awcxlj01~, the multitude came
came together the multitude and was confused, together and were be671
~~KOUOEV 7 ~ E ~ a m o q
i6iq wildered, because each
because
heard
one
each
to the own
one heard them speaka6rQv.
61aAk~~cg1
A~O~VTUV
ing in his own lanof
them;
language
speaking
guage.
7 Indeed, they
7 6Eimavro
- 6B
~ai
but
and were astonished and
they were stood out of selves

i8a6ya<ov

Ahyo\rr~q

Oljxi

i6oG began to wonder and

say: "See here, all

~ ~ V T E S
0i1~oi EI~IV01
hahoGvT~q these who are speakall
these
are
the (ones)
speaking
ing are Gal-i-le'ans,
dKOljoCIEv are they not? 8And
are hearing yet how is it we are
hearing, each one of
Z ~ a m o q TG
i 8 i q G t a h L ~ ~ cfipi3v
i,
b
each
to the owxi language of us in which US, his Own lanin which we
Cyevvtjeqy~v;
9 ndrpaot ~ a Mil601
i
~ a guage
i
we were generated?
Parthians and Medes and were born? 9 Par'this a m and Medes
'Eha y ~ ? ~ a~l , a i oi
K ~ T O ~ K O G V T E7fiv
~
Eiamites,
and the (ones)
inhabiting
the and E'lam-ites, and
t h e inhabitants of
Meoono~apiav,
' lou6aiav
TE
Kai
Mesopotamia,
Judea
and
also Meseo.p0-ta'mi-a, and
a n d CapK a m a 6 o ~ i a v , n 6 v ~ o v ~ a i ~ f i v 'Aaiav, Ju'de'a
Cappadocia,
Pontus
and
the
Asia,
pa do'ci .a, P o n ' t u s
10 Opuyiav TE ~ a illavguhiavI A i UITTOV and the [district of1
Phrygia
and also
Parnphulia,
&YP~
Asia, 10 and Phryg'i-a
~ a iT&
KaT& a n d P a m . p h y l ' i . a ,
and the
~ % e
down on Egypt and the parts
of Lib'y-a, which is
I<upfivqv, ~ a i oi
i n t ~ q p o ~ v ~'Pwpaio~,
eq
Cyrene, and the (ones)
soiournlng
Romans, toward Cy-re'ne, and
from Rome,
' lou6aioi TE ~ a I iT ~ O ~ ~ U T O I 11
,
K p 4 - r ~~
~ a sojourners
i
Jews
and also
proselytes,
Cretans and both Jews and pros"Apap~q,
d ~ o l j o p ~ v haho6v~wv a6~i)v elytes, 11 Cre'tans and
Arabians,
we are hearing
speaking
of them Arabians, we hear
~a?s
jy~~ipats
yhcjaaa~q
T& them speaking in our
to the
our
tongues
the tongues about t h e
peyah~ia
TOG
OEOG. magnificent things of
magnificent (things)
of the
God. God." lZYes, they
all astonished
12
G'LCTTC(YTO
62 .rrdrv~eq ~ a were
i
They were stood out of selves but
all
and and were in perplex~I~ITO~OGVTO, & A h o ~ 1~p6q 3 h 0 v M y o v ~ e qity, saying one to
were perplexed, other toward other
saying
another: "What does
Ti
86h~t TOGTO ~Tvai; 13
E-r~pot
this thing purport to
What is willing
this
to be?
Different (ones) be?" 13 However, dif
62 61axhEub<ov~~q ~ E Y O V TI r h ~ l j ~ o fue l~e n t Ones mocked
but thoroughly joking were saying that Sweet wine a t them and began
peysa-rwpivo~
to say: "They are
E~G~V.
having been filled they are.
full of sweet wine."
14 But Peter stood
14 Z r a B ~ i q 62 d n i ~ p o q a h
Having stood but the Peter together with up with the eleven
and raised his voice
~oic, E V ~ E K .$TT~)?EV
~
mjv qwvfiv a h 0 6
the
eleven hfted up the volce of hun and and made this utterdcrrscp8Cy{a-ro ab-roiq
to them: "Men
=AvGp~q ' l ou6a'ioi ~ a ance
i
uttered
to them Male persons
Jews
and of Juede'a and all
oi
KC~TOIKOGVTE~ ' I ~ p o u a a h i p n&~eq, Y O U inhabitants of
the (ones)
inhabiting
Jerusalem
all,
Jerusalem, let this
TOGTO bpiv y v w a ~ 6 v ZUTW nai i v w ~ i u a o e ebe known t o You
this
to YOU
known
let be and
giveearto a n d give e a r t o
they were wondering

%?22E?

EL

640

ACTS 2: a 1 4
saying

~ o t

i
1

look

%Eq
~$2

T&

P f i p a ~ & you.

fi

i'
i

i
t

15 06

yhp

dyeis my Sayings. 15 These

[people] are, in fact,

drunk, as YOU
are supposing these are being drunk, it is for suppose, for it is the
fipa
rpi-rq
-r.i)q
{ p i p a h 16 &AX& ~ 0 6 ~third
6 hour of the day.
hour
third
ofthe
day,
but
this 116 On the contrary,
St&
TOG this is what was said
eipq p b o v
76
~OTIV
is
the (thing) having been said through the through the prophet
vpogfi~ou ' 1 wljh 17 Kai
Ea~at i v ~ a y qJoel, 17 "'And in the
prophet
Joel
And it will be in
the last days," ~~d says,
i o x & ~ a l q ijpipalq,
M~EI 6
0 6 6 ~"I
~ shall pour out
is saying
the
last
days,
some of my spirit up~ K X E G drrr6 ~ o i rnveljyar6q pou hi on every sort of flesh,
1 shall pour out from the
spirit
of me upon
and YOUR sons and
n3aav adrpna, ~ a ~i r r p o ~ q ~ ~ 6 o o uoi
o i vuioi
all
flesh, and
will prophesy
the sons YOUR daughters will
~ p ~
~ av iai e u y a ~ i p e q b p ~ v , nai oi prophesy and YOUR
of YOU and the
daughters
of YOU, and the young men will see
veavia~ot 6pi)v
~ ? & O E I ~6 p v ~ a 1 , nai o i v i s i o n s a n d YOUR
young men of YOU
vlsions
willsee, and the old men will dream
~ r p ~ o p i r ~ ~ p o t i v ~ ~ n r i obl qu . r r v ! a a ~ a o v ~ a dreams;
~*
18 and even
older men of YOU
dreams
will dream;
upon my men slaves
18 ~ a i ye id TOGS 606houq you ~ a ;and up0n my
and in fact upon
the
slaves
of me and
'laves I
pour
hi r & q
6oShaq
pou i v ray< fipipaiq
out some of my spirit
upon the female slaves of me in the
days
$KE~VC(I~
~ K X E ~ IT^
TOG 1 ~ ~ ~ 6 p a T iin
) q those days, and
spirit
those
I will pour out from the
they will prophesy.
I will give
you, nai ~ r p o ~ q ~ ~ l j a o u 19
aivK
. ai
6 h a ~ 19-d
of me, and they wlll prophesy.
And I shall ,awe
in heaven
~ i p a - r aev TG 05pavG ~ V W~ a qi p ~ 7 aid above and
on
portents In the heaven above and si,=s
upon
e a r t h below, blood
~ i j q y i ) ~ K ~ T W , aTya nai .rrGp ~ a &-rpi6a
i
and lire and smoke
the earth below, blood and fire and
mist
mist;
20the sun will
KarrvoG- 20 6 ijh~og ys-rccu~pa+fim-rai ~ i q
of smoke;
the
sun will be turned across into be turned into darkfi o~hfivq ~ i qaTya l-rpiv ness and the moon
a~6-roq nai
moon
into blood before into blood before the
darkness and the
great and illustrious
f h 8 ~ i v fi+$pycnr
Kupiou
f i v v*p
:
&C$
of Lord ~
the
to come
day of Jehovaha ar$.rr,ctmvfi. 21 Kai Earat
85 && rives. 21 And everyillustrious.
And it will be everyone who if ever
one who calls on the
i ~ i ~ a h i q - r aT?J
l 6vopa Kupiou a w 8 f i o ~ ~ a i . name of Jehovah"
should call upon the name of Lord he will be saved.
will be saved." '
22 "AvGp~q ' 1o p a q h s i ~ a ~b, ~ o 6 a a - TOGS
r~
22 "Men of Israel,
Male persons
Israelites,
hear YOU
the
hear these
A6youg ~ o 6 ~ o u q .*lqaoGv d v Na<wpaiov,
Jesus the Naz-a-rene',
words
these.
Jesus
the
Nazarene,
the

sayings

ofme.

~ . r r o h a y P & v ~oi1~oi
~&

ACTS 2: 15-22

541

20, 21" Jehovah,

Not

for

ye8ljoua1v,

J7.*J1-18.20;

as

YOU

?o-riv y h p not

the Lord, N(-vs.")BA.

b4.2

ACTS 2: 23-28
h6pa

male person

dnro6~6~1ypivov

having been shown forth

h b TOG a man publicly s h a m

from the

by Go d t o y 0~
BEOO r i q irpiiq Gvv&p~al ~ a i ~ i p a a ~~ a tih r o u g h p ~ w e r f u l
God into . YOU to powers and to portents and works and portand signs that God
utlpeiotq
oTq.
o q r v
61'
ah06
to signs to whlch
did
through
him
the did through him 16
0 ~ 6&V ~ ~ k i ar p ~ ~ , ~ a e h q
a 3 ~ o i YOUR midst, just 9
God in midst of YOU, according as very ones YOU yourselves know,
oXare,
23 7 0 6 ~ 0 ~
-re
23this Cmanl, as c q
YOU have known,
this (one)
t o t h e delivered up by the
d~p~crpivg
pouh: ~ a in p o y v h a ~ l determined counsel
having been determined counsel and foreknowledge and foreknowledge ,-jf
TOO
OEOG
EK~OTOV
6th
rt&q God, YOU fastened to
of the
God
given out
through
%"mi a stake by the. hand
drv6pwv
~poo-n-ijgav~~q dtvaihme,
of -lawless men and
of lawless (ones)
having fastened
YOU took Up,
did away with. 24 B U ~
24 iiv B 8 ~ b q & v i o ~ q o r v
hcaaq
God resurrected him
whom the God resurrected having loosened by loosing the pangs
~ a cj6ivaq
q
TO;
eav&~ov,
~ a e 6 - r ~ o r j ~of death, because it
the pangs of the death, according to which not
not possible for
'ijv
6uvaT6v ~ p a ~ ~ i o ea a3 ~
l 6 vijn' a 3 ~ o f i -.him to continue to
it was possible to be held fast him .by
it;
be held fast by it.
25 Aaur'I6
y&p
h&yl ,
E
a h b v 25 For David says re. David
for
is saylng . into
him specting him, 'I had
npoopGvqv
T ~ V ~Optov t v L j n ~ 6Jehovaha
~
constantly
I was seeing before myseIf
the
Lord
in sight
before my eyes; b&
pou
61& .rrav-r6q, T I
t~
~EEIGV
of me through
all,
because out of right lpartsl cause he is at
right hand that I
polj ~ G T I V
*Iv a
aahweG.
of me he is in order that not I should be shaken. may never be shaken.
26 On this account
26 6th
TOGTO
qi, p&8q
~ O U $1
Through -. this
was Ic!( eered up of me the my h e a r t became
~ a p 6 i a~ a fiyahh~cioa-ro
i
4 y h G u ~ 6 ~ O U , c h e e r f u l a n d my
heart and
exulted
the tongue of me,
tongue rejoiced greatE T ~ 66 ~ a fi
i aciptj pou ~ a ~ a o ~ q v hia
r'e ~
even my
-yet but also the flesh of me ,.will tent down upon lY'
flesh will reside in
&~i61- 27
671
' 0 3 ~ & V K C T T ~ E ~ ~ E I ~
hope; 27 bWause '
' because
not
you will forsake
hope;
not . leave my
qirxjv pov r i q @qv,
0366
6Goa1q 6
soul of me into hades, neither YOU will give the soul in Ha'des,? n&
6o16v
'
oou
i6av
61a~80p6rv. ther will you .allow
loyalons ". of you
to see
cO'Tuptlonyour loyal one to s&
28
hyvhp~adrq
poi
660k
c Q f i ~corruption.28You
You made known
to me _
ways
of life,
have made life's ways
~ h q p h o r l qPE ~i,$poohqq PET& TOO npooimou
hewn to me, You
you will fill me of good cheer with the
face
will fill me with good
uou.
of you.
cheer with your face;'

$Z :

25' Jehovah,

J'f981U-*12o;.

Shefol, J 7 . 8 . ~ - ~ 8 , ~ .

- the

Lord.

K(-Va.")BA- 2 7 b Ha'des,

NBAJm;

29

1 allowable
29 "Brothers,
to

it is
soeak
r e e n e s s of
.rrpbq hp&q n ~ p TOG
i
~ ~ m p t & p x ow
u i t h fto
.rrappqoiaq
YOU
conspeech
outspokenness toward YOU about the patriarch
cerning t h e family
Aau~i6, TI ~ a ~iT E ~ E O T ~ U E V~ a i k ~ c i q q
head David, that he
Davld, that and he deceased and he was buried
both deceased and
Kai r 6 pvfipa a h 0 6 E o ~ l vtv 4piv 6xp1 ~ f i qwas buried and his
and the tomb of him
IS
in us until the
tomb is among us to
oev
this day. 30 Therefore,
this ;
because he was a
~C?PXQV,
~ a i riGljq
8 ~ 16 p &OUEV
~ ~ prophet and knew
bemg,
and having known that to oath swore
that Goda had sworn
6 e ~ 6 q &K ~ a p r o i j T
6u960q to him with a n oath
to him the God out of
fruit
of the
loin
that he would seat
~ 6 v ep6vov a3~oG, one from the fruitage
air~~CI~aeiaal h i
throne
of him,
upon
the
of him
to seat
of his loins upon his
31
~pot6bv
i h 6 3 q t ~ ~ v nrpi
throne,
31 he saw behaving foreseen
he spoke
about
forehand and spoke
drvamau~wq TOO
xpra?oG
6 ~ 1 O ~ T E concerning the resurresurrection
of the
Chrlst
that
neither
rection of the Christ,
&v~aTahEiQeq
6 6 O~~ T ~E fi ahpE ~ T O Cthat neither was he
he was forsaken into hades nor the flesh of him
forsaken in Ha'desb
EEEV6taq80pw. 32 ~oin-ov 76v 'IquoOv nor did his flesh see
saw
corruption.
This
the
Jesus
corruption. 32 T h i s
drvio-qo~v 6 8~6q,
03
T ~ & V T Efipaiq
~
Jesus God resurrectresurrected the God, of which
all
we
ed, of which fact we
kop6v
pap~upeq. 33
74
6af16
are all witnesses.
are
witnesses.
To the
right hand]
33 Therefore because
0 3 ~
OEO;
Gq~e~iq
therefore of the God
having been put on high he was exalted to
the right hand of
TGV TE i n a y y d i a v TOG ~ N E ~ ~ O ; T O706
< *ioU
the and
promise
of the
spirit
the holy God and received the
promised holy spirit
Aa@v
-rraph 70i) n a ~ p 6 q ~ECXEEV
having received beside of the Father he poured out from the Father, he
has poured out this
TOOTO
ij
b p ~ i q ~ a i l 3 h . b ~ ~ ~x
~ ~which
I
YOU
see. and
this
which
YOU
and YOU are lookingat and
hear. 34Actually Da&KO~ETE.
34 03 y h p Aauei6 drvkpq vid did not ascend
YOU are hearing'.
Not
for
David
went up
to the heavens, but
aiq 403q o&pavo6q,
A t y ~ l 62 a b ~ 6 qETITEV he himself says, 'Jeinto the heavens, he is saying but he - Said
hovahe said to my
K6p1oq
T
K U ~ ~ QpOU
K ~ O U &K
Lord
to the
Lord
of me Be sitting out of Lord:. "Sit at my
right hand, 35 until
6~<1i)\l
VOU
35 &a< &V
e~
right [parts] of me
until likely I should put I place your enemies
as a stool for your
TOGS kx8po.Oq CTOU ~ I T O T ~ ~ I O V rQv
the
enemles of you
footstool
of the .rr?&? feet." ' 36 Therefore let
oi3v
y t v w a ~ h o all the house of Israel
36 &aqcrhGq
aou.
therefore
let be knowing know for a certainty
Certainly
of you.
=Av6prq

&6ahqoi,

&Ebv

~ l n r i vivprh

Male persons brothers, allowable to say with

$2

308 God, NBA; Jehovah, J798. - 31b Ha'des,

3 4 ~Jehovah, J7.8.n-15,20.21; The Lord, NBA.

NBAJm; She'ol, --

J7,8,11-18*20.

ACTS 2: 3 7 - 4 2

544

rai that God made him

both Lord and christX ~ I ( T T ~ irroiqo~v
V
6 0 ~ ~ 60 6 ~7 0T ~~ V'Iqo06v this Jesus whom YOU
Christ
made
this the Jesus
the God,
impaled."
6v bp~iq 6 o ~ a u p 6 o a ~ e .
37 Now when they
whom
YOU
R U on
~ stake.
heard
this they were
37 ' A K O ~ U ~ V 61
TE~
~ar~v6yquav
Having heard
but
they were pierced down stabbed to the heart,
T j v rapGiav,
Ein&v
TE
rp6q ~ b vni-rpo~ and they said to
the
heart,
they said and toward the
Peter
Peter and the rest of
rai T O ~ S
hotr06q
droa~6houq Ti the apostles: "Brothand
the
leftover (ones)
apostles
Whal ers, what shall we
.rro~~oop&v, &v6peq
dtijehqoi; 38 n k ~ p o c do?" 38 Peter [said]
should we do, male persons brothers?
Peter
62
rpdq
aho6q
M&-ravofiua~~,rai to them: "Repent,
but
toward
them
Repent YOU,
and and let each one of
P ~ T I D ~ T ~OK ~ U T ObS 6 v 76 6 v 6 p a ~ 1YOU be baptized in
let him be baptized
each
o t ~ o uin the name
the name of Jesus
' I ooir
X~IUTOG
~ ~ E U I V
TGV Cnrist for forgiveness
oP3esus
Christ
into letting go off
of the of YOUR sins, and YOU
drpap~16vbpijv, rai
hfipj~~uf3~.
Tj v 6 w p ~ bwill receive the free
sins
of YOU,and YOU will receive the free gift
gift of the holy spirTOG &yiou n v ~ 6 y a ~ o q .39 bpiv y&p & U T ~ Vit. 39 For the promise
of the holy
spirit;
to YOU for
is
fi i ~ a y y e i arui TOTS 7 6 ~ ~ 06pGv
1 ~ r a i is to YOU and to
the
promise
and to tine children of YOU and YOUR children and
rr&a~ 707s
~ i q parp&v
d~iouq &V to all those afar
toall the (ones) into long [way] asmanyas likely off, just a s many
npooxahioq-ra~ K6p1oq b 0 ~ b q fipGv. a s J e h o v a h n o u r
might call toward self
Lord
the God
of us.
God may call to
40 2-rkp01s
TE
h 6 y o 1 ~ -rrh~ioalvhim." 40 And with
To different
and
words
more
61~pap~6pa~0,
rai many other words he
he was thoroughly bearing witness,
and bore thorough witness and kept exr a p e ~ a h & l a6703q Aiywv ~ G & ~ T drrrb
E
he was exhorting them saying Be YOU saved from horting them, saying:
~ E V C & ~
UKO~I&<
T C ( ~ T ~ <"Get
.
saved from this
generation
of the
crooked
this.
crooked generation."
41
oi
pzv
oh
drrro6~{&p~vol41 T h e r e f o r e t h o s e
The (ones) indeed therefore havlng received
who embraced his
~ b v h6yov alj~oG i p a n ~ i o 0 q a a v ~ ~ a iword heartily were
the
word
of him
they were baptized,
and
baptized, and on that
r r p o o ~ ~ i 8 q a a2v TG fipLpq i ~ e i v qquxai B o ~ iday about three thouwere added
in the day
that
souls as if
Sh sand souls were added.
~plaxih~al.
42
qaav
but 42 And they continued
three thousand.
They were
616axi
TGV devoting themselves
' I T ~ O U K ~ ~ T E P O G V T E S 76
persevering
to the
teaching
of the to the teaching of the
IT&<

all

OTKOS

'Iopafih TI ra\

house of Israel that and

K ~ P I O Valj7bv

Lord

him

and

-2

722

3ga Jehovah,

J7.8,17s1a;

the Lord, KBA.

ACTS 2: 43-3:

645

drrroo~6Ac.1~
rai

apostles and to shar1%

[with one ant~ taking of
~h&aEl 706 &TOU ~ a iT a i ~ T r p o ~ E u ~ a iother]*
~.
Inea1~and to prayers.
breaking of the bread and to the
prayers.
43Indeed, fear be43
' E ~ i v e ~ o Sh r & a ~quxa ~ ~ P o sgan
,
t o fall upon
Was Occurring but to every soul
fear, every soul, and many
.rroXA& 62 ~ i p a - r a rai q ~ e i a 61& TQV portents and signs bemany but portents and
signs
through the gan to occur through
&rroa~6Awv
&YivETO. 44
61 t h e apostles. 44All
apostles
was occurring.
All
but those who became
oi
n ~ o ~ ~ 6 a a v T ~ q Tb
~(,',~b believers were togeththe (ones) having believed upon the very [place] er i n having all
& ~ a v ~ aK ~ ~ ~ 45
& ,ra\t
T& things in common,
ETXOV
were having all (things) common,
and the 45 and they went sellr n j pqra ~ a iT&S & T & ~ ~ sE I ~ T ~ T ~ ~ C T K O Ving their possessions
possessions and the properties they were selling a n d properties and
KC(;
61~pip1<0v
ahT&
n&oLv distributing the [proand
they were distributing
them
to all ceeds] to all, just as
anyone would have
ra0671
&V
I
x p ~ i a v iXv'
according as likely anyone
need
washaving; the need. 46 And day
46
fipLpa~;a;
~ T ~ O C T K ~ ~ T E ~ O Gafter
V T E ~ day they were
according to
day
persevering
i n constant atten6po0vpabbv b 7
iepcj,
rhijv~iq TE ciance a t the temple
like-mindedly in the
temple,
breaking
and with one accord, and
K ~ T '
OTKOV &p~ov, p~~~h6rpPavovthey took their meals
according to house
bread,
they were partaking in private homes and
~poqtq b
& y a h A ~ $ o ~ ~~ a i drqEh6~q~lpartook of food with
of food
in
exultation
and
simplicity great rejoicing and
rapsiaq, 47 aivoCiy-r&q rbv 8 ~ ~
6 a~ iEXOVTE~sincerity of heart,
of heart,
praislng
the God and having 47 praising God and
xbplv rrp6q 6hov ~ 6 vAa6v. 6 62 r 6 p 1 o ~finding favor with all
favor toward whole the people. The but Lord
the people. A t the
same time Jehovahn
. r r p o o ~ ~ i 8 ~ 17 0 3 ~ uwL;opivou~
KC(^
was adding the (ones) being saved according to continued to join to
them daily those beah6.
Zrri T
upon the very [time].
ing saved.
Peter and
Q n i ~ p ~61g rai 'lw6vq5 &vlpalvov cis
John were going
Peter but and
John
were going up into
into the temple
TZ, i~pbv r r 7fiv dpav
'ITpooEuXfiS up
f o r t h e h o u r of
the temple upon the hour o:%e
prayer
f i v ivfjrrqv, 2 rai
TIC
dvfip x a h 6 ~ i~ Prayer* the ninth
the
ninth,
and some
man
lame out of hour, 2 and a Certain
Kolhiaq
ad706
,y,&pXov man that was lame
from his mother's
cavity
o mother
of him
being
womb was b e i n g
h ~ a a ~ & ~ ~ o 6v
,
6~ieouv
he was being carried,
whom
they were putting carried, a n d they
rae)
fipipav rpbq 6 v BOpm T O would daily put him
according to
day
toward the
doar of the near the temple door
apostles

I
1
'

T"

KOIVWV~Q,

and to &e common participation, to the

Y"~"

4Tn Jehovah,

J7,8;

the Lord, NBA.

ACTS 3>11-16-

547
that was called Beauin order to ask
gifts of mercy from
a i ~ ~ i v a e q poolivqv mapa
TGV
to be asking
gift of mercy
beside of the (ones) those entering into the
~ i m o p ~ u o y i v w v 1 ~ , ~b ip6v, 3 b< temple. 3 When he
going their way inside into the temple,
who caught sight of Peter
i6bv
n h ~ p o v K ~ ' L ' I~dcvqv pihhov~aq and John about to go
having seen
Peter
and
John
being about into the temple he
began requesting to
~iotiua~ E I ~ 76 i~pdv
fipG1-a
to be going in into the temple he was requesting get gifts of mercy.
iA~qyou6vqv
AaP~iv. 4 dt-reviuaq
62 4 But Peter, together
gift of mercy
to recelve.
Having gazed
but with John, gazed at
and said: "Take
. flg-rpoq ~ i q a h d v
oh
TG ' Iw&g ahim
kook a t us." 5So he
Peter
into
him
together with the
John
his attention
ETITEV
B%+ov ~ i q
5
6
- 62 fixed
he said
Look
into
us. . The (one) but upon them, expecting
to get samething from
&TE?XEV
cxhoiq
IT~OUSOKBV
was having [eyes] upon
to them
expecting them. 6 However, Pe'- TI
r a p ' adT6v hap~iv. 6 ETITEV 62 ter said: "Silver and
something beside of them to receive.
Said but gold I do not possess,
i
oljx imdcpx~~but what I do have
n i ~ p o q'Apyljp~ov ~ a xpuaiov
and
gold
not is existing is what I give you':
Peter
Silver
In the name of JeExo
0 6
a01
pot,
8
62
this
to you sus Christ the Nazto me, which but I am having
6i60p1. i v 1.8 6 v 6 p a ~ 1'I 002 Xp~u-roGa-rene', walk!" 7 With
that he took hold of
I am giving: in the
name
of3esus
Christ
by t h e right
TOG
Na<opaiou
T E ~ I I T & T E I . 'i ~ a him
l
the
Nazarene
be walking.
And hand and raised him
up. Instantly the soles
.rr~&ua
atr6v o;&qe
S E < I &x~lpbq
~
having taken %old of him
right
hand of his feet and h?s
bones were
?JEIPEV
a 6 ~ 6 vmapaxpfipa
62 & ~ T E ~ E & ~ ~ O ankle
CLV
he raised up him;
instantly but were made firm m a d e f i r m ; 8 a n d ,
a i P & U E Ia6-roG
~
~ a iT&
u uSpdc, 8 ~ a leaping
i
up, he stood
the
soles of him and the ank e bones,
and up and began walking,
igaM6p~voq Z U T ~ ~ a i TE~IEIT&TEI,
~ai
leaping out
he stood and he was walking, and and he entered with
them into the temple,
~iu$&v
u3v
a6~o;q &IS 76 i~p6v
he entered together with them into the temple walking and leaping
TrEpt.rraT8v ~ a idrhh6y~voq ~ a i aivGv T ~ Va n d p r a i s i n g God.
walking
and
leaping
and praising the 9 And all the people
8 ~ 6 9~ .~ a i ETGEV IT&< d
Aa6q a h b v got sight of him
God.
And
saw
all
the people
him walking arid praisTrept.rraroGv~a ~ a i aivoirv~a ~ 6 v 8 ~ ing
6 ~God.
~ 10 Morewalking
and
praising
the
God,
over, they began to
10
Srr~yivoo~ov 62 a 6 ~ b v 51 O ~ T Orecognize
~
him, that
they were recognizing but
him that this
this was the man
?v
b
.rrpb<
~ ? E Qp006VqU that used to sit for
was
the (one)
toward
glft of mercy
n
G h ~ TOO gifts Of mercy at the
r g e f i p ~ v o ~M TB 'npai
slttlng
upon the Beauti%- b at$ - of the Beautiful Gate of the
l~poir

temple

A~yoyivqv
beingsaid

TOG

'Qpaiav

ofthe tiful,

Beautiful

'

i ~ p ~ i j ~, a ' i kTXfidquav

OciIIPouq

uai t e m p l e , a n d t h e y

temple, and they were filled of astonishment and became Alled with as-

-re
the (thing)

and ecstaa t what had

happened to him.
at~e.
11Well, as the man
to him.
was holding onto Pe11 Kpa~oCVioq 6 i a h o i l T ~ Vn f ~ p o v~ a ter
i and John, all the
Holding fast but of him the
Peter and
people ran together
~ b v' l o & q v uuvibpa N T T ~ Tb habq v+q to them a t what was
the
John ran togetter all the people toward c a l l e d ,501'0-mon's
aljToG(;
6.rri
-4
O T O ~
R3 colonnade, surprised
the o u t of their wits.
them
upon
the
colonnade
~ a h o u p & ~ tohoyQv~oq
E~gapPot. 12 When Peter .-saw
being called
of Solomon
astonished out. this, he said to the
12
1 6 3 ~ ' 62
d n h p 0 ~. & ~ T E K ~ ~ v ~people:
T o
"Men of IsHaving seen but the
Peter
answered
rael. why - are YOU
errp6q v
ha6v
'AvGpaq
' l upa h ~ i - r a ~wondering
,
over this,
toward the people Male persons
IsraLtes,
or why are YOU gazri
~ ~ u ~ & < E T E .h i T O ~ T C ? ] , ij
i i ing a t us as though by
why are YOU wondering upon this, or to us why personal power or
&TEV;<ETE
'
i)q
i6iq
6uv&pe1-* Fj godly devoMo'n we
are YOU ganng
as
to own
power .
or have made him walk?
I T E T ~ O I Q K ~ U I V . 70;
E~UEPEL~
13The God of brato well-reverentialness to (ones) having made of the ham and of I~~~~
and
.rreplrra-reiv a l j ~ b ; 13 b 8ebq 'APpairp of Jacob, the God of
to be walking him?
The
Abraham o u r forefathers, has
~ a 'i1 a a &~~ a ' i1 a ~ h P , d 9 ~ b q TDV .rrcrripov glorified his Servant,
and of Isaac and of Jacob, the God of the fathers jesus, whom You, for
JlpDv, &66<auw T ~ V .rrai6a ad~oir 'Iquok, YO?
part, delivered
of us,
glorified
the
boy
of him
Je$us; 'Up and disowned bebv
3y~iq
yhv
m a p ~ 6 h .~ a~~ a~fore
i
Pilate's face,
whom
YOU
indeed
gave beside
and when he ha;a decided
fipv+rau9~ K ~ T & ~rp6crw.rrov nth&-rou, to please him. 24 Yes,
YOU disown-&
down
face
YOU disowned t h a t
~pivav-roq
- & K E ~ V O U'
dnroh6&1v. holy and righteous
having judged
of that (one)
to be releasing; one, and YOU asked
14 3paYq 62 76v Eytov ~ a i 6 i ~ a 1 o v . for a man,:a murYOU
but the
holy '' and righteous tone) derer, to be free~pvtjpaoee, ~ a~C
)aaiuif-p??
&6pa
l y g r a n t e d t o YOU,
YOU dsowned,
and * Y O Uasked for
male person '15 whereas You killed
cpovia
x a p ~ u e t v a ~ '' fiyiv,
15 ~ d v 62 the Chief -Agent -, of
murderer to be kindly given to YOU,
the but life. But God raised
$p qybv
<ofis& T ~ E K T E ~ V C ~ ~ E8, v d him up from t h e
ehM%eader of the life
rorrkilled, whom the dead, of which fact
8~bq~ ~ ~ E I P E i~
V
VEKPGV, 03
Jlydq we a r e witnesses.
God raisedup out of cfead tones), of which we
16 Consequently his
name, by Eourl faith
p&p~upiqiuyev. 16 ~ a i ~ i j T T ~ ~ ETOG
I
witnesses we are.
And to the faith of the in his name, . h a s
6v6pa~oqa h 0 6 TOGTOV
8v
& ( s ~ ~ ~made
~ E this man strong
name
of him this (one) whom YOU are beholding whom Y O U behold
g~cr-r&u&wc;
hi
of ecstasy

upon

tonishment
O U ~ ~ E ~ Q K ~ T
I

having come together sy

ACTS 3: 17-22

avopa and know, and the

name faith that is through
afi~~ir,
~ a [ i fi I T ~ T T I ~ fi
61'
a 6 ~ 0 5him has given the
man this complete
of him, and the faith the (one) through him
E ~ W K E V a h & 7iv
dho~hqpiav
Ta6Tqv s o u n d n e s s i n t h e
sight of all of YOU.
gave
to him the
whole allotment
this
& - r & a v ~ ~.rr&v~wv b Gv. 17 ~ a i virv, 17 And now, brothers,
from in front
of all
oi!you.
And
now. I know t h a t Y O U
acted in ignorance,
dt6ahqoit
076a
I
~ a ~Zicyvo~av
h
brothers,
I have known that down ignorance just as YOUR rulers
iTTp&~aT&,ija.rr~p ~ a i oi G~XOVTES
3pGv. also did. 18But in
YOU acted, as-even
also the
rulers
of YOU; this way God has
fulfilled the things
18 8
62
e~dq
?3
the
but
God
which (things) he announced before.rrpo~ccr~yyelhev
6th
a ~p 6a ~ o qh a n d through t h e
he published beforehand
through
mouth
mouth of all the
. r r & ~ o v TGV .rrpoqq-rGv ~raeeiv ~ b vxplo~dv prophets, t h a t his
of all
the
prophets
to suffer the
Christ
Christ would suffer.
ab~oir i~rhfipwaev O I ~ T W ~ .
19 "Repent, thereof him
he fuElled
thus.
19 p ~ ~ ajam&
vo
oZiv ~ a i~ T T I ~ T P ~ ~ ~ C fore,
C T E and turn around
Repent YOU therefore and turn YOU around so as to get YOUR
.rrp6q ~6 igahlqeijva~ bpQv T&S dtpap~iaq, sins blotted out, that
toward the to be blotted out of YOU the
sins.
seasons of refreshing
6nwq
Bv
WBwolv
~alpoi
may come from the
so that
likely
should come
appointed times
person of Jehovaha
h a q ~ 6 ~ e w q&TTd T P O D ~ T O U
TOG
KUP~OU
of refreshing from
face
of the
Lord 20 and that he may
20 ~ a i
drrrom~ihg
r6v send forth the Christ
and
he should send forth
the appointed for YOU,
T~POKEXEIPIU~~VOV
dpiv xpl07dv Jesus, 21 whom heavhaving been beforehand appointed to YOU
Christ en. i n d e e d . m u s t
'Iqooirv, 21 Bv
6ei
hold within itself unwhom
it is necessary
Jesus,
ti1 t h e t i m e s of
p b
6icaaea1
r
e s t o r a t i o n of a l l
indeed
to receive
:$+$;
things
of which God
& r r o ~ a ~ a o ~ & a ~ .w
rr&
q v~ov
Bv
of restoration
of all (things) of which (things) spoke through t h e
ih&Aqa~v 8 Be6q
61h
a ~ 6 p a ~ o qTGV mouth of his holy
spoke
the God through
mouth
of the prophets of old time.
2 2 1 n f a c t . Moses
h'oly
from
age - of him
of prbGhets. Said, Jeho&hb
~~d
22 Mwvoijq p2v ETT~EV TI Ilpoqj~qv
will
raise
up
for
you
Moses indeed said that Prophet
to YOU
from among YOUR
dtvaa~aer
6 Oebq &K
prophwillmake stand uo
the God out of
dr6Eh$Gv b p ~ v -0 5 &pi. a6~oir 61~oCy~aEOe~
et like m e brothers of YOU as me; of him YOU will hear must listen to him

OTG~TE

~ a i

and

YOU

have known

i a ~ ~ p i w o ~76v
made firm

~82~
6

2;

lgaJehovah,

Lord, NBA.

J13-18;

the

Lord.

NBA. 22b Jehovah,

J7,eJl-1%*; the

according to all the

things he speaks to
haAjag
rp6q b@q. 23 r a ~ a l 6L YOU. 23Indeed, any
I t will be but soul that does not
he might speak toward
YOU.
listen to that Proph.rrtiaa qvxi q7!q
v
d r K 0 I k ~
T O
every Soul which likely not Should hear of the et
be completeTp~qfi~O
~ K~E ~ V O U
E(ohoepevefioe~a~ ly destroyed f r o m
prophet
that
will be completely destroyed among t h e people.'
EK TO; haoir. 24 ~ a i.rr&v~eq 62 oi 24 And all the prophout of the people.
And
all
but the ets, in fact, from
Samuel on and those
.rrpo$ij~at &-r6 Eapovjh ~ a i
TGV
prophets
from
Samuel
and
of the (ones) in succession, just as
as have spoken,
~aeatijs
6ao1
kA6Aqaav
~ a many
i
and have also plainly deof succession
as many as
spoke
~a-rfiyyetAav ~ h qfipipaq ~akcxq.25 b p r i ~clared these days.
down the
days
these.
YOU 25 YOU are the sons
ka72 oi uioi 7 6 v ? I . ~ o $ ~ ~ T~& av i ~ q q of the prophets and
are
the sons of the
prophets
and of the of the covenant which
61aefi~qq fiq
8 e ~ b q S I ~ ~ E Trp6q
O
TOGS God covenanted with
covenant which the God covenanted toward the YOUR forefathers, sayT i a ~ i p a q &p6v, Aiywv rpbq 'Appabp Kai i v ing to Abraham, 'And
fathers of YOU,saying toward Abraham And in in your seed all the
TQ crrrippa~i aou ~6hoyqeeaov~a1
n8oa1 ai families of the earth
the
seed
of you will be blessed
all
the will be blessed.' 26 To
.rra-rp1ai
7ijq
yqq. 26 bpiv
npG-rov YOU first God, after
first
families
of the
earth.
To YOU
raising up his Serdrvao~jaaq
6 &dq 7dV nai6a a6.roir vant, sent him forth
having made stand up the God the
boy of him to bless YOU by turn& T ~ ~ T E ~ ~ E V
~fihoyoirv~abp&q Q TQ ing each one away
he sent forth
him
blessing
you
in thk from Y O U R wicked
drnoo-rpi$e~v
E"l<ao-rov
&-6
TijV deeds."
to be turning away
each (one)
from
"e
NOW while t h e
ITOV~PIGV
3pGv.
[two] were speakwicked deeds of YOU.
ing to the people, the
and the
haho6v~wv 62 a h Q v vp6q ~b habv cGef
Speaking
but of them toward the people captain of Yne temple
h~1Tho-rqoav a6~o'iq oi
&pxl~p&iq ~ a i d and the Sadducees
stood upon
them
the chief prlests and the c a m e u p o n t h e m ,
o ~ p a ~ q y d qTOG iepoc ~ a ioi Ia66ovKaio1, 2being annoyed beSadducees,
captain
of the temple and the
c a u s e t h e y were
T
616&a~elv teaching the people
2 61arovoGp~vo1 61&
being annoyed
through
the
to be teaching and were plainly dec6-rohq ~ d vhadv ~ a i ~ a ~ a y y i h h e l v Ev claring the resurrecthem the people and to be announcing down in tion from the dead
7Gv
i~ in the case of JeT
' I qaoc T ~ V drvdro~aalv
the resurrection the (one) out of
the
Jesus
sus; s a n d they laid
alhoiq T ~ St h e i r h a n d s u p o n
V E K ~ Q V3, ~ a i iriPaAov
and they thrust upon
them
the
dead (ones).
xeipaq ~ a i E~EVTO eiq -rjpqo!v ~ i q T ~ Vthem and put them
hands
and they put into observation ~ n t o the in custody till the
K ~ T &

according to

the

O$J~J$

K2gl?

ACTS 3: 2 3 4 : 3

549

548

,
'

~iav-ra

all (things)

6aa

as many as

&v

likely

ACTS 4: 4--10
n e x t d a y , f o r it
was already evening.
64
rGjv
&~ouo&~wv v
A6yoi 4 However, many of
but
of the (ones)
having heard
the
word those who had lki
&nicrr~uaav, ~ a i Iycv$3q drptepdq
rGv tened to the - speech
they believed, and
became
number
of thf believed, a n d t h e
number of the men
drv6p8v
cjS '~1hrdt6~q
W&TE.
male persons as thousands five.
became about five
~'EY~VETO
6
~ f i v aijprov thousand.
;ST\
morrow
It occurred
but
upon
the
5 The next day there
a h G v ~ o 3 q &pxov~aq ~ c c i took place in Jerusas
auvax8fivar
and lein the gathering toto be led together of them the
rulers
7 0 3 ~~rp~uPmYTEpouq
- ~ a TOGS
i
y p a p p a ~ ~ ?kvq gether of their rulers
the
scribes
in and older men and
older men
and the
'I~pouaahfip 6 ~ a i "Awaq
b
dpxr~p~irqscribes 6 (also An'nas
Jerusalem
and
the chief priest the chief priest arid
Annas
~ a 'AAiEavGpoq
i
~a:iCa'ia-phas and John
~ a Katdrqiaq
i
~ a 'lodrvvqq
i
John
and Alexander and and Alexander and as
and Caiaphas and
- 6 ~ 0 1 ~ U W EK
Y ~ V O U&
~ p~1~paTt~
many
0 ~ , as were of the
as many as were out of
race
chief pxiestly, chief priest's kins7 ~ a i o-rfiuav~~q atl~03q hl TQ pkuw f o l k ) , 7 a n d t h e y
and having made stand them in the midit stood them in their
k~uveQov~.o 'Ev
roiq
& u v & ~ E ~fi midst and began tu
they were inquiring In what sort of
power or inquire: "By what
&v I T O ~ W 6v6pa~ih r o r i a a ~ eTOGTO 6p~Cq; power or in whose
in whatsort of name
did YOU do this
YOU? name did YOU do
8 T ~ T E n6-rp0q
ITA oeriq
r v r 6 p a ~ o q this?" 8 Then Peter,
Then
Peter
havingxeen filled
of spirit
filled with holy spirit,
said to them:
iryiou ETTEV' wphq aljro6q
holy
said toward
them
"Rulers of the peo"A XOVTEq
706
hctoir ple and older men,
Lers
of the
people 9 if we are this day
Kai
~ T ~ E Q ~ ~ T E9 ~ Ei
o I ,
JIw'is being examined, on
and
older men,
if
we
the basis of a good
~ k p y ~ a ideed
q
&va~pkv6pe8a
krl
aj pepov
to a n ailing
today
are being examined upon
good deed man, as to by whom
dvep6rou &q0~voGs, 2v
T{VI
- of-roq
this man has been
of man
mfirm,
in
whom
this (one) made well, 15 let it
oicrowrat, 10 yvoordv
Cora
r 8 a r v be known to all of
has been saved,
known . let it be
to all roo and to all the
bpiv. ~ a ri a v ~ iT$ hat;) 'la afih 671 b oeople of Israel, that
to YOU and to all the people of fsrael that r rn !n the name of JeTQ-6v6pa~1' I ooir Xplo~oir TOG Narwpaiou, ;us Christ the Nazthe name of?esus
Christ ofthe Nawrene,
t mrene',
whom YOU
3p~'iq to-raupGua~e, 8v
dv
d
0 ~ 6mpaled
~
but' whom
whom
YOU
put onstake,
whom the God
30d
raised
up from
fiy~lpcv &K
V E K ~ ~ , iv
7 0 6 ~ ~
raised up out of
dead (ones),
this (one) b e dead, by this one
in
ioes this man. stand
O ~ T O ~
rrapkuq~&v
~ V ~ I T ~ O bpGv
V
this [man] has stood alongside
in sight
of YOU l&e, sound in front of
au"prov,

qv

morrow, it was

y&p tumtpa
for

66q.

evening already.

4 rohho
Many

row. 11 his is 'the

itone that was treated
&cou0~q6dq
6 ' iryGv T ~ V ~y YOU builders as
having been treated as nothing
by
you
the )f no account that
?as become the head
O ~ K O ~ ~ ~ O V , 6
~ E V ~ ~ E V O ~
bdders,
the (one)
having come to be
into )f the corner.' 1 2 FuK&$ahfiv yoviaq. 12 ~ a oi l j ~Hmiv $v &hAq ;hermore, there is no
head
of corner.
And not
is
in other idvation in anyone
03&~vi$I ow~qpia, ofi6k yhp 6vop& kq~lv she, for there is not
inother name under
no one the salvation, nelther for name
IS
E~tzpov brh ~ h voirpavhv -rb
&&60phvov leaven that has been
diffe~ent
under the heaven the having been given given among men by
uwefiva~ ivhich we must get
SE? b bvephro~qb
in whlch it isnecessary to be saved raved."
in
men
l3Now when they
lipe~.
us.
~eheldthe outspoken13 O E ~ ~ O G V T E62S T$V 706- IlE~pou less of Peter and
John, 'and perceived
- Beholding
but
the
of the
Peter
;hat they were men
a ~arahaf3ap~vo1
i
rappqaiav ~ a 'ilwdrvou, ~
outspokenness and - of John, and havingperceived lnlettered and ordinary, they got to
671
&vepwroi
&yp&ppa~oi
E~UIV
that
men
unlettered
they are wondering. And they
Degan t o recognize
~ a i
i61Li~a1,
fealjpa<ov, '
and
. ordinary,
- ' they were wondering, %boutthem that they
used to be with Jeh~yivwa~6v
T
arj-roirq
them
that
&I
sus; 14and as they
they were recognizing
and
were
looking a t the
uirv
76 ' I~laoG f i ~ a v , 14 T ~ V-' TE man that
had been
together with the Jesus they were,
the and
oirv
. a t ~ o i <cure? standing with
&iYBpw~rov p h k ~ o v r ~ q
together with ' them them, they had nothlooking at
man
T E ~ E ~ O C ~ ~ E U ~ ~0662~
V O V ing to say in reT ~ V
2mGra
having- stood the (one) having been cured nothing b u t t a l . 15 So they
them to
dxov
drv-rern~?v. Commanded
they were having
to say against
. . go outside the San'15
K ~ E ~ D ~ V T- E
62~ a6T06q i<C? TOG h e - d r i n 'haIP, a n d
Havinf?
- commanded but them outslde of the they began consulting ' with one - anoth&vEtjPio;
& r ~ h e ~ i v auvif3ahhov'
Sanhedrin [hall] to go forth - they were consulting er, 16 saying : "What
16 X ~ Y O V T E ~
Ti shall - w e do with
vrrpbs
, dhhjhouq
toward
oneanother ' - saying.: . - - - Wha these .men? Because,
rroifiac~p~vT O ? ~ -dolep6rorq ~ o 6 ~ o r q ; 671 for '*& fact, a notethese? Becausc w o r t h y s i g n h a f
men
should we do to the uqp~yov
y6yovw o c c u r r e d ' t h r o u g h
yvwcrrbv
yhp
v
, sign has occurrec them, one . Lnanifest
known
indeed - for
61'.
atlr&v - T ~ O I V
TO?<
K ~ T O I K O ~ ( T I \t~ all
the -inkiabithrough them
to all the (ones)
inhabiting t a n k of Jerusalem;
' I ~pouuaAfip qavp6v1 ~ a i 03
6uvdp~ea and we cannot deny
Jerusalem
man~fest, 'and
not we are abll
it. 17 Nevertheless, fIz
iva
pfi
dpvduect~.17 dhh'
to deny;
but
in order that
not
up01 order that it may not
dytiq. 11 0 6 ~ 6 k~a ~ l v 6
sound.

This

is

the

hieoq

stone

the (one)

552

ACTS 4: 18-24

be spread abroad further among the people, let us tell them

&.rrElhqaGpEea a 6 ~ 0 i q p q ~ i ~ l haheiv
let us threaten
to them
not yet
to be speaking with threats not to
speak acy more upon
TI$
6 v 6 p a ~ 1T O ~ T ~ ? , pq6evi dvepd.rrov. the basis of this name.
upon the
name
this
to no one
of men.
to any man a t all."
18 ~ a i ~ a h i a a v r ~ qa h o c q .rraprjyy~thav 18 With that they
And having called
them
they charged c a l l e d t h e m a n d
charged them, no-,
~ae6hou
p
q 8 i y y ~ a e ~ 1 pq6? where
to make any
down (the) whole
not
to be utterlng
nor
utterance or to teach
616dtC~~Elv h i 1.6 bv6pa~1 706 ' l q ~ o 6 . upon the basis of
to be teach~ng upon the
name
of the Jesus. the name of Jesus.
19 6 66 n h p o q ~ a ' iI wbqq dcrro~p10iv~eq19But in reply PeThe but Peter and John having answered ter and John said to
them: "Whether it is
chav
rpbq
a6~0ljq Ei
6 i ~ a 1 6 v ~ T I Vrighteous
in the sight
said
toward
them
If
righteous
it is
of God to listen to
~VGTIOV
1-06 &06 byGv
~ K O ~ ~ E I V
p6hhov YOU rather than to
in sight of the God of YOU to be hearing rather God, judge for yourfi 706 ~ E O G K P ~ V ~ T E ,20 06 GuvC5p~9a selves. 20 But as for
than of the God judge YOU,
not we are able us, we cannot stop
about the
Y ~ hP ~ i s
3
~ Y 6 a p ~~v a ~i ~ o l j a a p espeaking
v
for
we what (things) we saw and we heard
things we have seen
l-lfi
Aah~iv. 21 oi
62 and- heard." 21 So,
not
to be speaking.
They
but when they had fur-.
.rrpooa.rr~t~qodtp~vo~d-rrkhuaav
aholjq, ther threatened them,
having further threatened
they released
them, they released them,
pq62v ~Cpia~ov-reqrb 1 ~ 6 q K O ~ ~ ~ U ~ V since
T ~ I they
did not
nothing
finding
the how they might lop off 1 find any ground on
air~oljq, 61h
T ~ V ha6v,
BTI
n w ~ e qwhich to punish them
them,
through the people, because
all
and on account of
the people, because
.i665a<ov
TBV ~ E B V &mi
TQ
they were glorifying the God upon the (thing) they were all glorifyyeyov6~1- 22 &TGV yhp lyv ~rhe16vwving God over what
having occurred;
of years for was of more had occurred; 22 for
T E U ~ E ~ & K O V T ~6
&8p0.rroq
tf$'
6v the man upon whom
- forty
the
man
upon whom this sign of healing
byey6v~1 TB q p ~ i o v~ o i r ~ 745
o
laaEwq. had occurred was
had occurred the
sign
this of the healing. more than forty years
. .
23
' A ~ r o h v e i v ~ ~ q62 lyA0ov .rrpBq ro3q old.
Having been released but they came toward the
23 After being released they went to
i6iouq ~ a i &nrjyy~lhav
Baa,
own and they reported back as many (thmgs) as their own people and
rp6q
aO~oCq oi
dpxlEpiq
~ a i ol reported what things
toward
them
the
chief priests
and
the the chief priests and
T T ~ E C T P ~ T E ~ ~OkI c t v . 2 4 oi
62 the older men had
older men
said.
The (ones)
but said to them. 24Up& K O ~ ( T ~ V T EdpoOupa6Bv
~
qpav
qayfiv on hearing this they
having heard like-mindedly they hfted up volce with one accord raised
their voices to God
~ p B q 76v BeBv ~ a i ~'T-rrav
toward
the
God
and
they said
and said:
-rrheiov

61av~pq0ij

~ i qT

~ VAa6v,

more it should be dealt out through into the people,

, I

ACTS 4: 25-30

553

Aio.rro~a, air
Sovereign,

you

the (one)

rro~joaq

having made

7i)v 1 "Sovereign L o r d ,
the you are the One who

the heaven and

~ a made
i
the earth and the
~v
96haoaav ~ a i.rrdv~a
~a
b sea and all the things
all
the (things) in in them, 25 and who
sea
and
the
through holy spirit
706
.rra~pbq
o;ir~oiq, 25
6
of the
father
of us said by the mouth of
them,
the (one)
our forefather David,
61& rve6pa~oq &yiou a ~ 6 p a ~ o AaueiS
q
through
spirit
holy
of mouth of David your servant, 'Why
did nations become
ra166q oou
~i.rrhv
"Iva
7i
boy
of you having said In order that what tumultuous and peoples meditate upon
&plja(av E0vq ~ a iAaoi
h p d i ~aav
made noise nations and peoples they meditAed upon empty things? 26The
KEV~;
26 ~ a p i a ~ q a w
oi f3aalh~Tqkings of the earth
empty (things) ?
Stood alongside the
kings
took their stand and
~ i j q yijq ~ a ioi G ~ X O V T E( T~U V ~ ~ X ~ ~ ( T C [ Vt h e rulers massed
rulers
were led together
of the earth and the
together as one
id TB
a6Tb
K ~ T & TOG K U P ~ O U K a i
upon the very [place] down on the Lord
and against Jehovaha and
K ~ T &
TOG
X~IOTOG
ahoG. against his anointed
of him. o n e . ' 2 7 E v e n so,
down on
the
Christ
Herod and Pon27 auvrjx0qoav y&p frr' dthq0eiaq iv ~ i both
j
truth
m the tius Pilate with men
Wereled together for upon
~ r 6 h ~~1 a 6 . r ~h r ? ~b &y~ov*rrai6& aou of nations and with
city
this
upon the
holy
boy
of you peoples of I s r a e l
'IqaoGv, 6v
Zxp~aaq, .'Hp66qq TE ~ a were
i
in actuality
Jesus,
whom youanointed,
~ e i o d and and
gathered together in
f l 6 v ~ 1 0C~~ E I A & T O ~
uw
h0v~a1v ~ a i
Pontius
Pilate
together with nations and t h i s c i t y a g a i n s t
haoiq
' l oparjh,
28 .rro~ijoal your holy servant
J e s u s , whom you
peoples
of Israel,
to do
6oa
fi X E ; ~ aou ~ a i 4 anointed, 28 in order
asmany (things) as the hand of you and the to do what things
fiouhi
.rrpocjp~o~v y~vko0a1. 29 ~ a iyour hand and councounsel
predetermined
to occur.
And sel had foreordained
7h
V ~ V ,K ~ P I E , h 1 6 ~ hi 7&q to occur. 29 And now,
the (things) now, Lord, see you on upon the J e h ~ v a h .give
~ atten,
&.rr~lh&q~ ~ T G ~v ,a 6$q
i
TOTS 606holq aou tion to their threats,
threats of them, and glve to the slaves of You
and grant your slaves
PET&
rappqaiaq 1~6rorlq haheiv
TBV t o keep s p e a k i n g
with outspokenness
all
to be speaking. the
your word with all
h6yov . aou,
30 $v
77Q
riv
x ~ i p aboldness, 30 while you
word
of YOU.
m
the
the
hand
.
stretch out your hand
~KTE~VEIV
oe ~ 1 q ~ C T I V ~ a aqpeia
i
for healing and while
to be stretching out you into healing and signs
signs
a n d portents
~ a i ~ i p a ~ a yiv~o0ai
61h
TO;
and
portents
to be occurring
through
the occur through t h e
oirpav6v
heaven

~ a i

and

T ~ V

the

~fiv

earth

and

2Ga Jehovah, J7,8,"-18,*;

the Lord, HBA.

29b Jehovah, J7,e; Lord, KBA.

554

ACTS 4: 31-36

name of your holy

servant Jesus."
31 And when they
31 ~ a i G~qebrwv a h i j v tuah~ljeq 6 had
made supplication,
And havingsupplicated of them was shaken tht
the place in which
~6rroSt v $
fiaav
ouvqy pivo I,
they were gathered toplace in which they were having been led together gether was shaken:
~ a i t1~Ajat3qoav &rrav-req roc
dyioi and they were one and
and
they were filled
all
of the
holy all filled with the holy
rrv~ljpa~oq,~ a i
iA&Aouv
rbv A6yo~ spirit and were speakspirit,
and they were speaking the word ing the word of God
with boldness.
,.
TOG OEOG VET& rrappquiaq.
of the God with outspokenness.
. 3 2 Moreover, the
multitude of those
32 To6
62
rrhjeouq
- rijv
Of the
but
of mulbtude
of the (ones) who had believed had
*rrr~~ua;jry?.ov
fiv ~ a p 6 i a~ a iquxfi
'
piat ~ a ione heart and soul,
having belleved was heart and soul one, and and not even one
say that any
0662
~ i q
-n
rtjv
b r r a p ~ 6 v - r ~would
~
not-but
one : anything of the things belonging of the things he'pos:
a h 6 . ~ A E ~ E V 7610~ ' E ~ v ~&Ah;
I,
fiv sessed was his, owri;
to him he was saying- own
to be,
but
was but they had all
a6~o;q r r b ~ a KOIV&.
33 ~ a i6uv&p~1things in common.
to them a,ll (tIiings) common.
And to power 33 Also, with great
p~yr5hq
h~6iGouv
r b I I a p r l j ~ ~ ~oiv power t h e apostles
great ' were giving back the
witness
the 2ontinued giving forth
b6u-rohol
TOG
~upiou 'Iqa06
r t q the witness concern:
apostles
of the
Lord
Jesus
of the mg the resurrection
&vam60aoql h p ~ q ;-rd
p~yCrhq fiv
iwi 3f the Lord Jesus;
resurrection,
5avor
great
was upon and undeserved kindrrkv~aq a 6 ~ 0 6 ~ 34
.
0662
b 6 ~ j q nesss-in large measure
all
them.
Not-but
nkedy was upon them all.
fact, there was
TIC
fiv i v ad~oiq. 6001 yhp K T ~ T O ~ 34In
E ~
anyone was in them; as many as for possessors not one in need among
;hem;
for all those
XWP~WV
fi O~KIGV
~ ~ ~ P X OT VW, ~ O ~ T E
~
selIing
of pieces of ground or houses they were,
jrrho were possessors of
Selds or houses would
E~IEPOV
rhq T I hq .
T ~ V
they were bearing
the
varues
of the (things) ;ell them and bring
rr~rrpau~opivov35 ~ a i hieouv
-map& ,he values of the
being sold , . , and they were placing beside ;hings sold 35 and
TOGS j
n66as
T&V
dnro&bhov* ,hey would depos:
the
feet
,
, of the
apostles;
t them a t the
. 61~6i6~1.a
-62
S K & U T ~ ieet of the apostles.
it was being distributed
but - . to each (one). [n turn distribution
~ o u l dbe made to each
~a86-r~ v . I
x p ~ i a v ETXEV.
according as likely anyone . need
was having. me, just as he would
lave the need. 36 So
36 'lw' '+ 62
6 ,krrl~hqe~iq,
J o s a but the (one) having been surnamed loseph, who was sur:
Bapvbpaq dnrb ~ i j vdrrroor6hovt 6
ho-rlv lamed Bar'na-bas by
Barnabas from the
apostles,
which
is
b e apostles, ', which
p ~ e ~ p p q v ~ u 6 p ~ v o vY ibq
IlapatcAjoeoq, neans, when. trans:
being translated
Son
of Comfort,
ated, Son of Comfort,
bv6paroq

roc

name

of the

b i o u 1~a166q oou
holy

boy

'Iqu06

of you of Jesus

x$~
%

'-

ABTS 4: 3 7 - 4 r 6
~ C V E I a Levite, a native of
race, Cy'prus, 37 possessing
37 ~ & ~ X O V T O <
&ypoir
rrwhjuaq a piece of land, sold
exlsting
to him
of field
having solc lt and brought the
~ ~ V E ~ K rEbV xpfjpa ~ a ; i~ ~ K E nap&
V
TOGS 1~66acmoney and deposited
brought the money and put beside the feet
I t a t the feet of the
apostles.
7 6 v &1~ou-r6Aov.
of the apostles.
However, a certain
'Avcxyiaq dv6par1
'Avfip
TIC
6C
man, An.a.ni'as
Male person but some
Anamas
to name by n a m e , together
CCJV
Ianrip~
, yuvatd
a&oi with Sapsphi'ra his
woman of him wife' sold a possession
together with
Sapphira
irr..rrbhqa~v ~ ~ f j p ~ r2p ~ a i I v o o ~ i o m o 2 and secretly held
he sold
possession
and he put apart for self back some of the
aw~16uiqq~ a iq q price, his wife also
d ? ~ brtq rrpfjq,
from the value, having known together also of the knowing about it, and
y v v a ~ ~ 6 ~& a i ~ V E Y K ~ pipoq
~
r n a p & he brought just a
woman, and having brought part some beside part and deposited it
rohq 1~6Eaq riiv dt1~oa~6hov
E ~ ~ K E v .3 E T T ~ a t , the feet of the
the
feet of the
apostles
he put.
Said apostles. 3 But Peter
62
6
n h p o q 'Avavia,
612r
-ri
said: "An-aani'as.
but
the
Peter
Ananias,
through
what why has Satan em~ r r h f i p ~ a ~6 v Zarav&q T ~ V ~ a p 6 i w aou boldened you to play
filled
the
Satan
the
heart
of you false to the holy spirit
~ l ~ l j a a a e a iCJE -rZ, rrv~Gpa ~b & ~ I O V ~ a iand to hold back sethe
holy
and zretly some of the
spirlt
you the
to lie to
voo~iaau%ai dnrb
price of the field?
rrvtq
value
to put apart for self
from
1As long as it rexwpiou;
4 06x1
- pbov
ooi mained with you did
piece of ground?
Not
remaining
to you it not remain. yours,
Ep~vw
~ a i wpaeiv
b mj ofj and after it was sold
it was remaining and having beed sold in the your lid it not continue
t~ouo,iq: irrrfjp~~v,; r i 871 ieov Q ~ f j In y o u r c o n t r o l ?
authonty it was ex~sting?Why that you put in the Why was it that you
~ a p S i q aou
rb rrp6ypa TOCTO;
O ~ K purposed, such a deed
heart
of you
the
thlng
this?
Not 3s this in your heart?
I ~6uo
dv0pcirro1q &Ah& rij ~ E Q .You have played false,
you p ayed false
to men
but
to the ~ o d . not to men, but to
5 & K O ~ W V 62 6 'Avav.iaq 706q A6youq T O ~ T O U ~Sod." 5 On hearing
Hearing b u t the Ananlas the words
these
;hese words An-a-ni'rr~ai3v
EEE~JUEEV- ~ a &Y~VETO
l
q6poq 2s . fell down a n d
having fallen he let out soul; and- occurred fear ?xpired. And great
6
V ~ V T C ~ ~
TO~S
& K O ~ O V T ~ ~fear
.
came over all
upon
all
the (ones)
hearing. . those hearing -of it.
great
6 &vao-rbr~q
62
oi
veb-r~pol 3 B u t t h e younger
Having stood up
but
the
younger (ones)
n e n rose, wrapped
~ a i ~ < E V ~ Y K C ~ ~ Tzim
E ~
ouvkure~hav T
V
in cloths, and
havlng borne out
and
set together
him
:arried him out and
Zeaq~ay.
mried him.
they burled.
Asucirq~,
Levite,

Khp~oq
Cyprian

TQ

to the

oyze

'

ACTS 5 : 7-13

ACTS 5 : 1 6 - 2 1

551

656

T ~ I GSVI & U T ~ J I7 ~NOWafter an ininterval

terval of about three
hours his wife came
~ a i4 Y U V ~ adroc p i
~i6u'ia
T
and the woman ofhim not havingknown the (thing) in, not knowing what
y~yovdq
~icrijhe~v.8 & r ~ ~ p i O q 62 had happened. 8Pehaving occurred
entered.
Answered
but ter said to her: "Tell
rp6q ct6TjV nCTp0~Eir6 pol, ~i T O O O ~ T O U me, did YOU [two]
toward
her
Peter
Say to me, if of so much sell the field for so
much?" She said:
TA
xopiov
&~66oae~;
the
piece of ground
YOU gave from yourselves? "Yes, for so much."
fi
62 & i r E v Nai, T O O O ~ T O U .9 b 62 9 So Peter said to her:
The (one) but said Yes, of so much.
The but "Why was it agreed
ni~poq
PAS
ahjv
Ti
61-1 upon between Y O U
Peter
toward
her
Why
that [two] to make a test
U U V E ~ W V ~ ~ ~ ~ bpiv
TZ, of the spirit of Jeit was sounded together
to YOU
to test
the hovah?" Look! The
feet of those who
~ v ~ i i pKupiou;
a
i603 oi 1 ~ 6 6 ~ 5 rhv
spirit of Lord? Look! The feet of the (ones) buried your husband
Saq&rwv
r6v
&v6pa
oou
h i rfj are a t the door, and
having buried the male person of you upon the they will carry you
00pq ~ a i k<oiaouaiv
aE.
10 E r e a ~ v62 out." PO Instantly she
door and they will bear out you.
She fell but fell down a t his feet
alj~oif
~ a iand expired. When
7r66aq
703s
vapaxpijpa .rrpAq
feet
of him and the young men came
the
instantly
toward
V
EiqEh86v~Eq 62 oi V E W ~ U K O I in they found her
she let out soul; havlng entered but the young men dead, and they carried
out and buried
E S ~ O Va l j ~ t v VEKP&V,~ a i ~ < E V ~ Y K ~ V T her
E ~
found
her
dead,
and
having borne out her alongside her
E8at+av
rpjq
T ~ V
&v@a
alj~iiq.husband. 11Consethey burled
toward
the
male person
of her. quently great fear
la Kai
kyivET0
q6poq piyaq kq' 6hqv came over the whole
And
occurred
fear
great upon whole congregation and over
811 t h o s e h e a r i n g
T ~ V i~~hqaiav
~ a ikvi ' I T ~ V T ~ ~ TOGS
the
ecclesia
and upon
all
the (ones) about these things. .
&KO~OVT~<
~ a k a .
12 Moreover, through
hearing
these (things).
the hands of the apos12 AI& 62 TGVX E I ~ GTGV
V &roa~6hwvtles many signs and
Through but the hands of the
apostles
portents continued to
k y i v ~ ~ o (3qp~ia~ a ri6 p a ~ arohh& b r6 Occur among the peowas occurring signs and portents many in the ple; and they were
With
One
ha&. ~ a i quav
bpo~upaG~v7 ~ 6 v - ri ~v ~
O~'S
people; and they were like-mindedly
all
in in S O ~ ' O . ~Colonrfj
ITO~
~ohopGvroq~13 TGV 62 nade. 13 True, not a
the
Colonnade
of Solomon:
of the
but one of the others had
nohh8of3a1
'Ourage
join
ho,nhu
o6&&iq krbhia
leftover (ones) no one was daring to glue himself himself to them; nev6 ha6qt ertheless~ the people
aljroiq, &Ah' tpay&h"vav a3&q
to them, but was magnifying them the people, were extolling them.

than that, believers in the Lord

T+
KUP~(?) 1~hlj9q
Q 6 p ~ v 7s Kai kept on being added,
to the Lord multitudes of male persons and and multitudes both of
men and of womy u V a l ~ i j ~ ' 15 &UTE ~ a i~ i qrhq v h a ~ e i a q
women;
as-and also into the broad ways en; 15so that they
brought the sick out
h~qipelv
roirq dru8~veiq~ a i ~ 1 8 b a 1 even into the broad
to be bearlng out the
sick
and to be putting
ways and laid them
~hlvapi~dv~ a iK P ~ P ~ T T U V , c,
there upon little beds
upon little beds and
cots,
in order
IVa that
and cots, in order
ipxo$vou
n
k~pov
K&V
fi
uK1h that, as Peter would
comlng
of Peter
also if ever
the
shadow
go by, a t least his
~~TLCTKIC~JEI
TIV~
adTQv. shadow might fall
might overshadow
to someone
of them.
upon some one of
16
o ~ v f i p ~ a ~ o 6h Kcti TZ, nhqeoq them. 16 Also, the
Was coming together but also the multitude
multitude from the
v6AEav
' I ~ ~ o u a a h f cities
i ~ , around JerusaT ~ V
vhpl
cities
of Jerusalem,
of the
roundabout
lem kept coming toqipovreq drue~v~iq ~ a l ~ X A O U ~ E V O Ud~r 6 gether, bearing sick
bearing
sick (ones) and (ones) disturbed by
people and those trouI'IVEU~~TGW
& ~ a e & p T c ~ v0'i-rlvEq
,
~ ~ & ~ U T E ~ O V T O
bled with unclean
spirits
unclean,
who were being cured
spirits, and they would
&~avrcq.
one and all be cured.
..,I
ax,.
1 7 But t h e h i g h
17
'Avaarhq
62 6 drpxl~pe3q ~ a priest
i
and all those
Having stood up but the chief priest and
with him, the then
IT&VTE~
oi
o6v
a r j ~ + , fi obua
all
the (ones) together with him, the being existing sect of the
Sadducees, rose and
a i p ~ a l q rhv
~ a 6 6 o u ~ a i w v , kvhfioequav became filled with
sect
of the
Sadducees,
were filled
jealousy, 18and they
Cfihou
18 ~ a i i.rri$aAov
rhq x ~ i p a q l a i d h a n d s u p o n
of jealousy
and they thrust upon the hands
t h e apostles a n d
h i ro3q dt.rroo~6houq~ a E~EVTO
i
adr06q $V put them i n t h e
upon the
apostles
and
put
them in
public place of cusrqpfia~~
6qpoa.iq. 19 "Ayyehoq
62 tody. 19 But during
observation
public.
Angel
but
the night Jehovah'sa
Kupiou 616 V U K T ~ ~~ V O I ~r&q
E e6paq rijq
angel o p e n e d t h e
of Lord through night opened the doors of the
doors of the prison,
quha~ijq h<ayaycjv
TE
alj~o6q ETITEV b r o u g h t t h e m o u t
prlson
having led out and
them
he said and said: 20 "Be on
20 nopEIjEoeE Kai O T ~ ~ ~ V T hE a~h ~ i ~ e YOUR way, and, havBe YOU going and having stood be YOU speaking ing taken a stand
6v r6 i&pr$ 76 h a 6 -fr&~ar h bfip.ara in the temple, keep
in the temple to the people
all
the sayings on speaking to the
7:~
<w:<
7ahTr]q. 21 & K O ~ U W T T E ~ 62 people all the sayof the
life
this.
Having heard
but ings about this life."
~iafiheov
brb
T ~ V
bp0pov
eiq 21 After hearing this,
into
they entered
under
the
daybreak
into they entered

ga Jehovah,

l g a Jehovah's,

SiO i3q dpijv

7 'E~~VET

It occurred but as of hours three

ithe

J7.8,13,16-l8;

the Lord, SEA.

14 p6AAov 6h
rather

.rrpoaerie~vro

I T I ~ E ~ O V T E 14
~ More

but were beingadded believing (ones)

'

J788p13.*6-18;

the Lord's, KBA.

ACTS 5 : 22-26

558

ACTS 5 : 27-44

the temple at day4

break and began to
teach.
flapay~v6p~voq
62
I
Having come to be alongside
but
tk
Now when the high'
priest and those wit&
&p~iEpecq Kal
ol
uw
chief priest
and
the (ones)
together wit him arrived, they
a h
OWEK&~O~V
76 U U V ~ ~ P I O VKC called together t h e
him
they called together the Sanhedrin an San'he-drin and the'
nBoav 7i]v
yepoua iav
76v uiG assembly of older men
all
the
assembly of old men of the son of the sons of Israel,'
and they sent out
' lapafjh,
~ a i hie-reihav
eiq
~c
ofIsrael,
and
theysentout
into
th to the jail to have
G~apomjptov
&xBijvar ad~orjq. 22 oi them brought. 22 But
place of bound ones to be led
them.
Th when the officers got!
6.2
rnapaym6pevoi
'bnqpi-ral 06 there they did pot:
but having come to be alongside subordinates no find them in t h e
adpov a h o c q &v ~ f (Puha~i,
i
dvau-rpi av~Eq61 prison. So they re:
found them -in d e prison, having retuned bu burned and made re-'
*yy~iXav
. 23 h i y o v ~ e ~ 8 ~ 1
Ti ~ o r t ,23 saying: "The
they reported back
saying
that
Th iail we found locked
Geapw~rjp~ov ~ i i p o p ~ v K E K ~ E I O ~ ~ V O V E with all security and'
place of bound ones we found having been locked i i ,he guards stand:
IT&~IJ & u w ~ i g c
~ a ~i 0 3 q(PljhaKaq 2 u ~ k a q ng a t the doors, butt
all
security and the
guards having stooc In opening up we
h i ~ i j VeupGv, & v o i < a n ~ q 61 COW 056ivc 'ound no one inside."
upon the doors, having opened but inside no one !4 Well, when both
E ~ ~ O ~ E V
24.
SZ. fi~ovaav ~ o b q~A6you~ ,he captain of thewe found.
but they heard the
words
,emple and the chief
~ o l j ~ o u q6 TE c r ~ p a ~ q y b qTOG I E ~ o G K a ~ r i e s t s.heard these:
these
the and
captain
of the temple ant N O ~ ~they
S , fell into
01 &pxipei<,
61q1~6pouv n ~ p i athiji r quandary over these
the chief prlests, were in a quandary about them
natters as to whab
."
Ti
tj;,
ybol~o TOGTO
his would come to.
what
likely
would become
this.
!5 But a certain man'
25
flapayev6pevoq
66
. TIC
arived and reported
Having c o y to be alongside
but
someone
o them: fCLookr
dmtjyye~h~vacrlj~o'iq'6;1 ' I603 oi
&6p~q
reported back 'to them that Look! The male persons nen YOU put in thei
oBq i e ~ o e e&v TG cpu?a~i~ i a i vb T@ i ~ p @ jrison are in the,
whom YOU put in the prison are in the temple empre, standing and
eaching the people.';
8uTij~Eq. - #a: , ~ I ~ & U K O V T T~ ~ V ha&.
having stood and
teachmg
the
people. 6 Then the -captain
26 ~ 6 - r ~ . h ~ h 0 h v
6
QTPWQ.Y% lent off with .his
Then
having gone off
the
captam
fficers and proceeds
a3v TOTS
C-rqpt-raiq .
d to bring them,
together with
the
subordinates
without violerrce,'
alj-roh~06 VET& Piaq,
~ ~ O P O G V T Oyap ut
s they were afraid
them, not with violence, they were fearing for
f being stoned by
TBV Aab, Lt
A I ~ ~ u ~ ~ u I V .
-- .the people, not they might be stoned; : ,
he people.
-.
-rb

the

I&

~ a i

temple

and

EGiGaa~ov.

they were teachin,

%
'

'

he:

27 &yay6v~eq61 alj-rohq

+,the

Havmg led but

auve6pio.

them

Zuqcrav

27 So they brought

they made stand in them and stood them

~ a i6 ~ r q p G ~ q u ~
airrocq
v

in t h e San'he-drin

~ a n h e d r h . And inquired upon them

the hall. And the high
~ ~ X I E P E ~ ~ 28 Ahywv
ff a p a y y d i ~p r i e s t q u e s t i o n e d
&ief priest
saying
To charge
them 28 and said:

"We positively ordered

not to keep
6v6pa~t 7 0 6 7 ~~~ a ii6oG 1 ~ m A q p 6 ~ c r-rrjv
r ~ teaching upon t h e
name
this,
and look! YOU have filled the basis of this name,
'Ispouaahfip
~ i j q SiSaxijq
bpBv,
~ a iand yet, look! YOU
Jerusalem
of the
teaching
of YOU, and have filled Jerusalem
with YOUR teaching,
j3oljAeoec
h r a y a y ~ i v 4'
qpbq
YOU are wishing
to lead on
upon
us
and YOU are deteralpa
TOG
& V ~ ~ ~ T O U
~oirrou. mined to bring the
blood
of the
man
this. blood of this man
29
dcrro~p18eiq
62
n k ~ p o q ~ a i oi upon us." 29In anHaving answered
but
Peter
and
the
swerT Peter and the
~ 6 o ~ o A o .1- ~T.rrav
fle~eapx~iv Cotherl apostles said:
apostles
said
To be obeying as ruler
6e?
E
p6hhov 4 dv0pG1~01q."We must obey God
as ruler rather than
it; is necessary to God rather than
to men.
30 b
Bed< v
rncrrCpwv 4pBv fiye~pev men. 3OThe God of
The God of the
fathers
of us raised up our forefathers raised
' I quo6vI
6v
b p ~ ? ~ ~ I E X E I ~ ~ U up
~ U Jesus,
~ E
whom YOU
Jesus,
whom
YOU
manhandled
slew, hanging him
~pep&aav.r~qh i t$hou- 31 ~oir-rov 6 upon a stake. 31 God
having hanged upon wood;
this (one) the
exalted this one as
8 ~ 6 6pxqyBv
~
~ a iaw-rfipa - ijqwaav
God Chief Leader and Savior
he put high up Chief Agent and SavT$
SE<I~$ ~ O T O O ,
TOG
SoOvai ior to his right hand,
to the
right [hand]
of him,
of the
to give to give repentance
to Israel and forgive~ETQOI~V T
'lopa6A
Kai
Gqeaiv
repentance to the
Israel
and lettlng go off ness of sins. 32 And
drpap.r~Bv. 32 ~ a fip~iq
i
iapiv pirp-rvpec; 7 6 v we ,are witnesses of
of sins;
and we
are witnesses of the
these matters, and
bqp6~ov T O ~ T W V , ~ a lTA m.rrveGpa T?I 6y10v so is the holy spirit,
and the spirit the holy
these,
sayings
which God has givb
~ ~ W K E V b
0 ~ 6 ~
70i~
which
gave
the
God
to the (ones) en to those obeying
him as ruler."
Tr~i8apxoOoiv ah$.
obeying as ruler to him.
33 When they heard
33
oi
61
& ~ o h a a v ~ ethis,
q
they felt deepThe (ones)
but
having heard
ly c u t . and were
Gi~~piov-ro
~ a i
~~OOXOVTO
were being sawn through
and
they were wishing wanting to do away
at~orjq. 34
'Avacnd~
Si with them. 34But
&VE~E?V
them.
Having stood up
but a certain man rose
to take up
O
6v6pa~i in the San'he-drin,
6v T+ ( S W E ~ ~ ~ (@ap~cra?oq
TIC.
to name a Pharisee named
Pharisee
Someone in the Sanhedrm
.rrapqyy~ihayev b p ? ~pfi
we charged

~I~&UKEIV

h i

T@

to YOU not to b e teaching upon the YOU

$;

ACTS 5 : 35-39

Ga.ma'li.el, a Law
teacher esteemed by
AaQ,
EK~AEUUEV i < p
Ppa$
TOG all the people, and
people, he commanded outslde short Cwhilel the gave the command to
av0pG~ouq ~ o t f i u a t , 35 ~ h i v TE
TPAC put the men outmen
to make,
he said and towar~ side for a little while;
a6~06~
"AvGp~q
' 1 u p a q h ~ i ~ a t35 And he said to
them
Male persons
Israelites,
them: "Men of IsTPOU~XETE
Eau~oiq v
TO?
rael, pay attention to
be YOU paying attention
to selves
upon
thc yourselves as to what
dtvepcj~ot~ r o l j ~ o ~ q ~i
~ ~ A ~ E T YOU
E
inteild to do remen
these
what
~ o u a r e a b o u specting these men.
rrp6tociecv. 36 r p b yixp TOCTWV T&Vfip~pi) 36 For instance, beto be performing. Before for these the
days
fore these days Theupd v i o ~ qO E U ~ ?Aiywv
~,
dvai T l v a s a u ~ 6 v das rose, saying he
stood up Theudas, saying to be someone himself himself was somebody, and a number
4
V ~ O U E K Ai8q
drv6pijv
to whom was made to incline toward of male person of men, about four
drpl8p6~ d~ T E T ~ ~ K O U ~ W V ' 8s
drv~pkh, hundred, joined his
number
as of four hundred; who was taken up party. But he was
~ a iI T ~ T E S
BUOI
& V E ~ ~ O V T O a 6 ~ f lone away with, and
and
all
as many as
were obeying
to hin all those who were
GieA6equav ~ a i Eyivov~o
~ i q 0666~. 3beying him were
were dispersed and they came to be into nothing lispersed and came
37 PET&
TO~TOV
d v i u ~ q '1066aq
6 ;o nothing. 37After
After
this(one)
stoodup
Judas
the nhn Judas the Galrahthaioq b ~ a i qfipipalq ~ f i q drrroypaqfic :le'an
rose in the
Galilean
in the
days
of the registration
lays of the registra~ a i dr-rriu~qoe
Aabv
dl-riao a 6 ~ o G ;ion, and he drew
and
made stand off
people
behind
him;
1ff people after him.
K~~KE~VOS
& I T ~ ~ E T O , ti I T ~ V T E C Pnd yet that man
also that (one)
destroyed himself,
and
all
~erished,and all
600I
&~TE~~OVTO
a h + ,hose who were obeyas many as
were obeying
to him
ng him were scatS ~ ~ u ~ o p ~ i u e q u a38
v. ~ a i
rd
vijv ered abroad. 38 And
were scattered abroad.
And the (things) now
io, under the presAiyo
hpiv,
~ ~ U T ~ Tdm6
E
T ~ V hnt circumstances, I
I am saying to YOU, Stand YOU away from
the
,ay to YOU, DO not
&vf3pG~wv T O ~ T W V ~ a j & ~ E T E
a610bS' neddle with these
men
these
and let go off YOU
them;
nen, but let them
STI
C&v
4
dc
drvepG.rrwv fi done; (because, i f
because if ever it m i y be out of
men
the
his scheme or this
Pouhrj
a i i ~ q ij
76
ipyov
TOGTO, vork is from men,
counsel
this
or
the
work
this,
~a~aAueia~~a1
39. ~i 62
$K 0 ~ 0 6 t will be overthrown;
19 but if it is from
it will be loosed down;
if
but out of
God
~ U T ~06
V , 6uviu~u0e ~ a ~ a h i r u a la6-ro6q Sod, YOU will not
it is, not YOU will be able to loose down them;
~e able to overthrow
1 otherwise, YOU
hem;
pi
VOTE
~ a i
~EO~&XOI
not
sometime
also
fighters against God lay perhaps be found
rapaAltjA, ~0p0616dr~~ah0S
~ i p ~ o .qr r a v ~ iT(
Gamaliel,

law teacher

ACTS 5: 40-6:

560
honorable to all

th

& ~ ~ i a e r j u a v 62 f i g h t e r s a c t u a l l y
but against God." 40 At
this they gave heed
ad?@l
n p o u ~ a ~ ~ u ~ p ~ v oTOGS
l
to him, and having called toward themselves the to him, and they summoned the apostles,
&ou-r6Aouq
6EipavTEq
r a p i y y ~ ~ h a vp i flogged them, and
apostles
having flayed
they charged
not ordered them to stop
AaA~iv
E-rri 73 6v6par1 1-06 'Iquoli speaking upon t h e
to be speaking upon the
name
of the Jesus basis of Jesus' name,
and let them go.
~ ~ ~ U U C W .
41 These, therefore,
and they released.
went their way from
obv
~VO~E~OVTO
pkv
41
Oi
were going before t h e San'heThe (ones) indeed therefore
drin, rejoicing because
ouv~6piou they had been countX a i p ~ ~h~ b~ <7Tp0u&?Tou TO;
of
the
Sanhedrin
face
from
re]olcing
e d w o r t h y t o be
~a~qttG0quav
b ~ i p 706 dishonored in behalf
6~1
they were counted worthy
over
the of his name. 42 And
because
every day in the tem42
~&udrv
TE
dr~~pauefiva~.
bv6paroq
all
and ple and from house
to be dishonored;
name
to house they confiphpav t v TG iep6 ~ a i K ~ T '
OTKOV O ~ Ktinued without letup
day
in the temple and according to house not teaching and declar&~a6ov~o
~I~&UKOVTES
~ a iing the good news
and a b o u t t h e C h r i s t ,
they were ceasing
teaching
~6ayyEh1<6p~v01 T ~ V XPIUTAV ' I qu06v. Jesus.
in these
declaring good news about the
Christ
Jesus.
,;:!
when t h e
'Ev 62 ~aiqfipipa~qralj~a~q
I T A ~ ~ U V ~ V T Wdisciples
V
were increasIn but the
days
these
muiii~iying
ing, a murmuring
TGV pa0qrGv l y i v ~ ~ oyoyyuupbq o;che
arose on the part of
of the
disciples
occurred
murmuring
t h e Greek-speaking
'EhAqv1u~6v rpbg ~oirq 'Eppaiouq
671 Jews
against the HeHellenists
toward
the
Hebrews
because
brew-speaking Jews,
V ~ ~ E ~ C W P O ~ V T O b ~ f i 61a~oviqrfj
they were being overlooked in the
service
the because their widows
were being overlooked
~ a e q p ~ p ~ v f i ai
xfipal
air~ijv.
of them. in the daily distribuwidows
daily
the
2 So the twelve
a
2
~ p o u ~ a h ~ a ~ p E v o 1 6 i oi 6 c j 6 ~ ~tion.
Having called toward themselves but the twelve called the multitude
~6 .rrh?@oq TGV pa8r)~Gv~T-rravO ~ dKr p ~ u ~ 6 of
v the disciples to
the multitude of the disciples said Not pleasing them and said: "It is
not pleasing for us to
b - r l v f i p 6 ~ ~aTahEi$orvTa< 'r6v A6yov
1-06 leave the word of God
it is
us
having abandoned the word of the
to
distribute [food]
8 ~ 0 0 G~at<oveiv ~pa-rri<alq. 3 ~ I T I U K ~ ~ J to
~ U ~ E
tables.
3 So, brothGod to be serving
to tables;
look YOU upon
ers,
search
out for
66,
&6Ehqoi,
6v6paq
CiE
3pGv yourselves seven
certibut,
brothers,
male persons
out of
YOU
fied men from among
pap-rupoupivouq ~ T T & V A I ~ ~ E I S-irv~ljpa~oq
~ a YOU,
i
full of spirit and
being witnessed to seven
full
of spirit
and
wisdom,
that we may
uopiag,
oirq
r a r a ~ ~ ~ u o yh ~i v
appoint them over
of wisdom, whom
we will appolnt
upon
this necessary busiX P E ~ ~Ta6TqS'
S
4 f i ~ ~ i62
q
Tfi
~POUEUX~
ness; 4 but we shall
we
but to the
prayer
need
this;
~3peefi-r~.

you might be found.

40

They were persuaded

'$2

ACTS 6: 12-7i 3-

ACTS 6: 5-11
TOC
A6you devote ourselves to
Gla~oviq
of the
word prayer and to the
service
'~~~oCJKCX~TE~~U
5 OKC[;
~ E V . ~~PEDEV
6 ministry o f the wore*
we shall persevere.
And
pleased
the 5 And the thing spd'
ken was pleasing tij
X6yoq kvcintov n a v ~ h q TOG .rrAljeouq, ~ a the
i
whole multitu36,
word
in sight
of all
the multitude, and and they selected
Stephen, a man fuu
k ~ d i ~ a v - r o I ~ i q a v o v ~ av6pa
n&
:q
they selected
Stephen,
male person
of faith and holy
and Philip and
n i a ~ e w q~ a mi ~ 6 p a ~ o&yiou,
q
~ a@
i i A ~ ~ ospirit,
v
Proch'o-rus and Nkof faith and
of spirit
holy, and
Philip
and Ti'mon and
~ a Iil p 6 ~ 0 p o v~ a Ni ~ ~ b o p~aa Ti i p w v a ~ a ca'nor
i
and Prochorus and Nicanor and Timon and Par'me-nas and Ninapp&v&
~ a i ' Nr~6Aaov
n p o ~ h u ~ oco
v -1a'us; a proselyte
of Antioch; 6 and they
Parmenas
and
Nicolaus
proselyte
'Av-r~oxha, 6 o6q
Ecn-qoav
E v h t o v placed them before
Antiochian,
whom they made stand
in sight the apostles, and, aPr
ter
TGV- - drrrwr6hov1
~ a i ~poaeu~&pevo
~ having prayee,
of the
apostles,
and
having prayed these laid their hands
-- L
upon them.
h i 0 q ~ a v a d ~ o i q~ & qx ~ i p a q .
the hands.
they put upon them
7 Consequently thi
7 c K a i 6 h6yoq TOG Be06
q d ~ a v ~ v , word of God went on
And the word of the God was growmg, growing, a n d t h e
~ a i k h q e w ~ ~ o6 &pie 6 s TGV paBrll-6~ number of the disciand was multiplying the numfer of the disciples ples kept multiplying
b ' lepouuahijp aq66pa1 nohGq 1-e 6xAoq in Jerusalem very
in
Jerusalem
very much, much and crowd much; and a great
TGV iepiwv
6.rril~ouov
fi crowd of priests beof the priests were hearing submissively to the g a n to be obedient to

the faith.

T T~CSTEI.

8 Now Stephen, full

faith.
graciousness . and
8 t ~ h q a v o q 62 .rrAljpqq
xcipl-roq
~ a sf
i
Stephen but
full
ofgraciousness and power, was perform6uv&p~wq hroiet ~ i p a ~
~ aauiq p ~ i ap e y c i l a ing great portents and
signs among the peopower was doing portents and signs
great
6i
~ ~ v e q ple. 9 But certain men
v
T
ha@. 9 'AvCo-qaav
but some ones rose up of those from
Stood up
in the 'people.
the so-called SynaTGV
ZK
~ f i q~ a u u ~ i q
gogue of the Freedof the (ones) out of the .synagogue
and of the
htf3ep~ivwv ~ a iKupqvaiwv ~ a men,
i
of Libertines and of Cyrenians and Cy.re'ni-ans and Afa n d of
'AA~~avGpEwv~ a i TGV
drrrh K t h ~ ~ i a
~qa 2xandrians
i
of Alexandrians and of the (ones) from Cilicia and shose from Ci -lifcia
Asia, to dispute
'Aoiaq
cruv<q~oGv~~r; T@ I T E ~ ~ 10
N ~~ , a %nd
i
of Asia seeking together with the Stephen,
and with Stephen; 10and
get they could - not
0liK
IOXUOV
dorr~o~fivar
nold their own against
not they were strong enough to withstand to%e
;he wisdom and the
uoqiq
~ a i TQ
T V E ~ ~ ~ T I
wlsdom
and
tothe
spirit
t o w?I ich spirit with which he
gas. speaking,. 11Then
&&AEI ;
11 T ~ T ECl~iPahov
he was speaking.
- Then they thrust under ;hey secretly kduced

th;T2ne)

%c!%!J

h b y o v ~ a q6rt ' A ~ q ~ 6 a p ~
acxlj~oi
v
men to say:. "We have
saying that We have heard of birr h a d him speaking
h a h o G ~ o q bfipa~a BA6uqqpa ~ i qMwuuij\ blasphemous sayings
speakulg sayings blasphemous into . Moses. against Moses and
T ~ V8 ~ 6 ~ 12
. U U V E K ~ ~ U & TEV T ~ VAa6v God." 12 And they
and the God;
they stirred up and the peopk stirred up the people
7 0 6 ~T~EDPUT~~OUS
K a I TOGS ypappaT&?q, and the older men
and the
older men
and the
scribes,
and the scribes, and,
~ I T ~ I T ~ ~ T E awtjp.rraaav
~
ali~6c coming upon him sudand having stood upon they jolntly snatched him denly, they took him
uai
~ Y ~ Y O V
76
uwESptov, by force and led him
an& . they led
into
, the
Sanhedrin, to the San'he-drin.
13
E ~ o - b
TE
pbp-rupaq * E U ~ E ? ~13And they brought
they made stand
and
witnesses
false
forward false with i y o v ~ a q '0 &Opc;urroq obroq o b n a 6 ~ T a t nesses, who said:
saying
The
man
this not is ceasing "This man does not
AaAGv btjpa-ra : K ~ T & r o c T~ITOU TOG d y i o u Stop speaking things
speaking sayings- down on the place the holy again'st this holy place.
7 0 6 ~ 0~
~ a "TOC
i
v6pouf
14 drt<q~6ap~v- 2nd against the Law,
this- and of the Law, .
we have heard 14 For instance, we
ah03
Ahyovroq
8 ~ 1 ' IqooGq
b. have heard - him say
of him
saying
that
Jesus
the that this Jesus the
T ~ V T ~ I T O V Naz-a-rene' will throw
Na<wpaioq bfiT.0q - K C X T ~ ~ ~ U E I
will loose down the , place 3own this place and
Nazarene . thls
TOCITOV ' ~ a i dhhbget
T&
E0q
& :hange the customs
this
and he will change the customs which ;hat Moses handed
3own to us."
n a p i 6 u ~ E v ti piv Mwuofiq.
gave beside to us Moses.
,
s
15 And as all those
15 K a i ' &~mioav-req eiq a l i ~ b v T&VTE~ ;itting in the San'he, And
having gazed into
him
all
bin gazed at him,
01
~a0&<6pevotb TG a w e 6 p i w eT6av
;hey saw that his face
the (ones)
sitting
in the ~anhedrinthey saw
x e as ' a n angel's
76 1 ~ p 6 u o n o va h 0 6 &mi np6ownov &yYiAou. pce.
'face
of angel.
the . face . of him as if
BvGpaq

malepersons

The ,high priest

ET+v
6P 6 hpxtepr6q Ei
raG~a
said: ,"Are 'I these
Said' but the chief priest If these (things)
;hings
so?" 2 He said:
Othus
~ T W S .is having?
EXEL;
-2 m e 6(one)
,t62
'Men, brothers and

2i2

lathers, hear. The God

'AvGpeq
h6eAqoi ~ a ria ~ h p e q , ~ K O ~ D ~ T E .
)f glory appeared to
Male persons brothers and fathers,
hear YOU.
'0 0 ~ h q r f i q 66Sqq
bq0p
T@
7 c a ~ p i ?ur forefather AbraThe God of the glory became seen to the father ham"while h e was in
-~t,
fipijv 'APpahp 6vrt b
~ e m k o ~ a rpp ii v~ ~ e s ~ o - p o . t a ~ m ibeof us Abraham being
the '; Mesopotamia before fore'he took up resi-( ~ a ~ o ~ ~ f iad76v
o a t &v,L Xappdrv;
3 ~ a ii e n c e in' ~ a ' r a n .
than
to reside
hun in ' Haran,
and
3 and he said to
E ~ E V rp6q
ad.r6v1 " E & A ~ E
k~
~fiq
he said toward
him
Go you forth , out of the lim, 'Go out from
70ur land and from
'
' ~ a i
u o u ftai ~ f i q' w y y ~ v ~ i a quou,
yfiq
earth of you and of the relationship of you, and Tour relatives and

ACTS 7: P - 9

come on into the land

shall show you.':
6cic0.
4 T~TE
ic~hehv
EK 4Then he went out;
I should show;
then having gone forth out of from the land of the
yijq
XahGaiwv
K ~ T ~ K ~ G Eb
V
Xappdv. Chal-de'ans and took,
earth
of Chaldeans
he iesided
in
Haran. up residence in Ha',
K ~ K E ~ ~ E VVET& -r6 &roeav~iv T ~ VT r a ~ E p a ran. And from therq,
And from there after the
to die
the father after his father die&.
c[~To~)
~ E T ~ K [ ~ E V
arj~6v IS [Godl caused him ta,
of him he caused to change residence
him
into change his residence.
T ~ V ycv
~ a 6 ~ q vd q
Sv
3pdq V ~ V to this land in which
the
earth
this
into which
YOU
now YOU now dwell. 5And
yet he did not give
K ~ T O I K E ~ T E , 5 Kai
O ~ K
~ ~ W K E V a&T+
are residing.
and
not
gave
to him him any inheritable
~hqpovopiav iv a h i 0362
@+a ~ro66q, possession in it, no,,
inheritance in
it
not-but stepping of foot, n o t a footbreadth;
Kai iV-q
y y ~ i h a ~6oirva1
o
a 6 ~ G Eiq K ~ T & D X E Q I V but he promised to
and he promised to give to him into having down give it to him as a:
a&~j,?v ~ a iTQ a.rrkppa-rl a6-roG VET' a 6 ~ 6 v , possession, and after,.
it
and to the
seed
of him after him, him t o his seed,
as yet he had,
06, 6v~oq d-r@
TCKVOU.
6 kA&h UEV 62 nwhile
o child. 6Morenot being to him of child.
Sp&e
but
o6~c.q b 6 ~ 6 q 6 ~ 1Eo-rat ~6 mCppa ad~oCi over, God spoke to!
thus the God that will be the
seed
of him this effect, that his
would be alien,
T~&~OIKOV
b
yfi
&hho?piq,
~ a seed
i
dweller beside
in
earth
forelgn,
and residents in a foreign
6ouhGaoua1v a
~ a i ~ a ~ h o o u a ~ vland and [the people].
they will enslave
it
and they will treat badly would enslave them
and afflict [them]
E T ~ T E T ~ ~ K ~ U I 7~ .~ a ~6
i Bvoq
Q
years four hundred;
and the nation to which for four h u n d r e d
&
~OU~E~CJOUUIV
KPIV(;)
6 ~ 6 , b years. 7 'And that nalikely they will be slaves I will judge
I,
the tion for which they
will slave I shalL
8~6q v
~ a i PET&
aha
God
said,
and
after
these (things) judge,' God said, 'and
these things they.
~<E)\E~(TovT~I
~ a after
i
they will come out
and will come out and will
render sacred service
Aa~p~6uouoiv
poi 6 ~7'6 ~671~9
they will render sacred service to me in the place to me in this place."
8"He also gave
T O ~ V .
this.
him a covenant of cir-r
8 Kai % ~ W K E Va376 61aefjKqv .rr~p~-rop.ij~'cumcision; and thus
And he gave to hun covenant of circumcision; he became the fa-"
~ a i o 6 ~ o q Eybvqo~v T ~ V laa ah^ ~ a ther
i
of Isaac an&
and
thus
he generated
the
Isaac
and circumcised him on
r r ~ p ~ h e p ~a3-rdv
v
~ f i fipkpq ~ f dy661;1,
i
the eighth day, and
he circumcised
him
to the
day
the eighth,
~ a i' l o a b ~ ~ 6 v' I a ~ b p , ~ a i' I a ~ h p TOG< Isaac of Jacob, and
and
Isaac
the
Jacob,
and
Jacob
the Jacob of the twelve
666~~
Tra-rp~&pxaq.
a
9 Kai oi .rra-rpldpxal family heads. 9And
t h e family heads$
And the patriarchs
twelve
patnarchs.
6 ~ 3 p o Eiq
hither

into

rjv
the

'565

564

y^v

eaxh

fl~

whlch

iirv

likely

a01

to you I

ACTS 7: 10-16

~ b v' l woj,?q &~rE60vro became jealous of JOseph and sold him into
EgYPt. But God was
with him, 10 and he
10 Kai
ECEiha~o a376v 6K r a u i j v TGV deliyered him out of
and he took up out him out of
all
the all his tribulations
B h i t $ ~ ~ vTOG, ~ a i60KEv
i
a h @ X ~ ~ I Vand gave him gratribulations of him, and he gave to him graciousness ciousness and wisdom
Kai
ao+iav &VC(VT~OV @apah PaatAkwS in the sight of Phar'and wisdom
in front
of Pharaoh
of iring
aoh king of E g n t .
A ~ ~ ~ T T~o ua Ka-rho-rqoev
,i
a 6 ~ 6 v fiyoOp~vov And he appointed him
of Egypt, and he appointed him governing (one) to govern Egypt and
his whole house.
6 ~ ' A ' i y u ~ ~ ~ Kai
o v 6h0v 7 6 ~0 7 ~ 0alj~oc.
~
and whole the house of him. 1 l B u t a famine came
upon
Egypt
the whole of
v
11 'Hheev 62 A~pbq iq' 6Aqv T ~ VA r y ~ ~ oupon
Came but famine upon whole the
Egypt
Egypt and Ca'naan,
XavaZrv ~ a i 8Ait$1~ p~yhhq, Kai 0 6 ~even a great tribulaand Canaan and tribulation
great,
and not tion; and our foreqii91a~ov x o p ~ b a p a ~ aoi T r a ~ i p ~fqi p B ~ -f a t h e r s w e r e n o t
were finding
foodstuffs
the fathers
of us; finding any provi12 d ~ o 6 a a q 62. ' l a ~ & P
bl*ia ~ i q sions. 12 But Jacob
having heard but
Jacob being grains into heard there were foodAiyurr-rov 6<onriar~lh~v-ro3< . r r a ~ k p a q4pGv Stuffs in Egypt and he
fathers of us Sent Our forefathers
he sent forth out the
Egypt
13 Kcti &,
bEUTiPW out the first time.
T~GTOVfirst [tlmel;
and
in the
second [tiinel 13And during the secwas
iyvopiaeq
'Iwarj@ TO:< &6~hqoiqa 6 ~ 0 6 , Ond time
was made known Joseph to the brothers of him, made known to his
~ a i qav~pdv ~ Y ~ V E T O 76
OapaCj -r6 brothers; a n d t h e
and
manifest
became
tothe
Pharaoh
the family stockof Joseph
manifest to
14 & - r r o a ~ ~ i h ~became
q
ykvoq
9
.
14 SO JOof Joseph.
Having sent forth Phar'aoh.
race
out and
T G
O P
TAV . r r a ~ i p a Seph sent
62 ' I watq ~ E T E K ~ ~ ~ DI ~~ K
but Joseph thence calledfor Jacob the father called Jacob his fahis
aij~oir~ a i .rr&aav - r j v a u y y h v ~ ~ ab
v tpuxaiq ther and
of him and
all
the relationship in souls t i v e ~from that place,
iP6oprj~ov~a
IT~VTE,
15 K a - r E B q 6 i ' la~&Dto the number of
seventyfive,
went down but Jacob seventy-five souls.
IS Jacob went down
E i q Aiyu.rr-rov. ~ a ~i T E ~ E ~ T ~ G
a 3E ~V6 q~ a oi
i
into
Egypt.
And he deceased
he
and the into Egypt. And he deceased; and so did
.rra-r&p~qtipGv,
16 ~ a i pE-re~68qaav
our forefathers, 16 and
fathers
of us,
and they were transferred
they were transferred
~ i q Zuxhp ~ a i g~C8qaav Ev -rG p v i j p a ~ ~
to She'chema and were
Into Shechem and they were put in the
tomb
laid in the tomb that
fi
&vjaa-ro 'ABpaZrp
dpyupiou Abraham had bought
to which
bought
Abraham of prlce
of silver for a price with silver
money from the sons
r a p & TBV uiBv 'Epphp b Iuxip.
beside of the sons of Hamor in Shechem.
of Ha'mor in She'chem.
<qh&aav~~q

having become jealous of the Joseph they gave off

Ei< Aiyu.rr~ov. ~ a iq v b 8 ~ 6 qPET' a + 1 3 ,
into
Egypt;
and was the God with hun,

16a She'chem,

J'7.le;

"Syfchem," HBA.

566

ACTS 7:17-24

17 "Just as the time

was approaching for
rijq h a y y ~ > i a q 45
6poA6yqa~v 6 [fulfillment of I the
of the
promise
of which
confessed
the promise that God had
declared t o
8 ~ 6 q T@ 'Af3pa&p1 qGCquev 6 Aa6q ~ a openly
i
God to the Abraham,
grew
the people and Abraham, the people
tIThqeheq
&I
Ai h q ,
18 iixpt grew and multiplied in
it was multiplied
in
l&gypt,
until Egypt, 18until there
08
d v i a ~ q pauth&q E-rspoq &n' rose a different king
which [time] stood up
king
different upon over Egypt, who did
not know of Joseph.
Aiywrrrov, bq O ~ K @EL
T ~ V ' Io(T~$.
Egypt,
who not had known the Joseph. 19 This one used state19 O S T O ~ ~ c r r a c r ~ ~ oevoq
dc
76 yivoq craft against our race
This (one) having used craffagainst the race and wrongfully forced
4p6v
&K&K~DEV
robq narhpaq
-roc the fathers to expose
of us
treated badIy
the
fathers
of the their infants, that
TO~E?V
T&
~ K ~ E T O a676V
:
eiq T6 they might not be
to bemaking the infants exposed of them into the preserved alive.. 20 In
<woyove?c#a~. . 20 i v
6 that "particular time
to be generated alive.
In
which Moses was born, and
he was divinely beauti,
~a1p6
&y~vv@q Mwuofq, ~ a ifiv
appointed time was generated Moses, and he was ful. And he was nursed
three months in Chis]
&a~eioq 76 8 ~ + - iiq dnt~~p&qqpijvaq father's
home. 21 But
beautiful t o h e God; who wasnursed months
rpeiq
b
TQ
O~KW
TO;
~ a - r p 6 ywhen he was exposed,
three
in
the
housk
of the
father; t h e d a u g h t e r of
Phar'aoh picked him
21
~ K T ~ - ~ ~ T62 O a
~ d ~ o O ~bdhcc-ro
having been exposed but
of him
took up up and brought him
up as her own son.
i
arj~6v fi euybrqp Oapab ~ a &v~eph$a-ro
him the daughter of Pharaoh and she reared 22 ConsequentIy Moses
E~S
ui6v.
22 ~ a iwas instructed in all
kaumj
arj76v
into
son.
And the wisdom of the
to herself
him
6ratSeljeq Mouaijq .rraa~qo$iq Ai wrrriwv, Egyptians. I n fact, he
was instructed Moses to all wisdom of ggyptians, was powerful in his
fiv
62 - 6uva~6q b A6yo1q ~ a i EYpyotq words and deeds.
he was but powerful in words and to works
23 "Now when the
time of his fortieth
ahoc. of him.
year was heing fuTinhqp06~0
a 3 ~ + filled, it came into
62
was being fulfilled
to him his heart to make
23
but
&IT] T$V an inspection of his
T E U ~ E ~ ~ K O V T C LXE ~T ~ V O C dvf pq
of forty years'
time, it came up upon the brothers. the sons of
~ a p 6 l a vali-roir i ~ t u ~ f t p a a 8 aTOGS
1
&SEA$obq Israel. 24 And when
heart
of him
to look upon
the
brothers
he caught sight6-of
ad~oirTOGS uioijq ' Iapajh.
24 ~ a i iGGv
of him the sons of Israel.
And having seen a certain one being
treated, he
~ t v a
&St~oljp~vov
Ijpljva~o ~ a unjustly
i
someone being
- uniustlv
- -treated he defended and defended ' him and
n a ~ a n o v o ~ p bexecuted
q
vengeance foi
i r r a i q ~ ~6~6x6Irqulu
v
rQdid
vengeance to the (one)
being abused
the one being abused

17

Ka8d.q

62

iiyyl<ev

Accordingas but wasnearing the

$3

'22

xp6voq
time

567

ACTS. 1.: 25-32

A ~ ~ ~ T I I Oby
V . striking the EgypEgyptian.
tian down; 25 He was
25
&v6 I <EV
62
auv~fval roirq . supposing his brothers
He was of the opinion but to comprehend the would grasp that God
&~ehqo6<TI b &bq
61iE x~tpbq a h 0 0 was giving them salbrothers that the God through hand of him vation by his hand,
S ~ ~ U UuIoV
q p i a v ali-roiq,
01 - - 62 06 but they did not grasp
is giving salvation to them, the (ones) but not Eitl. 26 And the next
cruvfi~av. 26 rfj TE l1~106crn 4pipq day he appeared to
them as they .were
comprehended.
To the and being upon
day
and he tried
690~
&TO?<
paxopkvolq
~ a ifighting,
he became seen
to them
fighting
and t o bring them together again in , peace,
a u vjhhaamv a 6 ~ o b qeiq ~ i p f i q v EiITcjv
he was reconciling them into peace having said saying, 'Men, YOW are
"AvGpeq, d6eAqoi UTE.
Iv a
-ri brothers. Why do Yon
Male persons, brothers YOU are; in order that what treat each other und61K E ~ T E
dAAijhouq; justly?' 27 But the one
are YOU treating unjustly .
- one another? that was treating his
27
6
62
&GIK&V
76v vhqaiov n e i g h b m u n j u s t l y
The (one) but treating unjustly the neighbor thrust him adrray, sayh G o a ~ o arj~6v
siIi-6~
Tiq
a?. ing, 'Wha ;appointed
pushed away
him
havingsaid
Who
you you ruler and judge
~arka-rqoevtipxov~a~ a 6i1 ~ a a r i j v&IT' fip&v; over us? 28You do
not want ,to do away
appointed
ruler
and
judge
upon us?
28 p$ drv~heiv j i ~a 6 8hh~1q ijv T&ITOV with me in the same
Not to take up me you are willing what manner manner -that you did
&vE?~E<
ixekq
T ~ V
A i y h t o v ; away with the EgypEgyptian? tian yesterday,. do
yesterday
the
you took up
29 i u y ~ v 62 Mwuoqq +v 70 h 6 y ~T O ~ G ; ) ,you?' 29 At this speech
$led - b u t Moses
In the word
thi&, Moses took to flight
~ a i i y k v ~ ~ o I T & ~ O I K O ~ &V y$ MaGldrp, and became an 'lien
and he became dweller beside in earth of Midian, resident in the land
of Mid'i.an, where he
06
& y b q o e v uiohq 660.
,became the, father of
sons two.
where he generated
.
*
30 Kai
.rr~hpweiv~wv
.- -* . & d v
And
havmg been fulfilled
-. of years
30 "And when forty
TEVOE~&KOVT~
6~f-h &T+
iv T( years, were, fulfilled,
forts
he became seen tu him in thk there appeared to him
ipljpw '- 700 6p0uq IIV&
tiyysAoq &v in, the wilderness of
desolate [place] of the Mount Sinai
angel
in Mount Si'nai an angel:
qhoyi nupbq . P ~ o u - 31 6 62 ~wuaij{ in the fiery flame. of
flame of fire of thornbush;
the but -Moses a thornbush; "31 Now
i6hV
- &ealjpauEV- 6
papa' when Moses saw it he
having seen
he wondered at the
srght; marveled' a t 'the sight.
apooapXopivdv 6 i alj~oir ~a~civoijual
CyQ~ro But a s he was aPcoming toward but of him to mind down occurred proaching- to in~esti;
qovi Kupiou
32 ' E y b - 3 0 ~ b q v
gate, Jehovah'sb voice
voice of Lord I the G O ~ of t h e came, 32 'I am the God
.--.
- na-5 (US
having smitten

7th

the

30. ~ n angel,
NBAC; .Jehovah's angel, J7s8."-17marg'~;
Lord, DSyp. 3 1 b Jehovah's; JU-Is; the Lord's, - HBA.

an angel :of, the

-

ACTS 7: 33-38

your forefathers,
fathers
of you, the
God of Abraham and the God of Abraham
' i a a & ~~ a'la~d$.
i
b7popoq 62. ysv6p~voq and of Isaac and of
of Isaac and of Jacob. Atremble but having become Jacob.' Seized With
Mwvoijq o l j ~ h 6 A p a
~ a ~ a v o i i a a33
~ . E~ITEV trembling, Moses did
Moses
not was daring to mind down.
Said not dare to investi62. a67& b ~ G p ~ oAljaov
q
76 d.rr66qpa T&V gate further. 33 Jebut to him the Lord Loosen the sandal of the hovah" said to him;
.rro6iiv
aov,
6 y & p ~6.rroq ig'
Q 'Take t h e sandals
feet
of you, the
for
place
upon which off your feet, for the
place on which you
Ea-rq~aq
~6
dyia
&+v.
are standing is holy
earth
holy
IS.
you have stood
Ei60v T ~ V K&KWUIV
706 ground. 34 1 have cer34
i6hv
Having seen I saw the bad treatment of the tainly seen the wrong,
Aaoir pou
T O
i v Aiyhr-rq, ~<ai706 ful treatment of my
people of me of the (one) in
Egypt,
and of the people who are in
a ~ & v ayo6
y
a6-to6
Kovoa ~ a i ~ a - r i p q v Egypt, and I have
groaning
of it
heard:
and I came down heard their groaning
i<~htu8aa
1 6 ~ 0 6 q . ~ a Vi ~ V6 ~ i r p 0 & T O U T E ~ ~ Wand have come down
to take out them; and now hither I shall send off to deliver them. And
a E IAT~UT~TOV.
~
35 Toirrov 76v Mwuofjv, now come, I will send
you off to Egypt.!
you into
Egypt.
This the
Moses,
Sv
$pvjoav~o
~i.rr6v-r~q
T i q 02 35 This Moses, whom
whom they disowned (ones) having said Who you they disowned, saying,
~ a - r f a - r q a ~ &pxov.ra
v
~ aG
i t ~ a a ~ f i v , -roir~ov 'Who appointed you
appointed
ruler
and
judge,
this (one)
ruler and judge?' this
6 8 ~ b q~ ai iir p x o v ~ a~ aA iU T ~ W T ~&Tria~ahK&v
~V
man God sent off as
the God and ruler and deliverer has sent off
both
ruler and delivairv
X E I ~ ~ &yyfAov
70;
together with
hand
of angel
of the (one) erer by the hand of
6q8b~oq
a 6 7 4 V!
7
:
@&T(?). the angel that aphaving become seen to him m the thornbush. peared to him in the
36 oi37oq
i<fiyayev
a 6 ~ 0 3 q .rro~fiaaq thcrnbush. 3 6 T h i s
This (one)
led out
them
having done man led them out
~ 6 p a ~~a a ai q p ~ i a i v 7:
A i y l j n r q ~ a i iv after doing portents
portents and
signs
in the
Egypt
and in
and signs in Egy@
'Epuepe O a h d t o a ~ ~ a bv
i 75
6 ~ Y6f?
Red
Sea
and in the desolate [place] and in the Red Sea
and in the wilderness
Z T ~ ~EUUE~~~~KOVT~.
for forty years.
years
forty.
37 "This is the Mo:
37 021~6~ ~ B T I V
6
Mwuatq
b
Moses
the (one) ses that said to the
is
the
Thls
E'hraq
7oiq
uioiq ' 1 opafih
npegj ~ q vsons of Israel, 'Godb
having said
to the
sons
of Israel
Prophet
will raise up for- YOU
bpiv
chaarfia~l
b 8 ~ 6&K~ T&V f r o m among YOU^
to YOU willmake stand up the God out of the
dt6~AqGv GpGv b q bpi.
38 of76q ia-rlv brothers a prophet
like me.' 38 This is
brothers
of YOU
as
me.
This
is
~ r a ~ h p w v aov,

'Appaixp

ACTS 7: 39-43

569

568
~ a of
i

.-)

33a Jehovah, JU-14~16-18; The Lord, KBA. 37b God, NBAVg; ~ehovah
.YOUR God. J7,8,1'-14,16J7;
The Lord God, CSyP.

y~v6pevoq

76

i l c ~ h q a i p i v he that came to be
ecclesia

in

among the congregation in the wilderness

fie desolate [place] with the
angel
the (one) with the angel that
haho61/70q a h & 6v 7& 6pl IIV& ~ a iTGV spoke t o h i m o n
speaking to him in the Mount Sinai and of the Mount Si'nai and with
our forefathers, and
f l a ~ f p w ~$IpGv,
q!
i6ita-ro
A6yla
fathers
of us, whlch one received little words he received living sa[ijv~a GO~VUI hpiv,
39
6
o l j ~cred pronouncements
fi~ing to give to you.
to whi6h (one) not to give YOU. 39 To
fiethqoav b r r j ~ o oy~~ v i a e aoi
~ ~ a ~ k fipijv
p ~ q him our forefathers
;]leg willed obedient to become the fathers of us refused to become obedient, but they thrust
an& &-&a~-ro
~ a i iarp&qqaav iv
but they pushed away and they turned back in him aside and in their
h e a r t s they t u r n e d
Taiq
~ap6ialq ad~&v
A~~UTTTOV,
the
hearts
of them
mto
Egypt,
back to Egypt, 40 say40 E ~ I T ~ V T E ~ 76
'AapGjv noillaov fipiv ing to Aaron, 'Make
having said to the
Aaron
Make
to us gods for us to go
0cobq 07
ITp01Top~ljoov~alfip&vy&p ahead of us. For this
gods who
will go ahead
of us; the
for Moses, who led us out
Mouatq O % T O ~ , Sq i{fiyay&v fip&q b~ y i j q Of the land of Egypt,
&roses
this, who led out
us out of earth we do not know what
has happened to him.'
A~~~ITTOU, O ~ K oi6apEv
7i
iy&WTo
of Egypt,
not we have known what occurred 41 So they made a
ah@.
4 1 ~ a i ipoaxonoiqoav b ~ a i qcalf in those days
to him.
And
they made calf
in
the and brought up a
f i p f p a t ~ E ~ ~ i v a l~q a bi l j y a y o v 8uaiav
74 sacrifice to the idol
days
those
and they led up sacrifice to the and began to enjoy
~i66Aq, ~ a i
6 paivov-ro
iv themselves i n t h e
idol,
and they wereteingwell-minded in the works of their hands.
i p y o ~ q TGV XEI~GVa 6 ~ G v . 42 ZCIT~E$V 6? 42 So God turned and
works of the hands of them.
Turned but handed them over to
b
eE6q
Kai . r r a p f 6 w ~ ~ v a ~ ~ orender
~ q sacred service
the
God
and
gave beside
them
to the army of heaven, just as it is writAa-rp~6~1v
76 aTpaTl@
to be rendering sacred service to the army of the ten in the book of
03pavoir,
~aBhq
y i y pav-rat
6, the prophets, 'It was
heaven,
according as
it has been wrltten
in not to me that YOU
BiPAq
TGV .rrpoqq~Gv M'
o q & y ~ a ~ a offered
i
victims and
Book
of the
prophets
No?
victims
and
for fortY
uuoiaq
rrpoaqviy K ~ T E
Pol
E7q years in the wildersacrifices
YOU bore toward
to me
years
ness, was it, 0 house
T E V C E ~ & K O ViTV~ 7;
b
6
~ o T ~ o~q ~
forty
in th'e desolatelplacel, house of Israel? 43 But i t
was the tent of Mo''lupajA; 43 ~ a &VEA&PETE
i
7fiv U K ~ V ~ ~706
V
Of Israel'?
And YOU took up the
tent
of the loch and the star
Mohbx ~ a 76
i ao-rpov 706 0 ~ 0 6'Pop 6, 7ohq of the god Re'phan
Moioch and the
star of the god Rompta, the that YOU took up,
fiouq
oiiq
b~o1j5a-rs
~ p o o ~ u v ~ it h
v e figures which
types
which
YOU made
to be worshiping YOU made to worship
ipjpq

fv

the (one) having come to be In the

~ 706
~ &yyk)\ou
a

706

ACTS 7 : 44-41

571

~ ~ E K E Ithem.
V ~ Consequently I
beyond will deport YOU beyond Babylon.'
BapuhGvoq.
Babylon.
44 "Our forefather8
44 't-l cr~qvil TOO pap~upiou f i ~ TOCC
had the tent of the
The
tent
of the
witness
was to the witness in the wilder~ m p h u ~ v i p Gbv T ~ I hpfipq,
KaeCk
ness, just as he gale
fathers of us m the desolate [place], accordmg as Orders when speaking
~IET&<~TO
6
hahGv
TQ M W U to
~ Moses to make it
ordered
the (one)
speaking to the
Moses
to the patTrolfiual a b ~ i v
KUT&
T ~ VT ~ T T O V 6~
tern he had seen.
to make
it
according to the
type which
~~d our forefathers
iwp&~ce~
45
ilv
mi
~ i u i y a y o v who succeeded to it
he had seek,
which
they led ln also brought it in with
6~a6~5hpevot
oi m a ~ i p ~ q{pGjv Joshua" into the land
having throughout received
the
fathers
of Us
by the nap e ~ &'lquo0 iv T ~ I K ~ T U U X ~ U E ITGV iOvr3v tions, whom GO^
with
Jesus in the having down of the nations
out from
6v
~ ~ O U E V6
Oebq
drrrb fore our forefathers:
of whlch (ones)
pushed out
the
God
from H~~~it remained un~ p o u 6 1 ~ o uTGV Tra~ipwv ~ V G Vh q TOV til the days of David.
face
of the
fathers
of us untll the 46 H~ found favor
fip~pGvAauei6'
46 6q ~ b p ~X&PIV
v iyh?lov the sight of God and
days of David;
who found favor
sight asked for [the privTOO OEOO ~ a i~ T ~ ~ U U Tebp~iv
O
U K ~ ~ V W ~ilege
U
of] providing a
of the God and he asked to find tentingplace habitation f o r t h e
TG
0 ~ 3 'lalc6P.
47 )IohopGv
6 i God of Jacob. 47 How;
to the
God
of Jacob.
but ever, SOlfO,mOn built
oi~o66pquev a b ~ Qofrov.
48 &Ah' obx 6 a house for him.
built
to him house.
But
the 48 Nevertheless, the
I % ~ I U T O ~ tv
~ E l p ~ T r ~ l f i ~K C~( TlO~I K E ~ . Most High does not
Most Hlgh
in
handmade (ones)
is Inhabiting; dwell in houses made
K a O k
6 ~rp0QfiTqq
49 '0 with hands; just &8
accordmg as the
prophet
The t h e prophet says,
obpavbq pol Op6voq, ~ a i4
b~ro~r661ov49 'The heaven i
heaven t o me throne. and the eZ3h footstooL throne, and the
TOV
~r06Ov
pou~oiov
okov is my footstool.
of the
feet
of me;
what sort of
house sort of house wi
o i ~ o 6 o p f i u ~pol,
~i
hi~El
715 build for me? Je
will YOU build to me, is saying
w i a t vahb says. or what 1
76~roq ~ f i q ~ a ~ a ~ r a 6 u ~
pou)
6q
50 obxi the place for my
place of the
resting
of me.
Not ing? 50 My hand
ti
X E ~ D pou
h o i UEV
~ a i r ~ a T r & v ~ a ; a i these things, did
the hand of me
male
these (things)
all?
it not?'
51 Zrhqpo~p6xqh01
rai
51 Obstinate meQ
Hard-necked (ones)
and
& ~ r e p h p q ~ o ~r o p s i a ~ q r a i roiq Laiv, a n d uncircLtmciseq
uncirc~tmcised (ones) to hearts and to the cars, in hearts and ears,
ab~oiq. ~ a i
to them.

And

I sgPc&?rt

bpBq
YOU

l,h:gy:hg

Kf!~:7 a;

45%Je.hoshfu.a, J1',l8; Jesus, HBA, 49b Jehovah, J11-14,1G-18;the Lord,

KBA.

ACTS 7: 52-58

me always resisting the holy spirit;

YOUR forefathers
&VTITI~ITTETE,
hq oi Tra~hp~q
6pGv ~ a as
i
YOU are falling against, as the
fathers of YOU also d i d , so Y O U do.
bp~iq.
52
riva
TGV .rrpo@T ~ V obr 52 Which one of the
YOU.
Which (one) of the
propzets
not prophets did YOUR
forefathers not perseiiioeav oi Tra~hpeq bpGv; ~ a dtTri~c~e~vav
i
persecuted the fathers of YOU?And they killed cute? Yes, they killed
TO~S
~rpolca~ayyeihav~aq .mepi f l q those who made anthe (ones) having announced beforehand about the nouncement
in adi h ~ 6 u ~ w qTOG
61raiou
ob
vOv vance concerning the
coming
of the righteous (one) of whom now coming of the righ3 v ~ i q ~ r p o 6 6 ~ a 1rai
Qoveiq
EyiveuOe, teous One, whose beYOU
betrayers
and murderers YOU became, trayers and murderers
53 oi:~~veqkh&piTE T ~ Vv6pov
6 i a ~ a y h q YOU have now become,
who YOU received the law into
orders
53 YOU who received
dyyihwv, rai ob~c &Quh&<a~E.
the Law as transmitof angels, and not YOU guarded.
ted by angelsa but
54 'AKO~OVTES 6h
TU~~TU
have not kept it."
Hearlng
but
these (things)
54 Well, at hearing
61e~rpiov~0
~ a i q ~ a p 6 i a l q these things they felt
they were being sawn through
to the
hearts
ab~Gv ~ a i
CPpuxov
~ o b q 666v~aq cut to their hearts
and began to gnash
of them and they were gnashing
the
teeth
h'
ab~6v.
55 b.rr&pxwv 62 .rr$t&qq their teeth at him.
upon
him.
Being
but
55I3ut he, being full
m c 6 p a ~ o q6yiou &~eviuaq eiq ~ b vobpavbv of holy spirit, gazed
of spirit
holy having gazed into the heaven i n t o h e a v e n a n d
E T ~ E V 66eav eeoG ~ a 'iIquoOv ~ U T ~ T Ucaught sight of God's
Jesus
having stood alorv and of Jesus
he saw glory of God and
- h~
~ E ~ I G V TOG
OEOO
56 rai standing a t God's
out of
right [parts]
of the
~od:
and right hand, 56 and he
d r r ~ v 'I6ob
OeopGj
-rob$ obpavobq said: "Look! 1 behold
he said
Look! I am beholding
the
heaiens
the heavens opened
S~qvo~ypivouq rai T ~ Vuibv TOO dtvOp6mou up and the Son of
having been opened and the Son of the
man
man standing a t God's
h~
~ E ~ L G V ~ U T ~ T U TOG
OEOG. right hand." 57 At
out of
right [parts]
having stood of the
God.
this they cried out a t
57
~ p h c a v ~ ~ q 66
Qwv$
p;,*H;q
the top of the voice
Having cried out
but
to voice
and put their hands
uuvhu~ov
T& &a ab~Gv,~ a i6ppquav
they held together the ears of them, and they rushed over their ears and
6poOupa6bv
i~r'
ab~6v,
58 rai rushed upon him with
11ke-mmdedly
upon
him,
and one accord. 58 And
bp~Pq
YOU

&~i

always

TQ

to the

T V E ~ ~ ~ TTQ
I

spirit

the

6yio

YOU

holy'

5 3 a More literally, "the Law as transmissions of angels." JIT reads:

"thc Law t,: t h e hands of angels." Vg reads: "legem in dispositione(m)

angelorum, or. "the Law by the disposition of angels." Compare Vg

nnd LXX a t 2 Chronicles 23:18. where VE
- uses "disoositionem" to
translate "by the hand of."

ACTS 7: 5-8:

ACTS 8 : 5--12

572

$2

throwing - him
1 ~ 6 h ~ wafter
q
city
outside the city, they
iA10op6Aouv.
~ a i oi p&pwpeq began casting stone
they were throwing stones. And
the
witnesses a t him. And the wit;
dr~rkB~v-ro
T&
I p d ~ ~ a a l j ~ & v nap& robq nesses laid down thee
put off
the outer garments of them beside the outer garments at the
1~66aq
v~aviou
~ahoupivou Ia6hou. feet of a young
feet
of young man
being called
Saul.
called Saul. 59hnd
went
on V
cast@
59 ~ a i
ZAteop6Aouv
T ~ V
I T ~ ~ they
CC
VO
And they were throwing stones at the Stephen stones at Stephen !u
~ I T~
I a h op~vov
6
~ a ihhyov~a Kbpie ' IqaoG, he made appeal and
calling upon
and
saying
Lord
Jesus.
said: "Lord Jesus, re,
66<ai 76 m e ~ p 6 pou.
60
e&iq
62 ceive my spirit.:,
receive the
spirit of me;
having put but GO Then, bending: hie
he cries; out
7h y6vcrra . E ~ p a ( ~ v Q O V ~ p ~ y b h qK ~ ~ I knees,
E,
the knees he cried out to voice great
Lord. with a strong voice:
l-4
o~fiorl
c
a 3 ~ o i q~ a d ~ q-njv
v "Jehovah,' do nqt
not you should make to stand to them
this
the charge this sin against
them." And after mybpao~iav.
~ a i
TOGTO
;,
sin ;
and
this (thing)
havicg said ing this he feu asleep
[in death].
~ K Oplieq.
I
he fell asleep.
$ Saul, for his part,
was approving
tathoq 6; fiv
ouvEu6o~&v
the murder of him. :
Saul but was thinking well together t:?he
0" that day great
drvalpko~l a t ~ o ~
'EY~VETO
.
6; EV EKE~VQ TG
liftingup ofhim. Occurred but in
that
the p e r s e c u t i o n arose
the congrega61wypbq piyaq krri ~ j v~ K K ~ Q U against
~ ~ V
persecution great upon the
ecclesia
tion t h a t was in
Tj v
tv ' I Epoaohljpoi
T b V ~ E S 62 Jerusalem; all except
the (one)
in
Jerusalem;
a11
but t h e apostles were
Gt~aTr6pqoav K ~ T & ~ & xcjpaq
q
~ i j q 'lou6criaq Scattered throughout
were dispersed down the regions of the
Judea
the regions of. JU~ a i I a apiaq
vhjv
T&V
dr1~oa~6Aov.de'a and Sa'marf;
and
of lamaria
besides
the
apostles.
i-8. 2 But reverent
2 o u v ~ ~ 6 p 1 a a 62
v ~ b vz~kqavov &vGp~q men carried Stephen
Carried together but the Stephen male persons to the burial, and
~ t i h a ~ r i q~ a ki~ o i q u a v K O T T E T ~ V piyav Err' they made a great
well-holding and they made lamentation great upon hmentLLti0n Over him:
beg*n
a
.
3 IatAoq 62.
6hupaive~o T ~ V
him.
Saul
but
was outraging
the to deal 0~trage0~Sly with the congreh~~hllaiav
K ~ T &
-roil<
oiKouq
ecclesia
down on
the
houses gation. Invading - One
after anOthei
E ~ U T ~ O ~ E U ~ ~ Eoljpwv
V O ~ ,
TE
&vGpaq
~ai
going in,
dragging and male persons and and, dragging ouf
yuvai~aq
I T ~ P E ~ ~ ~ O U Eiq guhPKfiV.both men and worn;
women
he was giving beside
Into
prison.
en, he would turn
them over to prison4
Oi
pb
03v
The (ones)
indeed
therefore
4However,those who
E~Pah6v~eq

having ejected

ZE$

outslde

SaU19

60a Jehovah, J17J8; Lord, NBA.

A.

' h a d been scattered

went through the land
t h e good
~ljayyEhl<6p~v01T ~ Vh6yov.
5 Qih~mroq declaring
news of the word.
Philip
declaringas good news the word.
Philip, for one, went
66
~ardebv
E I ' ~ ~ f i v T T ~ ~ I V ~ { q 5down
to the city of
having gone down into the
city
of the
Sa mar'i a and began
i~fipuaoev ahoic; T ~ VX P I U T ~ V .to preach the Christ
he was preaching to them the Christ. to them. 6 With one
accord t h e crowds
6 .rrpoueixov
62 oi 6xAot
TO:<.
were ~avine:attention
Were attentive but the crowds to the (thmgs)
to the - t&ngs said
TTOU
i v by
kyopivo~q&IT& TOG Q I ~ ~ ~ T $poIupa6&v
Philip while they
hke-mmdedly
in
the
Philip
by
being sald
listened and looked at
~ K O ~ E I V a h o c q ~ a i ~ ~ ~ E I T E I V -ra the signs he was pera e to be hearing them and to be looking at the forming. 7For there
i3
EITO~EI*
7 *rrohhoi yap were many that had
which he was doing;
many
for unclean s~irits. and
T&V
i x i n ~ o v rmrljpara drn68apra these wouid c;y - u t
with a loud voice and
spirits
unclean
the (ones)
having
come out. Moreover,
f3oGv~ct. $ 0 ~ 5 p e y a l l
i(lipxo~0,
crying aloud to voice great
they were commg out, many that were paralyzed and lame were
roMoi 62
1~apahehup5v01 ~ a ixwhoi cured. 8 So there came
many
but having been pazalyzed and
lame to be a great deal
E8~paTre6eqoav. 8 ~ Y ~ V E T O62 rohhfi xap& of joy in that city.
occurred but much
joy
they were cured;
9 Now in the citv
there was a certain
b fi I T ~ A E I ~ K E ~ V Q .
h the
city
that.
man named Simon,
9
'Avjp
66
TI^
6 v 6 p a ~ 1 Zipwv who, prior to this, had
Male person but
some
to name
Simon been practicing magarts and amazing
rpou~rijp~ev mj v q h ~ t
pay~rjwv
~ a , ical
i
was before m the
clty practicing magic and the nation of Sa.mar'~E~OT&VWV TZI Eevoq ~ i j q Zapapiaq, hky.wv iaa, saying he himself
astonishing the nation of the
Samaria,
saylng was somebody great.
POAnd all of them,
~Tvai T1va
2au~6v pkyav,
10
Q
to be somebody himself great,
to whom from the least to the
.rrpoa~ixov
IT~VTE~
drrr2,
p ~ ~ p o i r greatest, would pay
they were being attentive
all
from small (one) attention to him and
iwq p~ybhou A6yov-r~~ 0 3 ~ 6 Lq-rtv
~
4 say: "This man is the
until great (one)
saying
This (one)
1s
the Power of God, which
A
a TOG 6~oG 4 ~ a h o u p i M ~ y a q .can be called Great."
11 So they would pay
Power
of the God the being c a l l 3
Great.
'rrpou~ixov
66 a6rQ
61b ~b a t t e n t i o n t o h i m
They were attentive but to him through the because of his havi ~ a v 6 xp6vq ~ a i q pay iat q
~ ( E U T ~ K ~ Ving
~ I amazed them for
sufficient tlme to the magical acts to have amazed quite a while by his
ahoOq.
12 ~ T E 62 iTriuTEuaav
TG magical arts. 12But
them.
When but they believed to the when they believed
Philip, who was det
i
~ljayyah~<opkvr$
Philip
declaring good news
about
claring the good news
of
the kingdom of
flaulheiaq TOG
~ E O G KC[;
T O
6v6pmoq
God and of the name
kingdom
of the God and of the
name
Stamapkv~eq

been dispersed

Gtfiheov

went tllrough

';f:fr2'

gg:a

ACTS 8: 13-20

ACTS 8: 21-26

575

574

r;, drpyGp16v oou

oh
aoi 7 ~ ~ i q"May your silver perof Jesus ChrisC;c &a
The silver of YOU togetherwith YOU let be mto ish with you, became
proceeded to be -&pp
$rrdh~i?,
8 ~ 1 T ~ V&p~&
TOG 6 ~ 0 6 YOU thought through
&6p~q
TE rai y w a i ~ ~ q . 13
b 6h tized, both men
destruction, because the free gift of the God money to get possesmale persons and and women.
The but women. 13 Simon
of the free gift
~ ~
b6plaa~
61a
K T ~ U ~ ~sion
I .
tipwv
~ a i ah6q
&.rria~~uuev, rai self a l becamejit
opined
thmugh
acqulre. of God. 21 YOU have
Simon
also
he
believed.
and believer, and, a f t e
21 0 1 5 ~ B r t v o o i p ~ p i q0662 ~Afipoqb T@ neither part nor lot
pa.rr~tue~iq
fiv
~ p o a r a p r r p B vbeing baptized,.
Not
1s
to YOU part
nor
lot
in the in this matter, for
having been baptized
he was
persevering
was in constant at,
upon Phiupa
T
I
~
B ~ oQp Q v TE
q p ~ i a ~ a kmiance
i
A&Q T O ~ Q , thfie
~ a p 6 i a oou O ~ KE ~ i vyour heart is not
word
th15
heart of you not
Is
to the
Philip,
beholding and
slgns
and and he was am$&
straight in the sight
&?a
~
v
a
v
~
t
706
8~06.
22
p
~
~
a
v
6
q o oof
v God. 22 Repent,
a
t
beholding
gr-6
6uv6p~1q
P E Y ~ ~ S
ytvop6vaq
Repent
straight in against the God.
powers
great
occurring signs and powerfa1
therefore, of t h i s
, o3v
&IT&
'ra~iaq
- aou ~ a l j q q ,rai baseness of yours, and
works taking place+
&(iu~a~o.
therefore from the -badness of you of this, - and supplicate Jehovaha
h e was being astonished.
14 When the a
*
$Eer)o~~aithat, if possible, the
14 ' A ~ o 6 u m e q 62 oi &v 'I~poooh6potq tles in ~ e r u s a l ~ SE$~QTI TOG ~ u p i o u~i &pa
supplicate of the Lord if really wi be et go off device of your heart
Jerusalem
Having heard. but the in
heard that Sank@got
il h i v o t a
~ f i q Kapfiiaq
oov' may be forgiven you;
drrr6a~oAo16r1 6 6 6 ~ ~ ~ a?
1 i
I a p a p i a r6v i - a had accepted-the
to you
the
device
of the
heart
of you; 23 for I see you are
apostles
that has accepted the Samaria the word of m d , _tfieb)
a poisonous gall and
23 ~ i qy h p xohrjv
.rrtrpiaq
~ aoljv6~opov
i
h6yov TOG BEOG &rrfo-rthav r p d q a h 0 3 ~dispatched Peter..&&
- into for
bile
of bitterness and joint-bond a bond of unrighword of the God they sent off toward
them John to them; 15&61~iaq
6p;
UE
ijyra. teousness." 241n anflhpov
rai
'l w h v ,
15 o i r l v ~ q. t h e s e w e n t da.=
of unrighteousness
I am seeing
you
bemg. swer
simOnsaid :
Peter
and
John,
who
and prayed for tfiG
24
&.rro~p~eiq 62
6
xipwv ~i.rrm "You men, make supra~apdrv-r~q .rrpooq6(av~o .rr~pi a h 6 v to get holy -spirig
Having answered
but
the
Simon
said plication for me to
having gone down
prayed
about
them 16 For it had -nut
A$~~TE
bpE?<
bT?p
&/106
1~p65
T
~
V
K
~
P I O V JehoVZLhb
that none
drwq
hribotv
m&pa
&ylov. fallen upon any :o&
Supplicate YOU over me toward the
so that
they might receive
spirit
.
.
..
.
.
of
the
thinns
YOU
of them, but they h d
"h38q
'
6-rrr.aq
pr16kv
16 o36i.rrw y h p
&TI" orj6~vi a h T 8 ~ only been baptize&jln
have
.said
may
come
so that
nothing
should come on
upon
not but yet for it was upon no one of them
upon me."
t
h
e
name
the
&V
E
~
P
~
~
K
~
T
E
.
hllT&'lT~~~t)q
~ ,~ V O 62
V
P E ~ ~ T T ~ U ~ ~ V O I J. e s ~ s - f~eq of which (things) YOU have said.
25 Therefore, when
having fallen on,
only but having been baptized
they had given the
irrrfipxov Fiq ~6 Gvopa TOG ~ v p i o u' IquoG. they went layingth
25
Oi
piv
06v
therefore w i t n e s s thoroughly
theywere mto the name of the Lord
Jesus. hands upon them,.an
The (ones)
indeed
17 T ~ T E
i . r r ~ ~ i e ~ o a vT&S x ~ i p a q h' they began to receim
61apap~up&y~vo1
~ a i h a h f i u a v ~ ~ qand had spoken the
Then they were putting the
hands
upon holy
having given thorough witness and having spoken word of J e h o ~ a h , ~
,-: ;
:
.&*
aSm6q, rai
eh&pflavov
m ~ G p a&YIOV.
T ~ V h6yov
TOG ~ u p i o u
61~f
arp~cpov
they turned back to
18 NOWwhefi-.swy9
them,
and they were receiving
spirit
holy.
the word of the Lord they were turning back
Jerusalem, and they
saw t h a t -through
eiq 'I~poa6hvya, .rrohhriq TE r.hpaq T&V went, declaring t h e
18
'16rLv
66 b I i p w v &TI
6th
lnto
Jerusalem,
many
and vlllacles
of the
Havingseen but the Simon that through the laying .on ..;'dl
good news to many
,$
Iapap~t~iiv
~6qyy~hi<ov?o.
~ f i qh r t e f u ~ a q ~ G j v x~tpGjv TQV dlTTom6hav t h e hands af. %
apostles the' - spicy
they were addressing wlth good news. villages of the Sathe putting upon of the hands of t h e
apostles
Samaritans
mar'i tans.
givens._M
6 i 6 0 ~ a 1 76 m ~ 6 p a~ ~ O ~ ~ V Ea&ro?q
~ K E Vit
26 'A
~ A o q 62 Kupiou ihdrhqu~v IT&
is being given t h e spirlt
he oaered
to them offered them :-mon26 However, Jehospoke
toward
Egel
but of Lord
vah'sd
angel spoke to
x d p r a
19 hfywv A
nhpoi
ey, 19saging: YG~$
ra~h
i
Oihtn-rrov A f y ~ v' A v d o q e i ~ a ITO~E<OU
monies
saying Give YOU also to me
me also this;<_8y',
Philip
saying Stand up and be golng down Philip, saying : "Rise
f~ouuiav ~ a l i q v
"iva
$
e b thority, that ahg*
and go to the south
666v
Tilv
authority
this
in order that to whom if ever
IrEuqyppim
south
I
I
way
the (one) t o t h e road t h a t
upon
whom
1..,la$
i.rr10B
T&C x ~ i p a q hapf3chq
weijpa
I should place the hands he may reckive - spirit my hsnds may
22' Jehovah, J's; God, J17VgSyp; the Lord, KBA. 24b Jehovah, J7,8.13.
holy spirit.'!;2Q~~$
;81'
the Lord, SBA: God, .Syp. 2 5 ~Jehovah, J7.8JlJs; the Lord, #B;
&ylov.
20 n t ~ p o q 66 &i?v
.rrpbq
holy.
Peter
but
sald toward
him Peter said t o
God, ASP.
2Gd Jehovah's, J ~ B % " J ~ - ~ ~the
;
Lord's, HBA.
' IqooG

of Jesus

Xp~o~oii,
Christ,

$pcrrr~i<o\rro

they were being baptized

X~&f~wv

-w

%: I

--

'

2:

2:

ACTS 8:27-33

576

-~e;.n--

~mapaivouaav
' I ~povoahS1y ~ i qr&<av. runs down from
going down
from
Jerusalem
into Gaza; salem to Ga'za." his
a i h q i ~ i v Epqpoq.
27 ~ a i d v a o ~ h q is a desert road,)
,,
this
xs desolate [place].
And having stood up 27 With that he m
k.rrop~60q, ~ a i i60h
dtvijp
Ai6ioq and went, and, lookl
he went,
and
look! male person
Ethiopian an Ethiopian eunuch,
E ~ V O ~ X O6~u v & u ~ q q
K a v 6 d ~ q q PaulAiuaqq a man in power unda
Can-da'ce queen of
eunuch
man of power of Candace
queen
Ai61&wv,
bq fiv h r i .rr&oqq ~ j yl & ~
( q ~ the Ethiopians, md
of Ethiopians, who was upon
all
the treasure who was over a11 her
treasure. He had gone
ac-rqq, 8q fiqh6eei
.rrpoa~uvfiawv
of her, who had come
going to worship
into to Jerusalem to woi'1~pouuahfip,
28 fiv
62
b.rroo~pi$wv ship, 28 but he was
returning and w&
Jerusalem,
he was but
returning
in his charfot
~ a ~i a e f i y ~ v o qhi TO; &pyaroq a6706 ~ a sitting
i
and
sitting
upon the
chariot of him and and reading aloud the
&&yivoa~Ev
~ 8 v .rrpo$fi~qv
' H a a i a v . prophet Isaiah. %so
the spirit said
he was reading
the
prophet
Isaiah.
29 ETTEV
62
T
.rrv~Cya -rQ
@lAi.rrw~ Philip: "Approach
and join yourself to
Said
but the
spirit
to the
Philip
f l p 6 o ~ A e ~ ~ a i~ o h h f i 6 q ~ 176
& ~ P C ( T Ithis chariot." 30 Philip
be glued
to the chariot r a n alongside and
Come you toward and
.rrpoo6pa&~v
62
b h e a r d h i m read~olj-rq.
30
this.
Having run toward
but
the ing aloud Isaiah the
0ihl.rr.rroq ~ ~ K O U U E V ad-ro6
& v a y ~ v h o ~ o v ~ prophet,
oq
and he said:
Philip
heard
of him
reading
"Do you actually know
' H a a i a v T ~ V .rrpo$ j-rqv, ~ a i EIITEV
'Ap&
Isaiah
the
prophet,
and he said Really what you are read-

ing?"

31 He

2:

~ E V E ~ X Va h 0 6 ~ i q 6 1 q ~ f i ~ ~ T a t ;
generation of him who will thoroughly relate?
aip~ra~
&z)TfiS Yfiq JI
871
Because
is being lifted up
from the earth the

less before its shearer,

he does not open
mouth. 3 3 w his humiliation
judgment
W ~ S
T ~ E I V ~ U E I$I
~ p i o t q atj~oir
i ~ e ~
humiliation the judgment of him was lifted away; 1 en away from himK E ~ P O V T O ~~

( 6 7 6&~$ w v o ~ , O ~ T W0 ~6 ~
the (one) shearing
him voiceless, thus not I so
I his
dvoiy~l
TZ) a 7 6 p a aLj~oG.
33 'Ev ~ f i
h e is opening up the mouth of him.
In the

Who will tell the details of his generation? Because his life
is taken away from
the earth."
cwi
aLj706.
34 In answer the
life of him.
said to Philip:
34 'Awo~pt6Eiq 62 d ~6voiroq 76 eunuch
beg you, *bout
Having answered but the e u n u e to the
whom does the prophcblhi.rr.rrg E ~ E V
Aiopai
aou,
w ~ p i et say this? About
philip
said I am supplicating of you, about himself or about some
T i ~ ~ q6
TPO$~TTJS hkyft
70670;
T E P ~ other man?" 35 Philip
whom the
prophet
is saylng
this?
About opened his mouth
~~IJTO;
fi
w&pi
6~6pou
~ 1 v 6 q . and, starting with
he dehimself
or
about
different
someode? this
clared to him the
35
woisaq
62 b @ i h l ~ ? o q76 u ~ 6 y agood news about JeHaving opened up but the
P h i l ~ p the mouth sus. 36 NOW as they
a & r ~ 6 ~ a i &p{ap&voq
6x6 ~ f i q y p a fiq were going over the
of him and having started from the scrip ure road, they came to
a 6 ~ Q T ~ V a certain body of
~a6-rq~
~dqyy~hiaa-ro
this
he declared as good news
to him
the ..water, and the eu'Iqaofiv.
36 &q 6L $.rrop~6ov~o K(IT& Ti)v nuch said: ''Lock! A
Jesus.
As but they were going down the body of water; what
b66v,
Jlh6ov
h i TI
ii6csp, ~ a qquiv
i
prevents me from
way, they came upon some water, and
says g e t t i n g baptized?"
b E ~ V O ~ X 'l60C
O ~
6 6 ~ ~-ri~ w h 6 ~ 1 37-"
38 With that
the eunuch
Look! Water; what is preventing he commanded the
chariot
to halt, and
p~
p ~ m ~ t ~ e f i v38
a ~~
; a i
i ~ i h ~ ~ o
~ v
me
to be baptized?
And
he commanded they both went d o m
u ~ f i v a i -r6
&pp,a,
~ a i ~ a ~ i f i q a a v into the water, both
tostand
the
chariot,
and
they went down Philip and the euand he bap&~~~TEP
EOII ~
76 66wp 6 TE ( D i h t ~ ~ o~q a nuch;
i
both
into the water the and
Philip
and tized him. 39 When
b E ~ V O ~ X O~ ~a, Lpdrrr~toev
i
a 6 ~ 6 v . 39 ~ T E they had come up
the eunuch, and he baptized him.
When out of the water, Jespirit quickSh
avifiqoav
i~ TOG ii6a7oqI r r v ~ c ~hovah'sb
a
but they came up out of the
water,
spirit
ly led Philip away,
Kupiou
ijpraucv
7i>v O i h ~ m o v , ~ a 0
i 3 ~and the eunuch did
of Lord snatched away the
Philip,
and not not see him any more,
1 6 ~~ ~C T ~O V
~ K ~ T I b E ~ V O ~ X OZ~T T
, O ~ E ~ E T O for he kept going on
hesaw him
not yet Lbe eunuch, he was going his way rejoicing.
y&p T ~ V666v a6-ro; xaipwv.
41) @ihi.rrl~oq 10 But Philip was
for the way of him rejoicing.
Philip
found to be in Ash'he went
SE ~ b p i 6 q ~ i q'AZw~ov, ~ a i~ I E ~ X ~ ~ dad,'
E V O and
~
but was found into Ashdod, and going through through the territory
E ~ ~ Y ~ E ~ ~ < E T O~ & q1T6hEIS T&(SaS and kept on declaring
he was declaring good news to the
cities
all
the' good news to all
the cities until he got
US
TOG i h 6 ~ i v a 6 ~ b v ~ i qKaloapiav.
until the to come him
into
Caesarea.
to Caesea.re'a.

?'

said:

YE
YIVC~JKEI~
6
in fact
are you knowing
what (things) "Really, how could
dvaytv&o~&iq; 31
b
62 E~ITEV flGq I ever do so, uiless
you are reading?
The (one) but said How someone guided me?"
yirp
ijrv
Guvai yqv
C b
n,fi
TI<
And he entreated
for likely I would be able if ever not someone
Philip to get on and
6 6 q y f i a ~ t PE; .rrap&~ah&ofvTE TZ)V 0ihl.rrrov sit down with him.
should g u ~ d eme? He entreated and the
Philip
&vaP&v~a
~a9loa1
a3v
aO-rr$. 32 Now the passage
having ccme up to sit down together with
him. of Scripture that he
was reading aloud
32
62 I T E ~ I O X ~ ~ ~ j l q ypc(qfiq
Cv
The but
passage
o f t h e scripture whlch was this: "As a sheep
d t v e y i v o a ~ ~ v i'jv a 6 ~ q 'Rq rp6pa-rov ZIT] he was brought". to
he was reading was this
As
sheep
upon the slaughter, and as
uqayjv
i 7 ~ 9 ~~ a ih q 6pv6q gvav~iov a lamb that is voice
slaughter he was ed, and as
lamb in against
70;

ACTS 8: 34-40

577

3Ta This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text. 39b JeA.zo'~us, KBA,
hovah's, J 7 . ~ 6 - 1 8 ; the Lord's, XBA. 4Qc Ash'dod,
J17118;

ACTS' 9: 10-16.

ACTS 9: 1-9

'0 62 ZaCAoq, hr

tvrrv+~v

&mlhijq K(

But Saul, s q g
breathing threat
96vou iq -roc< p a e g ~ h q T O Kupio and murder aga*
of murder into the
disciples of the
Lord
the disciples of ths
1~poueA6hv
TQ drpxl~p~i2 firioai Lord, went to the higb
having come toward to the chief ~ r i e s t he aske
priest 2 and asked
r a p a aLj70G ~ I O T O ~ & ~S i qA a p a u ~ b v wpd
him for letters to the
beside of him
letters
into Damascus toww
synagogues in D
,
T ~ S ouvaywyc?~, Brwq
i6N
TIVC
cus, in order - that
the
synagogues,
so that
if ever
an3 he might bring bound
E~PQ
~ i j q b60ir ijv~aq, &vSpaq
TI
t o J e r u s a l e m - anp
he might find of the way being, male persons an whom he found who
~ a iywaT~aq,
6~8~pivouq
&Y~n
Y
belonged to The Way,
and
women,
having been bound he mlght lea both men and women:
E I ~ 'I ~ ~ d u o ' a h f i ~ .
3 Now as . he w&j
into
Jerusalem.
t r a v e l i n g h e ap.
3 'Ev 62 TG 1~op~Oeqea1
&yivETo a 6 ~ 6 proached Damascus;
In but the to be golng it occurred him
when s u d d e n l g ~a ~
&YY~<EIV
A a p a o ~ G , kckcpvqq
TE
Light from heaven
to be nearing t%e
Damascus. suddenly an
Rashed around him,
a l j . 6 ~~ ~ p ~ f i u r p a q m i~ TOO 03pavoi land he fell ta tM
hlm flashed around llght
out of the heaven.
gound and hear&'a
4 ~ a i TEUGV
i
mjv yfiv ~ ~ K O U U E voice say to hiiiij
and having fallen upon the earth he hear
'Saul, Saul, why are
Qwvfiv ACyouoav a h @ Iao6h ZaoOh, Ti rou persecuting merl
voice
saying
to him
Saul
Saul,
wh. iHe said: "Who are
t-' E
~ I G K E I ~ ; 5 E ~ E V 6k
Ti( rou, Lord?" He said:
me
are you persecuting?
He said
but
Whl 'I am Jesus, whom'
El1
Kcpi;
b
615 ' E y h ~ i p 'lquoir~
l
rou are persecuting,
are you, Lord? The (one) but
I
am
Jesus
i Nevertheless, rise
bv oir
SIGKEI~. 6 &Ah& avdrw~q61 md enter into the
whom you are persecuting;
but stand up yo\ :ity, and what you
~ a iE ~ u E ~ O E ~ i qmjv 7r6Aiv1 ~ a Aahqf3rju~~ai
i
nust do will be .toId
and enter YOU into the city, and it will be spoker IOU." 7Now the men
ooi
6tl
UE
6 ~ i
~ O I E ~ V . hat were journeying
to you
what
you it is necessary
to be doing
sith him were stand2
7 oi 66
&6p~q
oi
u u ~ 0 6 ~ 6 0 v - rng
~ ~ speechless, hear.:
The but male persons the (ones) journeying witk ng, indeed, the sound
f a voice, but not
a6rD ioTfixEluav iv~oi,6roriovrrq p b T%
him'
had stood dumb,
hearing indeed of t e
eholding any man:
~c+vfiq pq6iva 6i e~wpoiR(~~q.
8 iykp9q 6h
But Saul got up
volce no one but
Seholdlng.
Got up but
rom the ground, and
ZairAoq dnrd ~ f i q yfiq,
&~~ypivov
Saul
from the earth, having been opened up hough his eyes wge
pened he was seeing
62 TDV 696ahpGv ahoir o66iv
EPAEITEVothing. So they led
but of the
eyes
of him nothing he was seeing;
X E I ~ C ( Y W ~ O ~ V T6
E i~ a h d v
~iotjyayov ~ i q im by the hand and
leading by the hand but him
they led in into mducted him in&
Aapao~6v.9 ~ a i Jlv
Ijpipaq ~peiq p i lamascus. 9 And for
Damascus.
And hewas
days
three not
wee days he did not'
The but

Saul,

yet breathrng in of threat ax

ee anything, and he
ieither ate nor drank.
10 'Hv 66
715 pagq~fiq ev A a p a o ~ 6 10 There was in DaWas but some
disciple in Damascus n a s c u s a c e r t a i n
bv6pcf~'Avaviaq, ~ a Ei ? ~ E V rpbq a 6 ~ b viv lisciple named Anea,,name
Ananias, and said toward him in $as, and the Lord
.hp+p1
~6pploq 'Avavia.
b
62 ,aid to him in a vidon: "An.a.nilas!"
V
I
S
~
O
~
Lord
Anania.
The
(one)
but
.rl?~v '1606 2yhl K G ~ I E . 11 6
61 n6pioq 3e said: "Here I am,
~ord." 11The Lord
Eald Look!
I,
Lord.
The but
Lord
"-srp& &6v
'Av&ora rop~COq~1Lri rrjv ;aid to him: "Rise, go
toward him Stand up you
go
upon the o the street called
p&~qv f i v ~ahoupkvqv E66eiav nai f i ~ q u o v araight, and a t the
louse of Judas look
street the being called Straight and
seek
'or a man named
&I o i ~ i q ' I066a ZaGXov bvbpa~t Tapoia, Saul,
from Tarsus.
;n
house of Judas
Saul
to name
Tarsian,
~ T ~ O C T E ~ X E12
T ~KC(;
I,
E T ~ E V ?or, look! he is prayhe is praying,
and
he saw ng, 12 and in a vision
."---.
b bpkporrl 'Avaviav 6v611orr1 le has seen a man
&6pa
Anania
to name lamed - An - a Sni'as
in
vision
male person
~ i u ~ h 6 b ~~aa i &rr~Okvra
adr@ ~ h q:ome in and lay his
having come in and having put upon
him
the lands upon him that
~ITW(;
6vaPAiqq.
13 drITE~pi6~l e might recover
so that he might look again.
Answered ;ight." 13 But Anaa6 i 'Avaviaq K ~ ~ I fEi ~, o u a aa n 6 rohhiiv r ~ p i li'as answered: "Lord,
but Ananias Lord, Iheard from many about i have heard from
K ~ K &
TO~TOU, 8 o a
~ ~ i &v6pb<
r
as many as bad (things) nany about this man,
this,
the male person
low many injurious
TO?<
dyioiq oou f r o i q o ~ vV! ' I~pouoahfijl- ,hings he did to your
to the holy ones of you he did in
Jerusalem;
14 K a i 6 6 ~ EXEI
&Eouoiav r a p & TGV 1oly ones in Jerusaem. 14And here he
. and here he is having authority beside of the
has authority from
apxiepiwv
6fioar
rdrv-raq
TOGS
chief prlests
to bind
all
the (ones) :he chief priests to
i ~ ~ ~ a h o u p i v oTb
u q 6 ~ 0 p &o 0 U . 15 E?TEV 62 put in bonds all those
caliing upon
the name of you.
Said but zalling upon your
?Tpbq air-rbv 6 K6pl0q ~ o ~ I E ~ o 671
u,
name." l 5 B u t t h e
toward him the Lord Be you going, because
Lord said to him:
U K E G O ~ t~hoyfiq ku~iv pol
oir~og TO;
vessel of choice
is
to me this (one) of the "Be on your way, beBau-r&val 76 6v0p& ~ O U ~ V C ~ T I O V TGV muse this man is a
to carry
the name of me in sight
of the chosen vessel to me to
i&lGv TE ~ a paor?iwv
i
uiGv TE 'lo a j h , bear my name to the
nations and md of kings of sons and of erael. nations as well as to
6oa
16 Cy& yhp 6IT06Ei{W air74
kings and the sons of
I
for shall show to him as many (things) as Israel. 16 For I shall
6~i
a h b v h - i p TOO 6vbpa~6q pou show him plainly how
ftis necessary him over the
name
of mt
many things he must
?Ta6~iv.
suffer for my name."
to suffer.
~A;?GJV,

S,emg,

xu? OL)K
and not

ke

.-

&?Eq

E ~ a y ~ v0662
he ate

neither

hrw.

he drank.

ACTS 9: 17-22

ACTS 9: 23-29

17 So An-a.nifsa
went off and entered
into the house, and
Eiu~hB~v&is r j v oi~iav, ~ a i &leiq
he entered into the house, and having imposer he laid his hands up,
h' a h h v ~ h q y
Hnp22 heETVEV
Iaob; on him and Said:
upon
him
the
said
Saul "Saul, brother, the
dtSEhqk, d ~Oploq 6 . r r i o ~ a A ~ ipv ~ , 'Iqooiic Lord, the Jesus that
brother, the
Lord
has sent off me,
Jesus
appeared to you on
b
69e~iq
00l
~ L J ~i 664 the road over which
the (one) having become seen to you in the wa3 you were coming, ha;ri
d
GPXOU,
dl~wc sent me forth, in or,
in which
you were coming,
so tha der that you may re,
cover sight and be
b a p h t w c;
~ a i
nhVefI~
you might look again
and
you might be iillec filled with holy spirit?
I T V E ~ ~ ~ T O S & Y ~ O U . 18 ~ a i
E&8hq 18 And immediately
of spirit
holy.
And
immediate13 there fell from hfa
eyes what looked &
dnrirr~oav ad~oir hi, ~ b v698aApGv
the
eyes
as scales, and he rethey fell off of him from
A M T ~ ~ E ~ drv@h~q~bv
,
TE, ~ a i d r v a ~ r & q covered sight; and he
scales, he looked again and, and having stood ur rose and was baptized,
19 and he took food
E p a ~ ~ ~ i u e q19
, ~ a i
haPbv
he was baptized,
and having received
and gained strength,.
2~~0~ire~.
He got to be for
he was strengthened within.
some days with the
' E y h v ~ ~ o 6.2 PET& T ~ V& A a p a u ~ : disciples in Damascus,
He came to be but with
the m Damascus
20 and immediately in
paBq~Gv fipfpaq ~ i v c j t q , 20 ~ a i ~6eiwq h the synagcgues he
disc~ples days
some,
and immediately in
~ a i quuvaywyaiq
t ~ j p u o a ~ v rbv ' I qooir~ began to preach J<the
synagogues he was preaching the
Jesus sus, that this One h
TI 0 6 ~ 6 &TIV
~
6
uihq
706
6 ~ 0 6 . the Son of God. 21 But
that
this
is
the
Son
of the
God. all those hearing him
21
t~imcnrro
62 rrcjtv~~q oi
gave way to astonish9
Were being astonished but
all
the (ones) ment and would say:
~ ~ K O ~ O V T~E ~
a; i SEYOV
Odx 0 6 ~ 6 5Z ~ T I 'Is
~ this not the man
hearing
and they were saying Not this
is
that ravaged those in
d
~ ~ o p e f i u a q &v 'i~pouuahfip Jerusalem who
the (one)
having laid waste
in
Jerusalem
TOGS
k~l~ahoupivouq721 ijvopa T O ~ ~ Tupon
O , this name, and
:hat had come here
the (ones)
calling upon
the
name
this,
or this very purPW
~ a i66& &iq TOGTO
aqh69e1
Iv a
and here into
this
he had come in order that ;hat he might l a d
6~6~pivouq a6~0Gc;
ciycjty~
trri ;hem bound to the
having been bound
them
he might lead upon :hief priests?" 22 B$
~oirq d r p x ~ ~ q ~ i22
q ; Zairhoq
6.2
p&?Aov Saul kept on
the
chief pnests?
Saul
but
rather
l u i r i n g power 811
tv~6uvapoir~o
~ a i
ouvi~uwev
was being empowered
and
he was confounding ;he more and
: o n f o u n d i n g the
' 1 O U ~ C ~ ~ O U ~706s
K ~ T 1OK O ~ V T ~ b
~
Jews
the (ones)
inhabiting
in rews that dwelt f~
17 'A~ijAe~v
Went off

62

but

'Avcw jaq

Ka

Ananlas

ant

'

Damascus as he proved
logically that this is
the Christ.
23 Now when a good
days were corn23 *Rq
62
trrhqpoiiv~o
fi ~ h ~ amany
l
As
but
were being fulfilled
days ing to a close, the
i~avO[i, C N V E $ O U ~ E ~ U Coi( V T O
' I 0 ~ 6 Jews
~ i took
~ ~counsel toJews
,&cient,
consulted together
the
gether to do away
with him. However,
Ly vGot3q
62
T&
&v&?v
airr6v.
it became known but to the their plot against him
him;
to take up
~TTIPOUAT~ ah&,. b e c a m e k n o w n t o
of them. Saul. 24 But they were
C o ~ s eupon
i
Ia6hv
Saul
the
fi
62
~
a i T B ~closely watching also
24
T T ~ ~ E T ~ ~ O ~ V T O
They were closely o b s e ~ i n g but
and
the the gates both day
6
~
w
q
a
h
h v and night in order to
~
a
i
V
U
K
T
~
S
4pSpaq
TE
&),a<
gates
of day and and of night so that him do away with him.
66
oi 25 So his disciples
' drv5Awo1v.
25 haP6vr~q
they might take up;
having taken
but
the took him and let
pP&l~ai ad-roii V U K T ~ ~ I
TOG T E ~ X O U S him down by night,
through an opening
d ~ c ~ p l e sof him of night through the
wall
~ a e f i ~ a valj~bv x a h 6 0 a v ~ ~ q6v uqupi61. in the wall, lowering
they let down him
having lowered in basket. him in a basket.
26 On arriving in
26
napay~v6p~voq
62
&IS
Having corne to be alongside
but
into Jerusalem he made ef forts to join himself
' I~pouoahjp &-rr~ipa<Ev ~ohh6uea1 roiq to the disciples; but
he was trying to glue himself to the
Jerusalem
they were all afraid
~ ~ O P O ~ V Tarjr6v,
O
paf3q~aiq. ~ a IiT ~ V T E S
of him, because they
all
they were fearing him,
disciples; and
did not believe he
pfi
TIOTE~OVTE~
8 ~ 1 t u ~ i v paeq~fjq. was a disciple. 27 So
disciple. Bar'na.bas came to his
that
he is not
believing
27 BapvdrPaq SZ
t~rtAap6p~voq airrbv aid and led him to
Barnabas
but having taken hold of
him
the apostles, and he
them in detail
TOGS
&~roo-r6Aouq,
~ a told
i
rrp6q
the
apostles,
and how on the road he
toward
Stqyjua-ro
a 6 ~ o i q .rr6< t v T ~ I 668 had seen the Lord
he thoroughly related to them how in the way
and that he had spo 7 6 ~T~ ~ V K ~ ~ I O ~V a i671 &A&Aqcr~va h Q , ken to him, and
hesaw the
Lord and that he spoke to him,
how in Damascus
~ a ir d q t v A a p a u ~ Gt-rrappqul&aa-ro 6v TC$ he had spoken boldand how in Dainascus
he spoke boldly in the
Ly i n t h e n a m e
dv6pct~l 'iquoii. 28 ~ a i q v
PET' a h G v
name
of Jesus.
And he was with them 3f Jesus. 28 And he
zontinued with them,
~ioirop~v6p~voq~ a i ~ K T O ~ E V ~ ~ E V ~Oi ~c ; walking in and out
going in
and
going out
lnto
rrappqo1a<6p~voqt v TQ 6v6pa~1$t Jerusalem, speak'I~pouoahfi~,
ing boldly in the name
name
in the
speaking boldly
Jerusalem,
TOG
K U ~ ~ 29
O U , ChaAst
TS
~ a ~f
i the Lord; 29and
of the
Lord.
he was speaking
and
and :ie was talking and
U UQ
V ~,I ~ & < ~ . ~ V6.1
A~~~uK

Damascus, making go with that

0 6 ~ 6~ U~T I V 6
this

is

tht

ACTS 9: 3 6 4 1

ACTS 9: 30-35
-roc< 'Ehhqv1m6rq' disputing with the
the
Hellenists;
Greek-speaking Jew8.a
oi
6i
~ITEXE~~OUV
&vXVEh~iv But these made at,
the (ones)
but
were taking in hand
to take UP tempts to do away
a h 6 v . 30
~ T ~ I ~ V ~ V T E ~
62
oi with him. 30 When the
him.
Having accurately known
but
the brothers detected tQ,
brought him
i
v
dtSEhqtoi ~ a ~ f i y a y oalj-rAv
~ i qK a ~ a a p i a v~ a they
led down
brothers
him into Caesarea and down to CaesWa.re'a
and sent him off to
i~ctsriu-r~thavab-rbv ~ i q T a p ( ~ 6 ~ .
into
Tarsus.
him
they sent off out
Tarsus.
31 Then, indeed, the
31 'H
pkv
obv
iKKAqaia 0 '
The indeed therefore
ecclesia
down c~ngregationthrough,
the whole of Ju:
Bhrl~
' IouSaiaq ~ a i r a h ~ h a i a q ~ a out
i
whole
Judea , and
of Galilee
and deta and G~al'i-leeand
Iapapiqq
ETXEV
E [ ~ + ) v ? ~ vO ~ K O ~ O ~ OSa
U .mar'i.a
~ ~ V ~ entered
~
of Samarla was h a v ~ n g peace
being built up, to a period of peace,
up; and
~ a Il T O ~ E U O ~ ~ 79
V ~ qt60q
TOG K"pi0" ~ a being
i
and
going
to the fear of the Lord and aS it walked in the
TG ~ a p a ~ h j a e-roc
~
&yiou I T V E ~ ~ ~ fear
T O ~of ~ e h o v * ~and
in the comfort of th=
spirit
to the
comfort
of the
holy
holy spirit it kept on
~i-rhq8bv~~o.
multiplying.
it was being multiplied.
Now as Peter was
32 ' E y i v ~ ~ o S t
ng-rpov ~ I E ~ X ~ ~ E V 32
O V
It occurred
but
Peter
traversing g o i n g through all
St&
~~Q-rwv Ka~EheEiv KC(; ITpbq TOGS [parts] h e came down
thrcugh all [parts] to come down and toward the also to the holy ones
K ~ T O ~osv-raq
I
A666a. that dwelt in Lpd'da.
hyiouq
TOG^
the (ones)
inhabiting
Lydda. 33 There he found a
holy (ones)
33 ~dpev 62 ~ K E~? 0 ~ ~ Tr l v6a vb v 6 p a ~ 1certain man named
He found but there
man
some to name Ae . ne'as, who had
O V been lying flat on his
~ T G V~ K T &K ~ T ~ K E ~ ~ E V ZIT;
Aiviav
Aeneas out of years eight
lying down
upon cot for eight years,
~ p a P & ~ ~ o 8q
u,
ijv
rrapahdupbvoq.
as he was paralyzed.
cot,
who
was
having been paralyzed.
34 And Peter said to
34 ~ a i E~ITEV
b
f l i ~ p o q Aivia, him: "Ae-ne'as, JeAnd
said
to him
the
Peter
Aeneas,
sus Christ heals you.
i & ~ a i UE 'lqcroijq X p i ~ ~ 6 q .& & c r ~ q e ~Rise and make up
Christ;
stand up you
Jesus
is healing you
your bed." And he
~ a i ~TPGUOV o~au-rG- ~ a i E60i0q
and do the spreading to yourself; and immediateIy r o s e i m m e d i a t e l y :
35 And all those who
&~UTQ.
35 ~ a i Ei6av. a h d v
IT~VTE~
i n h a b i t e d Lyd'da
he stood up.
And
saw
him
all
oi
K~TOIKO~VTE
A666a
~
~ a ~i b vZapGva, and the [plain of]
the (ones) inhabiting
Lydda and the Sharon, Shar'onc saw him,
and these turned to
O ~ T I V Einha-rp~qav
~
h i 7bv ~6p1ov.
who
turned
upon the Lord.
the Lord.
.
OVVE<~~TEI

npbq

he was seeking together toward

'

&e

1
l

2g4 Literally, "the Hellenists." J17 reads "the Grecian Jews." 31b Je
hovah, J79831a.15J'3J8; the Lord, KBA. 3 5 c Shar'on, J17,18;
Salron. KBA.

36 B u t i n Jop'pa
there was a certain
named Tab'iTap~~edr,
6 r ~ p p q v ~ u o p bdisciple
q
&6pa-r1
Tabitha,
who
being translated t h a , w h i c h , w h e n
t.o name
hiyE7al Aop~kq' a h q ijv nhrjpqq cpywv t r a n s l a t e d , m e a n s
full
of works Dor'cas. She abounded
t l i s was
is being said Dorcas;
in good deeds and
iyaOBv ~ a ih~qpouuvGv
i
Sv
&TO~EI.
good and gifts of mercy of which she was doing. gifts of mercy that
37 t y i v ~ ~ o62. b ~ a i q Ij.iEpa~q t ~ ~ i v ashe
~ q was rendering.
It occurred but in the
days
those
37 But in those days
&cr8Evfiaaaav a h j v h o e a v ~ i v . h o h a v - r ~ q she happened to fall
to die ;
having washed sick and die. So they
having fallen sick her
62
i0q~av b
~ I T E ~ ~38
V .tyyirq
62 bathed her and laid
but
they put
in
upper room.
Near
but her in a n upper chamA666aq
~ f j I 6 m g oi y a 0 g ~ a i ber. 38 Now as Lyd'da
of Lydda to the 'Joppa
the disc~pler was near Jop'pa, when
drroljuavrrq 6r1
flirpoq ioriv tv a?fj the disciples heard
having heard
that
Peter
is
in
that Peter was in
QSpaq
rpbq ad-rbv this city they disdrdu-r~~hav660
toward
him patched two men to
they sent off two male persons
him to entreat [him] :
Mq i
6~vfi0~q
~ ~entreating
a p a ~ a h o i j v - r ~Not
you should be nlotionless "Please do not hesidtvau~hq tate to come on as far
6 1 ~ h e ~ i v Ewq fip8v- 39
to us;
having stood up as us." 39 At that Peto come through until
62
ni-rpoq
uuvijh6~v a 6 ~ o i q
6v ter rose and went with
but
Peter
went wlth
them;
whom them. And when he
~ a p a y ~ v 6 p ~ v o v drvfjyayov ~ i q -rb arrived, they led him
having come to be alongside they led up into the up into the upper
6-rr~pGov, ~ < a i .rrapimqoav
a h 6 -rr&aa~chamber; and all the
upper room, and they stood alongside to him
all
widows p r e s e n t e d
to him
ai
xijpa~ Khaiouaat ~ a i ~ T I ~ E I K V ~ themselves
~ E V ~ ~
the widows
weeping
and
exhibiting
w e e ~ i "n e and exhibitx1~6vaq
~ a i
ip&-r~a
ing many inner garinner garments and
outer garments as many as
ments and outer garilroi~l
PET' alj~Gv 0 6 ~ a
AOPK~S.
that Dor,cas
she was making wlth them being the Dorcas. ments
used
to
make while
40
i~pahhv
62
Tr6rvTaq
6
Having thrust out but outside all (them) the she was with them.
fli-rpoq
~ a i
0~iq
T&
y 6 v a ~ a4 0 B u t P e t e r p u t
Peter
and
having placed
the
knees
everybody outside
t~pouq6EJa~0,~ a i iTrta-rpi+aq
IT&^ ~6 a n d , b e n d i n g h i s
he prayed,
and having turned toward the knees, h e p r a y e d ,
oGpa E~ITEV T a p ~ 1 0 & ,dtv&o~qel.
fi
and, turning to the
body he said
Tabitha,
stand up.
The (one)
body, he said: "Tab'i62 <VOI<EV ~oirq 6qt0ahpoirq a6-rC7qI ~ a tha,
i
rise!" She opened
but owened UD
the
eyes
of her, and
i6oGoa
T ~ V
nhpov
& V E K ~ ~ I U E V . her eyes and, as she
she sat up. caught sight of Peter,
having seen
the
Peter
XEypa she sat up. 41 Giv41
SoGq
SE
a6~fj
Having given
but
to her
hand ing her his hand,
36 'Ev ' 1 6 n ~Sk
In

Joppa

but

r ~ q fiv

some

paefi-rp~a

was female disciple

:!22

ACTS 9: @-PO:

ACTS 10: 7-14

SL he raised her up, and

he called the holy
~ 0 6 q dyiouq
~ a ~i h qxtjpaq nap6o.nloEv ones and the widows
the holy (ones) and the widows hepresented a n d presented her
a6~:v <O~C(V.
42 yvwo-rbv 62. byEve~o K U ~ ' alive. 42 This became
her
living.
Known but it became down kr~ownthroughout au
6hqq 'I6-rrnqq, ~ a i x i o ~ ~ u a anohhoi
v
in: JoP'Pa, and many bewhole
Joppa,
and
believed
many
upon came believers on the
76v K ~ ~ I O V43
.
' E y i v e ~ o 62 fipipaq i ~ a v h q Lord. 4337'01- quite a
the Lord.
It occurred but
days sulCficlent few days h e remained
yeivat
i v '16.rr~g rccpdc
TIVI
tipwvt in J O P ' P ~ with a certo remain in
Joppa
beslde some
Simon t a i i Simon, a tanner.
.
Pupae?.
1 fi Now in Caessatanner.
LV
re'a there was a
'Avri~
6f
TI?
&v l<aiuapia certain man named '
Male person
but
some
in
Caesarea Cornelius, a n army
6 v 6 p a ~ t Kopvilhtoq,
S~a70v76rpxqq
ZK oEcer of the Italto name
Cornelius,
centurion
out of ian band, as it was
omipqq
-6s
~ a h o u p b q q ' I ~ a h l ~ i j qc,a l l e d , 2 a devout
band
of the (one) being called
Italian,
man and one fearing
2
~6o~Bfiq
~ a i qopo6p~voq 7bv God together with
well-reverential
and
fearing
the a l l h i s household,
i
BE~V
03v
vav-ri TC;)
O~KW
ad~ofi, and he made many
God together with
all
t ~ ehousefiold of him,
gifts of mercy to
.rrot&v fh~qpoorjvaq ~ o h h & q TG A a & ~ a tine
i
people and made
dolng gifts of mercy
manv
to the ~ e o- n l eand
supplication
to God
6 ~ 6 u ~ v o q 706
Be06
6th
nav~6q,
suppjicating
of the
God
through
all
ltirnel.
c
o
n
t
i
n
u
a
l
l
y
.
3 Just
3 E&V
iv 6pdcpa~t qavep8q
vepi about the ninth hour
he saw in
vision
manifestly
as if
aboul of the day he saw
6puv tv&qv 7fiq fipipuq 6yyehov 706 eeoi plainly in a vision
hour ninth of the
day
angel
of the God a n a n g e l of God
~iaeh86v-ra np6q act-& ~ a i ~in6v.ra come in to him and
having come in toward
him
and having said
say to him: "CorKopvljhie. 4
6
62 a ~ ~ v i u a qnelius!" 4The man
to him Cornelius.
The (one) but having gazed
a676 K a i gp9oPoq
Ti gazed a t him and,
~ E V ~ ~ E VETTEV
O ~
to him and in fear having become he said What becoming frightened,
"What is it,
~ D T I V ,I < ~ ~ I EETTEV
;
6h a 6 ~ 6AAi ~ p o o ~ u x asaid:
i
is it, Lord? He said but to him The
prayers
Lord?" Me said to
oou ~ a iai Ih~qpou6vat oou &viPqoc(v him: "Your prayers
of you and the gifts of mercy of you went up and ~ i f t s of mercy
E I ~ pvqp6ouvov
~ ~ I T ~ O G ~ ETOG
V
8 ~ 0 6 -have ascended as
into remembrance from-in-toward ofthe God;
remembrance before
5 ~ a ivfv ~ t p q o v Gv6paq
~ i q '161~nqv God. 5 So now send
and now
send
male persons into
Joppa
~ a i ~ E T ~ T E ~ ~ Zipwv6
C ~ I
71va
5s men to Jop'pa and
and
send across
simon
some
who summon a certain SfinlKah~'i7al
niTpoq.
6
ofiToS
mon who is surnamed
is being su-mamed
Peter;
this (one) Peter. 6 T h i s man
d v t o ~ q a ~ v aalj~rjv,

he made stand up

her,

qwvioaq

having sounded for

but

10

'

Ziywv~ is being entertained

Simon by a Certain Simon,
a tanner, who has
fiUPo~i, Q
imiv o i ~ i an a p a Bhhaooav.
sea.
a house by the sea."
tanner. to whom
is
house beside
7 As soon as the antl
q
EZ fih0ev
6 Byyehoq
AS but went away the
angel
the (one) gel t h a t spoke t o
600 h i m h a d left, h e
hahijv
a679,
~ovljoaq
to him,
having sounded for
two called two of h i s
servants and
~ a house
i
O~KET&V
73v
and a devout soldier from
house servants
"- tne
a m o n g those who
~ira~B6
T&V
a~pa~tG.rrlv
well-reverential
of the (ones) were in constant atsoldier
tendance upon him,
t<qyqu&p~voq
i ~
i F p ~ ~ ~ a p ~ ~a h
p6
o l8j ~ ~a w
to him
and having explained 8 a n d h e r e l a t e d
uerseverlng
~ ( 6 ~ 0E6~ ~S everything to them
h c r ~ ~ aair~o'iq &&JTEIAEV
into and dispa;chec: them
them
all (things) to them he sent away
to Jop'pa.
fiv ' l6mqv.
9 The next day as
the
Joppa.
pursuing
i-rracp
morrow
IOV
~ ~ O I T T O ~ O ~ ~ they
V T C ~ Vwere
9 Ti
6;
journeying
their journey a n d
To the
but
7fj
n 6 h ~ 1 iyy1<6v~wvwere approaching the
~KE~VWV
Ka;
city, Peter went up
city
nearing
of those (ones) and to the
to the housetop about
h
i
76
6Gpa
dvtpq
n i ~ p o r upon
the
housetop t h e sixth hour t o
Peter
went up
lO But he be&puv
Z K T ~ Vpray.
.
mpi
rpoo~O<aoeat
sixth. came very hungry
hour
to
about
-- ~ r -a v
10 &YEVETO
62
W~~OITEIVO~
K ~ ' I and wanted to eat.
I-Ie became
but
very hungry
and While they were prehe fell into
fi9~hE.v
y ~ k r a o 8 a 1 . ~ r a p a o ~ e u a < 6 v ~paring,
aw vtrance 11 and behe was willing
to taste;
preparing
heaven opened
EZ a 6 ~ h v 6yive-ro LIT' air~bv E ~ o T a o l q , held
a n d some s o r t of
but of them occurred upon
him
ecstasy,
11 ~ a i
B~wpe'i
7bv
oirpavbv vessel descending like
and
he is beholding
the
heaven a great linen sheet
&v&ay ykvov
~ a i~ a ~ a p a ? d o vU K E ~ ~being
S
let down by
having &en opened up and coming down vessel i t s four e x t r e m i TI
686vqv
p~y6rhqv ~ i o o a p o ~ties
v upon the earth;
some
linen piece
great
to four
12and in it t h e r e
6pxaiq ~ a e k p ~ v o v h i
"
12 Ev were all s o r t s of
starts
being let down upon
ex%,
in
four-footed creatures
Cj
bi~i'jpx~v. r r a v ~ a 7h
TETph06a
which
was
all
the four-footed (things) and creeping things
o f t h e earth and
KC(;
2pne-rh
7
yfiq ~ a ITETEIV&
i
and creeping (things) of the earth and
birds
b.- -i -r d s of h e a v e n .
TOC~ oirpavoij. 1.3 ~ a ii y i v e ~ o (PWV? ~ p b q l3And a voice came
Of the
heaven.
And occurred voice toward to him: "Rise, Peah6v
'Avao~bq,
ni-rpe,
Bfoov
~ a ter,
i
slaughter a n d
him
Having stood up,
Peter,
sacrifice
and
eat!" 14 But Peter
c~dye.14 6 62 ni7p0q EIWEV MqGapQq,
eat.
The but
Peter
said By no means, said: "Not a t all,
~ E V ~ < E T ~ I

being treated as stranger

rraodr

7tv1

beside

some

'

$2

:z

ACTS 10: 15-21

Lord, because nev,

er have I eaten anyK O I V ~ V ~ a id t ~ 6 0 a p ~ o v15
. ~ a icpovi ~ a h l vthing defiled and uncommon and
unclean.
And voice again clean."
15 And the
voice [spoke] again
iu
6eu-ripou
vpdq a d ~ d v
"A
out of second [time] toward him What (things) to him, the second
time: "You stop tau6
0ebq
ba06p1ow
air
the
God
cleansed
You
~ 2 ing
t
defiled the t b g s
has cleansed.),
~oivou.
16 7 0 6 ~ 0 62 i y i v ~ ~ God
o
be you malring common.
This
but occurred 16 T h i s occurred a
time, and im.rpiqI
Kai
~deijq
& v ~ h ~ p @third
q
upon three times, and immediately was taken up mediately the vessel
was taken up inb
76 o ~ e c o q eiq T ~ V oljpav6v.
heaven.
the vessel into the heaven.
17
62
b
& a U ~ ~ 17 NOW while Peter
As
but
in
himself was in great perplexity inmardlyoverwhat
61q-rr6p~1
t, niTpoq
was being thoroughly perplexed the
Peter
what the vision he had
ii-v
E
8papcc 6
ETSEV, i606 Seen might mean,
likely would be the vision which he saw, look! look! the men disoi
w6peq
oi
&.rrEo7ahp~vol patched by Cornelius
the male persons the (ones) having been sent off had made inquiries
ir~rb
TOG
~~~~~~i~~ for Simon's house
by
the
cornellus and stocd there at
6I ~ p o r f i a w ~ ~ q
7fiV Oil<iavt h e g a t e . 18 And
having thoroughly questioned about
the
house they called Out and
TOG zipwvoq i r i o ~ q a a v i-rri 7bv .rruhGva, inquired whether Siof the Simon
stood
upon the
gate.
mon who was sur18 ~ a i cpovfiocxv~cq h 6 e o v ~ o i zjpov named P e t e r was
and having sounded they inquired II Simon b e i n g e n t e r t a i n e d
&.rr1~aho6pvoq niTp0q
i v e a 6 ~there. 19
6
peter
the (one)
being surnamed
Petcr
there
was
going
over
in
19 To;
62 n i ~ p o u
<EV~<ET~~.
his mind about the
is being treated as stranger.
Of the but Peter
~ I E V ~ U ~ O U ~ ~ VTOE U~ ; 7 0 ~
6 p 6 p a ~ o qE T ~ E V v i s i o n > t h e spirit
golng through in mind about the
vision
said said: "Look! Three
76 ITvEcpa '160;
a v 6 p ~ q 600 <q-roGv~iq men are seeking you.
the
spirit
Look! Male persons two
seeking
20 H
~ rise, ~go
OE. 20 &Ah&
dtvaa~&q
Ka-rbprlel
downstairs and be
you;
but having stood up step you down and
on your way with
a'70i~
pq6Cv them, not doubting
rrope6ou
odv
together with
them
no~hlng
be going
a t all, because - I
~ I ~ K ~ I V ~ ~ E V BTI
O ~ ,
ky&
&IT&JTG~K~
doubting.
because
I
havesentoff h a v e d i s p a t c h e d
alj~oLjq. 21
~a~aphq
6i,
n h p o q / them." 21So Peter
them.
Having- stepped
down
but
Peter
Went downstairs to
-.
ETT~EV 'I60b iyCj eipt the men and said:
rrp6q 706q GvGpaq
I
am "Look!
I a m the
towarcl the male persons said Look!
K ~ ~ I E671
,
Lord,

because

O ~ ~ ~ I T O TZqayov
E

never

-,

19" Three, KAVgSyp; two, B.

I ate

716~

everything

ACTS 10: 22-27

581

586

bv

31 a i ~ i a 61'

one YOU are seeking.

What is the cause for
r6pea-r~;
22
oi
62 ~ T r c n , which YOU are presiiv
which YOU are alongside?
The (ones) but
said ent?" 22 Thev .wid:
"
- 6iKaloq "Cornelius, a n army
I ( O ~ V ~ ~ &6O~~~ r r O v ~ a p x q q dtvzjp
~
Cornelius
centurion,
male person righteous
officer, a man righKcri ~ o ~ o ~ 7~ d~~OEE ~vV o ~~ ~ P T U P O ~ ~ teous
E V ~ ~
a n d fearing
and
fearing
the God being
- witnessed about
-God
and
well re~ 8 v 'louSaiwv,
75 6716 6hou 706 EOvouq
ported by the whole
Jews,
and by whole the nation of the
t~~?l~.lcfl.(oeq
716 dryyihou &yiou nation of the Jews,
was dlvlnely irlstructed
by
angel
holy was given divine inp ~ ~ a r f y + a o O aaiE eiq ~ b vOTKOV a h 0 6 ~ a si t r u c t i o n s " by a
you into the house of him and holy angel to send
to send across
dr~otaal
rrapa
aofi- for you to c o m e
to hear
sayings
of you.
t o his house a n d
23 ~ i a ~ d ~ a d r p ~ v o q o h
to hear the things
Having called in
therefore
you have to say."
i<iv~o~v.
23 Therefore he inhe treated as strangers.
vited them in and
Tc
62
i~aLjp10v
To the
but
morrow
entertained them.
igfihe~v
o3v
T O ,
~ a iTIYES
The next day he
he went out together with
them,
and some
rose and went off
T ~ V dr6~A9)Gv
~ d v
drnb ' 1 6 7 1 1q~ ~with them, and some
of the
brothers
of the (ones) from
Joppa
of the brothers that
ovv~h~cxv aG~6.24
62
went with
hlm.
To the
but
were from Jop'pa went
with
him. 2 4 0 n the
~iufihe~v eiq T ~ V Kalaapiav6
62
heentered
into
the
Caesarea;
the
but day after that he enI T ~ O O ~ O K ~ V aljTodq tered i n t o C a e s - a ?v
Kopv@~oq
Cornellus
was
expectmg
them re'a.
Cornelius, of
uuvl<ah~aap~voq7 0 6 ~o u y y ~ v ~ iaqh 0 6 ~ a course,
i
was expecthaving called together the
relatives of him and
ing them and had
TOGS
dtvay~aiouq ~ihouq.25 'Rq
62
the
necessary
friends.
As
but called together his
and intimate
VETO
0
EicrEheE~v 7 6 ~ n k ~ p ~ v ,
occurred
of the
to enter
the
peter, friends. 25 As Peter
~ owav~fiaaq
~
~
~
,
entered, Cornelius met
alj~6 b Kopvrjhl oq
ITEU~V
having met to him the Cornelius having fallen
fell down a t his
i
706q 1~66aq I T ~ O ~ E K ~ ~ V 26
T ~ ~ Ed V . 62 feet and did obeisance
upon the
feet
did obeisance.
The but to him. 26Eut Peter
ni~poq f i y ~ ~ pairrbv
~ v Aiyov 'Av6o-rq01- Kai lifted him up, saging:
Peter
raised u p him saying Stand up; and
"Rise; I myself am
alj~6q
hv8pwrr6q
~ i p l .27
also a man.,. 27 And as
very (one)
man
I am.
EfipiCTKel he conversed with him
D U V O ~ I ~ cth6
& V eiafih0ev, KC;
conversing with him he entered, and he is finding he went in and found
whom

<qrei.re'

YOU

are seeking;

-riq

what

the cause through

ag:iq

22. Was given dlvine instructions, KBA; was given a command of 3;

hovah, J-.

ACTS 10:28-33

688

many people assem,

bled, 28 and h e said
7Tpbq
alirobq 'Ypeiq
i r i l r ~ a f f 8 ~ i3q to them: " Y o u weu
toward
them
YOU
are well knowing
as I know how unlawful it
drBCpi~6v
iu-rtv
av6pi
' lou6aic; is for a Jew to join
unlawful
it is
to male person
Jew
himself to or approach
~ohh6uea1
9
~ p o u i p x ~ l r a a l a man of another
to glue him-self
or
to be coming toward race; and yet God
dhhoqbhq.
K&~o;
6 8665 ~ ~ E I < E Vhas shown me I should
one of another tribe; and to me the God showed call no man defiled
a
KOIV~V
9 d r ~ 6 8 a p ~ o v A t y ~ i v or unclean. 29 Hence
no one
common
or
unclean
to be saying I came, really without objection, when I
av9pw1~ov. 29
616 ~ a i &vav.rlpj~wq
man;
wherefore and without contradiction was sent for. ThereJiheov
p ~ ~ a r n ~ p q e ~ i q . ~uve6rvopa1 fore I inquire the
I came
having been sent across.
I am inquiring
reason that YOU have
o h
T~VI
h6y45 p ~ ~ ~ r i p t p a 0 8
11s.
6
sent for me."
therefore to what word YOU sent across me.
30 Accordingly Cor30 K a i d Kopvij?loq Eqq ' A n 6 TE76p7il< nelius said: "Four days
And the Cornelius sald From
fourth
ago counting from
jpkpaq pkxpt ~ a l j ~ q q
i j p a q qpqv r j v this hour I was prayday
untll
this
hour I was the
ing in my hGuse at
&JdrT~v ~ ~ O U E U X ~ ~ ELV
V O
TG~ O ? K ~ POU,
ninth rhourl
raving
in the house of me. the ninth hour, when,
"- look! a man in bright
~ a i&3
i
&v$p
i o ~ q b 6 n 1 6 v pou
and look! male person stood in sight of me :n r a h e n t stood before
me 31 and said, 'CorEo9ijr1 h a p r p e 31 ~ a i ( P ~ U I Kopvijhlc,
raiment
and h e 1s saying Cornelius, nelius, your prayer
bright
EhqK06O8q
lrou
4 n p o o r u x j aai ai has been favorably
was heard within of you the
prayer
and the heard and your gifts
&vCjr~ovof mercy have been
Epv4lrOqcrav
t h ~ q p o u 6 v a 1 lrou
gifts of mercy of you were remembered in sight remembered before
T O
OEO? 32 r i p q o v
o3v
~ i q'16nrqv God. 32 Send, thereof the God;
send
therefore lnto
Joppa
fore, to Jop'pa and
~ a p&-ra~drh~oal
i
.h~ahsirat
x i p w v a bq
call for Simon, who
and
call across
Simon who is being surnamed
is surnamed Peter.
Ev o i ~ i qThis man is being
0670q
<~vi<s~al
hpoq.
this (one) is treated as stranger in house
Peter;
entertained i n the
Iipwvoy
pupoiwq
rap&
06Aaauav. house of Simon, a
oi Simon
tanner
beside
sea.
tanner, by the sea.'
33 E t a u ~ t q OSV &TE~QCX r p d q 6 , 013 3 3 T h e r e f o r e I at
At once therefore I sent toward you. you
lonce s e n t t o YOU,
TS KahGq i ~ ~ o i q o a q
1~apay~v6p~voq.
and finely
did
having come to be alongside. a n d YOU did well
here. And
vGv
otv
T & V T E ~f i p ~ i q i v 6 r t o v TOG 8 ~ 0 6in
Now therefore
all
we
in sight of the God SO a t this time We fire
all present before God
I T & ~ E U ~ E V ditoGcat
r&vcv.ra
are nloagside
to hear
all
the (things) to hezr all the things
uuv~AqAue6~aq

having come together

~ r o h h 0 528
~ Epq
many,

said

TE

and

+1

589

ACTS 10 :3-0

t l ~ d706 ~ u p i o u . YOU have been comby

the Lord. manded by Jehovah'
Say."
34
drvoi<ccq
62 I l E ~ p o q 76 o ~ 6 p a
Havingopenedup but
Peter
the mouth
34 ~t this Peter
E ~ ?' E ~r a ~ d h q e ~ i a q ~ a T a h a p ~ 6 v o p a t TI opened his mouth and
said U p ~ n truth
I am recaving down that said: "For a certainty
O d ~EDTIV n p o o w ~ o h i j p r ~ q6q 8~65, 35 ?Ah' I perceive that God
not
1s
taker of faces
the God,
but is not partial, 35 bub
b r a v ~ i E8v~t
6
cpo/3obp~voq a 6 ~ b vin every nation the
in every nation the (one)
fearing
him man t h a t fears him
Kai hpya<6p~voqb l ~ a t o a l j v q v G E K T ~ ~a 6 7 3 and works righteousand
working
righteousness acceptable tohim ness is acceptable to
f a ~ i v . 36 ~ 6 vA6yov d r r i o ~ ~ l h ~~ vo i q uioiq him. 36 He sent out
is.
The word he sent forth to the sons the word to the sons
~f Israel to declare to
'Iapajh
~dayy~h1<6p~voq
~ipivqv I
of Israel declaring as good news
peace
through them the good news
'Iqooii Xp1mo6' 0 6 7 6 ~ +TIV
I T ~ ~ V T W V of peace through JeJesus
Christ;
this
1s
of all (them) sus Christ: this One
~6p:oq. 37
irp~iq
OT~~TE
76 is Lord of all [others].
Lord.
You
have known
the 31 Y o u know the suby~vbp~vov
btpa
aa8'
6hqq
r f q ject that was talked
havingoccurred
saylng
down
whole
the about throughout the
' I oubaiaq,
ap{&p~voq
&IT;
7fq whole of J u e d e ' a ,
Judea,
(he) havlng started
from
the starting from Gal'ielee
rahthaiaq ~ E T &76 PaTr-rtlrpa
6 &K+@U<EV a f t e r t h e baptism
Galilee
after the baptism
which preached that John preached,
'Ic;&qq, 38 ' Iquo6v
~ b v drv6 NaTapkB, 33 namely, Jesus who
John,
Jesus
the (one) from Nazareth, was from Naz'a.reth,
hg E"xptu6v a 6 ~ 6 v 6 8 ~ 6 5. r r v ~ l j p a &~ y~i w how God anointed him
as anointed
him
the God
to spirit
hol? with holy spirit and
~ a i 6 u v a p ~ 1 , ijq
6tijhecv
~ 6 . c ~power,
~ ~ and
~ & he~ went
and to power, who went through working well through the land do,
,
ing good and healing
~ a i
IW~EVO~
rav~aq
TO,',^
and
healing
all
the (ones) all those oppressed by
~ a ~ a b u v a u ~ ~ u o u b o tri,
uq
TOG
Stap6?ou, t h e Devil; because
being ruled dbwn
by
the
God was with him.
TI
6 6Ebq ijv PET' ~(6706. 39 K a i 39And we are witbecause tile God ?as
with
him.
And
nesses of all t h e
T&VTWV
things he did both in
pq
E
i' we
of
(Ulmas,
of
- .
the country of the
h o i q o ~ vi v TE 7 i
~ G p q TQV ' IouGaiwv
Jews and in Jerusahe did
in and the country of the
Jews
~ a i ' Icpouuahijy
bv
~ a i b ~ i h a v lem; but they also did
and
Jerusalem;
whom also
they took up away with him by
K P E ~ ~ ~ ~ V T E ~
E6hou. 40
7 0 6 ~ 0 ~ d hanging him on a
having hung
upon
wood.
This (one) the stake. 40God raised
this One up on the
0~bq qyelpev
7
T P ~ T Q fiptpq KC[^ ~SWKEV
God raised up to the third
day
and he gave third day and granted
V~OOTET~
p Yt v a

UOI

having been commanded to YOU

DeV1ly

Zich

33' Jehovah,

J17s19;

the Lord, KBAVg; God, DSyp.

ACTS 10: 4 1 4 7

alirbv tpqccvii ymta8a1, 41 06 .rrav.ri r Q him to become mani,

him
manifest to become,
not
toall the fest, 4 l n o t to all
AaQ
drhhh
pdtp-rua~
~ o i q the people, but to witpeople
but
to witnesses
the (ones) nesses appointed ,b
forehand by God, to
IT~OKEXEI po-rovq pivolq
having been previously appointed [by extended hand1 US,who ate and d r w
him after &
i r r b TOG OEOG, fipiv, O ~ T I V E ~U U V E ~ ~ ~ O ~
~ EaVwith
i
by the God, to us, who
ate together and rising from the dead
U U Y E ~ F ~ O ~ah6
EV
PET& r b &vaurijva~ a h b v 42 Also, he Ordered
we drank with him after the to stand up him US to preach to the
EK
VEKPGV. 42 ~ a ir r a p f i y y ~ l h ~ vfipiv people and to give
out of dead (ones) ;
and
he ordered
to us a thorough witness
~qp6Ea1 7@ ha+ ~ a i 61apap76pac78~[1 that this is the One
to preach to the people and to bear thorough Witness decreed by God to
be judge of the
671 0876s &JTIV
6
bplapivoq
that
this
is
the (one) having been defined living and the deadb ' ~ 6 TOG &oG
K~IT?)~
WVTCJV
'
Kai43 TO him all the
by
the God
judge
of living (ones) and prophets bear witthat everyone
VEK~GV. 43 T O ~ Q T ~ W T Eoi
~ n p o q f i ~ a ness,
~
dead (ones).
To this one
all
the prophets p u t t i n g f a i t h in
~ ~ ~ T U ~ O ~ U I V &~IEUIV
,
& p a p ~ ~ JA
v a p ~ i v h i m g e t s forgiveare bearing witness, lettinggo off of sins to recelve neSS of sins through
61&
TOG 6v6paroq a i r ~ o 6 m a v ~ a 76v his name.''
through the
name
of him everyone the
44 While peter
~r1u-re6ovra &I<
a6~6v.
yet speaking about
believing
into him.
these matter8 the
44 'ETI A d o h o q
TO&
Ilt-rpou
T& holy spirit fell UPYet
speaking
of the
Peter
the on all those hearP f i p a ~ aT a k a i ~ i . r r & o e-rb rrv~Gpa -r& Eiyiov ing the word. 45And
sayings these fell upon the
spirit the holy t h e f a i t h f u l ones
hi .rr&~aq
~ o 6 q d ~ o 6 o v ~ a~q 6 vA6yov. that had come with
upon
all
the (ones)
hearing
the word. Peter who were of
45 ~ a E<iurr)oav
i
oi
i~
I T T E P I T O P ~ ~those
~
circumcised
And were amazed the (ones) out of circumcision were amazed, because
.rrraroi
oi'
ouvfiA0av
TG n i ~ p ~ ,871 the free gift of the
faithful who came with the
Peter,
because
holy spirit was being
~ a i i-rri
721 E8vq
$I
6 0 p ~ & 706
upalso upon the nations the freegift ofthe poured Out
on
people
of
' the
I T V E ~ ~ ~ T O
706
~
dryiou
~KK~XUT~I'
spirit
the
holy
has been poured out; nati033.S. 46 For they
them speak46
fi~ovov
h a ~ 0 6 V T ~heard
V
they were hearing
of them
speaking i n g w i t h tongues
yhhocralq
~ a i p~yahuvbvrwv 76v
8 ~ 6 ~and
.
glorifying God.
to tongues
and
magnifying
the
Then Peter respondT ~ T E &TEKP~&~
f l h ~ 47
~ q M ~ T I ~6 GSCJP ed: 47 "Can ,anyone
Then answered
Peter
Not what the water
forbid water so that
Sirva~ai~ w h i i a a i TI^
706 p? P a r ~ i u e i j v a i
be
is able to forbid anyone of the not to be baptized these might
baptized
have
T O ~ T O UO
~ ~ T ~ V ~6
E ~ r r v ~ 6 p a76 d y l 0 ~& X ~ O V
these
who the s p i r ~ t the holy received received the holy spirit

<

5%

ACTS 10 : 48-11:

591

590

~ a iij p ~ i q ; 48 .rrpooC.raC~v 62 adroirq

also
we?
He commanded but them
76 6v6pm1 ' I q00ii X~IOTOGP ~ T I u ~ ~
in the name of Jesus Christ to be baptized.
fiphrquav
ah6v
6x1p i v a t
i)pipaq
they requested him to remain upon days

$2
some.
62
11"H~ouoav
Heard
but

even

'2

as we have?

48 With that he com-

vmanded
~ I . them to be

baptized in the name

of Jesus Christ. Then
they requested him to
remain for some days.

11 Now the apostles

oi
the

&.rr6moAo1 ~ a io i
and the brothers
apostles
and the
that were in Ju.de'a
~ f i v ' lou6aiav heard that people of
&&hqoi
oi
~ V T E K~ ~ T &
Judea
brothers the (ones) being down the
the nations had also
6.r~ uai T& E0vq &S~$CD/TO~ b h6yov
v
TOG
Of
that also the nations accepted the word of the received the
God. 2 So when Peter
aEo3. 2 w O ~ e 62
drvCPq
lli-rpoq
~ i q
up
~ o d . When
but
went up
Peter
into
the [supporters] of
'I~pouoahfip,
~ ~ E K ~ ~ V O Y T O
rrpbq
circumcision began to
Jerusalem,
were contending toward
a&?
contend with him,
6~
I T E ~ I T O ~ ~ ~3C h i y o v r ~ q 871
oi
the (ones) out of circumcision
saying
that 3 saying he had gone
into the house of
tiofih8~v r p 6 q
&6pa<
&~po$uo~ion,
he went in toward male persons uncircumcislon men that were not
circumcised and had
~ a i
auviqay~v
Exov~a<
eaten with them.
havlng
and
he ate wlth
ahOi
them.
q.
4 At this Peter com4 &p<&p&vos
66
IlC~poq
&~ET~~ETO
menced
a n d went
Having started
but
Peter
was setting out
on
to
explain
the
~ c t e ~ c f i q hOywv
aho'iq
partic~iiars
to
them,
to them according to order saylng
saying:
5 'Eyb
fiprjv
Ev
IT~~EI
'16ml;l
5 "I was in the
Joppa
I
was
in
city
city of Jop'pa prayET~OV
iv
1~poo~ux6p~voq ~ a i
I saw
in ing, and in a trance
and
praying
~ a ~ a p a i v o v 0 ~ ~ 6 6Is saw a vision, some
i K a ~ & a ~ l 6pppa,
vessel sort of vessel devision,
coming down
ecstasy
like a great
.ri
cjc
606vr-1~ u ~ y a h n v ~ h a a a p a ~scending
v
to four , linen sheet being let
some
ai
linen pcece
greatdrpxaiq ~ a 6 1 ~ p i v q v EK
706 olipav06, K a t doPm 6y its four exstarts being let down out of the heaven, and
tremities from heavfiA%v
6poG 6 E ~ S
tv
GXP~
until
me;
into
which en, and it came clear
came
~ a d6ov
i
~a to me. 6 Gazing into
&~~viaaq
K~TEV~OUV
having gazed I was minding down and I saw the it, I made observations
~s-rp6rrro6a
~ijq
yfiq
~ a i 721 and saw four-footed
four-footed (things)
of the
earth
and
the creatures of the earth
~ a irh and wild beasts and
0qpia
~ a i T&
S~ITET~
wild beasts and the creeping th~ngs and the creeping things and
~TETEIV~
706 06pa~0fi' 7 ~ K O U U ~ 62 KCL; birds of heaven. 7 I
birds
of the
heaven;
I heard
but also
also heard a voice say
~ 1 v 9 qh~yoiroqq pol
'Avacrrar,
ni~pe,
Of voice
saying to me Having stood up, Peter, to me, 'Rise, Peter,
'

ACTS 11: 1f3-21

ACTS 11: 8-35

and eat!*
hpxfj. 16 2pvjo0qv
62 TO?
bipa-roq beginning. 16 At this
beglnn~ng.
I remembered but of the saying I called to m i ~ dthe
said, 'Not
saying
of thee Lord,
a t all, Lord, because
K U ~ ~ ~ O U
E~EYEV
' I W ~ ~~1 S
2 how
~
KCPIE,
TI
K O I V ~ V fi ~ K ~ ~ ~ POGSETOTE
T O V
he
used bo say,
ofthe
Lord
as
he
was
saying
John
indeed
Lord, because common or
unclean
never
a defiled or unclean
'John, for his part,
T I E V
66aT1 bpE?q 62 F ~ T T T I U ~ ~ ~baptized
O & U ~ Ewith water,
EiG5hf)~v ~ i q T& C J T ~ P ~
pou. 9 drrrEKpiOq thing has never en,
entered
into the mouth of me.
Answered tered into my mouth!
haotized
to water
YOU
but will be baptized but YOU will be bap-- in holy spirit.'
6h
ZK
~ E U T . ~ P O U cp(?yij
$I<
706 9 T h e second time
2, r ~ ~ 6 p&a~~i q~17
. Ei
O ~ V
T ~ VT
~ tized
v
spirit
holy.
If therefore the equal 17 If, therefore, God
but
out of
second Ctimel
volce
out of
the the voice from heapgave- the same free
i
C~CJKEV a 3 ~ o i q i, e ~ d qh~ ~ a fipiv
06pavoCj
"A
i, 6 ~ b q . ~ K ~ ~ & ~ I (eTnE vanswered, 'you
gift
to them as he
to
them
the
God
as
also
to
us
free
gift
gave
heaven
What (things) the God
ckansed
stop calling defiled
also did to us who
7
K~PIOV
' 1quo6v have believed Lipon
n t s ~ ~ O o a o ~ viri
06
p i
~oivou.
10 TOGTO
62 the things God h a
Jesus
upon
the
Lord
having believed
you not be you making common.
This
but cleansed.' 10 This octhe Lord Jesus Christ,
r i q fipqv
6 u v a ~ 6 q ~ o h i r a a l who was I that I
~ Y ~ V E T O Exi
TP~S,
~ a i d r v e o ~ d r ~ e curred
~l
for a third
X
Christ,
pl~6v1
who was I powerful
to hinder should be able to
occurred upon three times, and was drawn UP time, and everything
hinder God?"
.rr&Alv
&-rrav~a eiq 76v oljpav6v. 11 ~ a iwas pulled up again
7b~0 ~ 6 ~ ;
again a n (things) into the
heaven.
And into heaven. 11 ~ l s ~ , the
God?
18 Now when they
heard these things,
i606
&<~uT?s
rp~iq
&VGPES look! a t that instant
18 ' A K O ~ U W T E ~
62
TC[~TC(
look!
out of that Ihourl
three
male Persons there were three men
these (things) they acquiesced, and
but
Having heard
i.rrimqaav hi 74v o i ~ i c i vZv
4
~PEV,
standizig a t the house
a
~ a i i6i)<aqm
rbv
f3&v they glorified God,
stood
upon the house in which we Were, i, which we were,
they got quiet
and
they glorified
the
God saying: "Well, then,
dr~r~o7aA
pivo I
d r b K a l a a p i a q I T P ~ S they having been dis~ ~ ~ O V T E S *Apa
~ a i70iq ~BVEGIV b God has granted rehaving been sent forth
from
Caesarea
toward patched from Caessaying
Really
also to t i e nations the pentance for the purp ~ .12 ETTTEV 62 76 .rrv~irpd[ pot GUVE~@E'~Va-re'a to me. 1 2 ~ 0
pose of life to people
eEdq 7 4 ~ 1.1~76~0laV
{CdlV
CGWKEV.
me.
Said but the spirit to me to go with the spirit told me
of the natiol~s also."
God the repentance into iife
gave.
a c ~ o i q ~lq62v 6la~piVctV7a.
?%ov
6P to go with them,
19Consequently
19
Oi
p2v
obv
them
nothing
havingdoubted.
Came
but not doubting at
The (ones).
indeed
therefore those who h8.d been
a3v
&poi ~ a io i
& 6 ~ h q o i 0 6 ~ 0 1 ,But these six brothG t a m ~ a p i v ~ ~ q 67~6
BAiq~wq scattered by the tribtogether with me also the six brothers these, ers also went with
having been dispersed
from
tribulation ulation that arose over
~ a i ~ioijh6opev EIC; T ~ V OTKOV
706 me, and we entered
hi
1 7 ~ 9 d r v qStephen went through
7%
y~vopivq~
of the into the house of
and
we entered
the
house
into
the (one)
having occurred
upon
Stephen as far as Phoe.ni'cia
&vSp6q.
the man.
Cy'prus and An61fihBov
Ootvil<q,q
~ a and
i
male person.
Phoemcla
and tioch, but spea!ring
they went through
untll
13 '.He reported to
the word to no one
13 'Axfiyye~hev 62 fipiv lr&q 7 6 ~7~6 ~US how he saw the
K h p o u ~ a 'AVTIOXE~~S,
i
~ T J ~ E A
Va
~h o i r v ~ ~ q
He reported back but to us how he saw the angel stand in his
except to Jews only.
of Cyprus and of Antioch, to no one
spesking
28 Eowever, out of
& y y ~ h o v 2v T@ O ~ K Q a l j ~ o i r o ~ a e i v r a
house aad say, 'DisT ~ Vh6yov &ip q p6vov 'IouEaio~q. 20 'Hoav
angel
in the house of h ~ mhaving stood and
the word if not only
to Jews.
Were them there were some
patch men to Jop'pa
~ i . r r 6 v ~ a 'AIT~GTEIAOV Eiq
' 16.rr~rqv
66 T ~ V E ~ i a t j ~ G v a?rSp~q K~ITP~OImen of Cy'prus and
and send for Simon
havinc
Jouaa
$
: who
- said Send vou forth into
but some out of them male persons Cyprians Cy-re'ne that came
is surnamed Pe~ E T & T E ~ZipCJVa
~ ~ I
T&V
(~TTIK~~O~~EVOV
itai
Kupqvaiol,
OKTIVE~
i h 8 6 v ~ ~ q eiq to Antioch and besend across
Simcn the (one) being surnamed ter, 14 and he WU
and
Cyrenians,
who
having come
into gan taking to the
l l l r p o v , 14 6q A G ~ ~ ~ bEt jI p a ~ a xp6q o 2 speak those things to
'
A
V
T
I
~
~
E
I
~
V
t3&Aouv
~
a
i
.rrpbq
~
o b c Greek-speaking peoPeter,
who will speak sayings toward you you by which you
Antioch
were speaking also toward
the ple, declaring the good
Zv ooTq
uoOjaq
oh ~ a ITS<
i
b o ? K $ ~and all your house'Ehhqvlo~&q,
~ C a y y d 1 < 6 p ~ v o t 7bv K ~ P I O ~news of the Lord
in which will be saved you and all the house hold may get saved.'
Hellenists.
declaring as good news the Lord Jesus. 21 Furthermore,
GCU.
15 2v
62
rQ
a~<aoeai p~ 15 But when 1 started
' i q o o ~ v . 21 ~ a i fiv
x ~ i p Kupiou
PET' the hand of Jehoof you.
In
but
to the
to start
me
Jesus.
And
was
hand
of Lord
wlth vaha was wit'n them,
to
speak,
the
holy
hah~iv
6 1 ~ i s r ~ o ~76v .rrv~6pa 76 fxytov
and a great number
~ ~ T G vl r, o h 6 ~ TE & p 1 0 p h ~ 6
ITIGTE~G~<
to be speaking fell upon the spirit the holy spirit fell upon them
t!em,
much and number the having believed that becsme believers
&IT'
C ~ T O ~ S b077Ep
Kcti
69'
fip6q hv just as it did also
upon
them
as-even
aiso upon
us
in upon u s in Ethel
21" Jehovah. J7,8,1%.15-18; the Lord, KBA.
Biroov

sacrifice

~ a i$&ye. 8 ETITOV

and

eat.

I said

6.6

but

slaughter

MqGapGq,

BY no means, 8 But

A-

"p

ze

$2

ACTS 11:29-12 :5

ACTS 11: 22-28

ET~~OT~E~JEV fri

~irplov. turned to the Lord.

22 T h e
accoudf
22 'kI~olja&1 62 6 h6yoq
~a bTa about them got to th$
Was heard but the word into the ears ears of the congrega;
i~~hqaiaq
745
oijuqq
b tion that was in ~e&.:
ecclesia
the (one)
being
in salem, and they sent
' lopovaahfip repi ab-rGv, ~ a i ( a r 6 a ~ ~ t h a vout Barfna.bas as fap
Jerusalem
about them, and they sent off out a s Antioch. 23
Bapvapav
' A v ~ ~ o x ~ i a23
q - bq he arrived and saq
Barnabas
untll
Antioch;
Who the undeserved b d ,
~ r a p a y ~ v 6 p ~ v o q ~ a i ibhv
~ f i v ness of God, he rghaving come to be alongside and having seen the joiced and began t$
xdrplv
rilv
TOG
OEOG encourage them a~ to
undeserved kindness
the (one)
of the
God continue in the Lord
~ a i
TrapEK&hEl
~ r 6 r v ~ a qwith hearty p~rposef
ixapq
he rejoiced
and he was encouraging
all (them) 24 for he was a good
KapGiaS man and full of holy
~
f
i
-rrp08io~l
.;is
to the
purpose
of the
heart
spirit and of faith.
npoapbe~v
K u p i ~ 24
l
And a considerabk
to be remaining toward in the Lord.
crowd was added. to
?v
drvil~
ciyaobc; ~ a i
he was
male person
good
and
n$?$q' the Loid. 25 SO h
.rrVE6paT0~&yiou ~ a Ti ~ ~ ( T T E ~ ~S . a I iT ~ O U E T & & ~went off to Tarsus to
of splrit
holy and of faith. And wasadded m a k e a t h o r o u g h
Zjxhoq ~ K W ~ S 76
~ u p i w .25 ijjA~ev search for Saul 26 and,
crowd sufficient to the
~ord:
He went Out
after he found him,
62 i< Tapobv drva<q.rfiaal Iairhov, 26
he
brought him to
but into
Tarsus
to seek up
Saul,
and
Antioch.
I t thus came
bp&v
about that for a whole
having found
iyayEv
he led
into
EiS
i y i v ~ ~ o6 i aihoiq ~ a i~ V I ~ U T ~ ) Y6hov year they gathered
~t occurred but to them and
year
whole together with them in
arvax8ijvat
iv 7;
f ~ ~ h q o i q ~ a the
i
congregation and
to be led together
in
the
ecclesia
and taught quite a crowd,
616aEa1 6xAov i~av6v, xpqpa-riaal
?E
and it was first in Anto teach crowd sufficient, to style divinely and
tioch that the disciT
iv
'AVT~OXE~P
T O C ~ p a 8 q ~ a q ples were by divine
firstly
in
Antioch
the
disci~les
p r o v i d e n c e called
Xp1a~1woi.5~.
Christians.
Christians.
27Now i n these
27 'Ev
~air-ra~q 62
raiq
JIpLpalq
In
these
but
the
days
days prophets came
~crrijheov
cirb ' I~poaoh6pwv Trpoqij~a~down from Jerusalem
they came down from
Jerusalem
prophets
to Antioch. 28 One of
i< ' A V T I ~ X E I28
~ V - drvaa~h
62 75
into
Antioch;
having st002 up but one them named Agfai c a i r ~ c 3 v 6v6pm1 'AyaPoq
iarjpalv~v b u s rose and proout of
them
to name
Agabus
was signifying ceeded t o indicate
6th
703 T T V E ~ ~ C [ T O ~hlpbv
p~ybhqv t h r o u g h t h e spirit
through
the
spir~t
famine
great
that a great famine
turned

upon

T ~ V

the

0:k

neb

zc?~

'Azt,$!,p"-

mjv was about to come

the upon the entire inh i habited earth; which,
upon for that matter, did
take place in the time
~ h ~ ~ 6 i o29u . v
662 ~ c ( ~ ~ T G
~af3hq
v
Claudlus.
Of the but d~sclples according as of C l a u d i u ~ . 29 S 0
those of the disciples
~6~ropei~6
71S
Gp~oav
was getting through well anyone they determined determined, each of
a 6 ~ 6 v ~ i q 61aKoviav -rripqal t h e m according a s
&<aa~o~
service
to send anyone could a f f o r d
of them
into
each
b ~ f i 'lov6aiq it, to send a relief
70:s
K~TOIKO~~UIV
ministration t o t h e
tothe (ones)
inhabiting
in the
Judea
&SEh$oi<' 30
8
~ a i
iroiquav brothers dwelling in
they did Ju sde'a ; 30 and this
also
to brothers;
which
&ocr-r~ihav~~<IT&
TOGS rpeoBu~ipouq they did, dispatching
older men
it to the older men
having sent off
toward
the
by the hand of Barf6th
BapvaPa ~ a IaOhou.
i
of Barnabas and
SauL
*rough
na-bas and Saul.
~alpbv
K ~ T ' e ~ d v o v 62 T ~ V
About that parDown
that
but
the
appointedtime
ticular time Herthe king applied
hkf3aA~v ' H p 6 6 q ~
pa;;y~
T ~ FX E ~ P ~ od
(
the hands his hands to misthrust upon
Herod
~ a ~ r h a Ti l v a t T&V (m6
irrhquiac. treating some of those
ecclesia.
to treat badly some of the from
of the congregation.
2 b ~ i h ~ v 662
' I ~ K G J ~ o v T ~ V dt6~Aq6~
2 He did away with
He took up
but
James
the
brother James the brother of
6k
i6hv
' I w&ou
John by the sword.
of John
Having seen
but
that
111 he saw it was
dpea~6v i a ~ l v TO;<
'lou6aiolq Trpoo&87o pleasing to the jews,
pleaslng
it is
to the
Jews
he added
he went on to arrest
( N M ~ P E ~ ~v a ini-rpov, ?oav 2 Ijpipal peter also. (AS it was,
to take with also
Peter,
were but
days
those were days cif the
TGV
d<ISIpwv,
4 bv
unfermented cakes.)
unleavened (cakes),
whom
Kai 4And laying hold of
of the
also
~ l & ~ c t ~
~ ~ E T O E ~ S
qv?aK6vt him, he put him in
having laid hold of
he put
into
prlson,
prison, t u n i n g him
napa603~
1-taCJa~alv
T E T F ~ ~ ~ over
O ~ C to four shifts
having given beside
to four
sets of four of four soldiers each
UTP~T;WT&V
C ~ U ~ ~ U ~ air76v,
E I V
P O U ~ ~ ~ Eto
V O guard
S
hirn, as
of soldiers
to be guarding
him,
wishing
he intended to pro~ET& T
Tr6taxa a v a y a y ~ i v a h h v
TG duce him f o r t h e
after the passover
to lead up
him
to the people after the passofiv
Aag. 5 6
pbv
n Peter
6 7 p 0 ~ over. 5 Consequently
people.
The
indeed
therefore
Peter was being kept
i ~ q p ~ i ~ o6v ~ f qi v h a ~ f i 'npoa~vxfi 6;
the prison; but
was being observed m the prison;
prayer
but prayer to God for him
jv
~KTEVQ
ylvopbq
~
3-rrb
was intensely occurrlrig by
i
i
S was being carried on
intensely by the connphq ~ b v8 ~ b v repi air~oG.
gregation.
toward the God about
him.
vCAh~~v

Eaco8a1

hq'

BAqv

upon
whole
tobe about
to go to be
~ ~ T I C T VETO
OI)KOU~~V~V.
beinginhabited [earth];
which
occurred

12

12

ke

~22

!I%%~

$2

ACTS 12: 6-10

6 w

O 62
~ ~

When but

597

596
jp~hh~v

h e was being about

~ p o ( 3 a y a y ~ ' i Y 6 NOW when Herad

was about to produce

ah-rbv b 'Hp@q~,
7fi
V U K T ~ ~ K E ~ V Qfiv
him, that night Peter
him
the
Herod,
t o t h e night
that
was was sleeping bound
b
n i ~ p o q K O I ~ G ~ E V Op
~ ~ ~ a c h 660 with two chains bethe
Peter
sleeping
between
two tween two soldiers,
C Y T ~ ~ ~ I W TS B
E ~VE U ~ V O S & ~ ~ O E D I Suuiv,
V
and guards before the
soldiers
having bien bound to chains
two, door were keeping
9 6 h a ~ i q TE
wpd 74q 66paq
E~fipouv
t h e p r i s o n . 7 But,
guards and before the door
were observing look i Jehovah'sa an~ j vq u h a ~ j l v . 7 ~ a ii603 & y y ~ A o q Kupiou gel stood by, and a
the
prison.
And look!
angel
of Lord light shone in the
I
T
,
~ a ?Gq
i
3 a p q ~ vi v TG O ~ K ~ ~ V ~ prison
T I '
cell. Striking
stood upon, and llght shone in the dwelling; Peter on the side, he
na-r6<a< 62 7ilv rrh~up2rv TOG n6-rpou roused him, saying:
having smitten but the
side
of the
Peter
''Rise quickly!" And
f i y ~ i p ~ v a h b v Ahyav ' A v 6 a ~ a Ev T ~ X E I ' h i s chains fell off
h e raised up
him
saying Stand UP in haste; his hands. 8 The an~ a &i < ~ T E ( J ~ va h ~ 0 6 ai d h 6 a ~ i q ZK
TGV g e l s a i d t~ h i m :
and
fell out
of him the
chains out of the "Gird yourself and
XEI~GV.8 E?ITEV 62 b a y y ~ h o q npbq a676v bind your sandals
hands.
Said but the
angel
toward him
on." He did so. Fi,
Z I ~ D ~~I a iirrr6bqoa1 T& oav66rhirjc crow. nally he said to him:
Gird
and bind under the
sandals
of You; "Put your outer gar~TTO~~OEV
62
.
ment on and keep
~ a i ~ ~ Y E Ia l j ~ @
he did
but
thus.
And is saying to him
following
g ~~d
IlepipaAoG
76
ip6~16v
OoW
Throw around
the
outer garment
of you
and he went out and kept
following him, but
&r,oho60~1
poi. 9 ~ a i
itEhehv
that
he following
to me;
and
having gone out he did
what was happening
fi~oh060~1, ~ a O
i ~ K
$6~1
he was following, and not
he had lrilown that through t h e angel
dtkqe6~i ~ ~ i v~d
~ I V ~ I J I E V O61&
V
706 Was real. I n fact, he
true
is
the (thing) occurring through the supposed he was seedtyyfhou,
~ G ~ K E I SE 6 p a p a BACTTEIV. ing a vision. 18Going i
angel,
he was thinking but vision to be seeing.
t h r o u g h t h e firs. i
10
61~he6v-r~q
Sf T P ~ W V W
z
;
P
Jsantinel guard and I
Having gone through but
first
the second they got
KC(; 6 ~ m 6 p a v fihOav
iri Tilv ~ l j h q v7 4 ~to the iron gate leadand
second
they came upon the gate
ing into the city, and
U I ~ ~ P G ~ g ~ ~ o uE ~ Sm
7 j v IT6hivt
this o p a e d to them

iron

the

bearlng

into

the

city,

of its own accord.

And after they went
Out ~
they
E c ~ h 8 6 v ~ ~ q ~ p o i j h e o v bljpqv yiav, ~ <
i advanced
having gone out they went forth street one, and d o w n o n e s t r e e t ,
and immediately the
~ireriwq
a-rrfarq
&yyEhoq
immediateIy stood off from the
angel
from , angel
d e ~ a r t e d from
7. Jehovah's, J7.8.%16-18; the Lord's, NBA.
alj70p67i)

self-acting

fivoiyi)

was opened ur,

a670q,

to them.

Kai

and

kau-rQ him.

11 And Feter,
coming $0 himself,
said: "Now I actualY ~ v 6 p ~ v ~ q ETITEV
NGv
oTGa
having come to be
he said
Now
1 have known ly know that JehoaqOSq 871 6<a-rrCal-~lh&v 6
~ 6 p 1 o q 76v vah" gent his angel
truly
that
sent off out
the
Lord
the forth and delivered
out of Kerod's
a y & h o v ah??; ~ a ki c ~ i h a ~p~
6
i~
X E I ~ ~ me
C
angel
of him and tookout me outof hand hand and froin all
'Hp+60u K a i r 6 o q q 7fiq r r p o u 6 0 ~ i a q 706 that the people of
of Herod and
of all
the expectation
of the the Jews were expecting!'
7Bv 'louFixiov.
people of the
Jews.
12And a f t e r he
12
tuviS6v
TE
fihe~v
~ t j vc o n s i d e r e d i t , h e
Having seen together and he came upon the went t o the house
of Mary the mother
oi~i03~ f i q Mapiaq ~ f i q pq-rpbq 'IW&VOU
house
of the
Mary
the mother
of John of John who was
TO;
&rrr~aAoup6vou Mdrp~ou, 06 qactv s u r n a m e d M a r k ,
the (one) being surnamed
Mark,
where were where quite a few
gathered toi~avoi
ouvq8po1up~voi
K a i were
sufficient
having been crowded together
and gether and praying.
~ p o a a u ~ 6 p ~ v 013
1 . ~ p o 6 o a v ~ o q 62 a h 0 6 13 When he knocked
Having knocked but of him a t the door of the
praying.
T?V
06pav
7 0
r u h 6 ~ 0 q rrpocrfihe~ gateway, a servant girl
the
door
of the
gateway
came toward named Rhoda came to
r a l 6 i a ~ r l G n a ~ o i l a a l b v 6 p a ~ 1'P66q1 14 K a i attend to the call,
servant girl
to obey
to name Rhoda,
and 14 and, upon recog2nlyvoGoa
7 i v qwviv TOG n i ~ p o uh 6 nizing the voice of
having recogn~zed the voice of the Peter from Peter, out of joy she
&t;
X ~ P G S 0 6 ~ 6voil.v
7 6 ~rruhfiva, did not open the gate,
joy
not she openedup the gateway,
but ran inside and re~ia8pavoGaa 62
&-rriyy&lh~v i o ~ a v a i7bv ported that Peter was
having run in but she reported back to stand the
62 standing before the
n i ~ p o v ~ p b706 ~ ~ X h v o q15,
.
oi
Peter before the gateway.
The (ones) but gateway. 15 They said
r p b q a6.riv ~ i ? r a v Maivg.
4
6; t o her: "You a r e
toward
her
sald You are mad. The (one) but mad." But she kept
on strongly asserting
611a~upi<e~o
oii-roq
ZXEIV.
to be having' it was SO. They began
thus
was strongly asserting
oi
62
~ X E ~ O V'0 &yyEhi)q 8 9 7 1 ~to
" ~ t is his
The (ones) but were saying The
angel
IS
angel." 16 But Peter
a6~oG. 16 b
62 n h p o q
~IT~~EVEV
remained there knockof him.
The but
Peter
was remaining upon
ing. When they
~podwv.
& V O ~ < C ( V T E ~62
d6av
ahbv
knocking; having openedup but they saw him o p e n e d , t h e y Saw
him and were aston~ a i i < i a ~ q a a v . 17
~a~aoeiacq
and were astonished.
Having moved downward ished. 17 But he motioned to them with
St
alj~o'iq
el
~ ~ 1 p i ,lypv
but
to them
to the
hand
to be silent his hand to be silent
a;ToG.

to lead forth

ACTS 12: 11-11

h*.

11 ~ a i 6
And

the

flhpoq
Peter

&v

in

himself

115 Jehovah, J'sst139:5u"3JS;God, Jll; the Lord, NBA.

ACTS 12: 18-22

598

699

ACTS 12: 23-13: 3

told them in de,

;
0 6 ~ &v~pi)~rou.23 lrapaxpfipa
62 and not a man's!"
how Jehovahr
and
not
of man.
Instantly
but 23 Instantly the anO u t of
gel of Jehovaha struck
aGr6u t < i y a y ~ v .$K
q u h a ~ i j q ~E T T ~ ~ Vbrought
M & T a < ~ ~a 6 ~ 6 v S y y d o q Kupiou
&v0'
him
led forth out of
prison,
he s a d the prison, and he
smote
him
angel
of Lord instead of him, because he did
said: "Report these
not give the glory
7
' A ~ a ~ ~ ~ i h 'al a
- r~e6 p p
7oiq d r S ~ h ~ o $
6v
o l j ~ Z ~ O K E V e v 665m 7
and Report YOU b a c ~to James and to the brothers things to James and
which (things) not he gave the glory to the to God; and he bethe brothers,,, With
~aG-ra.
eaten
xai
t<Eh0bv
i ~ o p ~ 0 0that
n
he went out and
gEQ,
~ a i Y E V ~ J I E V O ~ O K W ~ ~ K ~ P came
~WTO
~ up with
these (things). And having gone out
h e Went
journeyed to another
~ o d , and
having become
eaten up by worms worms and expired.
place.
~ i q ZTE~OV 7 6 ~ 0 ~ .
24But the word of
~<EJ)u<Ev.
into
different
place.
18 W d , when it be,
Jehovahb went on
he let out soul.
came day, there wa,
18
rmophq
24 '0 62 Myor; .roc K U ~ ~ O U q8EaV~v growing and spread62 1 ~ h fiv
s T ~stirP ~ Xno
O ~little stir among
Having come to be but of day was
The but word of the Lord was growing ing.
the soldiers over whet
OGK 6hiyoq hr r o i q o - r p a ~ l l r n ~ q , -ri
25As for Bar'na&pa really had become of
~ a l
~ITA~SL~VETO.
not
little in the
soldiers,
what really Peter. 19 Herod made
and was being multiplied.
bas and Saul, after
6
~ C T ~ OhyCvmo.
~
19 ' H ~ + G I , ~ 62 diligent search for
25 Bapvdr@aq 62. ~ a ZaGhoq
i
hharp~+.lycor having fully carried
the
Peter
came to be.
Herod
but him and, when not
Barnabas but and
Saul
returned
out the relief minisa
ah& ~ a ip i
~ l j p & v . finding him,he exam.
tr&on in Jerusalem.
EIS
'
I
~pouoah(jp
i
r
h
r
l
p
i
i
a
a
v
~~~ $
;
'Iled
the
gu*dS
and
having sought upon him
and not havingfound
into
Jerusalem
having fulfilled
they returned and
commanded
them
to
ciia~pivaq
TO$
prihaxaq
~K~AEUC~LV
took along with them
6
1
a
~
o
v
i
a
~
~
o
u
v
~
a
p
a
X
a
f
i
6
v
~
~
q
\2nqv John, the one surhaving examined the
guards
he commanded be led ofl [to punishservice,
having taken
along together
-.
...
mentl;
and
he
went
drrrax8ijva1,
K ~ T E ~ ~ & v
named Mark.
~ 6 v
&TI~ h q e i v ~ a
M~PKOV.
down from Ju-de'a b
to be led off, and
~ a ihavingcome down from
the
- - - .(one). having been surnamed Mark.
Caes.a.refa and spent
Now in Anti' lov6aias
EIS
Kalaapicrv
'Ham 62 b 'AVTIOXE~O
K~T&T ~ V
some time there.
och
there were
Judea
into
Caesarea
Were
but in
Anhoch
down
the
20 Now he was in
prophets and teachers
616dro~aho1
GICTPIPEV.
oScav kK~Aquiav r r p o ~ i j ~xaa~i
in t h e local confighting mood against
teachers
he was spending [time] through.
being
ecclesia
prophets and
the people of Tyre
gregation, Bar'na-bas
B
20 'Hv
6
TE
Bapvdrpaq ~ a iZvprbv
62
8upopaxi*u
Tupiolq ~ a and
i
as well as Sym'eof
Srdon.
so
the
(one)
He was but mentally fighting to Tyrians and
the and
Barnabas
and Symeon
with One accord they
on
who was called
Z16mviotq- 6po0upa66v 62
napijaav
~ a ? o l j p ~ v oN
q i . y ~ p #~ a Ai o 6 ~ 1 o qb Kupqvaioq,
belng called Nlger, and Lucius the Cyrenian, Ni'ger, and Lucius of
to Sidonians; like-mindedly but they wcre alongside came to him and, after persuading BiasCy-re'ne, and Man'Mavaljv
T
'HpQGou
TOG
~~~pcrapxou
cpbq a w l x a i
rrrioavr~q
BA6orov t u s , who was in
a.en who was eduNanaen
and
of Herod
the
tetrarch
toward
him,
and havingpersuaded
Blastus
cated with Kerod the
charge of the bda~v-rpo~oq
~ a i
Iairhoq.
r6v
706 nolrtjvoq 706 Pamtholhfwq chamber of the khg,
district ruler, and
Saul.
one nurtured together
and
the (one) upon the bedchamber of the
king
Saul. 2 As they were
they began suing for
~~TOOVTO
~Ipivqv
6i&
2 ~ ~ 1 ~ o u p y o 6 v 62
~ o v a 6 ~ b 76
K U P ~ ~publicly
,
76 peace, because their
ministering
they'were asking
peace
Doing public work but of them to the Lord
through
the
to Jehovahc and fastcountry was supplied
~ aV
i T~~JTEU~
ETTEV
V T W76
Y rrv&G,pa ~b ~ I O Ving, the holy spirit
~ p i 9 ~ o O a 1 a h 0 v ?ijv xrjpav drrrd ~ i j q
to begettmgfed of them the country from the with food from that
and
fasting
said the splrit
the holy
of the king. 2 1 ~ ~ t
said: "Of all persons
'A$opioa-r~
6rj
I
76v BapvaPav xai
Baulhlxiq.
21 TaK'Tfj
66 ? p i p p 6 on a set day Herod
and
kingly Icountryl.
Toordered but
day
the
Limit off YOU actually to me the Barnabas and set Bar'na-bas
himself with
6
T
p
o
a
K
6
~
h
~
p
a
l
Saul
apart
for
me
Eiq
76
Epyov
Zailhov
'HpQ6rlq
66uo6p~voq
iqeij~aroyal raiment and
Saul into the work which I have called toward for the work to which
Herod
having clothed himself
raunent sat down upon the
Kai
I have called them."
aho6q. 3 ~ 6 7 ~
Paalh~~fiv
~a8iaaq
hi
70;
judgment seat and beand
vhaving
q o ~ r fasted
6aav7~~
them.
Then
kingly
having sat down
upon
the gan giving them a
3 Then they fasted
rrpoaeu~&p~voi
~ a i i ~ d i v ~ ~T&<
q x c i ~ a q and prayed and laid
Bfi cla-roq
66qpqy6pr1
npbq alj-roGq. public address. 22In
having prayed and having put upon the hands
step
he was publicly orating toward
them;
their hands upon them
turn the assembred
airroiq
drrrihuaav.
22 6 6h 6+oq
&TE~&VEI
OEOG ( p w i people began shoutto them
they released.
and let them go.
the but public was sounding upon Of God voice ing: "A god's voice,
23a Jehovah, J7,8,13J5-18; the Lord, KBA.
Jehovah, J73; God, J17,1a
l'Ia Jehovah, 3 7 4 ; the Lord, NBA.
SyPKA; the Lord, B. 2e Jehovah. J7.8311a-*;
the Lord, KBA.
61qyrjomo
he thoroughly related

alj~oiq ntjq
to them how

$2

the

~ l j p i o q and
Lord tail

32

13

''

I
1

ACTS 13: 4-10

ACTS 13: 11-16

601

600

h
i 11Well, then, look!

these
E K I T E ~ Q ~ ~ V T E ~ 4 ACCO~-dingly
men, sent out by the
spirit, went dom
bIT6 TOG d y i 0 ~~ T ' J E ~ ~ c ( T c <K U T ~ ~ ~ ~ O V holy
by the holy
spirlt
they went down Into to Se-leu'cia, and
from there they sailed
IEhEu~iav, .&c~iehv TE
dr.rri~rheuoav iq away t o Cy'prus.
Seleucia,
from there and they sailed away into 5 And when they got
K6.rrpov1 5 ~ a i y ~ v 6 p e v o i
&V
I a h a y i v i 1 to be in Sal'a.mis
Cygrus,
and having come to be in
Salamis they began publishing
K ~ T yGy ~ h h 0 v
7
hby0v
705
8~0; the word of God in
word
of t'ne
God the synagogues of the
they were publishing
the
TGV
' lou6aiov. Jews. They had John
6v
~ a ? q ouvaywyaiq
of the
Jews;
111
the
syzagogues
also as an attendant,
~ 7 x 0 ~ 66 ~ f f' I iw & v ~ ] v b ~ q p { ~ q v . 6 When they had
they were having but also
John
subordinate.
g o n e t h r o u g h the
8
A~~hebv-req
62 Bhqv T ~ Vvijaov whole island as far as
Iiaving gone through but whole the island Pa'phos, they met up
GXP: nbqou
EGPOV
6vSpa
71vh with a certain man,
until
Paphos they found male person
some a sorcerer, a false
~ & Y P V ~ E U ~ O ~ T ~ O $ '~1 ou6aiov
T ~ V
prophet, a Jew whose
6
to whom name was Bar-Je'sus,
magian
false prophet
Jew
7 and he was with
iivoya
Bapiqoo5q, 7 8s
Gv
uirv
name
Bar-Jesus,
who was together with the proconsul Sergius
Paulus, an intelligent
TG ~ ~ V ~ U T T ~ T C2? ) ~ p y i flaljhq
~
drvFpi
the
proconsul
Sergius
Paulus
male person man. Calling Bar'nabas and Saul to him,
OUVET~~.
0 8 ~ 0 ~ .rrpoa~ahsa&y~voq
intelligent. This (oi:e) having called toward himself t h i s man earnestly
Bapvagav
KC;
Zct6hov
h r ~ < f i - r q o ~ vsought to hear the
Barnabas
and
Saul
he sought upon word of God. 8But
dr~oiraai
-r6v
hbyov
705
B~oir. El'y .mas the sorcerer
to hear
the
word
of the
God; (that, in fact, is the
8 civeio-ra-ro 6; c t b ~ 0 i q'EASyaq b pdryoq, way his name is
was opposing but to them Elymas the magian, trailslated) began opO ~ T Wy h
~p
~ E ~ E P ~ I ) V E ~ E 76
T ~ I 6vopa TOG, posing them, seeking
thus
for is being translated the name of him, to turn the proconsul
v
6 1 u a ~ p h q a 1 76v drv6O.rra-rov drrb ~q
away from the faith.
seeking to turn through the proconsul from the 9 Saul, who is also
T ~ D T E W ~ . 9 IaGhoq
6,
6
K U ~ flairhoq,
Paul, becoming filled
faith.
Saul
but, the also
Paul,
w i t h holy spirit,
~ h ~ a e ~ i nqv e 6 y a ~ o q &y iou dr~eviaaq looked a t him intently
having been filled
of spirit
holy having gazed 10 and said: "0 man
eiq alj76v 10 E ~ T ~ E V7Q .rrhfipqq .rrav~Aq66Aou full of every sort of
into him
he said 0
full
of all fraud fraud and every sort
~ a i ~ b q q bq610upyiaq,
ui2 SiaDMou, of villainy, you son of
and of every readily done act, son
of devil,
the Devil, you enemy
of everything righ2 x 8 ~ 2 1 ~ 6 t o - q~~~ K ~ I O C J ~ V od
T ~ ~ , .rra6ol;l
enemy
of all
righteousness, not you will cease teous, will you not quit
G t a a ~ p t ~ p w v 7hq 6 6 0 3 ~ 70;
K U ~ ~ O U
7hq distorting the right
turning through the ways of the
Lord
the ways of Jehovah?"

Jehovah'sn hand is
upon ycu, and you
you, and you will be blind not looklng at the will be blind, not seefih10V
run
G X P ~ appointed
until
~ a i p 0 time.
6.
f i t ing the sunlight for
a period of time."
a thick mist
@tyev
&.rr' a h b v drxh35
~ a ~i K ~ T C S ~
, a Instantly
i
feu upon him thick m ~ s tand darkness, and and darkness fell up,~~p:&ywv
E<~~TEI
xeipayoyoOq. o n him, and he went
,goingaround
he was seeicing
hand leaders. around seeking men
to lead him by the
12 T ~ T E
b ~ V ~ O T ~ T O 76,
~
Then having seen the proconsul the (thing) hand. l 2 T h e n t h e
upon seeing
~ E Y O V ~ S
& . r r i c r ~ ~ u aproconsul,
~v
he believed what had happened,
having occurred
h~<.rrAq~-rb
yevoq
&IT;
7
6 1 8 a x t became a believer, as
beag struclc out (of his wits) upon the teaching he was astounded at
the teaching of JeTO;
KV~~OU.
of the
Lord.
ho~ah.~
13The men, togeth13
'Ava~Bhv-req
6 t dr.rrb ~ f i q ll&cpou
Having been led up but from the Paphos er with Paul, now
oi
-rrepi naGhov ifh0ov EISn2pyqv put out to sea from
Pa'phos and arrived
the (ones) about
Paul
came into
Perga
at Perga in Pam~ r j q nap$uhiaq. ' 1 w a v r ) ~ 82
drrroxopfioaq
of the Parnphylia;
John
but having withdrawn phyl'i-a. But John
withdrew from them
&rr'
a h & v ~ T ~ ~ T ~ E eiq
~ J E 'VI epocr6hupa.
and returned to Jerufrom
them
returned
into
Jerusalem.
salem. 14They, how14 Alj-roi 66
6 I E ~ ~ ~ V T E dcrr6
~
7s:
They
but
having gone through
from the ever, went on from
Perga and came to
f l f ~ ~ r l s ~ F ~ P E Y ~ V O V T O iq ' A V T I ~ X E IAntioch
~V
in Pi. sid'i - a
Perga they ca:nc to be aio~gsideinto
Antioch
~ t j vlliaiSiav, ~ a i h 8 6 v - r ~ ~eiq fiv ouvaycsyfiv and, going into the
the Pisidian, and having come into the synagogue synagogue on the sabT ~ V uappdr~wv
h ~ h 8 i a a v . bath day, they took
to the
of the
sabbaths
they sat down. a seat. 15After the
public reading of
15 PET& 62 ~ f i va v 6 y v ~ o i v TOG v6pou
After but the
reading
of the Law and the Law and of the
TCV
.rrpocpq~Gv
drrrio~ethav
o i prophet;^ the presidof the
Prophets
sent forth
the
ing officers of the
&px[auv&ywyoi
.rrpbq
a 3 ~ o i r q hhyov~eq synagogue sent out to
synagogue rulers
toward
them
saying
them, saying: "Men,
%69E<
dr6rhrpoi. d
brothers, if there is
TIC E y v f;
Male oersons
brothers. if any
-.
any word of encourh6yoq
ITapa~hfioEwq
.rrp6q
76v
Aa6v,
word
of encouragement
toward
the people, agement for the peoAhye-re.
16
drvao-rhq
62
IlaGhoq ple that YOU have, tell
it." 16 So Paul rose,
be you saying.
Having stood up but
Paul

10" Jehovah,

RBAVgSyp.

4 Ah01

p2v

They indeed

O ~ V

therefore

having been sent out

J*,8.13.15-19;

the Lord, KEA.

&60~ia<; 11 ~ a VGV
i

i603 xeip Kupiou

And now loolc! hand of Lord upon

Eun

~u(ph6q p i

$hi.rrwv

T ~ V

T?~%5!9$a

~ i$i$q

- -

11' Jehovah's, J7J6.17.38; The Lord's, XBA.

$!$

12b Jehovah, J73; the Lord,

ACTS 13: 17-23

~ a i
~a~aoeiuaq
~j
and having moved downward to the

ACTS 13: 24-31

603
X E I ~ ETI
~TEV

hand

said

motioning with
I and
his hand, he said: .

'Av6p~q
' 1 upaqhei~ar ~ a i
oi
"Men,
Male persons
Israelites
and
the (ones)
Cothers] that
pol3orip~vor r6v e d v , c5noljua~e. 17 '0 0 ~ 6 5fear God, hear. 17
fearing
the God,
hear YOU.
The God God of this peaTOO AaoO r n r i ~ o v 'lupafih keCh&i~~o T$J ple Israel chose
forefathers, and he
of the people
this
Israel
chose
r a ~ i p a qJIpGv, ~ a ~
i d v Aadv
5q~wo~v 6, exalted t h e people
fathers
of us, and the people put high up in during their alien res~ a p o ~ ~ i vq ya A i y h o u , K ~
p ~I c ?idence in the land of
the alien residence in earth of Egypt, and with Egypt and brought
them out of it with
Ppaxiovoq 3 qAo6 r i c ' y a y ~ v ahoirq
riE
arm
heled out
them
out of a n u p l i f t e d arm.
l8And for a
Of
ad?<, 18 ~ a i , h q T E C T U E ~ ~ K O V T
X~
~E
~T
V~O~V
about forty years he
it,
and,
as
forty years
time
Up with their
~ T ~ O I T O ~ ~ ~ alj~oirc;
~ U E V 6v
TG
~ ~ P V put
J
bore manners of
them in the desolate [place] l'rlanner of action in
19
~ae~hcjv
EBvrl
h h kv
y f j the wilderness. 19 Afhaving taken down nations seven in earth ter destroying seven
Xavab
K ~ T E K ~ ~ P O U ~ ~ ~ U E V
Y ~ Vnations in the land of
of Canaan he assigned as inheritance
earth Ca'nam, he distrib~ ~ T G20v b q
ETEUI
T E T ~ ~ K O G ~ OK ~
a i~ uted the land Of them
of them
as
to years
four hundred
and by lot: 20
that
during about four
~evTt)~ona.
fifty.
hundred and fifty
Kai VET&
T ~ G T ~ EGOKEV K ~ I T ~ CEwq years.
And after these (things) he gave judges until
" h d after these
thingS
he gave them
tapouth
-rrpoq~Tou. 21
K&KEie~V
Samuel
prophet.
And from there judges until Samuel
f i ~ ~ j u a v ~ Pauihia,
o
~ a Ei ~ O K E V a 3 ~ o i q b the prophet- 21But
they asked for
king,
and he gave to them the from then On they
0 . ~ 6T ~~ VZaoirh uibv K~ic;,
&Gpa
EK demanded a king, and
God the Saul
son of K i ~ h ,male person out of God gave them SauI
Kish* a man
quhfic;
BEvlapeiv,
T E U U E ~ ~ I < O V T ~son
tribe
of Benjamin,
years
forty;
of the tribe of Ben22 ~ c t i p ~ ~ a u ~ f i a aabT6U
q
ijye~pev T ~ Vjamin, for forty years.
and having set across him
he ralsed up the 22 h d after remo~ing
him, he raised up for
Aavd6 a O ~ o i q ~ i q PauihCa,
Q
David
to them into
king,
to whom also them David as king,
E?TEV
( I ~ P T U P ~ ~ ~ ~Edpov
S
Aauci6 le~pecting whom he
he said
having borne witness
I found
David bore witness and said,
'I have found David
~ d v 1.06 'leuuai,
&v6pa
the lsonl of the
Jesse, male person according to the son of Jes'se, 8
to m y
rrjv Kap6ictv pou,
i5q -rroifia~r T T & T ~ rh man
the
heart
of me, who will do
all
the heart, who will do 811
the things I desire!
eEAfipa~6
pov.
23 T O ~ T O U
6
things willed of me.
Of thls (one) the
God 23 From the offspring
d ~ i ,TOG m r i p ~ a ~ o q K ~ T '
i r a y y E h [ ~ of this Cmanl accordfrom the
seed
according to
promise
ing to his promise God

high

hi

' IquoGv, has brought to Israel

Jesus,
a savior, Jesus, 24 af
24
npd ter John, in advance
before of the entry of that
One, had preached
,poo&.rrou
face
T
~ i u 6 6 0 u abTp6 pbrrrlucla publicly to all the
of the
entry
of him
baptism
of ~~~~~lthe
AaG
'lupailh. baptism of those rep c ~ a ~ o i a q .rrav~i TQ
penting. 25 But a s
the
people
Israel.
to aU
of repentance
hrhfipou
' l o&qq ~ d v6p6pov, John was fulfilling his
25 bq 62
AS but was fulfilling
~ o h n the course, course, he would say,
'What do YOU suppose
WEYEV
Ti k p i
~TOVOE~TE
Eivar;
I am? I am not he.
he was saying What me are you s u p p o s b to be? ~ ~
look!
t one
, is Corno d ~&$
63:. (ihh' i6oir
EpxElal
PET* ing after me the sarinot
but look! one is coming after dais Of
feet
iP2
08
obn ~ i p i &<IOF 76
iPTT66qpa I a m not worthy to
me of whom not I a m worthy the bound under untie.*
&v
roSGv
hGua~.
26 "Men, brothers,
of the
feet
to loosen.
YOU sons of the stock
26 'AvGpeq
&Sehpoi,
uioi
yivouq of Abraham and those
MaIe persons
brothers,
sons
of race [others] among You
'APpahp ~ a :
oi
@ 3piv cpop~+~morwho fear God, the
of Abraham and the (ones) in Yon
fearing
word of this salvation
T t ) ~ 3 ~ 6 qpiv
~~
6 b6yoq 7:c;
u w q p i a q has been sent forth
the God, to us the word
of the
salvation to us.
For the in-rairqq
&<a.rr~ndthq. 27
oi
yhp habitants of Jerusathis
was sent off out.
The (ones)
for lem and their rulers
K ~ O I I < O ~ Y T .?v
E ~ ' I ~ p o u o d j p~<aioi & ~ X O V Tdid
E ~ not know this
One, but, when actinhabitlng
in
Jerusalem
and the
rulers
a d ~ G v TOGTOV
dryvojoav~eq nai ~ h qing as judges, they
of them this (one) havlng not known and the fulfilled the things
voiced by the ProphQ U V ~ T~ ~ V I T ~ O $ ~ T & VT&<
K ~ T &IT&
voices of the prophets
the (ones) down every ets, which things are
o6rpf3a-rov
drvay r v w u ~ o p b a q
K ~ ~ V C N T E ~read aloud every Sabsabbath
being read
having judged bath, 28 and, although
hhfipwaav, 28 ~ a p
i q 6 ~ p i a v a i ~ i a v0avdr~ov they found no cause
they fulfilled,
and
not one
cause of death for death, they dedlp6u~eq f p j u a v ~ o FTEIABTOV 6.va1pE0ijvar manded of Pilate that
having found t ey asked
Pilate
to be taken UP h e b e e x e c u t e d .
29 When, now, they
ah6v- 29 bc; 62 h C A ~ o a v ~ d r v ~ a -rh
him;
as but they ended all
the (things) had accomplished all
the things written
mpi
ad~oir
)I'E~~appiVCt,
havmg been written, about him, they took
about
him
~ a e ~ h 6 v - r ~dr7~2)
~ TOG Cbhou E&7nav eiq him down from the
having
- taken down from the wood they put into stake and laid him
p ~ p ~ i o v . 30 6
61.
&6q
~ Y E I Q in
~ a memorial tomb.
memorial tomb.
The but
God
raisedup 30 B u t God raised
ijogll
him up f r o m t h e
V E K ~ O V ' 31 6q
EK
ahbv
who gottobeseen d e a d ; 3 l a n d f o r
outof dead(ones);
him
(many days he behi
qyipaq
rheiovq
upon
days
more
to the (ones) came visible to those
G~WEV

he led

t;$e

' l upaijh

Israel
ppo~qp~<CY'J~oS
having preached before

uoripa
savior
' I wdrvou
of John

1
1

rcrhthaiaq who had gone UP with

Galilee
h i m f rOm Gal'i.lee
who are
&iq ' I ~ p o u o d ~ pO,~ T I V E ~VCIV ioi 11+P7UPE~to Jerusalem,
his witnesses to
lnto
Jerusalem,
who
now are w~tnesses
the people.
a15~oir rp6q ~ 6 v Aa6v.
32 "And SO we are
of him toward the people.
declaring to YOU the
32 Kai
~ P B S good n e w s a b o u t
fields
we
And
ltol
the promise made to
&6ayy~h1<6p~ea
'rrpdq TOGS the forefathers, 33 that
we are declaring as good news
toward
the God has entirely ful~ra-rfpaq i r a y y ~ h i a v
Y E V O ~ ~ V ~ V33 6-rt filled it to US their
fathers
promlse
having come to be
that children in that he
Jesus; ev,
~arj-rqv 6 0 ~ 6 q~ K T E T T ~ ~ ~ ~ W TOTS
K E V T ~ K V O I resurrected
~
this
the God has f u m e d out to the children en as it is written in
fifi"
dtvautfioaq
'Iqcroirv, bq ~ a tih e second psalm,
o us having made stand up
Jesus,
as
also 'YOU w e my son, I
have become your fib TQ qahpQ
yfypm~at
TQ 6&u~ip(t)
in the psalm it has been written to the second ther this day.' 34 ~~d
Yi6q pou ei 06, i y h ofipepov y~yfvvq~dr t h a t f a c t t h a t he
Son of me are you, I
today
have generated resurrected him from
a&. 34 671 6 i
&vio-rqo~v air~6v i~ the dead destined no
you.
That but hemade stand up him out of more to return to
he has
VEKP&V p q ~ f ~ tp i h h o v ~ a ~ J T T O O T P ~ ~ Ecorruption,
IV
dead (ones) not yet being about to be returning stated in this way,
~ i q 61aq60p&v, 0 6 ~ 0 5
E ~ P ~ K E V 671 'I will give YOU peainto
corruption,
thus
he has said
that ple the loving-kindnesses to David that
Ahow
O~iv
T&
6o1a
I shall give
to YOU
the (things)
lovingly kind are faithful.' 35 Hence
he also says in anothAauei6
.re
r ~ a - r & . 35
616~1
of David the (th~ngs) faithful.
Through which er psalm, 'I?ou will
~ a hvi
~ T ~ P W
hip!
0 6 6Go~tq not allow your loyal
also in different (one) he is saylng Not you will give one to see corruption.'
76v
6o16v
oou
i&?v
81aqBop&v. 36 For David, on the
the (one)
loyal
of you
to see
corruption; o n e h a n d , served
36 Aauei6
v
ylxp
i6iq
EVE@ the express will of
David
indeed
for
to own
generation God in his own genand fell asleep
imqp~~fi~aq
~?l
7~ij
C ~ E ~ eration
C ~
having acted subordinate
to the
of the
God [in death] and was
pouhc 6~01pfieq~ a ;1 ~ p o o ~ ~ i Orpdq
q
7065 laid with his forecounsel fell asleep and was added toward the fathers and did see
~ a ~ f p a 3q~ o i r~ a Ei ~ ~ E 61a~60p&v,
V
37 ijv cormption. 37 On the
fathers of him and he saw corruption,
whom other hand, he whom
62 6 8~Aq ~ ~ Y E I P E VO ~ KE?GEV 61a@op&. God raised UP did not
but the God raised up not he saw corruption. see corruption. .
38 ''Let it there38 r v a a ~ h v o3v
Lu-ro Opiv,
tiv6peq
Known therefore let it be to YOU,male persons fore be known to YOU,
&6~Aqoi,671 61ix T O ~ T O U 3piv
GQEOIS brothers, that through
brothers, that through this (one) to YOU letting go off this One a forgiveness
&pap~rGv
~
~
~
39~ Kcti of
~ sins ~is beingh pub- h
of sins
is being announced down,
and lished to YOU; 39 and
owavap6otv

having gone up with

605

604

ACTS 13: 32-39

a376 h
i
,-r:q
him

from

2;

the

ACTS 13: 4-5

;ISuvfi&l'r~ i v t h a t from a l l t h e
were able in t h i n g s from which
YOU Could not be de,&q
Mouofoq 61~atweijva1 @
TO~T(O
law
of Moses
to be justified
m this (One) clared guiltless by
means of the law of
~ I .
Tr&q
6
rra~~rjov ~ I K ~ I O ~ T Moses,
everyone who
everyone
the
believing
is being justified. believes is declared
40
PAirre-r~
obv
pfi
~ I T ~ A ~ T J guiltless by means of
Be YOU looking therefore not should come upon this One. 48Theresee to it that
T?I
~ i p pfvov
q
hv TOTS rrpoq '~atq fore
a e (thing) having been said in the
P m a e t s what is said in the
Prophets does not
41 " I ~ E T ~ ,
oi
~ a - r a q p o v q ~ a i , KC; c o m e u p o n Y O U ,
See YOU,
the
scorners,
and 4 1 'Behold it, Y O U
0ctup6raa~~~ a i & ~ a v I o 0 q ~ ~ 671
,
Epyov scorners, and wonder
wonder YOU and vanish YOU away, because work a t it. and vanish awav.
I a m work~ y h < ~ , o q iyi,
a t b raiq fipipalq
am work~ng I in the
days
work in YOUR
a work that
6
06 pfi
~ I U ~ E ~ U ~ T E
by
urhich not not YOU would believe
believe even if ansh~6tqy{~a1
3piv.
one relates it to YOU
to YOU.
may relate out through
in detail."'
42 ' E E t 6 v - r ~ ~62 a h & v
' r r a p ~ ~ a o w 42 Now when they
Going out but of them they were entreating were going out, the
E ~ STA pE~aC6 o & P p a ~ o v h d q e f i v a ~ &TOT<
pmple began entreatinto the between
sabbath to be spoken to them h g for these matters
to be spoken to them
T&
Pfipa-ra ~ a k a 43
.
hue~ioqq
the
saylngs
these.
Having been dissolved On the following sabbath. 43 So after the
62. -re< ou~aywyij<j~oho6eqoav~ o h h o i 7 6 ~ synagogue assembly
but of the synagogue
followed
many of the was dissolved, many
f: the Jews and of
'lou6aiov ~ a i T&V o~f3ophvov .rrpoa~~hkj~ov
bhe proselytes who
Jews
and of the venerat~ng proselytes
CGodla fO'FaOhp ~ a i TG
Bapv&Pq, O T T I V E ~ l o w e d
and
tothe
Paul
and to the
Barnabas,
who
Bar'na- bas, who in
~pouhahocv-r~q air-ro'iq
ZTEI i3ov
speaking to them bespeaking toward
them
they were persuading gSLn urging them to
continue in the unair~obq
~poup~v~~v
7;
to be remaining toward
the deserved kindness of
them
God.
X~PITI
TOG 0~0;.
44 The next sabbath
undeserved kindness of the God.
all the city
44 T 6
62 ipxopivc?, aaPP&-ro U X E ~ ~ nearly
V
Tothe but
coming
sabba'h
almost gathered together to
r8oa $I .rr6A1q
ouvfix0q
dr~o0oat T ~ V hear the word of Jeall
the city was led together to hear the h ~ v a h .45
~ When the
h6yov 700 8 ~ 0 3 .45
i 6 6 v - r ~ ~ 62
oi Jews got sight of the
word
of the
God.
Having seen but the crowds, they were
' l ouSaiot TOGS B~Aovq k~~Afio0qoav Cfihou filled with jealousy
Jews
the crowds they got filled of jealousy a n d b e g a n b l a s ~ a i
&-r6heyov
707s
h;, phemously contradictand
they were contradicting
the (things)
by mg the things being
$rrd

rcnm
IL
Y---

TT~VTOV

all (things)
of which
.
- .

O ~ K

not

YOU

~ Who ~worshiped
~ (feared)
~ God,
, S y p ; Who feared Jehovah, J18. 44b Je43"
hovah, Jl7,lsm=gtn; the Lord, NA; God, BSyP.

ACTS 13: 46-51

naOAou

hahoup6votq

ACTS 13: 52-14:

phaucpq ~

b y Paul
4 6 A n d s o , talking'
46 rrappqoiaa6p~voi TE 6 naGhoq ~ a i6 with boldness, Paul
Having spolcen boldly and the
Paul
and the and Bar'na-bas said:
was necessary for
Bapv&Paq ETTTC~V
'YPiv
t'jv
dvay~aiov"It
Barnabas they s a ~ d To YOU it was
necessary the word of God to
be spoken first to YOU.
TPGTOV hahq8ijva1 r6v h6yov TOG 6 ~ 0 6 -Since YOU are thrw.
first
to bespoken the
word
of the God; ing it away from YOU
6 ~ ~ 1 6 &Tr06~b6&
1
a h 6 v ~ a iO ~ Kdrtiovq a n d do n o t judge
since
~ o o p u s faway
l
it
and not worthy yourselves worthv nt
K ~ ~ V E T E kau~oGq ~ i jaiwviou
~
< ~ i j q , everIasting life, iooci
YOU are judging
selves
of the everlasting life, w e t u r n t o t h e
47In fact,
Go6 CTTpf$6p~6a &r(q T& i&lq. 47 o G ~ onations.
Jehovah" has lafa
look! we are turning Into the nations;
commandment upon
y&p b-ri~ah-rat fipiv 6 ~Opioq Tieal~Ci us in these words, '1
for
has enjoined
to us the Lord
I have put have appointed you as
ue E;(; giiq i8vGv
70;
~ T v a i UE Eiq a light of nations, for
you ink, light of nations of the to be you into YOU to be a Salvation
to the extremity of the
uw~qpiccv
~WX~TOU T
Y~S.
salvation
until last [part] of the earth.
earth.' "
48 When those .of
48 ' A K O ~ O V62
T ~ T& v
ixatpov
heard
Hearing
but the nations were rejoicing the
they began to
~ a i i66ea<ov
rbv h6yov TOC BeoG, ~ a i
and
glorify
and they were glorifying the word of the God, and
i ~ i u - r ~ v c a vBoot
qoav
T E T ~ Y ~ ~ V O I the word of Jehovah?
who
believed
as many as were having been disposed and
e/q
h?v
ai6vlov. Kere rightly disposed
into
life
everlasting; for everlasting life
49
61EQCPETO
6.2 d A6~oq TOG became believers.
the
was being borne through but the word of the 49
word of J e h o v a h c
K U ~ ~ O U
61'
"Q<
6
x'paq'
50
went on being earned
Lord
throughout whole the country.
62 'louSaiol nap6rpuvav T
crrflopk"aq/ throughout the whole
thc
venerat~ng
But the
but
Jews
urged on
- country.
Jews stirred up the
yuvai~aq~ h q~bu~ijpovaq
~ a TOGS
i
ITP~TOU~
women the
reputable
and the first lmenl reputable women who
~ f i q rr6h~c.a~
KC(;
&-rrjy&tpav
6[wypbv worshiped CGodId
of the
city
and they raised up upon persecution a n d t h e principal
men of t h e city,
Erri
~ 6 v naGAov ~ a i Ba~v&Dav, ~ a iand they raised up
upon
the
Paul
and
Barnabas,
and
a persecution against
tti8aAov
a6~06q drr6 T&V
bpimw
P a u l a n d Bar'nathey threw out
them
from
the
boundaries
bas and threw them
ahGv. 51 oi
62
i~-rlva<&g~vot TAU outside their boundof them.
The
but
having shaken out
the aries. 51 These shook
K O V ~ O ~ T ~TGV
V
rro6Gv t ~ ~' ~ T O G F fihoov the dust 05 their feet
dust
of the feet upon them they came against them and went
Paul

to (things) being spoken

O ~ T E Ss .p o k e n

blasphem~ng.

;de

47' Jehovah, JC-8.17;

the Lord, UBA. 4gb Jehovah, J7,8,13,15-1am.argln; the
Lord,
u A V ~ ;God, B D S ~ Q .49. Jehovah, J73,la~5-18;the Lord, NBAVg
0
aYP- 50d Who v~orshiped (feared) God, S y Q ; who feared Jehovah,

J79st18.

' I K ~ V I O52
V , oi

pa&lrai to I.cofni.um. 52 And

disciples the disciples continued
~.rrhqpoirvro xapeq ~ a irveljpa~oq dryiou. to be lilled with joy
were being s l e d of JOY and
of spirit
holy. and holy ~pirB.

&IS

into

Iconium,

the

re

and

62

ad~6

but

iV

in

'1 K O V ~ Q

Iconium

Eioaedv aho6q

NOWin I . c o ' ~ ~ . u ~
l4
they entered together into the syna-

down

'ti)
the

Eiq

T ~ v

K ~ T &

gogue of the Jews and

ruvaywyjv TGV 'lou6aiwv ~ a hahijoa~
i
oij~wq spoke in such a mansvnagogue of the
Jews
and to speak thus ner that a great multi-' lou6aiwv TE ~ a 'Ehh
i
jvwv tude of both Jews and
GOT& ITtoT&~~ai
of Jews
and and of Greeks Greeks became believas-and to belleve
62
drrrEl8'~aVT~q ers. 2 But the Jews
nohh rrhijf3oq. 2 oi
that did not believe
much
rnultltude.
The
but
havingaisobeyed
.-lougaio~ irrijyetpav ~ a \ t ~ 6 ~ w a a v rhq Stirred up and mongly
Jews
roused up and they badly affected the influenced the souls of
~ Of ~the Pnations
~
~
T ~ V Leviiv
K ~ T &
TGV 66eh~iiv. F
of the nations down on the
brothers. against the brothers.
they Went
3 i~av6v pkv
odv
xp6vov 6tCTptqav
Sufiicient indeed therefore
time.
they spent c o n s i d e r a b l e t i m e
speaking with bold~appqaia<6p~vo12.n; T
~ u p i ~
speaking boldly
upon the
Lord
the (one) ness by the authority
j.tap~vpo~wrt
TQ
A6yq
Ttq of Jehovah; who bore
beanng witness
to the
word
of the witness to the word
x&pt~oq
ab-roir, 6 1 6 6 ~ ~u1q p ~ i a~ a iO f his undeserved
undeserved kindness of him, giving
signs and kindness by granting
signs and portents to
~ipa-ra y ~ V E O ~ ~ I
XElp&v
portents to be occurring through
the
hands OCCUT through t:leir
hands. 433owever, the
&&v.
4 icsXia~rl 62 6
T~tieoq T
of them.
Was split but the multitude of the multitude of the city
was split, and some
rr6A~wq, ~ a i oi
city,
and the (ones) indeed were together with Were for the Jews but
others for the apostles.
~oiq'lou6aio1q
oi
82
the
Jews
the (ones) but together with the 5 NOW when a violent
attempttookplaceon
dnroo~6ho1q.5 hq 6.2 i y i v ~ ~ obpp?
v
apostles.
As but occurred rushing of the the part of both people of the nations and
hbQv re ~ a i'lov6aiwv
aw
nations and and
Jews
together with the Jews with their rulers,
6pxouotv air~Gv ljppioat Kcti htf3opohijaa1 to treat them insolentrulers
of them to outrage and to throw stones at l y and pelt them with
aholjq, 6
uuvt66v~sq
KaTi$,vyov
riq stones, 6 they, on being
them,
having seen with they fled down Into informed of it, fled to
the cities of Lyc.a.0'T?C< ~ 6 h c 1 q ~ i j q AuKaovitxq A ~ u T ~Kai~ v
the
cities
of the
Lycaonia
Lystra
and ni.a, Lys'tra and Der'AipPqv Kai T{V
Trepixopov,
7
K ~ K E ~be and the country
Derbe and the roundabout country,
and there round about; 7 a n d
there they went on de~ljayyeh[<6l-lev01
fiaav.
claring the good news.
declaring good news
they were.
vem
. - - (thing)

to enter

them

$2

3' Jehovah,

J7,8817118;

the Lord. HBA.

into

the

ACTS 14: 16-21

8Now i n Lys'tra
there was sitting a
certain man disabled
. 6 ~ & 0 q ~ 0 , XWM(
A r j u ~ p o ~ q~ o i q rrooiv
feet
he was sitting,
lame in his feet, lame from
Lystra
to the
~
6~ 066&~oTt his mother's womb,
&K
~ o l h i a q p q ~ p b(x~To;,
out of
cavity of mother of him, who
never
and he had never
'KE~IEIT~T~CJEV.
9
0670~
~~I<OUEV
T C ~ walked at all. 9 This
walked about.
This (one) was hearing of the man was listening to
Paul speak, who, on
na6hou Aaltoirvroq.
Bq
&~~viaaq
Paul
speaking;
who having looked intent15 looking a t him intenta 6 ~ G ~ a l i63v
671
hx~l
IT~OTIL ly and seeing he had
to him and having seen that he is having faith faith to he made well,
a00fiva1 10 E~ITEV
TOG
p ~ y a( P ~
W V ~ 10 said with a louci
to great
voice vcice: "Stand up erect
of the
to be saved
he said
'Av6mq6i hi TOG< ~ r r 6 6 a ~aou 6p86q. ~ a on
i your feet." And he
of you erect; and leaped up and began
Stand up upon the
feet
q h a ~ o ~ a i ITE~IEIT~TEI.
11 oi TE waking. 11And the
The and crowds, seeing what
he sprang up and he was walking about.
Paul had done, raised
6xho1
i66v~q
5
~ O ~ ~ G E
nairhoc
V
crowds having seen which
did
Paul
their voices, saying in
a67Gv
A u ~ a o v l o ~ i t h e Lyc-a,o'ni.an
i l ~ i j p a v ~ f i v cpa.fiv
lifted up the volce of them in Lycaonian tongue tongue: "The gods
~ ~ Y O V T E ~Oi
e&oi
6p01W ~ ~ V T E S have become like hugods
having been likened mans and have come
saying
The
drvep6~rotq
~a~if3qaav rpbq
fi!J&st down to us!" I2And
to men
came down
toward
US,
t h e y w e n t calling
12
E~drhouv
TE
T ~ V Bapv&pav
Aia, Bar'na - bas Zeus, but
they were calling and the
Barnabas
Zeus, Paul Her'mes, since he
T ~ V62 llarjhov 'Eppfiv 2 1 ~ ~ 1 6
a 46 ~ 6 q fiv
b was the one taking
the but
Paul
Hermes since
he
was the the lead in speaking.
rjyoOp~voq 706 h6you. 13 6
TE
i ~ p ~ i i13
q And the priest of
leading one of the word.
The and priest Zeus, whose [temple]
706 A
TOG
i i v ~ o q np2, ~ f i qI T ~ ~ E O
~
was
before the city,
of the Zeus the (one) being before the
city
brought bulls and gar~aljpouq ~ a a
i ~ C p p a ~ aZTri ~ o b q ~ r u h 6 v c c ~
lands to the gates and
bulls
and
garlands
upon
the
gates
was desiring to offer
iviy~aq
o3v
TO?<
iixhoiq
having brought
together with
the
crowds sacrifices with the
crowds.
fiBdev
~OEIV.
was desiring
to be sacrificing.
14 However, when
14 ' A x o i h a v ~ ~ q 62
oi
drrr6o~oho1the apostles Bar'naHaving heard
but
the
apostles
bas and Paul hearci
Bapvd;Faq ~ a inairhoq,
6 1 a p p r j C a v ~ ~ qT& of it, they ripped
Barnabas
and
Paul,
h a v ~ n grlpped
the their outer garments
ip6~la
iau~6v
Z ( ~ ~ r f i 6 q a a v E ~ C and leaped out into
outer garinents of themselves they leaped out into
the crowd, crying
v
iixhov,
I < ~ ~ ~ ; o v T15
E ~~ a i A i y c v ~ ~ q
3 u t 15 2nd saying:
the
crowd,
cryingout
and
saying
"Men, why are YOU
"AvGp~s,
1-i
TOGT~
TO IE ~ E ;
Male persons, why these (things) are YOU doing? doing these things?
8Kai

And

TI<

some

drvfip

male person

dr66va~oq C\
impotent

ir

We also are humans

having the same in&vepw.rrol,
men,
E ~ ~ Y Y E ~ I < ~ ~ E V O
6 I~ 1 6 ~dm6 firmities a s YOU do,
declaring good news to
YOU
from and are declaring the
,ohwv TGV p a ~ a i w v ~ I T I U T P ~ ~ E I V hi O E ~ V good news to YOU,
these the vain (things) to be turning upon God for YOU to turn from
i p these vain things to
b q & r o i OEV T ~ V oirpavdv ~ a +
[iiv-ra
the
heaven and the the living God, who
male
fivlng who
made the heaven and
yqv ~ a di v 06Aacoav KC[] T ~ V ' I ~
T&
earth and the
sea
and
all the (things) the earth aad the
tv C I ~ T O ? ~ ' 16 iiq
i v ~ a i q~ a p q x q p f v a ~sea
q and all the things
in
them;
who in
the
havinggone by in them. 16In the
y~v~a!q
E~~UEV
ndtv-ra T&
Cevq past generations he
generations he permitted
all
the
nations permitted all the na~ o p e O ~ a 0 a 1~ a T q 660iq ahCjv. 17 ~ a i - r o l tions to go on in
ways, 17 alto be going
to the ways of them;
although their
O ~ K
drpapwpov
ah6v
&(P~KEV though, indeed, he
not
without witness
himself
he let go off did not leave himdya)oupyBv, 06pav6e~v bpiv ir~?oirq 61603~ self without witness
working good, from heaven to YOU rams
giving in that he did good,
KC(;
~arpo6q
~ a p ~ r o q 6 p o u q , &p.rr~.rrh&v giving YOU rains from
filling
heaven and fruitful
and appointed times
fruit-bearing,
~ a i
~ l j q o ~ l j v q ~7
~ a p 6 i a qseasons, fiiling YOUR
hearts to the full
and of well-mindedness
the
hearts
31.16~. 18 ~ a i ~ a i r ~ a h i y o v ~ ~ qp 6 h 1 ~ with food and good
of YOU.
And these (things)
saying
scarcely cheer." 18 -And yet by
~ a ~ i . r r a u o a v TOGS
6xAouq
TOG
pfi saying these things
they restrained
the
crowds
of the
not t h e y s c a r c e l y restrained the crowds
8 6 ~ 1 ~
alj~oi~;.
from sacrificing t o
to be sacrificing
to them.
i
19
'Err{ABav
62 dcrrb 'Av~loxEiaq ~ a them.
19 But Jews arrived
Antioch
and
They came upon but from
from
Antioch a n d
' IK O V ~ O U ' I ou6aio1, ~ a i ~ ~ i a c r v ~ e qTOG<
Iconium
Jews,
and having persuaded the 1.co'ni.um and per6xhouq
Kai
ht86aav~Eq
T ~ V
nairhov suaded the crowds,
and they stoned Paul
crowds
and
having stoned
the
Paul
Eoupov
EEy
1-qq
nMewq, and dragged him outside the city, imaginouts~de
of the
city.
they were dragging
he was dead.
a6~6v
T E & T ) K ~ V ~ I . ing
vopi<ov~Eq
to have died. 20 However, when the
o~ining
him
surrounded
20 K U K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ V 62
T W VT ~ V pCleq76~ a6Thb disciples
Having
him him, he rose up and
- encircled but of the disciples
&vaar&q
EiofiheEv E I -rijv
~ T ~ ~ I V . K a i entered into the city.
having stood up he e n t e ~ e d into the
city. And And
on the next
~ f j i r r a l i p ~ o v .6jjh6~v
oh
TC day he left with
to the
morrow
he went out together with the
Bar'na bas for Der'ACppqv.
Bapv&pq
1 ~
2 1 And a f t e r
Barnabas
into
Derbe. be.
declaring
the good
v
n6Aib
21
& l j a y y ~ h ~ o & p ~ v o i TE
city news to that city
Having declared good news to and
the
~ a i
SO

$:%%

6yo1o.rraedq

of like sufferings

kop2v

we are

irpiv

to you

ACTS 14:-22-27

ACTS 14:28-15: 6

61Z

610

28
61irp1pov
62 xp6vov O ~ K6Aiyov 2850 they spent not
and
~ K E ~ ! A 'KC~:
)v
~ ~ ~ I ' ~ T E ~ U C I[ V
KTW
E<
O~
~ making quite a
They were spending but
time
not
little a little time with
that
and having made disciples sufficient (ones) few disciples, the?.
the disciples.
uirv
roiq
p
a
e
q
~
a
i
q
.
x-eturned
to
Lys'tra
irrrfo~peq~av eiq
A 6 a ~ p a v ~ a i EIS
disciples.
they returned into
Lystra
and into and t o 1 . ~ 0 ' n i . ~ ~ together with the
And certain men
' IK ~ I O V
~ a i
is
' A V T I ~ X E I ~aVn,d t o Antioclr;
came down from
Kai TIVE~
K ~ T E ~ ~ ~ V T E ~
~ t q
Iconium
and
into
Antioch.
And
some havingcomedown from the J ~ . and
22 strengthening the
~ began
~ ' to~
SOU~S
22 ~ I ~ ~ ~ 7~ b ~
~~#UX&S
o
v TOV
T
E
~ C ~( ~ ~ T O
V , of the
' 1 ou6aiaC
k 6 i 6 a 0 ~ 0 ~ ~ $ ~ q dr6dpoCJq &n teach the brothers:
that "Unless YOU get cirfirmly fixing
the
souls of the disciples, p les, e n c o u r aging
Judea
were teaching
to remain in
T r a p a ~ a h o b 7 ~ q ippkvelv
TG T~UTEI ~ a them
i
cumcised according to
'Eb
p i
T E ~ I T ~ Q ~ ~ ~ T E TQ
encouraging
to be remaining in the faith and the faith and [say~f ever
not
YOU should be circumcised
to the . the custom of Moses,
ing]: "We must en,
TI 6th
rrohhiiv
BAiq~ov
6 ~ i
gf3&1
T@
MwuaEwq, 06
6 w a o e ~ YOU cannot be saved."
that through
marly
tribulations it is necessary ter into the kingdom
,ustom to the (one) of Moses,
not YOU are able 2 But when there had
rjp6.q ioEheEiv ~ i q-r?v Q a a l h ~ i a v 706 eeoir. of God through many
aw8ijva1. 2
y~vopivqq
62
a ~ d r a ~ w qoccurred no little disus
to enter into the
kingdom of the God. tribulations." 23 More/ to be saved. Having occurred but of standing SenSionand disputing
23
XEI ~ I O T O ~ O ~ Y T E ~
62 over, they appointed,a; < q ~ a ~ ooqr i ~6hiyqq
n a 6 h ~~ a by
i Paul and Bar'naII
and bas with them, they
Having appointed [by extended hand]
but older men to omce
and of seelring not
little
in the Con-,
ahoiq
KT'
~ K K ~ ? ' ) c JI ~T( ~x vE ~ ~ ~ J T ~for
P Othem
U ~
T
B ~ P ~ @ QT P ~ Sa f i ~ o k
g~cch'
arranged for P a u l
to them according to
ecclesia
older men
gregation and, offering
to the Barnabas toward
them
they arranged and Bar,na. bas and
with fasting&
npoaevl;drp~vo~ P E T ~ V ~ U T E I GV
T ~ P ~ ~ E V - ~Prayer
O
& v a p a j v ~ ~ vIlaGhov ~ a BapvaBav
i
~ a mvaq
i
others of them
having prayed
with
fastings
they put beside they committed them
tobegoing up
Paul
and Barnabas and some
t o go u p to t h e
in whom
CX6~0hc 76 Kupim ~ i q 6~ ? ~ E T T I ~ T E ~ K EtoI UJehovaha
~.
6AAouq
&
a d ~ i j v v p 6 q ~ o i r q drrrom6Aouq
them to the Lord into whom they had believed. they had become beap0StleS and. older
others out of them toward the
apostles
men
in Jerusalem re,
24 K a i
61~A86v~eq T ~ V
n t u 1 6 i a v lieversKai T ~ E ( S ~ ~ J T .~E~~ O
S' IU~ p
~ o u a a A f i p Tpi TO6
And
going through
the
Pisidia
24 And they went
and
older men
into
Jerusalem
about the garding this dispute.
fiXBav
7fiv
napquAipv, through Pi.sid'i-a and
T
O
TO~TOU.
3 Accordingly, after
they came
into
the
Pamphylla, Came into Pamaphy1'thing sought
this.
being
conducted part
25 and, after
ll.kpyr;l T ~ V A ~ Y O Vi ' a ,
25 ~ a i Aahiluav-req
3
01
p2v
obv
and having spoken m Perga
indeed
therefore way by the congrethe
word speaking the wordb
The (ones)
gation, these men
Eiq
'ATTahiaV, in Terga, they went
~a-rif3qaav
T~POITE~~~~VTES
~~~~~i~~
continued on their
they stepped down
into
Attalia,
s
a
down to At.ta.li'a.
having been sent before
by
there
W ~ Y through
both
26
K & K E ~ ~ E Vdrrrinh~uoav ~ i q' A V T I ~ X E I ~26
V And
,
~ I ~ ~ ~ X O V T O
TE
@ O ~ V ~ K ~KC[;
V
andfrom there they sailedoff into
Antloch,
they sailed off for
they were going through the and Phoenicia and Phoe-ni'cia and SaAntioch, where they
mar'i-a,
relating in
de~v
fioav
TTapa6Efj0p&,ol
tapapiav ~ K ~ I ~ Y O ~ ~ E V O I
~ T T I O T ~ O ~
~ ~ V
from where
they were
having been given beside had been entrgskdA
eYrning upon detail the conversion
Samaria relating throughout
to the undeserved
X ~ ~ I T I
eEO; iq
~ a i
knoiow
2t3vQv,
r&v
xafIZn, of
people of t h e
t o the undeserved kindness of the God into the liindness of God for,
'OY
of the nations, and they were making
nations,
and they were
the work they had
Epyov
6 6nAipoaav.
~ 6 ~ 1TO?<
PEY~QV
causing
great joy to
work which they fulfilled.
fully performed.
great
to all
the
all
the
brothers.
4011
27
napay~v6p~vo1
62
Kai 27 When they. had
4
1~apay~V6pEV01
6? ~ i 'qI E 0a6hupa
arriving
i
n
Jerusalem
Having come to be alongside
but
and arrived and had gathf
e
m
a
l
e
m
Having come to be alongside but into
they were kindly reuuvayay6v~~q
T ~ V
iKKhrlUiav ered the congregatiq
&rr6
nape6ixeqaav
havmg led together
the
ecclesia
from
together, they proceived by the conthey were received alongside
ceeded to relate the
drvfiyydhov
6ua
&Toiqa~v
C~!<Aqaiaq ~ a i TGV drrr00~6Aov ~ a i 7 6 v gregation a n d t h e
they were recounting as many (things) as
did
many things God h'hd
ecclesia
and of the
apostles
and of the apostles and the older
by means of
6 8 ~ b q VET* a 6 ~ G v u a i 871
~VOIEEV
men, and they retrp~o~u~~pwv,
they
dvfiyye~hdnr
recounted
'the
God
with them and that he openedup them, and that. he
and
older men,
counted t h e many
had
opened
to
the
naTO?<
i0v~cr1v
BGpav
T{(JTEmq.
Baa
6
0 ~ 6 q Lrroiqu~v
things God had done
t o the
nations
door
of faith. tions the door to faith..
did
as many (things) as the
God

3;

15

15

wi

t;ge

$2

2:

$y$:r\!.

22

23=Jehovah, J13,1sp10; the Lord, KBA. 25b Word, BD; word of Jehovah,
517;word of the Lord, N A V ~ S ~ P .

abT8v. 5 'E[av6mqaav
them
Stood up out

5 ~ 2by

means of

them.

T v
66 T I V E ~
but some of the (ones) 5 Yet, some of those

ACTS 15: 6-11

22

@apluaiav of the sect of the

Pharisees Pharisees t h a t had
believed rose up from
ITETI~EUK~TE~A
, f yov~eq BTI
6ei
having believed,
saying
that
i t is necessary their seats and said:
necessary h
~ a p a y y i h h e ~ v TE "It
I T E ~ I T ~ ~ V ~ I V aho3q
to be circumcising
them
to be charging
and circumcise them and
charge them to ob~ q p ~ i v rdv v6pov Mauuiaq.
serve the law 01
to be observing
the
law
of Moses.
6 I u v 6 ~ B r p c h TE oi dt.rr6a~ohol ~ a Moses."
i
6And the apostles
Wereled together and the
apostles
and
the older men
oi I T ~ E U ~ ~ T Ei6Eiv
~ O I m p i 706 A6you ~ 0 6 7 0 ~and
.
gathered together to
the older men to see about the word
this.
7 IloAAijq
68 Cq-rfiafwq
y~voyfvq< see about this afIair,
Of much
but
of seeklng
havlng occurred 7 NOW when much
disputing had taken
drvao-r&q
n d ~ p o q E?TEV
vpdq aho,jq
havingstood up
Peter
said
toward
them place, Peter rose and
IAv6p~q drSEAqoi, bpdq & r i o ~ a a e e 871 said to them: "BrothMale persons brothers, YOU are well knowing that ers, YOU well know
drq' fip~pGvdrpxaiav Q 3piv &,ehf,mo B that from early days
from
days
original in YOU
chose
the God made the choice
Y o u that
0e6q
6t&
TO;
a ~ 6 p a ~ 6 qpou dK0kal
God through
the
mouth
of me
to hear through my mouth
the nations
-rh i8vq T ~ V A6yov 706 E6ayyeAiou ~ a people
i
the nations the
word of the good news and should hear the word
I T ~ U T E G U ~ I8
, K&
6
~ap6loyvL;)uTqq 0 ~ Of
6 the
~ good news and
to believe,
and
the
heart-knowing
God believe; 8 and God,
who knows the heart,
6 p a p ~ 6 p q a ~ va 3 ~ o ? < Go;<
T;
ITvE~,,a
bore witness to them having given the
spirit bore witness by giving
them the holy spirit,
~6 tzy~ov Ka8&<
~ a fipiv,
i
9 ~ a oljekv
i
the holy according as also to us,
and nothing J U S ~ Z1S he did to
US
And he
61iKplvEv
p e ~ a @ 6pBv TE ~ a a3~Gv,
i
he distinguished between
us
and and them, made no distinction
~i I Tfaith
~OTEI
~ a 0 a p i a a q r&q ,ap6iaS at a11 between us and
to the
having purified
the
hearts
them, but purified
their hearts by faith.
a3~Bv. 10 vcv
08v
Ti
TElp&<ETE
of them.
Now therefore why are YOU testing 10 NOW,therefore, why
~ d v 8 ~ 6 6ITle~'iVal
~ ~
Cvy6v
~ 6 vare You making a
the
God,
to put upon
yoke
upon
the k s t of God by im~p&xqhov TBV pa0q~8v bv
OijTE:
Oi posing upon the neck
neck
of the disciples which
neither
the of the disciples a yoke
that neither our foreT T C ( T ~ ~ ipGv
E~
O ~ T E fip~?<
iax6Oap~v
fathers
of us
nor
we
were strong enough fathers nor we were
F a a ~ d r u a ~11
; &Ah&
6th
TfiS capable of bearing?
to carry?
But
through
the 11On the contrary,
X&PITO~
Kupiou
* l q u o ~ we trust to get saved
undeserved kindness
of the
Lord
Jesus through t h e undeI T I ~ T E ~ ~ O ~ E( V
T W I ~ ~ V M I KatY
bv T P ~ T O V served kindness of the
we are believing to be saved down which manner Lord Jesus in the
same way as those
K&KE?VOI.
also those.
peopie also."
dmd

from

ACTS 15: 12-20

612

aipfo~~q 76v
sect

of the

~hijeoq, ~ a i 12At that the entire multitude became

ij~ouov,
Bapv6rPa
uai
flaljhou silent, and they began
of Barnabas
and
of Paul to listen to Bar'nawere hearlng
bas and Paul relate
&To~;~uEv 6
~ < ~ ~ o u ~ ~ v w 8va a
relating out
as many (things) as
did
the the many signs and
aqpaia ~ a i ~ i p a ~ i va TOTS
~ ~ V E O I Vportents that God did
GO^
signs
and portents in
the
nations through them among
the nations. U After
61'
a 6 ~ B v .13 MET& SZ 76
a~yijua!
through them.
After but the to become silent they quit speaking,
,-J;TOG<
drITEl<pi011 ' I & K Q ~ O < h6y.w~ "AvSp~q James answered, saythem
answered
James
saylng Male persor,s ing: "Brothers, hear
&Sc\qoi,
dr~oljaa~i
you. 14 Iupedv me. 14Sym'e-on has
of me.
Simeon r e l a t e d t h o r o u g h l y
hear YOU
brothers,
how God for tine first
~al3< I T ~ ~ ~ T O V 6
God time turned his atten$$%%%P according as firstly the BEG<
&EO & ~ v & v ha6v T@ tion to the nations
~ ~ - ~ E C T Khaoe'iv
~+C)C(T
looked upon to take out of nations people to the
to take out of them
or6~oir.15 ~ a i
-roihq a people for his name.
bv6pa~i
of him.
And
to this
name
aup~wvoCatv
oi h6y01 ~ c j v ~ ~ p o ~ q ~ 15
c jAnd
v , with this the
are sounding together the words of the prophets, words of the Prophets
~aBdq
ykypm-ra~ 16 MET& agree, just as it is
according as
it has been wr~tten
After written, 16 'After these
~aG-ra
dtvaa~p6qw ~ a i~ V O I K O ~ O ~things
~ ~ O ~ IJ shall return
these (things) I shall turn up and I shall rebuild and rebuild the booth
T ~ Vcr~qvfiv Aau~i6
~ f i v .rre.rr-rw~v'iav~ a iof David that is fallthe
tent
of David the (one) having fallen and
en down; and I shall
Th
K ~ T E U T P C X ~ ~ ~ V C X ah?<
rebuild
its ruins and
the (things)
having been turned down
of it
erect
it
again, 17 in
~ V O [ K O ~ O ~ I ~ U~W a i
drvop0L;)u~ ahfiv,
I shall rebuild
and
I shall erect again
it, 1 order that those who
17 6Twq 6 V
$K<qTfiUcJCJlv
0i ~a~6rhOlITOlremain of the men
so that likely should seek out the leftover ones mav earnestlv seek JedrvepGvov ~ 6 v~bplov, K a i T6rvTa 7h ho;ah,a
v
with
all
the
Lord, and
the
men
of the
people
of
all
the
na3vq
i '
05s
& T I K ~ K ~ ~ T ~ Tb
I
tions,
people
who
are
nations upon whom has been called upon the
called
by
my
name*
iivop& pou
&IT'
a6~oljq, A ~ Y E I K ~ P I O <
who
name
of me upon
them,
issaylng
Lord says J e h o ~ a h , ~
.rror&v
TCXGTCZ
18 yvoa-rix dcrr' aiBvoq. is doing these things,
doing these (things)
age.
18 known from of old.'
19
616
~ p i v ~ ~ l i19 Hence my decision
Through which
am judging
not is not to trouble
.rrap~voxA~iv
TOTS
drrrb rBv 20yBv
the nato be troubling to the (ones) from the natlons
tions who are turni ~ ~ a - r p i q o u u ~ vi.rri
Tdv
eEbV, 20 b ~ h hing to God, 28but
turning
upon
the
God,
but
12 'Eoiyqoev

62

Became silent but

17' Jehovah,
Lord, KBA.

Js31i-18;

IT&

all

76

the multitude, and

the Lord, NBA. 17" Jehovah,

J7,5,u-1a820;

the

ACTS 15: 21-25

614

hlu~eihal

ahoiq

to dispatch word

to them

TO;

pollutions

together with our

beloved Bar'na-bas
Paul, 2s men that
BC~PV&P~ ~ a i
naljhv, 26 &vepGrolq and
have delivered up
to Barnabas
and
to Paul,
to men
their souls for the
vapa6E6CJ~6Gl Thq ~ J u x &a~6 T b bT?p TOG name of our Lord Jehaving given beside the souls of them over the sus c h i s t . 27 we are
b v 6 ~ m o q TOG K U ~ ~ O fip6v
U
'!quo6 X p l a ~ o G . therefore dispatching
name
of the Lord Of US Jesus
Christ.
J ~ d a sand Silas, that
also may report
27 d r . r r e u ~ & h ~ a p ~ v ozlv
'lo66av
~ a they
i
We have sent off
therefore
Judas
and the same things by
6th
A6you word. 28For the holy
Iihav,
~ a i a6~0irq
s~as,
and
them
through
word spirit and we our~ a y y i h h o v ~ a ra
q
ah&.
28 Z6oc~v selves have favored
reporting back
the very (things).
I t seemed adding no further burexcept
4 . r r v ~ l j y aTQ
~ ~ dyiq K a i Ijpiv p 6kv den to YOU,
to the
spirit
the holy and to us noking these necessary things,
nhiov &.rrt~ieea8at Cyiv P&poq IT?~~V T O ~ T C J V 29t0 keep yourselves
more to be put upon YOU burden besides these free from things sacrificed to idols and
7Gv
k r 6 v a y ~ e q , 29
&rrkxqOa~
the (things)
of necessity,
to be abstaining from from blood and from
eiGwho86-rwv
Kai
aypa~o< Kai things strangled and
(things) sacrificed to idols
and
of blood
and from fornication. If
YOU
carefully keep
T V ~KT&
~ a i nopv~iaq.
6
of (things) strangled
and
of fornication;
out of yourselves from these
&g
6 Ia ~~ qO ~ V T E ~ iauToirq
5 things, YOU will proswhich
thoroughly keeping
selves
well per. Good health to

dcrrkx~oea~ ' t o write them to

to be abstaining abstain from things
~ i 6 C j h u v ~ a i~ i j q polluted by idols and

u6v

'$$'together with

of the

TQV dchluyqp&~ov 7ijy

of the

of the

idols

and of the

from fornication and

from what is stranfornication
and
of thing strangled and
of the gled and from blood,
a i y a ~ o q *21 Mwuuijc; yhp
&K
y e v ~ G v 21 For from ancient
blood;
Moses
for
out of generations times Moses has had
drpxaiov
K~T&
7r6A Iv
~ o i r q in city after city those
origrnal
according to
city
the (ones) who preach him, beK ~ P ~ U U O V T ~ S a6TbV
EXEI
+V
~ a i qcause he is read aloud
preaching
him
he is having
m
the in the synagogues on
cruvaywyaiq
~ a ~ nh6 v
06rBBa~ov every sabbath."
synagogues
down
every
sabbath
I 2 2 ~ i l e nthe apostles
dtvay 1 v o o ~yevoc;.
6
and the older men
being read.
together with the
22 T ~ T EE605E Toiq dcrr00~6h01q ~ a TO?<
i
whole congregation faThen it seemed to the
apostles
and the vored sending choTTPEUPUT~POIS
airv
ah a
7fI sen men from among
older men
together with
whole
the t h e m t o Antioch
&~Khlluiq hd~tapivouq
&v6paq
i along with Paul and
ecclesia
havlng chosen
male persons
out oP
Bar'na- bas, namely,
a i r ~ c j v .rripqa~ i q ' A V T I ~ X E I ~ V UGV
Judas
who was called
them
to send into
Antioch
together with
Bar'sab-bas and Silas,
T@ llairhq ~ a iBapvbPq,
'lob6av
T ~ V
leading men among
the Paul and to Earnabas,
Judas
the (one)
the brothers; 23 and
K ~ ~ O ~ ~ EBapuaPPBv
V O V
~ a Zi,?avl
i
&6paq
being called
Barsabbas and Silas, male persons by their hand they
~ a i

?ropv~iaq

~ a i 706

TVIKTO~

fiyouyivovq &v ~ o i qdt6Ehq0iq1 23

T ~ ~ ~ E T E .

in the

f~h{apkvot~

having chosen

brothers,

bv6paq

male persons

having wrltten

7rLpqal

xpbq

to send

toward

Ihave

YOU

& y a n q ~ o i q I)pQv

the

loved

to us

"EppouOe.

Oi

YOU

in good health.

pkv

obv

Iavored

ing men t o send

will perform.

30

y@+avr~q

Be

TO?<

YOU!"

30 Accordingly, when
these men were let go,
therefore they went down to
The (ones)
indeed
Antioch, a n d they
&.rrohu0iv~~q ~ a ~ q h e o eiq
v
'AVTI~XEIW,
Antioch,
gathered. the multihaving been released went down into
KC;
uuvayay6v~~s
76
~ h f i e o q tude together a n d
and
having led together
the
multitude handed them the let31 After reading
&IT~~WKW
T$V
k n ~ u ~ o h f i vter.
'
it, they rejoiced over
they gave upon [hand]
the
letter;
t h e encouragement.
31 d v a y v 6 v ~ ~ q 62
i x & p q ~ ~6nri
having read
but
they reloiced
upon
the 132And Judas and Sisince they them~ a p a ~ h l j a ~32
l . ' iolj6aq TE ~ a zi?ac;,
i
~ a las,
i
encouragement.
Judas
and and Sllas, also s e l v e s w e r e a l s o
prophets, encouraged
a h o i 7rpoqfi~a1 BYTE<, I
h6you nohhoG
they
prophets
bemg, through word
much t h e brothers with
- m a n ~a d i s c o u r s e
r a p ~ ~ a ~ ~
u a ov dr6Eh9oirq
h ~
~ a ~ITEUT+X~W.
i
encouraged
the brothers and they confirmed; a n d s t r e n g t h e n e d
them. 33 So, when
33 r r o l j o a v ~ e q 62 xp6vov
dnrEXlj6qanv
had passed some
havine
- done but time they were released they
time,
they were let
TGV &6EhqGv
~pbc;
VET'
~ipfivqc; &rrb
from
the
brothers
toward g~ in peace by the
with
peace
brothers to those who
drnoo~~ihav~aq
aho,jq.
TOGS
had sent them out.
the (ones)
having sent off
them.

YOU

"The apostles and

the
older brothers to
61h
x ~ l p b q a6~C;)v
through
hand
of them
those brothers in AnOi
dr.rrb-roho~ ~ a i ot
~ r p ~ o ~ l i ~tioch
e p o and
~
Syria and
The
apostles
and
the
older men
Ci-li'cia who are from
dt6~Aqoi ~ o i q K ~ T & T$V ' A v r 1 6 ~ ~ 1 a~
v a the
i
nations : Greet:,
brothers t o t h e down the
Antioch
and
ings! 24Since we
zupiav ~ a K
i I ~ I K ~ W dtS~hqoiq
TO?<
Syria
and
Cilicia
to brothers to the (ones) have heard that some
from among us have
$5
iOvGv
xaipe~v. 24 ' E ~ a t G t j
out of
nations
to be rejoicing.
Since caused YOU trouble
I ? ] K O ~ U ~ J I6Tl
E V TIV?~ $5
fiY&V & T ~ P C ( ~ Owith
N
speeches, trying
we heard that some out of
us
agitated
to subvert YOURsouls
& y & ~ A6yo1q &vao~Eu&<ov~Eq~ h q+uxhq although we did not
YOU
to words
subverting
the
give them any in:
6pijvl
o'iq
06
6i~me1h~llEeat
structionq
25 we have
of YOU, to whom
not
we gave instructions,
come
to
a unani25 E~O[EV Jlpiv
yevoyEvo~q b p o ~ u p a 6 6 v
accord and
it seemed to us having become like-mindedly m0
leading

ACTS 15: 26-33

615

ACTS 15: 34--41

35 IlaGhoq

62

Bapvbpaq 34 -"

~ a i

35 Howeve,,
Paul and Bar'na.bas
Gri-rp!Pov
&v " A V T I O X E~I~&UKOVTE<
~~
continued spending
were spendlng [time] in
Antioch
teaching
time in Antioch teach.
~ a i
~6ayyh1<6pvo
I
PET&
~ a ing
i
and declaring,
and
declaring as good news
with
also with many others also,
bripwv
nohhhv ~bh6yov TOG K U ~ ~ O the
U . good news Of the
different (ones) many the word of the Lord. word of Jeh0vah.b
36 MET& 6 i rrvaq fipipaq E ~ T E V n p b q
36 NOW after some
After but some
days
said toward days Paul said to
Bar'na 'bas: "Above all
Bapv&pav naGhoq 'E n ~ ~ ~ p i q a v ~61~ q
Barnabas
Paul
Having returned of all things things, let US return
~ T T I C T K E ~ ~ ~
~ E
03
~ q
~ dr6eAqoijq
K ~ T &~ r 6 A 1 vand visit the brothers
let us look upon
the
brothers
down
city in every One Of the
we
-rr&oav i v
a?<
K ~ T q ~ ~ ~7 6i ~cities
h ~ p in~ which
~
every in which (ones) we announced down the published the word of
Jehovahc to see how
h6yov
TOG
~upiou, nQq
~xouulv.
word
of the
Lord,
how
they are having. they are." 37For his
37 Bapv6Paq
62
ipohhETo part, Bar'naebas was
Earnabas
but
was wishing determined to take
"long "lsO
who
c r u m a p a h a p ~ ? ~~ a ~
? 6 v ' 1 w&vqv
r6v
totakealongwith also the
John
t h e ( o n e ) Was c a l l e d Mark.
~ahorju~vov
Mcip~ov. 38 IlaGAoq
6; 38 But Paul did not
being called
but think it proper to be
Mark;
Paul
fi<iou,
76v
~ s r o u T ~ T a taking this one along
was thinking worthy,
the (one)
having stood off with them, seeing
that he had departed
drrr'
alj~hv hr6
napqvhiaq ~ a i
fmrn
them
from
Pamphylla
and
$t
from them from Pam( J U V E ~ ~ ~ V T ~a l j ~ o i q eiq
r 6 Epyov, pfi phyl'i.a and had not
having gone with
them
into the work, not gone with them to
uuvnapaAapPQ~~v
Tofi~ov. 39 E Y i V ~ ~ the
O work. 39At this
to be taking along with
this (one).
Occurred t h e r e o c c u r r e d a
6;
napo<uop6q
&UTE
drrro~opl00jva1sharp burst of anger,
but
paroxysm
as-and
be separated
SO that they separated
ah06q '
hhhfihov,
T ~ V TE
BapvciPav fro, each
and
them
Barnabas
from one another, the and
Ear'na.bas
took
Mark
n a p a h a b 6 v ~ a TAV Mciprov tnnhrGoal ;itso
along and sailed avntg
having taken along the
Mark
to sail out
to
Cy'prus.
IGrpov. 40 naiihoq 62 h r h ~ C h p ~ v o q
I i h a v selected
Silas40Paul
and
Paul

Cyprus.

but

Paul

Z$jh8~v

he went out

brothers,

having selected

-rrapa5oO~iq

x&pt~r
dr6~hqhv, 4 1

but

Barnabas

and

Silas
T;l

went 03after he had

to the been entrusted by the

ToiKupiou
~~6 -rijv
brothers to the unof the
Lord
by
the deserved kindness of

having been glven beside

undeserved kindness

61jlp~~70

h e was golng through

6a
but

the

J e h o v a h . " 4lBut
h e went through

34a This verse is omitted in the Westcoit and Hort Greek text. 35b JeJ17,1s; the Lord, KBA; God, Syp.
3 f j e Jehovah, J7.8,l7~8;the Lord,
Jl7118; the Lord, KBAD; God, Vg(c.s)S~P.

hovah,

ACTS 16: 1-7

617

KBA; God, Syp. 4Q6 Jehovah,

zuplav

16

rai

and

~ f i v Klhl~iav

the

Cilicia

&ITIDT~~~<OV

conlirmlng

and Cisli'cia,
1I congregations.
s t r e n g t h e n i n g the

~ & qSyria
the

So he arrived at
16 Der'be
and also

K a - r f i v ~ q o ~ 62
v ~ a ~i i qAipPqv ~ a ~i i qa t Lys'tra. And, look!
but also into Derbe and into

He attained
~ a i isoh
Lystra.
And look!

a certain disciple was

there by the name of
disciple
some
was Timothy, the son of
yuvattb< a believing Jewish
T1p6a~oq, uibq
dv6pari
woman but of a Greek
there
...--- to name Timothy, son of woman father,
2and he was
62
"Ehhqvoq,
rrarp6q
.lou6qiaq r r l u r i j q
well reported on by
Greek,
of father but
faithful
Jewlsh
the brothers in Lys'2 6~
E p a p ~ u p ~ i ~ ofin6 TQV i v A h u ~ p o l qtra and I.co,nr.um.
who was witnessed about by the in
Lystra
3 Paul expressed the
Kai
'I K O V
dt6~hqhv.
~~
3 T O ~ T O V fi0LAqa~v desire for this man to
With him, and
,d
Iconium brothers;
this (one)
willed
a
*.~ J T OI<E~~E?v,
~ a iie
i took him and ciru3v
flaiihoq
+ h ~ Paul
together
with him to go out, and cumcised him because
- -of the Jews that were
hapchv
T ~ E ~ I ~ T E ~ Ea6rbv
V
6 1 a TOG< in those places, for
having
taken
he
circumcised
him
through
the
..
6v-raq i v TO?< ~ 6 n o 1 q one and all knew that
'IouEaiouq
TOGS
places his father was a
the (ones) being in the
Jews
Greek. 4Now as they
~KE~VOI~,
$6&lCJa~
y h p &ITctvT<
6-rl traveled on through
all
that
those,
they had known
for
the cities they would
"Ehhqv
6 nafip
a h o G ir-rrqpx~v. 4 ' RAs
g d e l i v e r to those
Greek
the
father
of him
was.
there for observance
6i
~IETTO~E~OVTO
~ & q I T ~ A E I ~ , the decrees that had
but
they were going through
the
cities,
been decided upon
1~ap~6i6ouav a h o i q
q u h & a a ~ ~ vT& by the apostles and
they were givlng beside to them to be guarding the
older men who were
KEKPI p i v a
6n6
6 6 y p a ~ a T&
in Jerusalem. 5 Theredecrees
the
having been judged
by
f
b ore, indeed, t h e
dcrroo~6Aov ~ a -i r r p ~ u p u ~ i p w v 7hv
congregations continapostles
and
older men
the (ones)
in
ued t o be m a d e
' I ~ ~ o a o h 6 p o 1 5q . Ai
p2v
f i r m in t h e f a i t h
therefore
Jerusalem.
The
indeed
and to increase in
~KKAQD~U~ ~OTE~EO~VTO
~6 'K~CTTEInumber from day to
ecclesias
were being made solid to the
faith
aay.
76
~ai
ir~piaa~uov
and
they were abounding
to the
6 Moreover, t h e y
went through Phryg'KU~'
fipipav.
i.a and the country
according to
day.
of G a - l a ' t i - a , beT ~ V @puyiav ~ a i
6
AI ijheov
6k
Phrygia and cause they were forThey went through but the
~
<
w
h
u
e
iv~~q
bidden by the holy
X&PC(V,
r d a ~ ~ ~ f i v
spirit to speak the
country, having been forbidden
Galatian
word in the [district
Toij d y i o u ~ r v e h p a ~ ohahfiaal
q
~ 6 vA6yov b o f ] A s i a . 7 F u r the holy
spirit
to speak the word in
ther, when getting
T{ 'Aqia 7
i h e 6 v ~ 62
~ ~ K ~ T V&
T:
MUO~C(V
the Asla;'
having come but down the Mysia down t o M g s l i . a
l\&y~pav.

paeq~fiq

TI?

fiv

bA.-

;r;1

ggfk? 1

ACTS 16: 8-14

61 8

619

ACTS 16: 15-18

B10uvim 1 they made efforts $

aEpopEvq T ~ ) V &6v,
~ ~ K O U E V , fis
6 and a worshiper of
go into Biqth~nli.~, *,,rating
the God, washearing, of whom the God, was listening,
but the spirit of Je,
.rropEu0{va1 ~ a iOGK
~ i a o ~ va h o b q ~6 sus
~6ploS
~ I ~ ~ V O I ~ NT ~ V
~ a p 6 i a vand Jehovaha opened
did not perniit
to go
and not
permitted
them
the
her heart wide to pay
~
o
r
d
opened
wide
the
heart
them. 8 So they passd
7 ~ ~ 6 p a' 1 quo;. 8
T T ~ P E ~ ~ ~ V T E 62
~
Aahoupbo~q attention to the things
TO?<
?fpoui~~lv
Mys'i.a
by
and
came
spirlt
of Jesus;
having gone alongside
bul down to Tro'as. 9 And
to be paying attention to the (things) being spoken being spoken by Paul.
T?p MUU~C(V KCCT~@QGO?J
E ~ C Tpq&6a. during the night a
hi, flairhou. 15 bq 6 i
h p m ~ i o e q ~ a 15
i Now when she and
the
Mysia
they stepped down into
Troas.
vision appeared to
by
Paul.
As but she was baptized and her household got
9 ~ a iBpapa
1
V U K T ~ ~ T@
tlaljhy Paul: a certain Mac,
oT~oq a 6 ~ 4 < , T~PEK&EU&V
hkyouua baptized, she said
And vision through aight to the
Paul e.do'ni-an man was
the household
of her, she entreated
saymg with entreaty: "If
standing and entreatYOU men have judged
&erll
bfi~ M ~ K E ~ C ~TVI <
iiv ing him and saying:
E;
K E K P ~ K ~ T ~ J1E TIUT{V
T
KUP~Q
was seen, male person Macedonian
some
was "Step over Into Mac.
~f
you have judged me faithful to the
Lord me to be faithful to
~
into
ku-~hq ~ a w
i a p a ~ a ? ~ &avh 6 v ~ a hfywv
i
eSd0'ni.a a n d help
&all
~ i q E h 8 t ) v ~ ~ q~ i q T ~ VO ~ K ~ Vpou ~ e h o v a h , enter
having stood and entreating
him and saying us." IONOW as soon
to be,
havlng entered into the house of me my house and stay!'
AlaP&q
~ i q
M ~ K E ~ O as
V ~he~ Vhad seen the
~~VETE~ a i ~~apaf3thucrro fip&q. And she just made us
Having stepped through
into
Macedonia vision, we sought to
come.
be YOU remaining;
and
she constrained
us.
Pojequov
Jlpiv. 10 r3.r~ 62 76 Bpapa go forth into Mac16 ' E y i v ~ ~ o62 rop~voplvov fipGv ~ i q 16And it happened
give you help
to us.
As
but
the
vision eedo'ni-a, drawing the
I t occurred but
going
of us into that as we were go 7 6 ~ ~E~& % w ~ &<q~ijaapevk c ~ h e ~ i v~ i qcollclusion that God
ing to the' place of
+J
I
T
~
O
D
E
U
X
~
V
-ira16iu~qv
TIV&
Exouuav prayer, a certain serhe saw, immediately
we sought
to go out into had summoned us to
the
prayer
servant girl
some
having
the good news
MC[KE~OV~C(V,
UUV@I~&<OVTEC OTI T T ~ O C T K ~ K ~ ? ' ) T ~declare
I
vant girl with a spirit,
~Macedonia, making go w i that
~ has called toward to them.
r ~ ~ i ' p a ~ ~ 6 8 w v a i r ~ ~ a v ~ fifpiv,
i ~ a ~ 571s a demon of divinaspirit
01python
to meet
to us,
who
JIM&< 6 8 ~ 6 q ~ljay./Ei\iuaoOal
a
. 11Therefore we put
tion, met us. She used
us
the God to declare good news to
them.
ipyaaiav
rohhjv
.rrap~ix~v T O ~ S to furnish her masto sea from T ~ ~ worlring
*
~
~
[profit]
much
was furnishing to the ters with much gain
11 'Avaxeiv~~q
& ~ i Tpq&80q
)
a n d came with a
Having been led up tirerefore from Troas
~upio~q air-rijq
pav~~uopivq.
17 aij-rq by practicing the art
straight run to Sam/divining;
this [girl] of prediction. 17 This
lords
of her
0-thrace, but on the
~66u6pop
j u a p ~ v iq Zapoepe~qv, T:
we ran straight course lnto
Samothrace,
to the following day to Ne~ a ~ a ~ o h o u e o ~7
a5a
flaGhq ~ a i i f ~ i v [girl] kept following
to the
Paul
and
to us Paul and us and cryfollowing after
6t
kl~106oq
, ~ i q Nfav
fl6hlv, ap'o-lis, 12 and from
oi ing out with . t h e
but
succeeding Idayl
Nea
Polis, there to Phi-lip'pi, a
i~parev
hiyouoa
Oh01
she was crying out
saying
These
the words: "These men
12
K&KE~~N
E I ~ dhKymouq, ~ T I S ~ U T ~colony,
V
which is the
and from there into
Pkllippi,
which
is
principal city of the
&vepw~ol6oirAol TOG
Be05 TOG irqia~ou are slaves of the Most
men
slaves of the God the Most High High God, who are
rrptj~q T
p~pi6oq Ma~~6oviac;.rr6hrqt district of Mac-e.do'first
of the
part
of Macedonla
city, nisa. We continued
~ i a i v , o i ~ r v ~ q~ a ~ a y y f h h o u o ~ v
dp% 66i)v publishing to YOU the
~ohovia. ) H ~ E v 6
$2
T ~ G T Q T$ .rrbh~l in this city, spendthey are, who are aonouncmg down to YOU way way of salvation."
colony.
We were but 5
this
the
city ing some days. 13 And
&Ti 18This she kept do~rJT?lpia<. 18 TOGTO
52
~TTO~EI
8rarpiPov.r~q fipipaq cir6rq. 13 T
TE on the sabbath day
of salvation.
This
but she was doing upon ing for many days.
spendlng
days
=me.
To the
and we went forth out61a~ovqeciq
62 F i n a l l y P a u l g o t
rohh&q fipipaq.
TGV aa@@&Twvi s h e o p ~ v i<w ~ i j qside the gate beside
days.
Having been wearied . but
many
tired of it and turned
of the sabbaths w e went out outside the a rivel.,
where we
flairhoq ~ a i i ~ ~ ~ u ~ p i q aT$q T V E ~ ~
a n~d ~ sTa iId t o t h e
nirhqq r a p & T O T ~ ~ ~ 23
V
&vopi<op~v were thinking there
Paul
and having turned upon to the
spirit
gate beslde
river
n 5 e r e we were opining was a place of prayer;
spirit: "I order you
E
~
E
V
n
a
p
a
y
y
q
h
w
UOI
b
6
v
6
p
a
~
1
' 1 quo6 in the name of Je.npoa~uxt)v E ~ V ~ I , ~ a i
K ~ ~ { c ~ ( ~ v T E ~a n d we s a t down
he said I am charging to you in
name
of Jesus
prayer
to be,
and
having seated selves and began speaking
sus Christ to come
Xpto-ro~
i<~he&iv &IT'
a 6 ~ f i s . ~ a out
j
&lahoijp~v
~aiq
ouv~Af300ua~q to the women t h d
of her." And it
Christ
to
come
out
from
her;
and
we were speaking
to the
having come together had assembled. 14 And
came out that very
e($heEv
CdT:
T$ 6 ~ " .
yuva~<iv.14 ~ a i T J ~
yvvlj
bV6CImJa c e r t a i n woman
hour.
it came out to very the hour.
women.
And
some
woman
to name named Lyd'iea, a seller
of
purple,
of
the
Au6ia, rop~vp61~oh1q- r j h ~ c ~ qO U ~ T E ~ ~ ~ V
l.IaJehovah, J7~8.17~18; t h e Lord, HBA. 15" Jehovah, J718; the Lord.
Lydia,
selIer of purple
of city
Thyatira city of Thy. a-ti'ra
HBA; God, D.
k~t~ipa<ov

they were attempting

'gig"

~iq

into

T{V

the

Bithynia

ACTS 16: 19-26

19

' ~ ~ ~ V T E S
62

620

a d ~ j q 8 ~ 1 19 Well, when her

of her that mzsters saw that their
hifih8ev fi 9rriq ~ i J q hpyaoiaq
aO-rbv hope of gain had left,
came out the hope of the working [profit] of them they laid hold of Paul
i m 1 h a p 6 ~ ~ v o 1T ~ V nairhov ~ a Ti ~ VIihav and Silas and dragged
having taken hold of the
Paul
and the SilaS them into the market
~ihnuaav &i< T ~ V riyop&v
h i TOGS
to the rulers,
they dragged into the marketplace upon the 2B and, leading them
&pxov~aq,20 nai
.rrpooayay6v-r~c; aC~oGq up to the civil magrulers,
and
having led toward
them istrates, they said:
TOTS
a~pa-rqyo'iq
ETTT~V
0 6 ~ 0 1 oi "These men are disto t i e
praetors
they said
These
the turbing our city verg
~ V ~ P G J ' T T O I 6 ~ ~ a p 6 0 C f 0 ~ 0 f1i ~
~l & v
T ~ V much,
they being
men
are agitating out
of us
the Jews, 21 and they are
rr6h1v
' l ouSaio~
( , T T & p ~ ~21~ ~ ~a qpublishing
i,
customs
city
Jews
existing,
and that it is not lawna~ayykhhcua~v 3317
B oljn C<sa-r~v ful for us to take
they announce down customs which not it is lawful up Or practice, seefi piv
rrapc6ix~aea1
0662
m o ~ ~ i v ing we are Romans."
to us to be accepting alongside
nor
to be doing 22 And the crowd rose
'Popaio~q oba~v.22 n a i
a u v ~ 7 ~ i u - r ~ 6 UP together against
Romans
being.
And stood up together the them; and the civil
iixhoq
K ~ T '
aC-rGv, K a i oi a - r p a ~ q ~ omi a g i s t r a t e s , after
crowd
down on
them,
and the
praetors
tearing the outer garments off them, gave
rr~p~pfiEav~eqC [ ~ T & V
~a
iJl&Tla
having torn off
of them
the
outer garments the command to beat.
t h e m w i t h rods.
~ K ~ ~ E U O V
6aP6i<~1v,
they were commanding
to be beatlng with rods, 23 After they had in23 nohhdrq 62
i ~ ~ e i v - r ~ alj~oiq
q
rrhrly&q flicted many stripes
many but havmg imposed to them blows
upon them, they threw
Epahov
~ i q c $ u ? a ~ f i v ~ rrapayyeihav~~q
them into prison, orthey threw
into
prison,
having charged
dering the jailer to
TQ
6~u~loqljhan1 &oc$aAQq T P E ~ V
to the guard of bound ones securely to beleeping keep them securely.
ZP
he got
a6-roCq- 24 6s
~apayy~hiav T O I ~ ~ T ~ V
an order, he
them;
who
charge
such
threw them into the
Aaf3ccv
2Bah~v a6~oGq ~ i q
having received
he threw
them
into
inner prison and made
hao-ripav
QU?~KI\IV
~ a i -roljq
7~66aq their feet fast in the
inner
prison
and
the
feet
stocks.
- -.
i;u~ahiaa-ro a 6 ~ & v ~ i c ; T
[dhov.
25
But about the
he made secure of them into the wood.
middle of the night
25 Ka-rh 62 ~b p~aov6n~lovflaGhoq K a i Paul and Silas were
Down but the
midnight
Paul
and
praying and praisIihaq I T ~ O ~ E U X ~ ~ E V O ~ ijpvouv
Silas
praying
were praising
- with hvrnns ing God with song;
~ b v 8 ~ 6 i r~r q ~~p c i j v ~ o 6
aO-rGv - oi yes, t h e p r i s o n the God, were hearing upon but of them the e r s Were h e a r i n g
6iap101- 26 &QVW
62
,E,Opbc; t h e m . 26 Suddenly
bound (ones) ;
suddenly
[earthlquake a great earthquake
but
Having seen but

oi

the

K~PLOI

lords

~2:

ACTS 16: 27-33

621

6a-r~ a a h ~ u e f i v a ~ ~h o c c u r r e d , so t h a t
to be shaken
the t h e foundations of
shaken.
0spih1a
TO;
~ E ~ ~ C J T T ~the
~ ~ jail
O U were
,
foundations
of the
place of bound ones, Moreover, a l l t h e
fivrr$xeqaav
62 rrapaxp j p a
9Gpa1 doors were instantly
the
were opened up but
instantly
doors o p e n e d , a n d
bonds of all were
.R2aa~,nai I T ~ V T O V T& 6 ~ u p & &vkeq.
all,
and
of all
the bonds was let go up. loosened. 27 The jail27
iSvnvoq
Si
y~v6p~voq B er, being awakened
Awakened out of sleep but having become the o u t of sleep a n d
~ a i
I6hv
SEapoqljha(
having seen s e e i n g t h e p r i s o n
and
p a r d of bound ones
d o o r s were o p e n ,
drvc~ypbaq ~ i r q 06paq T
c$IJh,a~t<drew his sword and
having been opened the
doors of the
prlson
m a ~ & p ~ v o q T?V
pcixa~pav
f i p ~ h h ~ vw a s a b o u t t o d o
j
he was about away with himself,
sword
having drawn
the
imagining t h a t the
: ioru~bV b r v a l p ~ ~ ~V O, ~ E L ; W V ~ K T T E ~ $ E U Y ~ V UTOGS
~
himself to be taking up, oplnmg to have fled out the prisoners had escaped.
~mpiouq, 28 iphvqa~v 6 i naOAoq pryhhq 2gBut Paul called
bound ones.
Sounded out but
Paul
to great
out with a loud
pwvfj hiyov Mq6B
rrp6mc;
O E ~ U T Ovoice, saying: "Do
,
voice saylng Nothmg you should do to yourself
,
K ~ K ~ V &, r a v - r ~ q ycip ~ O ~ E V6 ~ 0 6 6 ~n. ~ th u r t yourself,
for
we are
in here. for we are all here!"
all
1 bad (thing),
:! 29
ai-rfiaaq
62 ~ b E~~ ~ E a' T T ~ ~ ~ ~ ( Tna?
E v , ZgSo he asked for
Having asked for but lights he leaped in, an!
lightS an leaped
' ;v~popoq
Y E V ~ ~ E V O ~ p
o
~
-rq
v i, and, seized with
atiemble
having become
he fell toward
the trembling, h e fell
naGhq nai Iihq, 30 ~ a i errpoayayOv
down
Paul
and
Silas,
and having led forward
a n d Silas. 30Anci
'
ad~ohq :(a
ic$q
Kljpio~,
Ti
pE
them
outside he s a ~ d Lords,
what
me he brought them (?illside and said: "Slrs,
!
6 ~ i
ITO I E?V
iva
in order that what must I do to
i it is necessary
to be doing
0~386;
31
oi
62
~ i ~ get
a v saved?" 31They
1 I should be saved?
The (ones)
but
said said: "Believe on the
~ a Lord
i
T ~ V K ~ ~ P I O V I~CTOOV,
Jesus and you
nicr~euaov i
' Jesus.
and will aet saved. vou
Lord
upon the
Belleve
,
"
awe
0 3 nai b
o'F~6q oou. and your household."
you will be saved you and the household of you. 32 And they spoke
32 n a i ihahqaav a h + T ~ V h 6 ~ o v TOG
t h e word of JehoAnd they spoke to him the
word
of the
vah* to him togeth1 ec0ir
o6v
n e a ~ TOTS
i v -rfi o i ~ i aer with all those
God together with
all the (ones) in the house
in his house. 33 And
'
ad~oG.33 nai
?apahafidv
a6-rohq Zv he took them along
of him.
And havmg taken along
them
in
in that hour of the
~KEIV~
&PC( -re< V U K T ~ ~3 0 u a ~ v drnb
that
the hour of the nlght he bathed from n i g h t a n d b a t h e d
g y i v ~ ~ o phyaq
great

as-and

1
I

32" Jehovah,

Ji',8.1i218;

the Lord, P"%hL'DVgSJ'e; God, NB.

ACTS 16:-0

rGv vhqyGv, ~ a i kParrr~ia0q

air~bq ~ a 'their
i
stripes; and, one
he
and and all, he and ~q
ol
TOG
h a v ~ e q .rrppaxpijpa, were baptized without
the (ones)
of him
all
u t a n t l ~ , delay. 3 4 A n d he
34 dnrayayhv
TE
a3~0Ljq E I ~ T ~ V OIKOVbrought them into &
having led up and
them
into the house house and set a table
r r a p i e q ~ ~ v ~parr<av, ~ a if i y d h ~ c i o a ~before
o
them, and he
he put alongside
table,
and
he exulted
rejoiced greatly with
I T ~ V OK
I E~
I T E I T I ~ T E U K ~ ~T
6~6.
all his household norp
with a11 house having believed to the God.
that he had believed
35 'HpLpaq 62
y ~ v yCvqq
o
drrria~~~
hav
Of day but having occurred
sent off
35 When it became
01 cnpavyoi ~ o c q fiap600~ouq Aiyovrcq day* the civil madsthe
praetors
the
rod bearers
saying trates dispatched the
'Arr6hvaov
r03q
drvepthovq
~ K E ~ V O U S . constables t o say:
Release
the
men
those.
"Release those men."
36 & I $ ~ ~ E I ~ E V 62 d
Seupoqdhat
TOGS 36So the Jailer reReported back but the guard of bound ones the ported their words to
X6yovq qrrphq ~ b vflaGhov, BTI 'A.rrEo~aA~avPaul: '<The civil magwords toward the
Paul,
that Have sent off l ~ t r a t e s have dispatched men that
oi
a ~ p ayo;
~q
iva
the
praetors
in order that YOU [two] might be
released. Now, there.
drrrohueij~~.
vcv
o&,
YOU should be released;
now
therefore fore, Come Out and
&~~A9civreqrrop~ljcae~b ~ ijvq
p . 37 6 go YOUR way in Peace."
having come out
be going
in
peace.
The 37 But Paul said to
them: "They flogged
66 IlaGAoq Eqq IT&
a6-roLjq AE~~C(VTES
but
Paul
said toward
them
Havlngflayed US publicly unconGqpoaiq
& K ~ T ~ K ~. demned,
~ T O ~men
< , who are
us"
"
to public [place]
uncondemned, Romans, and threw us
bvepcjrrouq 'Pwpaiouq ir.rrhpxov.raq, EpaAav into prison; and are
men
Romans
existing,
they threw they now throwing 1
out secretly? NO,
Eiq
$Juh?~fiv* ~ a i VOV
hhepp
i)p&q
into
pnson;
and
now
secretly
us indeed! but let them !
&~PcjtAAovo~v;
06
y&p,
&,A& come themselves and 1
they are throwing out?
Not
for,
but bring US out." 38 SO f
Me6v~~q ahoi
&~cryayiTwuav.t h e constables re- i
having come
they
let them lead out. ported these sayings
38 drITfiyy~lhaV 6E
~oiq
o; to t h e civil magis- '
Reported back but to the uTfr2z:iq
the trates. These grew
when they
bap6oOxor r h bfiycrra Ta67a. h g ~ p f i e ~ ~ ~fearful
av
rod bearers the sayings these; they grew fearful heard that the men
66 b ~ o 6 a a v ~ e 671
q 'Pw~aioi &ia(v, 39 ~ a were
i
m-nans. 39 Conbut having heard that Romans they are,
and ~r?quently they came
Jhe6v~Eq
r r a p ~ ~ h h ~ c r a valj~otjq, ~ a i
entreated them
having come
they entreated
them,
and and, after bringing
hEayay6vrcq
~ ~ G ~ T w v
drITEheEivthem out, they rehaving led out
they were requesting
to go off quested them to depart
h b ~ f i qT~)?EWS. 40 kt'86v~~q
6&
from the city. .U)But
from the
city.
Having come out but from they came out of
the

blows,

ACTS 17: 1-6

623
and

he was baptized

Av6i.a~~the prison and went to

Lydm. the home of Lyd'i-a,
and when they saw
i66v-r~~ r r a p ~ ~ d t h ~ o aTOGS
v
b6~Aqoirq
brothers the brothers they enhaving seen they encouraged the
couraged them and
,#I
fEfih0aV.
departed.
,
d
they went out.
They now jourAro6~6qoorr~q
62
neyed through
Having- made thelr way through
but
the
- --.
A ~ . P M P ' ~and
. ~-AP' A ~ + ~ F O ~K&
!V
'A.rrohAwviav
?jh0ov 01.10'~i.a
a
n
d
came
~ m p h l p o l ~ sand
ApoUonia
they came
t
o
Thes-sa-10-ni'ca,
Eiq O~uuaAovi~qv, ~ T O U 4~ uuva-ymyfi where there was a
into
Thessalonica,
where was
synagogue
s y n a g o g u e of t h e
"lov&xiwv. 2
~crrh
6k
~6
of the
Jews.
According to but the (thing) Jews. 2S0 according to
c ~ ~ s t ohe
m went
E;wedq
T+
naOhq iufiXe&v npdq Paul's
,ccustomed tothe
Paul
he camein toward inside to them, and
ad~oir< ~ a ih i (~dtfipa~a
~ p i a 6 1 ~ h E t a ~for
o thiee sabbaths he
them and upon sabbaths three he reasoned reasoned with them
&oiq
drrrd
T ~ V
ypagGv, from the Scriptures,
to them
from
the
Scriptures. 3 explaining and proving by references that
3
G~avoiyov
Ka;
.rrCLPCTTle~pEVOq
opening up thoroughly
and
putting alongside it Was necessary for
Christ to suffer
671 T ~ V X ~ I ~ T ~ V h 6 ~ 1
Ta9~iv Kai the
and
to
rise from the
that the
Christ
i t was necessary to suffer and
dead* and Csa~ingl:
baarival
t~
VEK~OV,~ a ;6Tl oTITB~ "This is the Christ,
t o stand up out of dead (ones), and that
this
thi~Je~u~whomIam
&JT,~ 6
. ~ p , 0 ~ 6 q , 6 'IqaoGq
v
63h publishing to YOU."
is
the
Chnst,
the
Jesus
whom
4 h a result some of
~cc.rayyihhw iryiv. 4 ~ a iTWEC &E
announce down to YOU.
And some out of them them became believers
and associated themi~r~ioeqoccv ~ a i
.rrpoo~Khqpcj&lc3av
were persuaded
and
they were asslgned by lot selves with Paul and
Si1as? and a great
TQ flaljhq ~ a i TG tihq, TGV TE m
u l t i t u d e of t h e
to the
Paul
and to the Silas, of the and
Greeks
Who worshiped
cr~po~ivwvc E h A f i ~ ~rrhiieoq
v
noA3 yuvautGv
reverencing
Greeks multitude much of women [God] and not a few
of the principal womTE
TQV IT~GTWVQGK dhiya~.
en did SO.
and of the Brst (ones) not
few.
5 But the Jews, get6;
oi a 1 ov6aTol
5
ZqhGoavr~q
ting jetdous, took into
Jews
Having become jealous but . the
their company certain
~ai
-irpoohap6p~vo1 TQV
and
havins!
of the wicked men of the
-- - taken toward themselves
market-place idlers
&yopaiwv
6vGpaq
T I V ~ S movqpoirq ~ a i
market idlers male persons some
wicked
and and formed a mob and
proceeded to throw the
6xAorr01jrravr~q
&6opOf3ouv
having made crowd they were throwing into uproar city into a n uproar.
they assaulted the
r j v .rr6Arv, ~ a i hr~crrdrvrq
TC o i ~ i qAnd
house
of Ja'son and
the
city,
and having stoodupon the house
went
s
e e p g to have
aljroirq
npoayay~iv
Y~~TOVV
' 16raovoq
them brought f o r t h

lilq
the

'$&

~ioijh9ov

they vent in

wp6q

toward the

2;

rilv117

17

2;

of Jason

they were seeking

them

to lead forth

ACTS 17: fS-12

624

&IS
T ~ VGfipov- 6 p i

into the public;

EGP~VTE? 62 a l j ~ 0 6 q to the rabble. 6 Wheo

not having found but

2;

womeil and of the

men. l 3 But when the
0 3 ~b h i y o ~ . 13 'Rq 62 2 y v w a w o i &1r6r f i q Jews from Thes-sa-locot
few.
As but
knew
the from the ni'ca learned that the
~ ~ a f f a h o v i ~' 1qou6aiol
q
671 ~ a @i ~i
B ~ p o i qword of God was pub~hessalonlca
Jews
that also m the Beroea lished also in Be-roe'a
Kcrrrl~y6hq
61~2,TOG n a 6 h 0 ~ 6. A6yoq 7013 by Paul, they came
waspublmshed by the
Paul
the word of the there also to incite
and agitate the mass9~05,
Wov
K~KE?
U~~E~OVTES
~ a i
~ o d , they came and there
shaking up
and es. 14 Then the brothT a p & , ~ 7
~ 0~6 ~~ ~
X ~qO U F14
.
~ 6 8 k ~ q 61 ers immediately sent
the crowds.
Immediately but Paul off to go as far
as the sea; but both
T67& T ~ V flairhov d<arrrCare~hav oi drS~Ar#oi
then the
Paul
sent off out
the brothers Silas and Timothy reT o p ~ 6 ~ u e a ~Zoq
I T
T$V Bdrhaouav. mained behind there.
sea;
15 However, t h o s e
to be golng
until
upon
the
fiiT6pEl~dr~ T
8
TE
I i h a q ~ a i6. c o n d u c t i n g P a u l
remained
behind and the and Silas and the brought him as far
.
.
oi
SZ as Athens and, after
rlpbe~o<
~ K E T . 15
but receiving a command
The (ones)
there.
Timothy
for Silas and Timothy
rae~o~&ovr&g r6v
IlaGhov qyayov
to come to him as
conducting
the
Paul
they led
hapbv~~q
&v~oh$v
quickly as possible,
K a i
'&v~v,
having received
commandment they departed.
and
Athens..
--Iva
vtp68~ov
=p6< r 6 v ZiXav ~ a~i 6 T
16 Now while Paul
toward the Silas and the Timothy in order that
was waiting for them
T&XI~TU
.a8wrrlv
~rp6q ah6v
most quickly they should come toward him in Athens, his spirit
within him came
256E~ct~.
to be irritated a t
they went out.
beholding
that the
16 'Ev
6.? TaTq 'A&jvaiq & K ~ E X O ~ ~ V O U
In
but
the
Athens
waitingfor city was full of idols.
napC)<6v&~o r 6 17 Consequently he
IlaOhou,
a6T06~ TOO
was belng irritated the began to reason in
Paul,
of the
them
v
irvrGpa ad102 i v a t r Q 8 ~ o p o i r v ~ o~qa ~ E i 6 w h othe
synagogue with
beholding full of idols
s ~ i r ~ of
t him in him
the Jews and the
oioav r j v n6h1v. 17
61J ~ ~ E p
T
iv O
o t h e r people who
being
the
city.
He was reasoning indeed
worshiped [Gcdl and
obv
$v mj u u v a y w y i T O 'lou6aio1q
every day in t h e
therefore m the
synagogue to the
Jews
~ai
TO?<
u ~ p o p b o ~ q ~ a i &V
TG market place with
and
the (ones)
reverencing
and
in
the those who happened
dyopij
K ~ T & 1~6aav jvfpav
ITPAS to be on hand. 18But
marketplace
down
every
day
toward certain ones of both
~06q
r r a p a ~ u y ~ & v o v ~ a < . 18 TIVES the Ep-i-cuere'an and
the (ones)
happening (to be) alongside.
Some t h e Sto'ic philoso62 ~ a i T B ~ 'E.rrl~oupiwv ~ a i~TCSIK&Vphers h k to conEpicurean
and
Stoic
versing with him
auviC3ahhov
ah@, ~ a i
throwing together to him, and controversially, and
pVal

them

they did not find them

houpov
' I&oova
~ a i r ~ v a qthey dragged Ja'son
they were dragging
Jason
and
some and certain brothers
dt6~hqo6q &.rri ~ o 6 qr r o h ~ ~ & p x ap~o 6 v ~ e q to the city rulers,
brothers upon the
politarchs,
crying aloud crying Out : "These
BTI
0i
oI)~oupEvqv men that have overthat
The (ones)
inhabited (earth) turned the inhabited
~ V ~ O T ~ T ~ O C C V T E03ro
<
I
~ a i
6 ~ 9 6 6e~a r t h a r e present
having upset
these
also
inhere here also, 7 and Ja'~rdrp~~o7
~ v , oijq
6 ~ 0 6 6 6 ~ ~ ~ a slo n h a s received
are alongside,
whom
has received under [roof 1 them with hospitality,
'Idowv- ~ a 0i 6 ~ 0 1 IT&TE~
~TCVC(YTI
TQV And a these [men]
Jason;
and these
all
in opposition to the act in opposition to
Soy pdr-rwv Kaioapoq IT~~~OGOUUI, Daothia the de~reesof Caesar,
decrees
of Caesar
are doing,
king
saying there is anothi?-rclpov
A iyov-r~q
ETV~I
' I q ~ o i j v . er king, Jesus." 8 They
different
saylng
to be
Jesus.
indeed agitated the
8 g~drpa<av
62
T ~ V 6xhov
~ a iTO&< crowd and the city
They agitated
but
the
crowd
and
the r u l e r s w h e n t h e y
r r o X r ~ 6 p x a q dr~o6ovTaq
Tac-ra,
9 KCti heard these things;
politarchs
hearing
these (things),
and 9 and first after taking sufficient secuA a p 6 v - r ~ ~ 76
i~w6v
having taken the sufficient (thing) beside of the rity from Ja'son and
'Idroovoq ~ a i r i j v
AOITQV
& ~ i h u o a v the others they let
Jason
and of the leftover (ones) they released them go.
a6~06q.
10 Immediately by
them.
night the brothers
sent both Paul and
10 Oi 62 dr6~hqoi
E~%~GJ<
61&
The but brothers immediately through Si1a.s O U t to Be.roe'a,
V U K T ~~
~ E ~ T T E 76v
~ ~ wTE IlaGhov ~ a Ti ~ Vand these, upon arnight theysentout the and
Paul
and the r i v i n g , w e n t into
--Z ihav
~ i q
Bipolw,
o i - r ~ v qthe synagogue of the
Silas
into
Beroea.
who
Jews. 11 Now the lab
w a p a y ~ v b p ~Iv o
~ i qT ~ Vo u v a y ~ ) y ~ter
v were more noblehaving come to be alongside into the
synagogue
rhv
'JouFaiov
dnrfpav11 O ~ T O I 62 minded than those
of the
Jews
they went off;
these
but in Thes.sa.lo.ni'ca,
fiuav
E ~ ~ E V ~ O T EI P O
TQV
h for they received the
were
of better race
of the tones)
in word with the greatO E O D ~ O V ~ KO ~~ , I V E ~i6i@xvro 6
h6yov est eagerness of mind,
Thessalonica,
who
received
the
word carefully examining
VET&-~rdr5qq wpoeupiaq,
76 ~ a 0 ' fipipav the Scriptures daiwlth
all
mental readiness, the down
day
ly a s to whether
& V ~ K ~ ~ V O T&<
V T E ~yp.aqhq
ei
EyxoI
examining
the Scriptures if it would have these things were so.
12 Therefore many of
rair~a oir~wq. 12 wohhoi p i v
oSv
these (things) thus.
Many indeed therefore them became believers,
15 a h Q v ~~rrioreuoav,~ a rQv
i
'Ehhqvi6~)v and so did not a few
out of them
believed,
and of the
Grecian
of the reputable Greek

ACTS 17: 13-15

625
KQV T&V

women

I
I

1I
!I

I
;
!

1
I

of the

E ~ U X
p6vwv
~

reputable

~ a i drv6pGiv

also of male persons

2&

$2

ACTS 17: 19-23

D~yov

weresaving
- -

Ti

What

&

likely

TOGTO

0iAo1

6 some would sag:,

thelUWhat is it this
6iI chatterer would &;
crrreppoh6yoq ob-roq Aty~lv;
oi
Others: ''Re
seed picker
this to be saying? The (ones) but, tO
seems to be a pub-,
r ~ v a v 6alpoviwv
6 0 ~ ~ ; K C C C ~ Y lisher
. Y ~ Eof~ foreign deOf foreign
demons h e is seeming
pubksher
i t i s. u T h i s w n
'Iqao&
~ a i -njv because he was de:
TI
~1va1
the
Jesus
and
the daring the good new.
because
to be;
of Jesus and the res;
drv6rmau1v
~ljqyydi<~~o.
he was declaring as good news. urrection. 19 So they
resurrection
laid hold of him and
19 h 1 A a f i 6 ~ ~ v o 1 62 airroc
id ~ 6 vled him to the Ar;
Having taken hold
but
of him
upon
the e -opla egus, saying:
" A ~ E I On
V~ Y O V ipyrryov1 Akyovng Aw@~&r "Can we get to know
Arean
Pagos t ey led,
saying
Are we able what this new teaching is which is spo.
yvc5va1 ~ i q i) K ~ I V ~
JI 6 ~ 6(TOG lren
by you? 20For
to know what the
new
the by YOU
you are Introducing
hdoupivq
(~vi<ov~a
things that are
being spoken
20 Being strange (things) some
strange to our ears.
ybp T I V ~
~ i u ~ i p ~ E~ Iq~ ~ h q & K O & ~ Therefore we desire
for some you are importing into the hearings to get to know what
4 pGv.
f3ouh6p~Ba
o h
yvc5va1 these things Purport
21111 fact
ot US;
we are wishingtherefore
to know to be."
Athenians and the
T~VCC
~ ~ A E I
~ a 6 ~ a ~ f vI.a all
is willing
these (things)
to be. foreigners sojourning
what (things)
there would spend
2 1 'ABqvaiol 62 V ~ V T E ~
~ a i
oi E I T I ~ ~ ~ O ~ their
~ V T Eleisure
~
time at
all
and the
sojourning
Athenians but
nothing but + telling
6kv01
1~
036Cv
Z T E ~ O V something or listening
into
nothing
difTerent to something new.
2oreigners
22 Paul now stood in
qfi~aipouv
9
Aiyetv
they had leisure time
than
to be saying the midst of the Ar-e
op'aagus
and said:
TI
fi
~ K O ~ I V
TI
K~IV~TE~OV
.
something or to be hearing something
newer.
"Men of Athens, I
22 u ~ a B d q 62 na6hoq 9 pioq 706 behold that in all
Having stood but
Paul
m middle of the things YOU seem td
be more given to the
'Ap~iou nayou
Cqq.
Arean
Pagos
h e said
fear of the deities'
"AvGpeq 'ABqvaiol, K ~ T & 1 ~ 6 r v ~ a b< t h a n o t h e r s are.
Male persons Athenians, down all (things) as 23 For instance, whiIe
passing along and
3p&q
9swpc5.
6 ~ 1 u t Spov~u~ipouq
a1
more demon-dreading
YOU
I am beholding; carefully observing
~ a i & v a B ~ o p i j v ~a ~ o r m objects of de23 ~ I E ~ X ~ P E Vy&p
O ~
the votion I also found
for
and beholding up
going through
u~p6roporra
6p8v ~Spov ~ a pwpbv
i
$V an altar on which
objects of veneration of YOU I found also altar m had been inscribed
'To an Unknown GO&
6
~ T E Y ~ Y ~ ~ T 'OA y v b m ~ OEQ.
which it had been written upon To Unknown God. Therefore what YOU
6
O ~ V
dtyvooGv~~q
E ~ U E ~ E ~ T E , are unknowingly giv.
Which therefore being ignorant YOU are venerating, ing godly devotion to,
TIVE~

some

a2

t%%k$?

E L ~ L ~ ~ I , ~ ~ Y E(dei-si-dai-mo.ne.ste'rous),
O ~ ~ ~ C , U ~
KBA; szc.per.sti-ti.G
si.or'es, Vg. Demons were thought to be deities, not discourteously.

~ a ~ a y y 6 A h w 6piv. 24 '0 this I am publishing

The to you. 24 The md
made the world
OE~S
b
roljaaq
~ b v ~ 6 a p o v ~ a that
i
~ o dthe (one) having made h e
world
and and all the things in
Ir&.ra
T&
hr a 3 ~ Q , o h o q o3pavo6 it, being, as this One
all
the (things) in
it,
this (One) of heaven is, m r d of heaven
Kai
y?jq
Grdpxwv
~Ijptoq O ~ K i v and earth, does not
and
of earth
existing
Lord
not
in dwell in handmade
X ~ ~ p ~ ~ ~ ~ ?vaoiq
j ~ o ~ q K C ~ T O I K E ~ temples, 25 neither is
handmade
divine habitations
is inhabiting he attended to by
'XEI pGv
do/Bpw.rrivwv human hands as if
25 o36k
61~6
human
nor
by
hands
he needed anything,
because he himself
B E ~ ~ T E O E T ~ I ~ r p o a 6 ~ 6 ~ ~ ~TIVOS,
6q
is being attended to having further need of anything, gives to all [persons]
e6~bq 6t60irq .rr&ol <wjv ~ a i ~ v o i v ~ a ilife and breath and
he
giving to all
life
and
breath
and all things. 26And he
T&
.rr&vra. 26 hroiqakv TE
i g made out of one
the (things)
all;
he made
and
out of Cmanl every nation of
evb~ ~ 6 vievoq &BpCjnov
K ~ T O I K E ~ V h i men, to dwell upon
one every nation
of men
to be dwelling upon the entire surface of
the earth. and he
ncrv-rbq rrpoocj~ou ~ f i q yijq,
dpioaq
all
face
of the earth, having defined decreed the appointed
~ p o o 7 ~ ~ a y p b o u q ~alpo3q
Kai T ~ Sseasons and the set
having been set toward appointed times and the limits of the dwelling
6poeeaiaq
T?~S
K ~ T O I K ~ ~a ~~ ~ B vofI Cmenl, 27 for them
limits
of the
dwelling
of them, to seek God, if they
27
<~TE?V
T ~ V 0~6v ~i
&pa
ye might grope for him
to be seeking the God
if
really
in fact and really find him,
in fact, he
qqhaqfiu~lcol alj-rbv ~ a i ~ i j p ~ although,
~ ~ ,
they might grope for
him
and they might find, is not far off from
one of us. 28 For
KC$
YE
06
pa~p2rv drrrd ivdq C K ~ ~ T O, each
U
and in fact not long [way] from one
each
by him we have life
and move and exist,
$p&v
6~6rpxov~a.
28 i v
aljT@
of us
existing.
In
him
for even as certain ones
<Gll~v ~ a i ~ t v o l j p ~ 0 a ~ a i&ofliv, hq of the poets among
we are living and we are moving and we are, as YOU have said, 'For
v are also his progKC~; T ~ V E TGV
~
K ~ B ' 6p&q T O I ~ T G V ~ i p i ~ a u lwe
have said eny.'
poets
also some of the down YOU
29 "Seeing, thereyap ~ a yCvoq
iapiv.
i
To6
also race
we are.
Of the (one) for
fore, t h a t we are
03v ~ I T ~ ~ X O V TOG
T E ~ 0 ~ 0 6o l j ~the progeny of God,
29
therefore
existing
of the God not we ought not to imbqeihop~v voyiCEtv X P U ~ Q fi dpy6pc; fi agine that the Divine
we are owing to be opining to gold or to sllver or Being is like gold or
AiBw,
xap6ry P ~ T I
7i~vqq Kai silver or stone, like
to stone,
to sculptured (thing)
of art
and
sculptured
b e ~ ~ l j ~ &epG~ou,
~wq
72,
BE~OV ~ 1 v a 1something
art
and
contrithe
of contrivance of man. the divine [being1
-- to be
6pol0V. 30 7 0 3 ~ ~ C V O ~ V X ~ ~ V O Tiiq
U ~
Of man. So True~
like.
The indeed therefore times of the God has overlooked
this (thing)

wouldwill

2za ~

ACTS 17: 24-30

627

626

kyb
I

am announcing down to You.

e:q

ACTS 17: 31-18:

the times of such

ignorance, yet now he
vGv I r r r a y y a A ~ ~roiq drveph-rro~q ~rdrvraq is telling mankind
now he is reporting to the
men
all (them) that they should ,U
lravraxo3
p~ravoeiv, 31
~ a 8 6 ~ 1 everywhere repent.
everywhere to be repenting,
according to which 31 Because he has set
ioqo~v
fipipav i v
p f h h ~ l a day in which he
he inade stand
day
in
wh'ich
he is about purposes to judge the
K ~ ~ V E I V T ~ V O ~ K O U ~ ~ Wi ~v V6k~a10a6vq inhabited earth in
to be judging the inhabited (earth1 in righteousness righteousness by a
iv
&6pi
6
Bp~uev, -rrior~vman whom he has
in
male person
to whom
he defined,
faith appointed, and he has
furnished a guarantee
rapauxhv
r&arv
dvauTfiaaq
having furnished
to all
having made stand UP to all men in that
h e h a s resurrected
aljrbv f~
V E K ~ ~ V .
him
out of dead (ones).
him from the dead:
32 & K O ~ U ~ V T E62
~ d v ~ u r a o ~ v VEKPGV
32 Well, when they
Having heard but resurrection of dead (ones) heard of a resurrecoi
pb
ixh~Oa<ov
oi
62 tion of the dead, some
the (ones) indeed were mocklng the (ones) but began to mock,
~T-rrav 'A~ouo6p~Odr uou repi T O ~ ~ T O UKai others said: "We will
said
We shall hear of you about
this
also hear you about this
~drhlv.33 oiiroq d nairhoq iSfiA9ev
&K
even another time."
again.
Thus the
Paul
made exit out of 33 ~ h u spaul went
pLaou
alj-r8vr ~ v i q 62
av6peq
out from their midst,
of them;
some
but
male persons but Some men joined
middle
~ o h h q e b - r ~ q ( I ~ T @ ~ ~ ~ D T E U34
UW
&v , themselves to him
having been glued
to him
in and became believers,
they beheved,
o'Cq ~ a iAroviro~oq b 'Apco-rray,i-rqq KG; 34 among whom also
whom also Dionysius the
Areopagite
and were Di.o.nys'i.us, a
yuvi bv6pa~1 Ac5pap1q ~ a i ETEPOI
judge of the court
woman to name
Damaris and different (ones) of the Ar .e.op'a .w,
ainr
a6roFq.
and a woman named
together with
them.
Dam'a-ris, and others
besides them.
MET&
rair-ra
xwp~oeciq
After these (things)
having been separated
After these things
i:< r 8 v 'A9qvBv
ijh9cv
eiq K6p1v9ov.
he departed from
out of the
Athens
he came into
Corinth.
Athens and came to
2 ~ a i ~bphv
TIWa
' I ou6aiov dv6par1 Corinth. 2And he
And having found some
Jew
to name
found a certain Jew
'A~ljhav, ~ O V TK I ~ V TG ~ L V E I , lrpoaqc5r~q named Aq'uiela, a naAquila,
Pontian
to the
race,
recently
tive of Pontus who
fiqhu96ra drrrB rijq 'Irahiaq ~ a npio~thhav
i
had recently come
having come from the
Italy
and
Priscilla
from Italy, and Prisy u v a i ~ a alj~oij 61&
rb
61areraxkva1
woman
of him
through
the
to have ordered cilla his wife, because
KAaO61ov
X~J~~<EU&XI
~ r d r r r a qrohq of the fact that ClauClaudius to be separating themselves
all
the dius had ordered all the
'IouSaiouq d r 6 rijq 'Pcjpqq,
~~pouijh0cv Jews to depart from
Jews
from the
Rome,
he came toward itome. So he went to
dyvoiaq

blr~p16hv

d 9~6q

T&

ignorance having overlooked the God the (things)

18

ACTS 18: 3-9

628

3 a n d on account of being of the

same trade he stayed
alj-ioiq
~ a at
i their home, and
them
and they worked, for they
ipy c5<ov70t.
ijoav
y&p a~qvorro~oiwere tentmakers by
b e y were workmg, they were
for
tentmakers trade. 4However, he
rixvq. 4
~ I E ~ ~ ~ E T 62
O
b ~ f jwould give a talk in
to the
trade.
He was reasoning but in thh the synagogue every
sabbath and would
avvayw~t
~arh
IT&
odrPParov,
sabbath,
synagogue
down
every
persuade Jews a n d
Ere18b
TE 'lou6aiou< ~ a "Ehhqvaq.
i
Greeks.
he was persuading and
Jews
and Greeks.
5 When, now, both
Silas and Timothy
5 'nq
62
~arfiheov
came down from MacAs
but
they went down
from
e -do'ni a, Paul began
Ma~e60viaq 6 TE tihaq ~ a i6 T1p6%~oq,
Nlacedonia the and Silas and the Timothy. to be intensely occuUUVE~XETO
rG
hA6yq
b pied with the word,
was holding himself together
to the
word
the witnessing to the Jews
61apaprup6pevoq TO?^ ' 1 ou6aio1q to prove that Jesus is
Jews
the Christ. 6 But after
thoroughly witnessing to the
they
kept on opposing
E ? v a ~ rBv xp1o~6v' I qaoirv. 6 drvr~rauoopkvov
to be the
Christ
Jesus,
Of (ones) opposing and speaking abusively, he shook out his
62 a l j ~ & v ~ a PAaoq~poOvrwv
i
i~?~vaSdrp~voq
but of them and
blaspheming
havlng shaken out garments a t d said to
rh
ipama
E~ITTTEV rpbq
a6~0ljq T b them: "Let YOUR blood
the outer garments he said toward
them
The be upon YOUR own
aTpa bp8v
h i
~ ~ q d f i vbpi)v. heads. I am cletn.
blood
of YOU
upon
head
of you; From now on I will go
~aaapbq i y b - tin6 roir virv ~ i q r& E9vq to people of the na7 Accordingly
clean
I;
from the now into ffie nations tions."
he
transferred
from
rrop~6aopa1. 7 ~ a i
pe-ra~hc,
I shall go.
And
having stepped across there and went into
~ K E ~ ~ E V fihe~v
eiq
oi~iav
7 1 ~ 6 ~ the house of a man
from there
he came
into
house
of scimeone named Titius Justus,
of God,
6v6pa~1T I T ~ O'U
lo6orou a ~ p o p k ~ o 76v
u 9 ~ a6 worshiper
~ ~
to name Titius
Justus
venerating
the God, whose house was adob
fi o i ~ i aqv
uuvopopoGoa
rfi joining the synagogue.
whose the house was having joint boundary to the 8 But Crispus the preofficer of the
cruvaywyij. 8 KpioTroq 62. 6 d p ~ ~ o u v d r y o ysiding
o~
synagogue.
Crispus but the synagogue ruler synagogue became s
h i ~ ~ r ~ v u er@
v
KUP~V
ohv
8hq believer in the Lord,
believed
to the
Lord
together with whole and so did all his
TG
O ~w
K
adroir, ~ a ilrohhoi
ri)v household. And many
the house (gold) of him, and
many
of the of t h e Corinthians
that heard began to
K0p1v9iwv
C ~ K O ~ O V ~ E ~ T ~ ~ ~ E u o~ va i
be bapCorinthians
hearing
were believing
and believe a ~ d
tized.
9
Moreover,
by
@ar~i<ov-ro.
9 E7-rrev 62 b ~6p1oq
they were being baptized.
Said but the Lord night the Lord said
Paul through a
tv V U K T ~ 61'
bpdparoq TG lla6Aq Mil to
vision: "Have no

a&oiq, 3 ~ a i 61d
them,

and

76

through the
Epsv~v
rap'
he was remaining
beside

them
~ ~ ~ T E X V O &bat
V

simllar trade

to be

ng$tql

night through

vision

to the

Paul

Nirt

ACTS 18: 10-17

pi

ACTS 18: 18-23

631

630

prjpa~oq- and went to beati?g

him in front of the
step;
judgment seat. But
alon+lagq,
10
61671
6
Eipl keep silent, 10 becam
0666~
TOGTUV
6
raaiwvt
Gal'1i.o would not
you should be silent,
through which
am I am with YOU and
and nothing of these (things) tothe
Gallio
concern himself a t all
ST& uoir ~ a io36~iq h t e j u ~ ~ aa0i 1 TOG no man will assault
~~EAEv.
with these things.
with you and no one willset upon You of the you SO as to do you
,as of concern.
18 However, after
~ a ~ Q ~ 7 aV iE ,
616~1
ha6q
6 o ~ iinjury; for I have
staying
quite some
6E
flaGAoq
18
'0
to treat badly you, through which People
is
but
Paul
many people in t&
yet days longer, Paul said
The
pot
~0A3q h,
-rfj
I T ~ ~ E I T ~ ~ T Qcity."
.
1lS0 he stayed
~poupeivaq
JIpkpaq ~KW.&STOTS good-by to the brothers.
to me
much
in
the
city
this.
set there a year and
having further remained
days
suffic~ent to the and proceeded to sail
11 'E~&eiaev 6k btau~civ ~ a ipqvaq E( S ~ X months, teaching
away for Syria, and
&&Acpoiq
drrro~a<dr,pevoq
~<CTTAEI
He sat down but
year
and months six among them the word
brothers having set hlmself off he was sailing out With him pris. c i l ~ l a
6 1 6 6 u ~ o viv ad-roiq T ~ V A6yov TO;
eeoG. of God.
T ~ V ~ u p i , ~KC(;
,
0th
ad76 and Aqrui.Ia, as he
teaching in
them
the word Of the God.
into the
Syrla,
and together with
him had the hair of his
12 NOW while Gal,12 rahhiovoq SZ & V ~ U T T ~ ~ T O Bv~oq
U
1i.o was proconsul of
n p i a ~ ~ h h a~ a i ' A K ~ A ~ c K E I P ~ ~ N O S b head clipped short in
Of Gallio
but
proconsul
being of the Aecha'ia, t h e J ~ R ~ priscllla
and
Aquila,
having shorn
m centchre.
ae, for he
'Axaiaq
~a-r&-rrkoquav 01
'lou&?o~ rose UP with one ' K&vxpEa?q ~ ? i v ~ q ajv,h
ETXEV
Y&P had a vow. 19 So they
Achaia
stood down upon
the
Jews
head,
he was having
for arrived. at ~
~sus, w
accord against Paul 1 Cenchreae the
6poe~pa6bv TQ na6Aq ~ a iyayov
i
a h 6 v and led him to t k ~
E S X ~ ~ V . 19
~ a ~ f i v ~ q a a- v62 ~ i qYEq~uovla n d he left them
like-mmdedly to the Paul and they led him judgment seat, 13 sayVOW.
They attained down but into Ephesus, there; but he himself
K ~ ~ K E ~ V O~crr6hlmEv
U~
ah06,
a 3 7 6 ~ 68 entered into the syn&mi
76
~fjpcr,13 hiyov~eq
8 ~ 1ing: "Contrary to tfie
and those he left down in that place,
he
but agogue and reasoned
upon
the
step,
saylng
that law this person leads 1
Flap$
~ b vv6pov
dtvarrci0~1
0 5 7 0 ~ men to another per.
~icr~h0bv E i q ~ j vauvayoyjv 6 1 d i c a ~ owith the Jews. 20 -41Alongside the
law is persuading UP this (one) suasion in worshiphaving entered into the synagogue he reasoned t h o u g h t h e y k e p t
~ o 3 q ~ V ~ P G T T O 06fi~a6a1
U~
T ~ V 0 ~ 6 ~
.
God."
14But as Paul
TO?<
' Iou6aio1q. 20 ~ P W T ~ V T W V 62 ahhv requesting him to reto the
Jews.
Requesting but of them main for a longer
the
men
to be venerating
the
God. was going to open
14 pi?Aov~oq
62
TOG
flarjhou his mouth, Gal'1i.o
he would not
i
vheiova
XP~VOV
peivai
0 6 time,
~
upon
more
t~me
to remain
not consent 21 but said
Being about
but
of the
Paul
said t o t h e Jews:
dtvoiyetv
r b ( ~ ~ 6 pETTEV
a
6 rahhiov "If it were, indeed, i
&T~TCVEUUEV,
21 &Ah&
hora<drpvoq good-by a n d t o l d
he gave nod upon,
but
having set himself off them
to be opening up the mouth said the
Gallio Some wrong o r ' 8 j
win return
~ a i eirhv
Fl6htv
&vau&pqo
~ p d q to you again, if JeIT&s
TOGS ' IouSaiouq Ei
~(2v
fiv wicked a c t of vil- j
toward
the
Jews
If
indeed itwas l a i n y , 0 Jews, I
and having said Again I shall bend back toward hovahn is
dr6iK~p&
TI
i,
pa6106pyqpa would with reason
3 ~ 8 s TOG 8 ~ 0 6 Bihov-roq
drvix8q
d r d And he put out to sea
unrighteous thing
some
or
readily done work put up patiently with
YOU
of the God
willing
he was led up from from ~~~t~ .sus 22 and
*
novqp6v, d 'lou6aTo1,
K ~ T &
A6yov &v YOU. 15 But if i t , is
came down to Caes'E~trrou. 22 K a i
~a7ehei)v
wicked, 0
Jews,
according to word likely c o n t r o v e r ~ i eOver
Ephesus,
and having come down into
~~d he went
~
up and greeted the
dD/~rs~6pqv
irpiiv. 15 ~i
62 speech and names
Ka~uapiav,
drvafi&q
~ a cio-ITaudp~voq
i
3 was puttlng up with
YOU;
if
but and the law among
Caesarea, having stepped up and having greeted c o n g r e g a t i o n , a n d
<qTjlpaT& $ ~ I ~VE p i A6you ~ a bvopdr~wv
i
went down to Antioch.
T ~ V
~KKAQQ~~V, Ka~ffiq
E(< 'Av~~Qxctav,
YOU,
YOU yourselves
thingssought i t i s about word and
names
the ecclesia, he stepped down into
Antloch,
23 And when he had
must see to it. I
~ a v6pou
i
TUG
~
a
e
'
irp?~q, iiq~~oee do not wish to be
passed some t i m e
23
~
a
i
votjoaq
xp6vov
-rtv&
$<fjAe~v,
and law Of the according to You, YOU Will see a judge of these
and having made time some he Went out, there he departed and
~ 3 ~ o i . K P I T ? ~ 6yi)
TO~TGJV
06 things." 16 With that
Ti)V went from place to
~ I E P X ~ ~ E V O ~
~afk<ijq
very (ones) ; judge
I
of these (things) not
passing through
according to subsequence
the p l a c e t h r o u g h t h e
he drove them' away f
BoGAouai ~ T v a t . 16 ~ a ichfiAau~v aGTo3~fro,
t h e judgment : raXccrt~jv x6pav ~ a i@puyiav, a m p i b v c o u n t r y of Gaels'I am wishing to be.
And he drove off
them
Galatian
country and Phrygia,
confirming t i . a and Phryg'i - a,
dnrb
-ra6
Pjlpa-roq. 17
i1~1ha86pevo1 seat. 17 So they all ,
strengthening all the
~ h a q TOG<
paBg-r&q.
from
the
step.
Having taken hold of laid hold of Sos'thedisciples.
all
the
dlsclples.
the presiding Offi6? I T ~ V ' I E ~ 10rs0Evqv rbv & ~ X I C ~ U V & ~ W Y OneS
V
but all (they) Sosthenes the synagogue ruler cer of the synagogue
21q Jehovah, J17; God, KBAVgSyP.
cpopoir,

be fearing,

&Ah&
but

AdAct

be speaking

~ a i

and

fear, but keep bp

not speaking and do not

E~u.rr~ov

were beating

Ep~pooecv TOG
in front

of the

UI

ACTS 18: 24-19:

24 'lou6aioq 6f
Jew

some
race,

namjv~qcr~v ~ i < -E

iv

the

into

7,6yloS,

6~

SuvaTdq

EoOV/

Ep esus,

powerful

being

of~oq

?v

This (one)

Scriptures.

~ a ~ q pboq
xq

w;lS

~ j v6Gv

having been taught by echo down the

~upiou,~ a <iwv
i

79

~ a i 66iSaan~v

dr~prPijq

Lord,

to name,

male person eloquent,

yparpaiq. 25

7aiq

in

Apollos

y i v ~ ~ , Zxvip

to the

lie attained down

'A.rrohhG~bv6pa71,

TIC

but

' A h ~ { a v 6 p ~ 3 74
~
Alexandrian

ACTS 19: 2-9

and boiling to the

TOU

way

of the

V V E ~ ~ ~ ~ iTh c
I ih~~

spirit

h e was speaking

.rrE~i

7a

and he was teaching accurately the (things) about

TO;

the

' 1 qo06,

~ T ~ I D T ~ ~ E V O
p6vov
~

Jesus,

being acquainted with

' I wdrvou. 26

P6rrr~i.apa
bapt~sm

of John.

0 6 ~ 6 ~

~4

76

the
TE

This (one)

i j p < a ~ o -rrappqo~&<euea~iv
started

alone

and

ouvayoyij.

to be speaking boldly in the synagogue':

d r o ~ o a v - r ~ q62 aiiroc npianthha

having heard

but of him

Priscilla

and

Aauila

2 4 N o ~ a Certain
Jew named A-poll
a native of Alexandas,
OS,
an
man, ar.
rived i n Eph'e.sus;
and he was well versM
i n t h e Scriptures.
2 5 T h i s [ m a n ] had
been orally instructM
i n the way of Jeho,
valia and, as he w
as
aglow with the spirit
he 'Xent speaking anti
teaching with correct,
ness the things about
Jesus, but being ac,
quainted with only
the baptism of job
26And t h i s [man]
started to speak boldly
in the
When Pris'cilla and
Aq'uiela
ard him
they tookh e him

their company and'expounded the way of

T ~ V
666v
T O
8c-06. God more correctiy to
icie~v-ro
G
bethey expounded
the
of the
was
-o
- d--.. him.
27 Pouhopivou 62 aGroO 61~heriv riq r j v cause he was desiring
Wishing
but of him to go through into the to go across into
'Axaiav
I T ~ O T ~ E ~ & ~ E V O I oi
d 6 ~ h q o i A.cha'ia, the brothers
the
exAchaia
having turned forward
thc
brothers
to reLypaqav ~ o i q p a 9 1 l ~ a qdmo6ifaoOa1 arl-rhv. horting
ceive himthem
kindly.
So
TrpooEhdrPov~o~ G T ~nai
v
took along

wrote

to the

him

& K ~ I $ ~ C Y T E ~ O V~ G T G

and more accuratelv to- hi&

--~---

disciples

to receive off

him;

when he got there, he

greatly
who had believed on
737s
~ T E T I ~ T E U K ~ U I V 6th
Of Goes unto the (ones)
havlng believed
through
X & ~ I T O ~ . 28 ~ d ~ h v w q y a p
TOTS deserved kindness;
undeserved kindness;
intensely
for
to the 28 for with intensity
' IouFaio~q
S t a n a ~ q A i y x ~ ~ o he thoroughly proved
Jews
he was thoroughly proving the Jews to be wrong
6q ~ 0 d q
&TI~EIKV~<
6th
TGV publicly, while he
the
to public [glace]
showing forth
through
the
Scriptures
that
Jesus
y p a ~ i j v E T V ~ I T ~ V X ~ I U T ~'Iqooijv.
V
was the Christ.
Scriptures to be the
Christ
Jesus.
I n t h e course
' E y i v ~ ~ o6 i Bv TG T ~ V'Arohhh E T V ~ I &V
of events, while
*t O C C U ~but
~ in &e the
Apollos to be in A . poljlos
w a s in
Kopivea
naifhov
61c h e 6 v ~ a
7& Corinth, P a u l went
~orinth
Paul
having gone through
the t h r ~ u
- q ht h e inland
25" Jehovah, J7,sVlV:,lG; the Lore, HBA.
bC

.rrapay~v6p~voq

who having come to be alongside

(TUVEP~~AETO
I T O
he helped

~ ~

much

~22

19

l9

y E c p ~ o~
~ ~a iparts and came down
Ephesus
and t o
.sus, a n d
, d p ~ i v 71vixq p a e q ~ 6 r ~ 2 ~T-rrCv TE npdq found some disciples;
to find some disciples,
he said and toward 2 a n d h e said t o
,$~06~ Ei
.rrv~;pa
&y~ov
B A ~ P E T E them: "Did you rethem
If
spirit
holy
youreceived c e i v e h o l y s p i r i t
nla~&ljoav7E<;
oi
6;
.rrpAq a h 6 v when YOU became behaving believed? The (ones) but toward
him lievers?" They said to
"Why, we have
~,b,hh' 066' ~i .rrv&pa &y~ovEDTIV f i ~ o l j o a y ~ vhim:
.
~ u t not if spirit
holy
is
we heard.
never heard whether
there is a holy spirit."
3 d~iv
TE
Eiq
~i
odv
He sald
and
Into
what
therefore 3 And he said: "In
+ ~ T T ; u ~ ~ T E ; oi
62 ETTW Eis 76 what, then, were YOU
, V ~ ~ ~ Y baptized?
O U
The (ones) but said Into the baptized?" They said:
'IOQOU
P6rrr~tppa.
4 d.rrev 62 naCIXoq ''In John's baptism."
Said but
Paul
4 P a u l said: "John
of John
baptism.
'fo&vqq hPdcrr~~u~v
PdrTr~~apa p ~ ~ a v o i a q ,baptized with the bapbaptism
of repentance, tism [in symbol] of
baptized
John
telling the
B ~ X ~ ~ E V repentance,
OV
A
.rQ h a 4 hiywv Eiq
people to believe in
tothe people saying into the (one)
coming
p ~ a~6 ~' d v
Yva
.rrlaTEljawu,v, 7067' the one coming after
after him in order that they should believe, this him, that is, in Je~ ~ T I ~V i q7bv 'lqaoiiv.
5 dr~06oavTEq 62 sus.'' 5 0 n hearing
Having heard but this, they got bapis
into the
Jesus.
tized in the name of
@ a ~ ~ i o e q o a v ~ i q ~ i )6vopa 706 ~upi01-1
they were haptlzed into the name of the Lord the Lord Jesus. 6 And
when Paul laid his
'Iqao;.
6 ~ a i $ I T I ~ ~ V T Oa <
6~0iq 7
Jesus;
and having imposed to them of the h a n d s upon t h e m ,
naOAou xeipaq
~b .rrv~Cpa76 &ylov in' the holy spirit came
Paul
hands came the spirit the holy upon upon them, and they
speaking with
y h h a o a ~ q ~ a began
i
aho6q,
khdthouv
TE
they were speaking and to tongues and tongues and prophthem,
Gh
n&vTEq esying. 7 All together,
~ T ~ ~ o ~ ~ ~ T E u7o qaav
v.
t h e r e were about
they were prophesying.
Were but the
all
twelve men.
6v6p~q b u ~ i S & ~ E K ~ .
male persons as if
twelve.
8 Entering into the
synagogue*
Woke
8
Eiaehehv
62 Eiq 7fiv cruvay~yfivw i t h b o l d nhe
ess for
d V ~ - r ~ p ~ npipq
Z(
upper

parts

Bhe~iv $5

to come

Havingentered

but

Into

into

the

synagogue

h r e e months, givTpEiqting
talks and using
three
persuasion con61ah~yt)p~voqnai
.rreieov
repi
erning t h e kingand
persuading
about
$2 cdom
reasoning
of God. 9 But
Paoth~iaq TOG
~EO;.
9
66
kingdom
of the
God.
but some when some went on
hardening themselves
& ~ K ~ ~ ~ ~ V O V T O
and a n d not believing,
Were hardening themselves
s p ~ a k i n ginjuriously
fp-r~ieouv
Kal<OhOYOGVTES
7+, 66jV
they were disobeying
saying bad
the way about The Way be~ ~ I T I O V1-06
nhfi5ouq,
drrroo~hc;
dTr3 fore the multitude,
in s ~ g h t of the multitude, having stood off from h e withdrew from
i ~ r a p p q &<ETO
o~

hewas speaking boldly

h i

upon

pfivaq

months

634

ACTS 19: 10-16

and separated
t h e disciples from
S I ~ E ~ ~ ~ E VbO S
ox0hG
TupQvou. them, daily giving
reasoning
in
the
school
of Tyrannus. talks in the schw
10 TOGTO 62 i y f v c ~ o fri Z T ~ 6150, SQTE [auditorium] of ~ g ,
This but occurred upon years two, as-and ran'nus. lOThis took
Tdrv~aqTOGS K ~ T O I K O G V T ~ < T ~ V'Aoiav drK0Goal place for two Y e q
all
the
inhabiting
the
Asia
to hear SO that all those ip,
the [district
T ~ Vht)yov
TOG ~upiou, ' IouGaiouq TE ~ a habiting
i
the word of the
Lord,
Jews
and and of] Asia heard the
word of the Lor$
"Ehhqvaq.
Greeks.
both Jews and Greek
11And God kept
11 A w ~ ~ TE
E I 03
~ ~ & q T U X O ~ ( T ~ ~b
Powers and not the having happened the performing extraorr
din^ works of .pow,
8c6q
t-rroi~t
61& -T&V x ~ c p i j v flairhou,
God was doing through the
hands
of Paul, er through the hands
2 7
~ a i t-rri
TOG<
dro6~voGwaq of Paul, 12 SO that
as-and also upon the (ones)
being sick
even c l o t h s and
d r r o q h p ~ d a lhi,TOG xpwr6q adroc oou6apla aprons were borne
to be borne off from the skin of hun sweat cloths f r o ~ nhis body to the
6 a ~ p c ~ i v e~
l a a ihdh&croc(Tf3at &IT'
a h & v ailing People, and the
or
aprons
and to be changing place from them diseases left them,
r2rq v6oouq, T& TE m ~ l j p a ~ T&
a rovqpa and the wicked spirits
the diseases, the and
spirits
the wicked came out. 13But cerf ~ r o p e 6 ~ a e a l . 13 'E-rr~x~ipqoav62 ~ c v qt a i n o n e s of the
to be coming out.
Tookinhand
but some r o v i n g J e w s who
~ a i
TGV
repc~p~opCvwv 'IouFaiov practiced t h e castalso
of the (ones)
going about
Jews
b g out of demons
i c o p ~ c o r i i v bvop&<~cv i-rri
~ o 3 q & o ( v ~ a qa l s o u n d e r t o o k t o
exorcists to be naming upon the (ones) having name the name of
T& ITVE6paTa T& qrroyplx ~6 6vopa TOG the Lord Jesus over
the
spirits . the wlcked the name of the t h o s e h a v i n g the
wicked spirits, say~ u p i o u ' IqcroG Xtyovre<
'Op~irw
Lord
Jesus
saying
I am putting under oath i n g : "I solemnly
q
6
o
v
bv
flaGhoq ~qp6cru~c.charge YOU by Jesus
YOU
the
Jesus
whom
Paul
is preaching. whom Paul preaches."
14 6aav
62
rlvoq
IKEU&
'lou6aiou l4NOW there were
Were
but
.of some
Sceva
Jewish
seven sons of a cerdrpx1~pCwq k r ~ h uioi
TOGTO
TOIOGVTE~. tain Sce'va, a Jewish
high prlest
seven
sons , this
doing.
chief priest, doing this
15
+ ~ o ~ p l f 3 i v 62 T& ~ v e G p a76 r o y p 6 v 15 But in answer: the
Hav~nganswered but the spirit the wicked
wicked spirit said to
E i r ~ va h o i q TdV p i v
'IrlooGv
YIV~UKW
then:
"1 know Jesus
said to them The indeed
Jesus
I am knowing
and I am acquainted
~ a T i ~ VIlaGhov
ivio~apac,
With
but who
and the
Paul
I am acquainted with, ?'o!"
are
t i v ~ q fo~6;
16 ~ a i tqah6p~voq
6
who are YOU?
And having leaped upon the that the man in who*
& v ~ p a ~ oir'
q a h o i t q tv Q
qv ~i,
nvcirpa the wicked spirit
man
upon them in whom was the spirit was leaped upon them,
a;~Gv

drq~$cocv

them helimitedoff

roirq p d q ~ b q ,~af3' ilpEpav them

the

disciples, down

day

ACTS 19: 17-22

635

mastery of
one after the other,
and prevailed against
iopo~v
K ~ T '
aihijv, &ore ~upvoirq them, so that they
exerted strength down on them, as-and naked fled naked and woundT E T ~ ~ U ~ ~ T I U ~ &K(PUYE?V
~ V O U ~
k~
TOG ed out of that house.
having been wounded
to flee
out of the 17 This became known
oil<o~EKE~VOU. 17 TOGTO 6k ~ Y ~ V E T~OV G W T ~ V to all, both the Jews
and the Greeks that
house that.
This but became known
dwelt in Eph'easus;
.5acv 'Iou6aioiq TE ~ a lEhh
i
otv
TOTS
to all
Jews
and and
~ r e & s the (ones) and a fear fell upon
them all, and the
K a . ~ T?)v
~ ~wEqeo~v,
~ ~ GKG; ~ ~ I T~ ~ I T~ E D E+6@0<
v
name of the Lord
inhabiting the Ephesus, and fell xpon fear
Jesus went on being
T&VT~C
adTo6ql
;
~ a i it.i~yah\jYE~o 76 m a g n i f i e d . 18 And
,,"on
all
them, and was being magniied the manv of those who
uy--"become believers
,jvopa TOG
Kupiou ' Iqv06. 1 8 rohhoi TE had
Many
and would come and coaname of the
Lord
Jesus.
fess and report their
76~
'~TE'KICTTEUK~TWV
~~~XOVTO
practices o p e n l y .
of the (ones)
having believed
were comng
19Indeed, quite a
~ { ~ ~ ~ A o y o O p~~ va oi ~&vayyih?ov~cq ~ h q
number of those who
confessing
out
and
announcing
up
the
practiced magical arts
K @ < ~ ab-rGv.
~q
19 i ~ a v o i 62
T ~ V
brought their books
acts
of them.
S m c i e n t but of the (ones) the
together and burned
r~picpya T ~ C L ~ ~ V T W V
a u v e v i y ~ c o l ~ ~ < them up before everycuriosities having practiced having brought together
body. And they calT&S
PiPhouq
K ~ T ~ K ~ I O V
~ ~ G T I Oculated
V
together the
the
books
they were burning down
in sight prices of them and
r6v-rc3v. ~ a ui u v ~ q r j ~ ~ o ~
a va q~ c p h q a l j ~ & v found them worth
of all; and
computed
the prices of them fifty thousand pieces
~ a i EGPOV
&pyupiou pup1aFaq r i v r e . of silver. 20 Thus in
and they found
of sllver
mynads
five. a mighty way the
b 0ir~c.a~
KC(?&~ p h ~ o70q;
K U P ~ O U 6 h6yoq word
of Jehovaha
Thus down might o f t h e Lord the word kept growi~gand preIUXUEV.
11;(av~v
~ a i
vailing.
was growlng and it was exerting strength.
21Now when these
21 'f2q 62 &~hqpbeq
-raC~a,
EV~ETO things had been comAs but was fulfilled these (things), put pleted, Paul plrrposed
b IlaGAoq &v TG T V E ~ ~ ~ T I 6 1 ~ h e h v
in his spirit that, afin the
spirit
having gone through ter going through
the
Paul
T ~ VMa~e6oviav ~ a 'Axaiav
i
r o p ~ b ~ o 8 aiq
l
Mac-eed0'ni.a a n d
the
Macedonia and Achaia
to be going into A-cha'ia, he would
'I~poo6hupa, E ~ & VBTI MET& T& y~vioeac journey to Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, having said that After the to come to be saying: "After I get
I must also see
pe ~ K E ?
FE?
pc ~ a i
~ S E ~ Vthere
.
me there it is necessary me also
to see. Rome." 22 So he dis22 b r r r o a ~ ~ i h a q62 &iq T ~ VMaK~60viav660 patched to Mac. e-do'those
Having
Macedonia two ni-a two of
- sent off but into t h e
v
6raicovqC~~ovair^@, T I ~ ~ ~ ~E a
Owfio
iV
ministered to
t o him, Timothy and hlm, Timothy a n d
serving
of the (ones)

,;,vovqp6v

the

wicked

K ~ T ~ K U P I E ~ O&~ ~~ Q

having got the mastery

O T ~got
~ W the
V

of both

'5%~

2!)"~eho~~h,J7s8.13,16-1s; the Lord, HBA; God, VgSyp.

ACTS 19: 23-27

636

637

~ i q ~ r j v E-ras'tus, but he him.

the self delayed for some
I time in the
[district
'Aoiav.
of1 Asia.
Asia.
23 A t that partic.
23 'Eyive~o 62 K ~ T & rAv
K ~pdv
I
It occurred but down the appointed time ular time there arose
no little disturbance
. ~ K E ~ V O V -r&paxoq o l j ~6Aiyoq repi ~ ( q 66013. concerning The Wag.8
that
agitation
not little about the way. 24 For a certain man
24 Arlrrirqloc
Y&P
some
71s
dv6pa~1,named Deame'tri-us, a
Demetrlus
for
to name, silversmith, by making
silver shrines of AIJ.
&pyvpo~<Eil~oq, l~o1Gv
vaoeq
silversmith,
making
divine habitations teemis furnished tha
&pyupoGq ' A P T ~ ~ I ~TO~ ~
~ E ~ X E T
TOTSO craftsmen no li&
of silver
of Artemis
was furnishing
to the gain; 25 and he gathered them and those
~ e ~ v i ~ OCK
a t q dhiyqv epyaoiav,
25 oiiq who worked a t such
artisans not little working profit,
whom t h i n g s a n d sai8:
ouvaepoiuaq
~ a iTOGS
V E P ~ T& '"PYEen, YOU well know
having crowded together also
the
about the tnat from this busi-ness we have oup
"AvGpeq,
T O I ~ G T ~ Epy6x~aq ETT~EV
such things
workers
h e said
Male persons, prosperity. 26 Also,
&ria~ao8~
871
&K
ra6-r~~
YOU behold and hear
YOU are well knowing
that out of
this
how not only in
6pyaq;aq fi ~ h r o p i a 49% Cu?iv,
26 rai Eph'e-sus but in nearworkmg
the prospenty to us
is,
and IY all the [district
B E W ~ E ~ T E rai
~ K O ~ E T E
T I
06 of1 Asia this Paul
~ o u a r e b e h o l d i n g and youarehearing that not has persuaded a conp6v0v 'Eqioou
dhh& UXESAV~ 6 qo ~ i j qsiderable crowd and
only
of Epilesus
but
nearly
of a n
the turned them to another opinion, say'Auiaq
8
fla6Aoq O ~ T O ~ lTEioaq
Asia
the
Paul
this
havingpersuaded ing that the ones
are made by
~ E T ~ C J T ~ ~ E Vi~avbv bxhov, Abywv 671 that
made to change stand sufficient crowd, saying that hands are not gods.
27V
Morecver, the danO ~ K Ebiv
e~oi
0;
St& X E ~ ~ G
not
are
gods the (ones)
through
hands ger exists not only
y 1 ~ 6 p ~ v o r . 27 d
v
g;
T ~ ; T ~that this [occupation]
coming to be.
Not
only
but
this of ours will come into
but also
ptpoq ~ i q & " ~ T E ~ E Y J ~disrepute
~V
K I V ~ U V E ~ E I .fip?v 76
is in danger to us the
part
mto
disrepute that the temple of
MBeiv, ciAX& ~ a i72, T
peydrXqq 8 ~ 8 q t h e great goddess
to come, but
also the of the
great
goddess Ar'te-mis will be es'Ap~ip~Goq 1~pdv E I ~ 050:~ Aoylo0ijva1, teemed as nothing
Artemis
temple into nothing
to be rated, and even her magp i h h ~ ~ v TE
~ a i ~a0arpeiaeac
rijq nificence which the
to be about
and
also to be taken down of the whole [district of]
p ~ y a h ~ 1 6 ~ qa h~ (o%q
fiv
BArl
'Aoia Asia and the inhabmagnificence
of her, whom whole the Asia ited earth worships
rai
fi
oi~oupbq
agpe~al. about to be brought
and
the being inhabited [earth] is venerating. down t o nothing."
-

"Epaa~ov, ad76q 6.rrkoxev xp6vov

Erastus,

he

delayed

time

lnto

2:

23' The Way, HBA; Jehovah's way, Jfl.18; the way

Vgtsirtice, Olementine) ; the way of God, Syp.

of the Lord,

ACTS 19: 28-34

this and
vhfipelq 28Hearing
becoming full of anfull
ger, the men began
8up00
h~parov
A l y o v ~ ~ qMey6hq crying out, saying:
,,f anger
they were crying out
saying
Great
"Great is Ar'teamis of
the E.phe'sians !"
4 "APTEFIS 'Eqeuiwv.
the Artem~s of Ephesians.
29 So the city became filled with con29 rai
hhQeq
fi n6h1q o;$e
fusion, and with one
And
became filled
the
city
a u Y X 6 0 ~ ~ q ;Bpprjoh
TE
bpoeupa66v accord they rushed
confusion,
theyrushed
and
like-mindedly into the theater, taking forcibly along with
EIS
72,
0ia~pov
ouvap~&aav~~q
into the
theater
having snatched u p together them Ga'ius and Arraiov
~ a i 'Apiu~apxov
Ma~e66vaq, is-tar'chus, Macee-do'Gaius
and
Aristarchus
Macedonians, ni-ans, traveling comC J U V E K ~ ~ ~ ~ . ' O U ~ nadhou.
30 Ilalihou 62 panions of Paul. 30 For
travelers together
of Paul.
Of Paul
but his part, Paul was
pouhopkvou ~iaEh8Eiv ~ i q 76v 6fj ov O ~ Kwilling to go inside to
wishmg
to enter
lnto the p u h i c not the people, but the
E~WV
a d ~ 2 , v oi p a e q ~ a i . 31 7 t v i q disciples would not
were permitting
him
the disciples;
some permit him. 31 Even
some of the commis~
V
T
E
~
a
3
4
qjhol,
'Ao~apxGv,
T&V
62 rai
sioners of festivals
to
him
friends,
being
Asiarchs.
of
the
h
~
also
t
"-- games, who were
~ T ~ ~ ~ J ~ .rrpbq
V X V T
a6-rbv
E ~
Tape~dthouv pfi and
having sent toward him they were entreating not friendly to him, sent
to him and began
GoCvar t a u ~ 6 v eiq 76 Bia~pov. 32 &Ahor pleading for him not
to give himself into the theater.
Others
to risk himself in the
v
odv
&hho
TI
h~pa?ov,
indeed therefore other something were crylng out, theater. 32 The fact is,
some were crying out
ijv y&p t t e tnxhqqia
auv~exupbq,
ecclesla
having been confused, one thing and others
was for
another; for the asr h ~ i o u q O ~ K ~ ~ ~ E I ~ C ~ivoq
O I
~ a i oi
sembly
was in confumore
(ones)
not
had
known
of
what
and the
sion, and the majority
Ev~r<a
auv~Xqh60~roav.
33 Out
EKof of them did not know
on account of they had come together.
the reason why they
62
706
6xhov
uuv~pipaoav
but
of the
crowd
they together made go had come together.
33 So together they
'AXiSavSpov
~poPah6v~wv a 3 ~ 6 v TBV brought
Alexander out
Alexander
having thrust forward
hi-m of the
,
of
the
crowd,
the Jews
' l outiai wv,
b
62
'AhLtavtipoq thrusting him up
Jews.
the
but
Alexander
.- -.
front; and Alexander
~ a ~ a o ~ i o a qv
~ ~ i p a G ~ E ~ E V motioned with his
having shaken down
the
hand
he was wllling
hand and was wanting
dcrrohoy eia8ar
TG
6jpw.
to be defending himself
to the
public. to make his defense
671 ' lou6a'ibq iu71v to the people. 34But
34
i 7 T I y ~ 6 V 7 ~ q6
Jew
he is when they recognized
Having recognized but that
that
he was a Jew, one
pia
i~
~
6
r v . rcry
~ ~ arose
$ 9 ~ tybve~o
~
from thern
voice
occurred
one
out of
all
all
as
they
had
66
bpaq
660
~paC6v~wvfor about two shouted
hours:
as if
upon
hours
two
crying out

28 &~06ocnr-re~
6i. ~ a i y:v6p~vo1

Having heard but and havlng become

ACTS 19: 35-41

Maydrh~
Great

fi

the

638
"ApTEptg
Artemis

35 Ka-rao~~iAaq 51.

I"Great is Arrte.m$ a

'Eqauiwv.

of Ephesians. the E. phe'sian.

!I*

3 5 G e n 9 many, tb
recorder hap
quieted the crowd, &
Y P ~ P P W E ~ S Qqulv
Y~vspeq'Ecp&~~o~,
scribe
is saying Male persons Ephesians, said : "Men of Ep&&
ri< y&p & U T ~ Vdrvep61~ov 6q 06 Y I V ~ U K E I sus*
i s there
who for
is
of men
who not is knowing of mankind that doea
filv 'E~aoiwv n6h1v v&w~6pov oboav
that the city
the of Ephesians
city
temple keeper being of the E-phe'sians ;G
the temple keeper of
T
pqdrhqq 'AprEptSoq ~ a i
of the
great
Artemis
and of the (one) the great Ar'te.n&
and Of the hage
Gto~raroGq;
36 dtvctvrlp~j~wv obv
fallen from Zeus?
Uncontradictable therefore that fell from heaveq
36 Therefore since
6wov
TO~TWV
siov it is 3p65
being of these (things) binding
YOU
these things are in@:
K ~ T E U T ~ A ~ ~ V O U~ ST & ~ X E I V KC[;
pq6+ putable, it is b e c o w
having been sent down
to be
and nothlng for You to keep c a b
rporr~r?g rrp&uortv. 37 f i y a y r ~y&p
~ T - < and not act rashrash
to be performing.
You led for
ly. 3, For Yon have
brought these man
6v6paq
TO~TOU<
ohe
iepoulihouq
male persons these (ones) neither temple plunderers who are neither robOGTE phauqqpoGv-raq
0 ~ b v fip8v. 38 ~ibers Of temp1es nor
nor
bIaspheming
the goddess of us.
1f blasphemers of our
goddess. 38 Theref ore
pb
OV
'
AqpiT?toq
oi
indeed therefore
Demetr~us
, .,ones) if ,.me,.,
ow
aOr6 T E K V ~ T ~ I i ~ o u o t v rp6q the craftsmen with
together with him
art~sans are having toward him do have a
vva
h6yov,
dryopaiol
a y o v ~ a l ~ a iagainst someone, court
anyone word, forum ldaysl are being led and days are held and
do/e61~a~oiE ~ O I V ,
C y ~ a h ~ i ~ o u a v there are proconsuls;
Proconsuls
are,
let them bring charges against let them bring charges
drAArjho~q.
39 ~i 6k
TI
r r r p a ~ r i p o against one another.
one another.
If but anything more bevond 39 If, though.
You
- ,
- -are
anything
&TI CQTE~TE,
Lv Ti tWt)pO
tKKhquiq se;tTching
YOU are seeking upon, in the
lawhi
ecclesia beyond that, it must
be decided in a regu~ I T I ~ U ~ ~ ~ U E T ~ I .
40 ~ a i
it will be loosened upon.
lar
assembly. or
And
we are really in danKIV~UVECIO~N
.&y~ a h ~ i u f 3 a t
we are in danger
to be being charged with ger of being charged
m d t o e ~ ~ qrap]
~ f j q oilpepov pq&=v6q with sedition Over toof standing about the (one)
of not one d a y ' ~ affair, no single
today
. .
a i ~ i o u irrrcipxov~oq, vEpi
06
oO cause existing that
cause
existing,
about
which
not Will permit US to render a reason for
Suv u6peea brrroSotva~ A6yov repi
we W%l be able to give off
word
about
this disorderly mob.'
u u ~ ~ o ~ f~j aq5 ~ q q . 41 K a i
.raG~a 41And when he had
turning together
this.
And these (things) said these things, he
dismissed the assemE ~ T ~ V brTr~uaev ~v
&~~Aqoiav.
having said he loosed off the
ecclesia.
bly.
Havingsentdown

but

~ 6 v 6xhov
the

crowd

the city

1:

$2

ACTS 20: 1-7

639

20

NOW after t h e
uproar had subsided, Paul sent for the
p&~rn~ptpdrp~vo< d
flafihoq ~the
o 6 qdisciples, and when he
having sent after (to him)
the
Paul
had encouraged them
~ a i ~ a p a ~ a h i u a q&mau&pEvoq and bidden them farehaving
greeted
g ? p ' $ ~ and having encouraged
weli, he went forth to
into Mac - eg f i h e ~ v .vope6&ueat &is M a ~ ~ s o v i a vjourney
.
went out
to be going
into
Macedonia. do'nl-a. 2 After going
those parts
61~?d3hv
Sh -r& pkpq S K E ~ ~V a~ through
i
Having gone through but the parts those and and ' encouraging the
ones there with many
f l a p a ~ a h k J a < ~ ( 6 ~ 0 6h6yq
~
rrohhh a word, he came into
having encouraged
them
to word
mu& Greece. 3 And when
fiherv &I<
T{V
'Ehh&Sa,
3 ITOI juaq
TE
he came lnto the Greece.
having done and he had spent three
months there, because
I ,,jva< ~ p e i q y~vopivqq &~r~pouhr?q
a plot was hatched
three having occurred
of plot
to him
against him by the
pkhhov~i
&v&yrueat
,jvb TGV ' lou6aiwv being
Jews as he was about
about
to
be
being
led
up
Jews
the
by
to set sail for Syria, he
W ~ V Iupiav
hyba~o
yvGpq5
TOG made up his mind to
into the Syria he became of mental view of the
return through MacMa~~Soviaq.
SIC3
~TTOCTTP~~EIV
e .do'ni.a. 4 There were
to be returning
through
Macedonia.
a c c o m p a n y i n g him
4
OUVE~ITETO
62
a d ~ a Z h ~ a ~ p oSop'a-ter
q
the son of
- Was following with but to him
Sopater
Pyr'rhus of Be-roe'a,
n6ppou
B~poiaioq, @&ouahov[~kwv 62 Ar . i s mtar'chus a n d
of pyrrhus
Berean,
af Thessalonians
but
S e a c u n ' d u s of t h e
'Apiarap~o< ~ a i Z~KOUVSO<,
~ a i raiaq Thes-sa-lo'ni-ans, and
Aristarchus
and
Secundus,
and
Gaius
G a ' i u s of Der'be,
A~ppaiog ~ a Ti Ip6&0<, 'Aulavoi SL TIjxt~oq a n d T i m o t h y , a n d
Derbaean and Timothy,
Asians but Tychicus
from the [district of3
KC(^ Tp6q!poq- 5 oh01 66
~rpoo~h86v~~q
and Trophlmus;
these but having come toward Asia Tych'i-cus and
5 These
five5 i v TpqdGi. 6 fipriq 62 Troph'i-mus.
Bprvov
went on and were
were remaining for us in Troas;
we but
waiting for us in Tro'f(~:?rh~ljcraprv PET&
T&<
f i p i p a ~ 7651 as; 6but we put out
after
the
days
of the
sailed out
to sea from Phi-lip'pi
&<dpwv
h b @1him~3v,
~ a ijheop~v
i
unfermented [Cakes] from Philippi, and we came. after the days of the
unfermented cakes,
.rrp6< adT0&< ~ i qT{V Tpq&Sa &PI 4p~pQv and we came to them
toward them into the
Troas
until
days
in Tro'as within five
T T ~ T E , 05
S t r ~ p i + a p ~ v i p i p a q 2 ~ ~ days;
6 .
and there we
five.
where we spent through
days
seven.
spent seven days.
~ 6 v oapB&~wv
7'Ev
62
7 On the first day
m but
the
of the
sabbaths
of
the week, when we
ouvqy pEvov
ljp&, Kh&uat epTov6 were
gathered together

MET&
20 After

but

~b r a 6 ~ ~ a & a 17i)v 06pupov

the

to cease

the

uproar

.,
*A-

'

having
- been led together of us to break bread the

no0hoq
Paul

i51bat

S l r h 6 y ~ ~ q . adroiq,

was discoursing

to be going out

to them,

el

to the

phhov

ltohaveameal,Paul
discoursing to
them, as he was going
&rra6pioul
morrow, to depart the next day;

being about began

ACTS 20: 8-14

115 and, sailing away

K&KE~EV
dt~~o-rkiroav~~q
having sailed off
and from there
from there the such106CT~ K ~ T ~ V T ~ ~ U~ ~V ~T EI KV ~ X
U ~~O U , ceeding day, we arsucceeding [day] we met down opposite of Chios, rived opposite Chi'os,

15

~ a p h ~ i v b
TE
TAV h6yov p i x p ~ and he prolonged his
he extended alongside and the
word
until speech until midnight*
p ~ a o v u ~ ~ i o u .8 fioav 62 hail.rr6r6~q i ~ a v a i 8 So there were quite
midnight.
Were but
lamps
sufficient a few lamps in the
iv
T@
b~rep$c~,
06
f i p ~ v upper chamber where
in
the
upper chamber
where
we were we were g a t h e r e d
ouvqypboi'
9 ~ a e ~ C 6 p ~ v o 66
q together. 9 Seated at
having been led together;
sitting
but the window, a certain
TI<
v ~ a v i a q 6 v 6 p a ~ 1 Eij~uxoq hi ~ f i q young man named
some young man to name E u t ~ c h u s upon the Eu'ty-C~US
fell into a
0upi60~
~ a ~ a $ E p b p V ~ q ijrrvq
PaeEi deep sleep while Paul
window,
being borne down
to sleep
deep kept talking on, and,
61ah~~op6vou
TOG naljhou 2rri
.rrh~iov, collapsing i n sleep,
discoursing
of the
Paul
upon more [time], he fell down from
K ~ T E V E X ~ E ~ ~
TOG h v o u ~ I T E ~ E Vthe third Story and
having been borne down from the sleep he fell was picked up dead.
l O B u t P a u l went
dm6 TOG ~ p c o ~ i y o uK ~ T G J rai
Gp9q
from the third story downward and he was lifted UP down s t a i r s , t h r e w
v ~ r p 6 q . 10
~a~ap&q
62 b IlaGhoq himself u p o n him.
dead.
Having stepped down but the
Paul
a n d embraced him
& ~ f r r ~ a 6~1v6 ~ a i(3um~p1hapi)v ETITEV
Mfi and said: "STOPraisfell upon him' and having embraced he said Not ing a clamor, for
B o ~ u ~ E ~ u ~ E , fi yhp ~ J U Xa~6 ~ o i r b his soul is in him."
be YOU being troubled, the for
soul of him in 11He now went up-

62
i~lpa
.rrap~pdrhop~v ~ i qbut the
to the but diderent (day) we threw alongside into touched

"Aaaov, when he caught up

with US in AS'SOS, We
Assos,
him
and
dtvahap6v~~qa 6 ~ 6 vijh0opev ~ i qMi~uhjvqv,
went to Mit.y.lefne;
having taken up him we came into
Mitylene,
62
but

auvifiahh~v
he threw together

Jlpiv ~ i qrilv
to us into the

next day we
a t Sa'mos,
~ d p o v , ~i
62
ixopiw~
ijheop~v ~ i qand on the followSamos, to the but being next [day 3 we came Into ing day we arrived
M ~ ~ ~ T o 16
v ' K E K ~ ~ K E I y&p
nachoq a t Mi-le'tus. 16For
had judged
for
Paul
Miletus;
Paul had decided to
.rraFa~.kCaai
~ t j v "Eq~aov, iirroq
pfi sail past EphPe.sus, in
to sail past
the
Ephesus,
so that
not order that he might
not spend any time
yivq~ai
a 6 7 6 xpovorp~@joai
,t might occur
to him
to spend time
in the [district of1
'Aajq,
~ T E U ~ E V
y&p
i Guva~Av Asia; for he was hasAsia,
he was hastening
for
if
possible tening to get to Je~ i q a 3 ~ 6T ~ Vj p i p a v 765 I T E V T ~ K O O T ~ ~rusalem
~
on the day
it might be to him the
day
of the
Pentecost
of the [festival of]
y ~ v i a 8 a i Eiq ' I E oc~6hupa.
Pentecost if he posgrusalem.
to come to be into
sibly could.
17 ' A d 62 ~ j qMthfi~ou ~SpqJaq ~ i q 17 However, from
From but the
Miletus having sent into
Mi-le'tus he sent to
'Eqeaov
p~TE~ahicra10
7065 Eph'eesus and called
Ephesus
he called after (to him)
the
for t h e older men
.rrp~apuTipouq ~ i j q k ~ ~ h q o j a q . 18 bq 62
older men
of the
ecclesia.
As but of the congregation.
18 When they got to
~ ~ a p ~ y i v o v ~ o IT&
ahbv
ETITEV
they came to be alcngside toward
him
he said him he said to them:
a 6 ~ 0 i q' Y p ~ i q& T T ~ ~ T C drrrb
( ~ ~ E
.rrph~qqfip6paq "You well know how
from the first day
to them You
well know from
first
day
89'
fjq
irrlPqv
~ i qT ~ V'Aaiav IT&< that I stepped into
from which I stepped upon into the
Asia how the [district of1 Asia
p ~ 9 ' dp6v T ~ V v & v ~ a X ~ ~ V O V i y ~ v 6qv I was with you the
with
YOU
the
all
time
I came
be whcile time, 19 slaving
for the Lord with
19 60uh~6wv
-rG
rupiw
PET& r6ra?q
slaving
to the
~ o r d with
t h e greatest lowlilTElpCXap8~
I
KCC; 6aKpirCdv K ~
~crrr~ivo~poo6vqq
ness of mind a n d
and
trials
tears
lowliness of mind and
tears and trials that
TGV
aupp6rv~ov
poi i v ~ a i qb e f e l l m e by t h e
the (ones) having stepped together to me in the
plots of the Jews;
i-rripouhaiq ~ i i v ' lou6aiwv.
20 h q 0 6 6 2 ~ 20while I did not
plots
of the
Jews;
as nothing
hold back from tell6-rreo~~ch6ry~v -r&v
o u p ~ ~ p 6 v ~ w v ing YOU any of the
I drew back
of the
(things) bearing together
thisgs that were profTOG p i Q a y y ~ i h a ~bpiv ~ a 6t6&(a1
i
3p8q
of the not to recount to YOU and to teach YOU itable nor fro= teach6q pooiq
rai
K ~ T '
OTKOU~, ing YOU publicly and
to public [place]
and
according to
houses, from house to house.

ke

h a

a
ko-riv. 11
drvaB&q
62
rai stairs and began the
him
is.
Havingsteppedup
but
and meal and took food,
~ h c i o a q -rbv a p ~ o v~ a yi ~ u o & p ~ v o q69' and after conversing
having broken the bread and having tasted upon for quite a while,
irav6v
TE
6pihj a a q
&XPI until daybreak, he at
sufficient [time]
and
having conversed
until lellgth departed. 12 so
awl<
0 6 1 ~ ~ ~
iEfih8~v. 12 ~ Y ~ Y O they
V
took the bog
daybreak
thus
he went out.
They led away alive and were
62 ~ b v.rrai6a <&vTct, K a i
I T a p E ~ h f j e r l ~ m c o m f o r t e d beyond
but the
boy
living, and they were comforted
measure.
0
~ETP~WS.
1 3 W e now went
not measurably.
13 ' H p ~ i q 62
I T ~ O E A B ~ V T E ~ IT; TA ahead to the boat
We
but havinggone before upon the and set sail to As'where we were
rrhoiov
&vjxeqp~v
T ~ V "Aaaov,
boat
wewereledup
upon
the
Assos,
intending t o take
i ~ ~ i e e v ~ ~ A O V T E drvahap~drv~~v
~
~ b vP a u l a b o a r d , f o r , .
from there
being about
to be taking up
the after giving instrucnaMov, O ~ T W
Y ~ P G ~ a ~ ~ ~ a ~ pfivi v otions
~
to this effect, he
Paul,
thus
for having been ordered he was
himself
was intending
l4
pihhwv
a6-rbq
.rr~<eir~iv.
go
on
foot. 14So
to
being about
he
to be going on foot.

ACTS 20: 15-20

641

640

&I

642

ACTS 20: 21-27

61apap~up6p~voq ' I ou6aio1q

xai 21 But I thoroughb

bore witness both ,,t
"EAAqurv ~ i v&is 8 ~ 6 vp ~ ~ d t v o ~xai
a v ITiUTlV Jews and to Greeks
to Greeks the into God repentance and faith a b o u t r e p e n t a n c e
E I ~ T ~ VK I ~ ~ I Oi ]Vp b ' JquoGv. 22 ~ a i vOv toward God and faith
into the
Lord
of us
Jesus.
And now in our Lord Jesus.
i603
6~6~ptvoq
TQ rrvr6pm1 22 And now. look1
look! having been bound
to the
spirit
bound in the spirit
.rropoOopa~ E ~ C ' I~pouuaAfip,
T&
b I a m journeying
I am going into
Jerusalem,
the (things) in t o J e r u s a l e m , al.
~uvav~fiuovra
ipoi
p i though not knowing
it
about to meet together
to me
not the things that
~i6rjq,
23 .rrhjv 871 ~b m ~ O p aT& happen to me in it,
having known,
besides that the spirit the 23 except that from
&ytov K ~ T & T ~ Q A I V 6 1 a p a p ~ O p ~ ~pot
a i AEyov city to city the holy
holy down clty witnesses through to me saymg spirit repeatedly bears
61-1 6Eop& ~ a i Ihi+~~qp~
~ ~ V O U U I V ~ witness to me as it
that bonds and tribulations me areremainingfor; SaYS that bonds and
24 &Ah' o66~vbq A6you .rrotoOpal
+uXfiv tribuIations are waitbut of not one word I am making the
soul ing for me. 24 Never71piav i p a v ~ 6 &q T ~ E I ~ ~ D6 v~6p6pov theless, I do not mabe
Of any acvaluable tomyself as Ishouldperfect the course my
count
as
dear
to me,
pou ~ a Ti ~ V~ I ~ K O Y 4v
~ ~ V aa@ov r a p &
if
only
I
may
finish
of me and the
service
whlch I rece~ved beside
my course and the
TOG ~vpiov' 1 qao3,
G ~ a p a p ~ r j p a a e a ~~6
of the Lord
Jesus, to witness thoroughly to the ministry that I r e
ceived of the Lord ~ e E k y y ~ l 0 ~TfiC
x&p170q
TOG sus, to bear thorough
good news
of the
undeserved kindness
of the
witness to the good
- ~EoG.
news of the undeGod.
served kindness of
25 Kai virv i60J i<&
oT6a
dT1 God.
And now look!
have known that
25 "And now, look!
O K T
ij+ge T& ~rp6ao7t-6v pow 6pEiq I know that all of YOU
not yet YOU will see the
face
of me YOU
among whom I went
W ~ V T E S &v
07s
61fihOov
xqp6ouwv preaching the kingall
in whom I went through
preaching
dom" will see my face
T$V
paorh~iav.
26
616~1
the
kingdom;
through which no more. 26 Hence
pap~ljpopar bpiv ?v
uijp~povfipEpq! 6 ~ 1I call YOU to witness this very day
I am witnessing- to YOU m the todav's
dav
that
"
xa8ap6q
drrrd TOO aipa-roq I T & T ~ V , t h a t I a m clean
clean
I am from the
blood
of all (ones), from the blood of
27 for I
27 06 y&p ~ E C T T E I ~ C706
~ ~ ~pfi
V dvayy~?ha~
not for
I drew back of the not to recount have not held back
.rr&aav T ~ V Pouhfiv
T O
OEOG
bpiv. from telling YOU
all
the
counsel
of the
God
to YOU. the counsel Of God.
25. Kingdom, NBA; kingdom of God, VgSy~Je.u.u.la,ls; kingdom of
Jehovah. Jl7.
21

witnessing through about

to Jews

TE

and

and

ACTS 20: 28-35

'

. r r a v ~ i 28Pay attention to
to all y o u r ~ e l v e ~and to
,$ rrotpvig, kv
$ by&( d I T V E O ~ ~76 all the flock, among
tbe
flock,
in which YOU the spirit
the which the holy spirit
alov .BETO
& I T I O K ~ T T OT U
O ~
I ~, ~ ~ V E I VT ~ Vh a s appointed YOU
put
overseers,
to be shepherding the overseers, to shepherd
bltrhqoiav TOO tkoir, tv
1 ~ ~ p t ~ v o i f i u a the
r o congregation of
ecclesla
of the God, w h ~ c h he reserved for self God, which he purTOG a i p a ~ o q TOG
i6iou.
29 ky& chased with the blood
the
blood of the own (one).
I
of his own [Son] ." 29 1
o76a
671 E ~ ~ E ~ E ~ ~ C T OPET&
V T ~ I 7jlv know that after my
have known
that
will enter
after
the going away oppressive
AqtCiv
pow A ~ K O I p a p ~ i q ~ i q bp&q p i wolves will enter in
going off of me wolves heavy into
YOU
not among you and will
p 6 6 P ~ v ~ rTOO .rr~~pviou, 30 xai tE OpGv not treat the flock
and outof YOU w i t h t e n d e r n e s s ,
sparing
of the
flock,
a ~ ~d t vGa a ~ ~ o o v ~ &vGp~q
a~
hahoirv~~q30 and from among
very ones will stand up male persons speaking YOU yourselves men
61~mpappiva
T O
d c r r o ~ ~ ~ e vwill rise and speak
having been twisted (things) of the to be drawing off twisted things to draw
TOGS
paeq~irq
61~iuw
i a v ~ 6 v . away the disciples afthe
disciples
behind
themselves; ter themselves.
31
616
Y P ~ Y O P ~ T E , 31 "Therefore keep
be YOU keepmg awake,
through which
. awake, and bear in
p q p o v ~ b v r ~ q6"
~praiav
:
$
;
;
mind that for three
remembering
that three-year period
years,
night and day,
fiPipav
O ~ K k ~ a u ~ d t p q v PET&
~ ~ K P ~ W V
I did not quit admonwith
tears
day
not
I ceased
ishing each one with
v o " g c ~ ~ gva
v &Kacr-rov.32 ~ a i T&
admonishing one
each.
And the (things) tears. 32 And now I
YOU to Godb
i
TG xupiq ~ a commit
&
~ a p a ~ i e ~ p 6p&q
a~
now I am putting alongside YOU to the Lord and and to the word of
his undeserved kind76 h6yq
x6p1~0q
to the word of the undeserved kindness of him ness, which [word]
TQ
6uvapCvq oi~o60pfiuai~ a 6oGvar
i
up and
Can
to the ?one) being able
to build
and to give
give YOU the inheriTO?$
KA povopiav
the (ones) tance among all the
iAeritance
fiulaop:vovq
nbos.
33 &pyupiou { sanctified ones. 331
Of silver or have coveted no man's
having been sanctified
all.
xpuaiou 3 i p a ~ ~ u p o Ood6~vAq i.rr~86pqffa-silver or gold or apof gold
o r of apparel of no one
I coveted;
parel. 34 You your34 a h o i '
YIVGUKETE 6Tl ~ a i qxp~iaiq selves know t h a t
very ones you are knowing that to the needs these hands have atpou
xai
~oiq
obul
p f ~ ' 6110; tended
the needs
of me
and
to the (ones)
being
with
me
me and Of those
hqpbqow
ai x ~ i p ~afi~al.
q
35
IT^
ministered the hands very.
AU (things) with me. 351 have
ITPOO~XETE

Be you paying attention

i a u ~ o i q xai

to selves

and

;:

28" See Appendix under Acts 20:28. 3zb God, KADSypVgJsJ711S;

Lord, B. Gigas Latin MS.

the

ACTS 20: 36-21:

to YOU in
oii~wq ~ o n t G v ~ aexhibited
q
thus
laboring
all things that by
thus laboring Yon
6ei
&VTI happdrv~oea~
~Gjv
it is necessary
to be assisting
of the (ones) must assist those who
&a0~voOv~ov, pvq ~ O V E ~ E I V T~
TGV are weak, and must
and
of the bear
to be remembering
being weak,
in mind the
h 6 y ~ v TOG K U ~ ~ O 'IqaoG
U
671 a 6 ~ i ) qETTEV words of the Lord
he
said Jesus, when he himJesus
that
words of the Lord
self said, 'There is
M a ~ d r bv
p ~ ~ C T T I V phhhov
6166va1
Happy
it is
rather
to be givmg
than more happiness in
giving than there is
Aappb~lv.
to be receiving.
in receiving.' "
36 ~ a i ~ a f i ~ a ~ i n h v
8~iq
36And when he
And these (things) having said having put had said these things,
7h y 6 v a ~ aa6702
ohv
n & u ~ va 6 ~ o i qh e k n e e l e d down
the
knees
of him together with
all
them with all of them
.rrpoqljta~o.
37 i~avdq 62 ~ h a u e ~ l band
q prayed. 37 Indeed,
he prayed.
Sufficient but
WeePlng quite a bit of weepkyive~o IT&(YTWV,
~ a i~ I T I I T E G ~ V T E ~k n i Ti)v ing broke out among
occurred
of all,
and having fallen upon the them all, and they
~pdrxqhov
TOG
flaljhou fell upon Paul's neck
neck
of the
and tenderly kissed
~a~e+ihouv
a 6 ~ 6 v , him, 38 because they
they were kissing down
ll'm*
were especially pained
38 6GuvGpevo1 p6thto~a irri
TG h6yv a t the word he had
the
word spoken that they were
therather
upon
beingpained
6~1
O ~ K ~ Tgoing
I
to behold his
E~P~~KEI
6
to which
he had spoken
that
yet face no more. So
piAhouo~v
76
np6ownov
a 6 ~ o Sthey proceeded to conthey are about
the
face
Ofhim
duct him t o the
~EWDE~V.
nooi-rr~
urrov
6Z boat.
to be beholding.
They were sending before
but
when we
a6~dv
Ti) ~Aoiov.
torn ourhim
into the
boat.
selves a w a y from
62
C ~ ~ V E T O drva~efi~alfip%q them and put out
,t
it occurred
to be led up
US
to sea, we ran with
..
.
.
. drrromaoe5v~oq
dr-rr'
arj~hv, a s t r a i g h t course
having been drawn away
from
them.
and came to Cos,
~ 6 ~ ~ 6 p o p f i ~ a v ~ Ejh0op~v
E.q
~ i qnjv KG, b u t o n t h e next
having run straight course we came into the Cos,
[dayl to Rhodes, and
62
IS
E I ~ T ~ Vc P 6 S ~ ~
,
from
there to Patrto the [day] but ~Psuccession into the Rhodes,
aara. 2And when
K ~ K E ~ ~ E V
E I ~ fl&~apa.
2 ~ a we
i had found a boat
and from there
into
Patara;
and
t h a t was crossing
6tarrepGv
is to Phoe-ni'cia, we
~ b p 6 v ~ ~ qnhoiov
boat
passing through
into
having found
went a b o a r d and
Q O I V ~ K ~ V $TIP & T E ~
drvfix8qpev.
sailed away. 3 After
having
s
t
e
~
a
e
d
uDon
we
were
led
up.
Phoenicia
- -3
d c v a ~ 6 r v w ~ ~ q 62 T ~ V Khpov ~ a icoming in sight of
Having made appear up but the
Cyprus and the island of Cy'prus
irni6~1ca

I exhibited

ACTS 21 :4--9

644

bp'iv

&TI

to YOU

that

we left it behind on
t h e left side and
~ u p i a v , ~ a i Kafijlh60p~~ & i q Tljpov, sailed on to Syria,
into
Syria,
and we came down ~ n t o Tyre. and landed at Tyre,
il<6a&
yhp
~ h o i o v fiv & n o ~ o p ~ ~ < b p ~for
v o vthere the boat
thither for the boat was unloading itself was to unload [its]
y6pov.
4
drveupbv~eq
62 ~ o 3 q cargo. 4By a search
the
cargo.
Having found up
but
the we found the disciva8q~&q inpeivap~v
a6ToG
fipkpaq ples a n d remained
disciples we remained upon in that place
days
here seven days. But
through t h e spirit
e.rr~&, O ~ T I V E ~ 75
tlaljhq
ZA~yov
seven,
who
to the
Paul
they were saying they repeatedly told
St& TOG ~ r v ~ l j ~ ap?
~ o q trr~Paiv~lv Paul not to set foot
through the
spirit
not to be stepping upon in Jerusalem. 5 So
~ i q 'I~poo6Aupa.
5 ~ T E 62
$Y~VETO
when we had coxinto
Jerusalem.
When but it occurred
pleted the days, we
ilap~icra~
fi~&jrs
T&<
ripipas, went forth and started
to complete
US
the
days,
i{hebv~q
knop~u6peea n p 0 ~ r ~ p n i ) v ~on
c ~ our
v way; but they
having gone out
we were going
sending before all, together with
{pGq T&TWV
o&v
yuvat <i ~ a Ti ~ K V O I ~the women and chilus
of all together with women and children dren, conducted us
noi 05v-r~q T& a s f a r a s outside
Zos
i<o rijq rrtihewq,
until outside of the
city,
and having put the the city. And kneeling
yirvara h i v
aiytahdv r r p o o ~ v l h p ~ v down
o~
on the beach
knees
upon the
beach
havingprayed
we had prayer 6 and
6
ci~rqo~ao~p~ea
drhhljhouq,
we exchange parting greetings to
one another, said good-by to one
another, and we went
~ a i Qkpqp~v
~b ~hoiov, ~ K E ~ V O 62
I
and we stepped in into the
boat,
those but up into t h e boat
but they returned to
imio~p~qw
eiq T&
i61a.
returned
into their own (things).
their homes.
7 We t h e n com7 'H p ~ i q
SZ
T ~ V
nhoGv
We
but
the
sailing pleted t h e voyage
61avljow~~~
hi)
Tljpou from Tyre and arhaving entirely performed
from
Tyre rived a t Pto1.e .maris,
~arqvnjaapev
E I ~ n~ohepai6a, ~ a and
i
we greeted the
we attained down
into
Ptolemals,
and
brothers
and stayed
6ronaodrpev01 70;s
dt6Ehqoirq
ipeivap~v
having greeted
the
brothers
we remamed one day with them.
j p k p w piav nap' a6~0iq.
8 ~ f j 62 8The nest day we
day
one
beside
them.
To the but set out and arrived
haljplov
i<eAeirv-req
ijh0ap~v
~ i qin Caes-a-re'a, and
morrow
having gone out
we came
into we entered into the
Kaiaapiw, ~ a iE ~ U E ~ ~ ~ V~ Ti E<T~ ~ V OTKOV house of Philip the
Caesarea,
and having entered Into the house
evangelizer, who was
@thin-rrou TOG eirayy~hl5~06
~ V T O ~i~ TGjv
of Philip the
evangelist
being out of the one of t h e seven
men, and we stayed
~TTT& 6p~ivap~v
nap' a h Q . 9
TO~TV
seven we remained beside him.
To this (one) with him. 9 This man
K ~ ~ a h l l T F TC 6[ ~~T ~~) V~ E
~ ~ G V U ~ Otnhkop~v
V

having left down

/
/

/!

2' E2'

21 '2

'

it

left [hand] we were sailing

ACTS 21: 1 1 5

ACTS 21: 16-22

646

four daughters,
virgins, that prophe.
~ p o ~ q . r ~ k u a a10
r.
'Em ~ E V ~ V T W V
62 sied. lOBut while we
prophesying.
o f (ones) remaining upon but were remaining q a b
fipipaq wh~iouq na+jhe&v
TI^
drrrb ~ i j qa number of days,
days
more
came down
some from the a
certain prophet
Ag'aabus came
'lou6aiaq ~ r r p o q j q q6 v 6 p a ~ 1
"Ayapoq,
11 ~ a named
i
Judea
prophet to name Agabus,
and down from JU-de'a,
$Af3&v
IT&
fipGq ~ a i $pas
rijv 11and he came to ug
having come toward
us
and havlng llfted the a d took up the girdle
< 6 q v 706 naljhou
6+aq
iau-roG ~ o i r q of Paul, bound
girdle of the Paul having bound of himself the o m feet and hands
~ 6 6 a q~ a ri& q x ~ i p a q ETTEV
T&GE h i y g ~ and said: "Thus says jf
feet
and the hands he sald These is saYlng the holy spirit, 'The
76 nveirpa 721 BYIOVT6v
w6pa
03
man to whom this !
the spirit the holy The male Person of whom girdle belongs the Jew9
i
kuriv
4 <+vq
obrcaq 6iffouff1v (v will bind in this man.
r
is
the girdle
thus
bind
in
ner in JerusaIem and
' I~ p o u u ajhp 01 ' 1 ou6aio1 KCf; ~rapa66oouo1vdeliver into the hands i
Jerusalem
the
Jews
and will give beside
of people of the na~ i q
~ ~ 7 p a qievGv.
12 b q 6.2 fin06uap~v
tions."' 12 Now when
into hands of nations.
but
we heard
both
~aii-ra, 1 ~ a p ~ ~ a A o GI jpp~~vi q7s nai o i We heard
these (things), we entreated
we and and the we and those of that
~VT~)~TIOI
T O
p i
&vapaiv~lv place began entreatI
(ones) in the place
of the not to be Stepping UP ing him not to go up
t
ah6v
'I~pouffahjp.
13 7 6 h~E K~ p i e ~to Jerusalem. 13 Then j
him into
Jerusalem.
men answered Paul answered: "What !
6 IlaOAoq Ti
TOIE~TE
~ h a i o v r ~&
a
:q
doing by
the
Paul
What are youdoing weeping
uuvf3p\irrrovr~q pov mjv ~ a p 6 i a v ;i y b y&p 06 weeping and making
crushing together of me the heart?
I
for not me weak a t heart?
I am
pbvov
6E8ijva1 &Ah& ~ a i& ~ 0 0 q v ~ i v~ i qRest
only to be bound
but
also
to die
mto ready not only to be
' I~pouuahfip t ~ o i p o q
.Zxo
ir.rr?p r o c bound but also to die
Jerusalem
readily
I am having over
the
at ~~~~~l~~for the
6v6pa~oq 706
K U ~ ~ O U ' I~uoG.
14 pfi name of the Lord
name
of the
Lord
Jesus.
Not
Jesus." 14 When he
TEI~O~~VOU
62
aIh0;
~~UUX&U~~
EV
would
not be disbeing persuaded
but
of him
we became silent
suaded, we acquiesced
E ~ T ~ V T E ~ TOO
nupiou
~6
8kAlya
mh the words:
having said
Of the
Lord
the
the will of Jehovah.
y~vido.
take place."
let be occurnng.
15 MET&
62
~ & q fipipaq
r a l j ~ a q 15 Now after these
After
but
the
days
these days we prepared
for the journey and
i-rr~a~~vaa~p~vo
&vEpaivop~v
~
having put baggage on selves we were going up into began going Up t o
14. Jehovah, J7,8,16-18; the Lord, HBA.
62

6aav

6uyaTipEq

but

were

daughters

~ i a a a p ~ q~ a p 0 6 v o 1had
four

virgins

akz

I
/

16 B u t
some of the disciples
from Caes-a -refa also
aiiv
v
pa0?rGv d r l , Karaapiaq
of the disciples from Caesarea
together with went with us, to bring
5 us to the man a t
$?v1
&YOVTES
leading
nap'
whom whose home we were
bes~de
US,
EEVIU~G~EV
Mv&oovi to be entertained, a
to Mnason certain Mna'son of
we might be received as strangers
Cy'prus, an early disTIVI
Ku~piq,
&pxaiq
Cyprian,
original
ciple. 17 When we got
some
17
r~vopivov
6.2 4pGv .Eiq ' I~poo6Aupainto Jerusalem, t h e
brothers received us
Having come to be but of us mto
Jerusalem
h ~ p i v w q dnr~66Env~o fipGq
oi
66~A9oi. gladly. 18 But on the
gladly
received from
us
the
brothers. following [day] Paul
18 T
62
i1~1oljan
E~O+I
6 went i n with us
To the but succeeding [day] had gdne in the to James; and all
the older men were
naGho<
aiiv
fipiv ivpt5q 'I&wpov,
present. 19And he
Paul
together with
us
toward
James,
greeted
them and
~ & V T TE
E ~ ~ a p ~ y i v o v - r o oi T ~ E U P I ~ E ~ O
I.
all
and came to be alongside the
older men.
began giving in de19 rai
&UT~U&~EVO~
a670irq tail an account of
the things God did
And
having greeted
them
among t h e nations
i ~y ~qi - r o
nay
ZV
he was thoroughly relating according to one (thing) through his ministry.
ZK~UTOV
bv
t-rroiqa~v 6 8 ~ b q$v TO;<
each
of which
did
the God m the
20 After hearing this
they began to glorify
iev~otv 61h
~ i j q61anoviaq alj-roc.
nations through the
service
of him.
God, and they said
to him: "You behold,
20
oi
62 & n o O a a v ~ ~ q i66<a<ov
The (ones) but having heard were glorifying brother, how many
thousands of bellevT ~ VO E ~ V , E'F~&v TE a h +
OEWPE~S,
the God, they said and to him You are beholding, ers there are among
h6Ehqif
1 ~ 6 a a 1 pup1&6Eq ~ i f f i v t v TO?< the Jews; and they
brother, how many
myriads
are
in
the are all zealous for
Law. 21 But they
' lou6aio 1q
T ~ v
TET~IU~EUK~TWV,
~ a the
i
Jews
of the (ones) having believed,
and have heard it ruabout you that
C q h o ~ a i 706
v6pou i r ~ & p ~ o u a ~mored
vTI&TE~
you have been teachzealots
of the
Law
they are;
all
~ a qfi0qaav
x
62 m p i aoG i n g a l l t h e J e w s
21
they were taught by echo down but about you among t h e nations
TI h o m a u i a v
SI~&UKEI~ h 6 MwuoSoq a n a p o s t a s y f r o m
Moses, telling them
that
apostasy
you are teaching from
Moses
neither t o circumTO<
;
K ~ T &T& ~ e v q I r i w r a ~' IouGaiouq,
Jews,
cise their children
the (ones) down the nations
all
nor to walk in the
Aiywv pij
ITE~IT~~VEIV ahoh< r & r i ~ v a
saying not to be circumcising them the children [ s o l e m n l c u s t o m s .
22 What, then, is to
p ~ 6 2roiq EBEUIV
- r r ~ p ~ . r r a ~ ~ i 22
v . ri
not-but to the customs to be walking about.
What be done about it?
otv
i o ~ i v ; I T ~ V T W ~ &I<O~~UOVT~I
671 I n any case they
therefore is it? By all means they will hear that are going t o hear
~ ~ ~ p o u b h u p a . 16
Jerusalem;

auvfiheov

they came with

62

but

~ a Ji e r u s a l e m .

also

ACTS 21: 23-27

Chfihueaq.

ACTS 21: 28-32

23 TOCTO

rroiquov you have arrived.

do
23 Therefore do t . h ~
which we tell io';?
6
(TO I
Afyop~v. ~ i o i v fipiv We
have four lnei
to us
which (thing) to you we are saying;
are
with a vow upon
6vSp~q
~Caoapeq ~ 6 x j v EXOVTE~ dq' themselves. 24 Take
having
from these men along and
male persons
four
vow
kau~Gv. 24 ~06-rouq
rrapahaj3hv
cleanse yourself cae.
themselves.
These
having taken along moniall-v wlth them
---*.."
tcyviaeq71
oCv
a6-roiq ~ a i6m6vqoou and talrk care of their
expenses,
that
they
be purified together with them and
spend
may have their heads
&IT'
~ v a
alj~oiq
cupjoov-ra~ T ~ U shaved. And so every,
upon
them
in order that they will shave the body will know that
KE~ahfiv, ~ a i yvcjoov-ral
I T ~ v ~ E 671
~
there is nothing to
head,
and
all
that the rumors they were
will know
bu
~a-rixqv~al
told about you, but
of which (things) they have been taught by echo down that you are walking
repi
ooir
oX8v
EDTIV, &Ah& orderly, you yourself
about
YOU
nothing
it is,
but
also keeping the Law.
TO I X E ? ~
~ a alj-rbq
i
( P U ~ ~ C T ~76v
W V 25 As for the believers
you are walking orderly also very one guarding the from among the
na--- --v6pov. 25 ~ ~ 62
p iTGV I T E T T ~ D ~ E U K ~ T WiV~ v c j v tions, we Lave sent
Law.
About but of the having belleved nations out, rendering our de'PE?~
drrr~o-r~
ihap~v
~ p i v a v - r ~ q cision that they sh~uld
we
sent off
having judged keep themselves from
what is sacrificed to
guhc;tao~uea~ airroiiq 76 7 E ~iZoh68u~ov
to be guarding selves them the and idol sacrifice idols as well as from
~ a iaTpa ~ a i I T V I K ~ ~ V
~ a imopvsiav. blood and what is
and blood and (thing) strangled and fornication. strangled and from
26 7 6 7 ~ B flaGhoq
-rrapahapbv
7ocS fornication."
Then the
Paul
having taken along the
26 Then Paul took
the men along the
Bv6paq
male persons t o ' i e te~g$%!t
toge:?:
with next day and cleansed
a6~oiq
dryvlaedq
Eiu6EI Eiq 7i) himself ceremonially
them having been purified he had entered into the with them and went
to
iep6v, Grayyihhwv ~ j v ~ K I T ~ ~ ~ ~ W UTGV
I V into the
temple,
publishing
the
fulfillment
of the give notice of the
days to be fulflled
fip~p&v 706
&yvlopo6
go$
days
of the
purification
until
which for the ceremonial
rrpoaqvEx0q 3 ~ 8 p tv6q t ~ 6 o ~ o air-r&v
u
fi cleansing, until the
was offered
over one
each
of them the offering should be presented for each one
~rpoaqop&.
of them.
offering.
27 Now when the
27 '0s 62
Epdhov
a 7
a
As but were being about the seven days
seven days were about
a u v ~ ~ h ~ i o e aoi
l , h b 7tq 'Aoiaq 'lou6aio1 to be concluded, the
to be concluded, the from the
Asia
Jews
Jews from Asia on
8 ~ a op6~ v Io
air~bv
76
i ~ p Q b e h o l d i n g h i m in
having viewed
him
the
temple t h e temple began
OUV~XEOV
'TF&VTa
7AV
GXAov
Kai to throw all the crowd
they were ccnfusing
all
the
crowd
and into confusion, and
you have come.

This

obv

therefore

'%$'

x~ipaq, they laid their hands

hands. upon him, 28cry'Av6peq
28 K P & < O V ~ E ~
' 1apaqh~?ral,ing out: "Men of
crying out
Male persons
Israelites,
Israel, help! This is
poq6Ei7E.
0676s ia71v 6
6vepwrroq the man that teaches
man
be YOU helping;
this
is
the
everybody everywhere
t h e people
i
i v6pou ~ a against
K ~ T & -roil XaoC ~ a 706
B
the (one) down on the people and the Law and and the Law and
Toil ~ h o u T O ~ T O U 7~6v-raq
r r a v ~ a x i this place and, what
this
all (ones)
everywhere is more, h e even
the
place
='Ehhqvaq EidyayEv eiq brought Greeks into
SIS~CTKWV,
&I TE
teachmg, yet and also Greeks
he led in into the temple and has
76 i~pbv KC[:
KEKO~VC~KEV
7bv & ~ I O V d e f i l e d t h i s holy
29 For they
the ternple and he hasmade common the holy place."
had previously seen
T~ITOV
TO~TOV.
29 qoav
Y&P T r o p h ' i - m u s t h e
They were
this.
place
for
E-phe'sian i n t h e
v p o ~ w p a ~ b ~ ~Tp691
q pou 76v 'E$&u!ov
city with him, but
having previously seen T r o p h h u s the Epheslan in
they were imaginT$ I T ~ ~ E I ohv
~ $ T Q , BV iv6pl<ov ing Paul had brought
the city togetherwith hlm, whom they oglned
him into t'ne temple.
671
76 ~ E P ~ EV i ~ f i ~ a ~ E6 v n ~ s h 0 q . 30And t h e whole
that into the temple
led in
the
Paul.
city was set in an
30
i~lvfih
7s 4 1~6h1q 6hq ~ a uproar,
i
and a runWas set in motion and the city whole and
n i n g t o g e t h e r of
~ ~ L V E T O uuv&pop$
706
ha06, ~ a i
occurred runningtogether
ofthe people, and the people occurred;
and they laid hold
int.Aap+y~vol 70; n a S o u
ETAKOV
having laid hold of the
Paul
they were dragging of Paul and dragged
him outside the tem6
icw
706
i~p05, ~ a i etjeiaq
him
outside of the temple, and immediately ple. And immediatethe doors were
&d,~ia0qoavai 0ljpa1. 31
ZQTO~~VTWV
7 E ly
were closed the doors.
Of (ones) seeking and closed. 31 And while
ab7i)v ~ O K T E ~ drV6pll
V ~ ~
96a1q
78 they were seeking to
him
to kill
stepped up showing
to the kill him, information
czme up to the comxth~&pxc?,
chiliarch
of the
mander of the band
32 bq t h a t all Jerusalem
' I spouoaYp,
v J~VVET~I
Jerusalem,
who
is Zirkg confused
was i n confusion;
icau-riiq
-rrapahap&v
o ~ p a - r l G ~ a32
q and he a t once
out of very [hour] having taken along
soldiers
took soldiers a n d
~ a i~ K ~ T O V T ~ ~P aX~~i ~6 p a p I~ Tv alj~06q, army officers and
and
centurions
he ran down upon
them,
ran down to them.
oi
68
i66v-r~q ~ 6 v~ ~ h i a p x o v
~ a i
the (ones) but having seen the
chiliarch and When they caught
sight of the military
T ~ I T T O V T E ~~ b v
rq
TOG< o ~ p a ~ l c j ~ sisra6oav~o
beating
the commander and the
they ceased
soldiers
the
soldiers, they quit
ilairhov.
beating Paul.
Paul.
in.rrtpdav

they imposed

&IT'

upon

ahbv
him

7hq
the

tv

ACTS 21: 40-22:

ACTS 21: 33-33

33 Then the rnQ.
tary commander came
iITTTEh&pTo a6706
iKihEuCrE
6~ei)val near and took hold
laid hold of him and he commanded to be bound of him and gave corn.
rnand for him to be
&AGa~ui Guai, ~ a i i r r u v e a v ~ ~ o Ti< b o u n d w i t h t w o
to chains
two,
and
he was inquiring
who chains; and he prot.0 inquire
~ U TvI
~ r . r r ~ i q ~ hceeded
q.
~ a i ~i
~ i q
h e may be
and
he is
having done; who he might be and
what
what he had done
34 a h 0 1
66
&Ah0
TI
others
but
another
something
- 34 But some in the
crowd began shout:
~ITE$GVOUVi v TG 6xAc9. pij 6uvapivou ing out one thing,
were sounding upon in the crowd; not being able and others another.
62 a h 0 6 yv6va1 ~b
&oqdkq
61h T ~ V So, being unable himbut of him to know the steady (thing) through the self to learn anyB6pupov ~ K ~ A E W E V & y ~ o e a ialjT6v Eiq e v thing certain because
the tumult, he
tumult he commanded to be led him into the of
commanded him to
.rrap~p@oh+. 35 8 - r ~ 62
i y i v ~ ~ o h i be
brought to the
encampment.
When but he came to be upon
soldiers' quarters.
TOGS
dnrapaepoliq,
avvif3q
35 But when he got
the
steps up,
it stepped together upon the stairs, the
@am&<eoeai a h 6 v 61~2,~ i j vo-rpa-rlo ~ 8 vsituation became such
to be being carried
him
by
the
soldiers
that he was being
carried along by thi
61h
~ j v
pkrv
TOG
6xhou, I soldiers
because of
through
the
violence
of the
crowd,
the violence of the
36 fi~ohoGt3q ~ h ~p i ).rrhijBoq TOG Aaoir c r o w d ; 3 6 f o r t h e
was following for the multitude of the people
multitude of the peoK P & < O V T E ~ ATPE ah%.
ple kept following,
crying out Lift up
him.
crying out: "Take him
awav! "
intb thk
Being about and
to bh led in
3iAnd
as he was
rrapapPohjv
6
flaGhoq
MYEI
~6 about to be led into
encampment
the
Paul
is saying
to the the soldiers' quarters,
XI~I&PXC+IEi
~ E E U T ~ V POI E ~ T E ~ V I
PZUI said to the milichiliarch If it is lawful to me to say something t a r
man der :
mp6q
a&;
6
62 Z Q ~'Ehhqvio~i "Am I allowed to
toward you? The (one)
but said
In Greek
Sa Y s o m e t h i n g to
y IVGOKEI
S;
38 o l j ~ &pa a 3 7 6 YOU?" He said: "Can
you are knowing?
Not really You are the you speak Greek?
Aiyh~lo~ 6
rrpb ~oli-ravTL~V fip~p8v38 Are you not really
Egyptian the (one) before these the
days
the Egyptian who bedtvao~ccrcjuaq
~ a ii ~ a y a y & v a1q ~ i j vfore these days stirred
having stirred up sedition and having led out into the up a sedition and
Lpqpov
TOGS ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l ( 3 x l h i o&Spa<
uq
led the four thousand
desolate [place] the
four thousand male Persons dagger men out inTOV al~apiwv; 39 ETTEV 62 6 flaGhoq to the wilderness?"
of the
Sicarii?
Said but the
Paul
39 Then Paul said:
'Eyh &epwrroq p6v Eipl 'lov6aioql Tapaebq "I am, in fact, a
I
man
indeed I am
Jew,
Tarsian Jew, of Tarsus in
Kihl~iaq, O ~ K &ofipou
n6A~wq Ci-li'cia, a citizen
of the
Cilicia,
not
of insignificant
city
of no obscure city.
33

T~TE

Then

Eyyiaaq

having come near

the

chiliarch

71~hi.rqq. 6iopal
,itizen;

hahijoal

~ T P ~ s

to speak

permlt

Having permitted

hm&q

having stood

r{

to the

irri

upon

x ~ l p i TQ
hand

but

the

flaGAoq
Paul

~ 8 v&vapaepijv ~ a ~ i a
the

steps up

haGI

shook down

rrohhiq

62 qlyfjq

npoa~cpcjvrla~v T

'EppaiGi

to the people,

y~vopivqq

people.

the

of him

to me

hab.

T ~ V

toward

& ~ ~ ~ ~ p i + a v r 62
o q aljl-02

40

So I beg you, permit

me to speak to the
people." 40 After he
gave permission, Paul,
standing on the stairs,
motioned ~ i t hhis
~
i o ~
hand
to the people.
When a great silence fell, he addressed them in the
Hebrew language, saying :

66 uou, irri-rpe+civ pol

I supplicate but of you,

of much but silence

bavlng occurred he sounded toward to the

Hebrew

~ I ~ ~ K T (hfyav
E )

language

saying

22 Male
wAv6p~q
persons

22

"Men, brothers
and fathers, hear
K
O
pou
~ f i q rp6q
5p6q vuvi my defense to YOU
hear YOU
of me of the
toward
YOU
now now." 2 (Well, when
tmohoyiaq. - 2 dr~oliaav-r~q66 61.1 ~ f j they heard he was addefense.
Having heard but that to the dressing them in the
'Efipai61
Glcrhf~~ct,
rrpoo~$cjvei
Hebrew language, they
Hebrew
language
he was sounding toward
kept all the more
ab-roiq p6Ahov
rrapioxov
Ijauxiav. ~ a silent,
i
and he said:)
them
rather
they iurnished quietness. And
3"I
am
a Jew, born
Eipl
drvjp
q"10"'. am
male person in Tarsus of Ci.li'he is saylng 'lou6aio~
~ E ~ E W Q ~ ~ V Oi S
v TapaG 7-5 cia, but educated in
having been generated in Tarsus of b e this city a t the feet
Jew
Klhi~i.aq,
&va~~epappivoq 62 tv 6 of Gaema'liael, inCihcla,
having been nourished up but in th'e structed according to
~ r Q h ~~ahj~g
i
r a p & TOGS rr66aq ravcrhljh, the strictness of the
clty
this
beside the
feet
of Gamaliel,
ancestral Lam, being
~ r ~ ~ a 1 6 ~ u p i v o q KCCT&
d r ~ p i p ~zealous
l~
for God just
having been instructed
according to
strictness
as
all
of YOU are
TOG rra~p+ouV ~ ~ O U<qh~TiJq
,
irrr&pxwv TOG
of the paternal Law,
zealot
being
of the this day. 4And I
persecuted
this
OEOG
~ a e h q I T & T E ~ 6pEiq i a ~ ofjp~pov,
i
God according as
all
YOU
are
today,
Way to the death,
4 bq
~ a l j n l v T ~ V b66v
i6iwga
binding and handing
who
thls
the
way
I persecuted
over to prisons both
8avdr~ou, 6~ap&Owv ~ a i 1~apaG16oGq ~ i qm e n a n d women,
death,
bindlng
and
giving beside
into
5 a s both the high
$uha~hq &v6paq
TE ~ a y
i w a i ~ a q , 5 bq priest and all tine
prisons male persons and also women,
as
of older
~ a i i) & P X I E ~ E G ~ pap-rup~i
poi ~ a assembly
i
also the chlef priest is bearing witness to me and men can bear me
.rrBv 76 ~ ~ ~ E U ~ U T ~ ~nap'
I O V '
bv
~ a iwitness. From them
all the body of older men; beside of whom also
I also procured letiv~o-roAiXq ~ E < & ~ E V O rrpbq
~
TOGS dt6d~oGq
having received toward the brothers ters to the brothers
letters
&6dcpoi
brothers

Ka?

and

naTipEq,
fathers,

%:

ACTS 22: 12-19

ACTS 22: 6-11

~ i q

Aapao~6v

into

Damascus

& ~ r o p ~ u 6 p q v in Damascus, and I

was on my way to
&Ecsv
~ a i ~ 0 6 q IKE~UE
Bvraq bring also those who
being about to lead also the (ones) thither being were there bound to
"
Jerusalem to be puntva
6 ~ 6 ~ p i v o u q eiq ' IEpouuahfip
having been bound into
Jerusalem
in order that ished.
TlpopqeGatv.
6 "But as I was
they might be punished.
journeying and drawclose to Damas6 'Eyivero
I T O ~ E U O ~ E V~
( ~a
) ing
i
I
6i
Tt occurred but to me golng my way and cus, about midday,
suddenly out of heavEyyi < o v ~ t 74 A a p a o ~ Q T T E ~peoqpPpiav
~
coming near to the Damascus about
midday
en a great light
&<ai$vqq &K 706 015pav06 ~ ~ p ~ a u r p d 9t 6
p 5a ~flashed all around
suddenly out of the heaven to flash around Ilght me, 7 and I fell to
iKaV6V
I
T
&pi,
7 E"TE~& TE ~ i q~6 the ground and heard
sufficient around me,
I fell and lnto the a voice sav to me
---,
Z6acpoq ~ a i j ~ o u o a (~csv(jq A ~ y 0 6 o q q pot
'Saul, Saul, why are
ground and I heard of volce
saying
to me
you persecuting me?'
ZaoljA IaoGA,
Ti
6161<1q;
'Who
Saul
Saul,
why k
: are you persecuting? SareI answered,
you, Lord?' And
62 b e ~ p i e q v T i q
7,
K~PIE;
but
I answered Who are you, Lord? he said to me, 'I
am Jesus the Naz~ ? ~ r i 1.e
v
.rrp6< & p i 'Eycj eip1 ' IquoGq 6
He said and toward me
I
am
Jesus the a-rene', whom you
are persecuting.' 9 Now
Na<wpaioq
8v
06
~I~KEIS.
Nazarene
whom
you
are persecuting. the men that were
with me beheld, in9
oi
62
obv
&poi ~ V T E~b
~
The (ones) but together with me being the deed, the light but
did not hear the
v
q
i e ~ d t a a v r o ~ f i v 6;
~ W V ~OCK
V
indeed light they viewed the but volce
not voice of
t h e one
4~ouacxv
706
AaAoGvr6q
pot. speaking to me. lOAt
they heard
of the (one)
speaklng
to me. that I said, 'What shall
10 E~ITOV 66
T i TOI~UW, KCPIE;
6 6; I do, Lord?' The Lord
I said but What shall I do, Lord? The but said to me, 'Rise,
~tbptoqE~ITEV ~ p 6 qp~
'Avaorhq
.rrop~ljou go your way into
Lord
said toward me Having stood up be going
Damascus, and there
etq A a p a 0 ~ 6 v , K&KE?
mot
Aah O ~ ~ U E T ~ I you will be told
into Damascus, and there to you it willrlbe spoken
about everything it
pi ~ r & v r w v b v
r5ra~rai
(TO I
is
appointed for you
about all (things) which it has been arranged to you
to do.' lPBut as I
~ o ~ i j u a r . 11 i3q 6L o l j ~ iviPh~.rrov h b
to do.
As but not I was looking on from could not see anything for the glory
7
6 6 s ~ ~ 706
9 ~ ~ 6 5~ K E ~ V O U ,
of that light, I arthe
glory
of the
l i ~th
that.
rived in Damascus,
~~tpaycsyobp~vo6
q ~ 6 TGV
OUV~VTWV
being led by the hand
by
the (ones) being with being led by the hand
of those who were
p o l fiABov ~ i qA a p a o ~ 6 v .
me I came into Damascus.
with me.
I was going my way

12 "Now An-a-ni'as,
a certain man rever~ a ~ 76v
h v6pov,
j..iaprupo~pevoq
31~6 ent according to the
according to the
law, being witnessed about by Law, well reported
&TWV
TGV
KCXTOIKOWT~V
' Iou6aicsv1 on by all the Jews
dwelling there, 13 came
all
the
inhabiting
Jews,
13
ihebv
np6q :pi ~ a i h ~ o ~ h q to me and, standhaving come toward me and having stood upon ing by me, he said
&riv
pot t a o i r h &~EA$$ &v&pAetpov. ~ & y & to me, 'Saul, brothhe said to me
Saul brother, look again; and I er, have your sight
again!' And I looked
airrG
7fj
ijpq
dvi@A~tpa
tovery
the
hour
looked again into
him. u p a t h i m t h a t
14
6
62 E~TTEV '0
T&V TC[T~PWV very hour. 14 He said,
The (one) but said The God of the fathers 'The God of our
tjpBv
~rpoE~Etpioa~6
UE
yv6va1 forefathers has choof us he took in advance into his hand you to know sen you to come to
know his will and
713 OiAqpa adroi, ~ a i6~'iv
i
~b 8 i K a t O V
the
will
of him and to see the righteous (one) to see the righteous
~ a &i ~ o G o a tqcsvfiv IK
TOG u ~ 6 p a r o qaljroG, One and to hear the
and to hear voice out of the
mouth
of him. voice of his mouth,
15 because you are to
15
TI
Eaq
P~PTUC
be a witness for him
because you will be witness
to all men of things
.rr&v~as
dtvepcjTrous
c5v
men
of which (things) you have seen and
all
i
16 ~ a ivirv T i heard. 16 And now
i 6 p a ~ a q ~ a ?j~ouoaq.
And now why why are you delayyou have seen and you heard.
pihAetq;
dcvao~hq
P&'ir-r~oat ing? Rise, get bapare you being about? Having stood up be baptized tized and wash your
sins away by your
~ a i dcrr6houua1
7&q
Irpapiaq
oou
and
wash away
the
sins
of you c a l l i n g u p o n h i s
name.'
i T r t ~ a h ~ o & p ~ v o~b
q 6vopa a6roG.
having called upon the name of him.
17 "But when I had
17 'EYEVETO66 pot 6 - r r o o ~ p i ~ a v 71i q returned to JerusaIt occurred but to me having returned ~ n t o
lem and was pray'Iepouaahjp ~ a ~i ~ p o a ~ u x o p i v opov
u
i v 776 .
Jerusalem
and
praylng
of me in the lng in the ternpie,
I fell into a trancea
irpG
y ~ v h e a t p~ i v i ~ o r & o e t 18 Kai
temple to come to be me in ecstasy
and 18and saw him sayto me, 'Hurry
i 6 ~ i v aCr6v A i y o v r h
pol
IITEGUOV
~ a ing
i
to see
him
saying
to me Speed up and up and get out of
hEehf3e
15 T&XEI
E c ' I ~ p o u o d f i p , Jerusalem quickly, become you out in quickness out of
Jerusalem,
cause they will not
616~1
06
.rrapa6i{ovrai
agree to your witthrough which
not
they will receive alongside
ness concerning me.'
aou pap-rupiav FIE^^ IpoC.
19 K&Y& E~ITOV 19 And I said, 'Lord,
of you
witness
about me.
And I said
they themselves well
t
T
O
~ T r i o ~ a V ~ a t871 &y& fipqv
Lord.
they are well knowing that
I
was know that I used to

12 'Avaviaq 6;

TIC

w
p

EIjhC!@fiq

Ananias but some male person holding well

p?
; ;&2d

l P a I fell into a trance, KBA; Jehovah's hand was upon me, J17; Jehovah's spirit clothed me, J's; in the name of Jehovah. J*lU,la,le.

Quha~;<ov ~ a 6fpwv
i

q u v a y ~ y & qimprison and flog

~ a 7 &~ h U

one wnagogue after

those believ.
TOGS
srto-r~6ov~aq i.rri
oi20 ~ a another
i
and ing upon YOU;20and
the (ones)
believing
upon you;
when the blood of Ste~ Oyour
U witness Was
~ T E
~{EX~VVETO
~b aTya Z T E ~ ~ ~
phen
when was be:ng poured out the blood of Stephen being spilled, I myse&
TOG p61pwpt)q
UOU,
~ a i a 6 ~ b q qpqv was also standing by
the
witness
of you,
also
very
I was and approving and
t h e outer
& ~ E c T T & ~ ;~ a i
OVVEU~OKGV ~ a guarding
i
having stood upon and thinking well along with and garments of those doing away with him:
~ v h & m w v T&
TijV
ipdr~la
guarding
the
outer garments
of the (ones) 21 And yet he said to
me, .Get on your way,
drvarpo6v~wv a 6 ~ 6 v .21 ~ a i~ T - r r ~ v. r r & ~
because I shall send
takingup
him.
And he said toward me YOU out to nations far
no~bov.
TI
ivi) E ~ C ievn off.' "
Be going your'way,
because
i
int6 natiotis
22
they kept
pa~p&v
i<a.rrocmhG
UE.
listening to him donlong [wayl I shall send off out you.
to this word, and they
22
'H~ouov
62 a l j ~ 0 6&xpt 1.~6~0~raised their voices,
They were hearing but of him until
thls
saying: "Take such a
T O
h6you ~ a i
&.rr:l;av
dp ~ w v f i v Cmanl away from tRe
the
word
and they lifted upon the
voice earth, for he was not
a 6 ~ 3 v A h y o v ~ ~ qAipg dcrrb T G ~ yijq T ~ V fit to live!" 2 3 ~ n d
of them
saying
Lift up from the earth the because they were
crying out and throwTOIO~~TOV, 06 y&p
K~~:KEV
a6-rbv
qy*
such one, not for it was fittins him to be wing. ing their outer gar23 ~ p a v y a < 6 v ~ w TE
v
a 6 ~ t i v~ a ~i I T T O ~ V T ~ Vm e n t s a b o u t and
Crying aloud and of them and throwing about tossing dust into the
T&
i y d r ~ ~ a ~ aKiO V I O ~ T ~ V~ahh6v-rov iq air, 24the nlilitary
the outer garments and
dust
flingins into commander ordered
T~)V &ipa
24 i ~ i h ~ u a ~6v xlhlapxoq him to be brought
the
air
commanded
the
chlllarch i n t o t h e soldiersr
~iahy~oOa1 a676v ~ i qT ~ V srap~yPohfiv, quarters and said he
to be being led in
him
into the encampment. should be examined
under scourging, that
E Y I T ~ ~ ~ & U T<IV
I
drv~~&Foea~
having said to scourges to be being closely examined he might know fuln
Iy for what cause
~ G T ~ v Iv a
h1yv6
61'
him
in order that he might know fully through they were shouting
against him this way.
qv
ai~iav oij~oq
&rr~qGvovv
which
cause
thus
they were sounding upon 25 But when they had
25 b q 62
T ~ O ~ T E I V ~ ad-rbv stretched him out for
6
.
to him.
As but theystretchcd forth him t h e whipping, ~ a u f
~ o i q ip6u1v E ~ E V sr$q
i m G ~ a said to the army oav
to the straps he said toward the having stood cer standing there: "b
~~crr6v~apxov
6
fl&hoq
Ei 6vepo.rrov it lawful for YOU men
centurion
the
Paul
If
man
to scourge a man that
'Pwpaiov ~ a id r ~ a ~ d r ~ p l ~hg~a-rtv
ov
3piv is a Roman and unRoman
and uncondemned it is lawful to You condemned?" 26 Wen,
pami<~tv;
26 & ~ o 6 a a q
68
6 when t h e atmy
to be scourging?
Having heard
but.
the officer heard this,
Imprisoning and flaying down

the

synagogues

'

ACTS 22 :27-23:

665

654

ACTS 22 :20-26

he went to the military commander and

made report, saying:
h f i y y ~ ~ h ~ vhhywv
Ti
pihhet q
be reported back
saying
What
are you about "What are you in.rro~~iv; d yZrp 6vepwsroq oG~oq'Papa%q tending to do? Why,
this man is a Roto be doing? The for
man
this
Roman
man."
27 So the mil@lV.
27
.rrpoaeh0&v
62
6
Having come toward
but
the i t a r y
commander
IS.
approached
and said
I
,
a
3
isr rev a 6 ~ Q Ahye
X~hiap~oq
chllarch
said
to him Be saying to me, you to him: "Tell me,
'pa yaioq
~i; 6
62 i q q Nai. Are you a Roman?"
areyou? The (one) but said Yes. He said: "Yes." 28 The
Roman
28 & T E K ~ ~ 6h
O ~ 6 ~ 1 4 i a p x o q'Ey& rrohho; military commander
of much responded: "I purI
Answered but the chrliarch
~~qahaiov
T ~ V
T r o h l ~ ~ i a v ~a6-rqv chased these rights
this
as a citizen for a
sum [of money]
the
citizenship
sum [of moni
tuqa6rpqv. 6 68 IlaClhoq h ~ 'qE y h 66h ~ a large
I
but also ey]." Paul said: "But
said
Paul
acquired. The but
I was even born in
y ~ y 5 v v pal.
q
them."
I have been generated.
29 I m m e d i a t e l y ,
29 ~6eEoq
06v
drrricrqaav
therefore, t h e men
Immediately
therefore
stood off
were about 'to
ah06
oi
p i h h o v ~ ~that
q
&IT'
him
the (ones)
being about examine him with
from
&ET&<EIV~ a i6 xtAiapxoq torture withdrew from
a6~Av
him to be closely examining; and the chiliarch him; and the military
62
690Plie~
h1yvo3q
6 ~ tcommander became
but
became afraid
having known fully
that afraid on ascertaining
that he was a Roman
'Payai6q
~UTIV
~ a i 6 ~ 1 ahbv
ijv
Roman
heis
and
that
him
hewas a n d t h a t h e had
bound him.
SE~EK~~.
30 So, the next day,
having bound.
30 Tij, 62 h a l j p t o v p o u M p ~ v o qyvtiva~ as he desired to know
wishing
to know for sure just why he
T o t e but morrow
76
ri
~aqyopE'i-rat was being accused by
~ t )
&uqd{q
the steady (thmg) the why he is being accused the Jews, he let him
and commanded
b-rrt) TGV 'lovdaiov
D u a ~ v ad-rhv, ~ a loose
i
by
the
Jews
he loosed
him,
and the chief priests and
~K~~EUUEV
ouvdeaiv
TOGS d r p x t ~ p ~ i qall the San'he-drin to
he.commanded
to come together the chief prlests a s s e m b l e . And h e
.
TA uuvfdp~ov, ~ a i ~ a - r a y a y h v T ~ Vbrought Paul down
~ a T&V
i
and all the Sanhedrin, and havingled down the and stood him among
them.
EU-~UEV
~ i q
a6706q.
RaChov
he made stand into them.
Paul
Looking intently
a t t h e San'he&TEViuaq
62 flairhoq
T@
Having looked intently but
Paul
to the drin Paul said: "Men,
0 ~ ~ 6 p i cETTEV
.a
-AvGp~q d r 6 ~ A ~ ogy&
i,
m6ap brothers, I have beSanhedrih said Male persons brothers, I
to all h a v e d b e f o r e God
~ U V E I ~ ~ ~ Udy
Ea
IOG
~~~'i~ohi~~up
6a t w i t h a p e r f e c t conscience
good I have behaved as citizen to the ly clear conscience
i u a ~ o v ~ a p ~ q.rrpooABbv
~
centur~on

TG

having come toward the

xt+drpxq

chiliarch

23

23

6k down to this day;*

2At this the high
priest An.a.ni'as or,
drpx~ep~irq 'Avaviaq i . r r i ~ a E ~ v
TOTS
chref pnest
Ananias
ordered
to the (ones) dered those standhg
~ a p e ~ ~ & a ta vd ~ d T ~ T E I V a670; 76 by him to strike him
having stood beside him to be striking of him the On the mouth. 3 Th
en
m6pa.
3 T ~ T E 6 naGhoq rpbq a . 6 ~ 6Paul
~
said to him:
mouth.
Then the
Paul
toward
him "God is going b strike
E ~ E V T ~ T E I Vo E pihhet
i) 0e6q1 T O ~ X E you, YOU whitewashed
said To be striking you is about the God, Wall wall. Do you a t one
K E K O V I ~ ~ ~ V E ' ~ a air
i
K+I~
K P ~ V W V and the same time
having been whitened; and you are sittmg judging sit to judge me
K ~ T &
T ~ V
vhpov,
~ a accord
i
with the Law
me
according to
the
Law,
and and, transgressing &e
~ a p a vp&v
o
K E ~ E ~ E I ~
p~ Law, command me to
acting contrary to Law
you are commanding
me be struck ?" 4 Those
T ~ T T E U;
~ ~ I
4
oi
62 standing by said: "Are
to be being struck?
The (ones)
but you reviling the high
.rrap&aT&TEq eT.rrav T6v d p x t ~ p t a 703 priest of God?" 5 And
having stood beside said
The chief priest of the Paul said: "Brothers,
0 0
AolSopRq;
5 E q r e b Ilairhoq I did not know he
God you are reviling?
and the
Paul
was high priest. &
Oliu
~ & E L V , &6~hqoi, TI Emiv dp~tepe6q- it is written,
'You
Not I had known, brothers, that he 1s chief priest; must not speak iny6ypa.rr~a1 yhp 8 ~ apxov-ra
t
TOG ha03 juriously of a ruler of
it has been written for that
ruler
of the people
oeonle."'
oOU
o i r ~ ~ P E ~ S K~K;<.
6Now when Paul
of you not you will say badly.
took note that the
6
rvoirq
62 b IlaGhoq 6 ~ 1~6 SV one part was of SadHaving known but the
Paul
that the one ducee~but the other
pipoq iq-riv ~ a 6 6 o u ~ a i w v~ i , 62 Z T E ~ O V of Pharisees, he propart
1s
of Sadducees
the but different ceeded t o cry out
Oapraaiov
EKP~<EV
Ev TQ U U V E ~ ~ ~ Ci ?n) the San'he-drin:
of Pharisees he was crying out in the Sanhedrin "Men, brothers, I am
"AvGpeq &6~hrpoi,i y 3 Oap1aai6q E ~ V I , ui6q a Pharisee, a son of
Male persons brothers,
I
Pharisee I am, son Pharisees. Over the
Oap~uaiwv. repi hh.rri60q ~ a i&vacrr6u~wqhope of resurrection of
Of Pharisees;
about
hope
and
resurrection the dead 1 am being
VEK~GV
~pivopa~.
7 TOGTO 62 judged." 7 Because he
of dead (ones) I am being judged.
This but said this, a dissension
aliro0 haho3vroq
Eyfv~ro a ~ 6 a t q TQV arose between the
of him speaking there occurred standing of the
Pharisees and saddu@aplUaiC& K a i ~ ~ ~ O U K ~ ~K aC i J 6Crxioeq
V ,
Tb tees, and the multiPharisees and
Sadducees,
and wassplit the
tude was split. DFor
.rrh~?o<.
8 ~ a 6 & o u ~ a ? yhp
o t ACyouo~v p$
say there
multitude.
Sadducees
for are sayins
- not
is neither resurrection
e7va1 & ~ O T ~ C T I~VG T E &yy~hov~ G T E '~~veijpa,
to be resurrection nor
angel
nor
spirit,
nor angel nor spirit,
Oaploaiol 62 6pohoyoOo1v T& d r p q 6 ~ ~ p a .but the Pharisees pubPharisees but are confessing the both (things). Iicly declare them all.
8eG d ~ ~
p a~6 ~ q~qf i qfipipaq.
God

untll

thls

ACTS 23%-14

656

ACTS 23 :2--8
the

day.

The

but

9 E ~ ~ V E T O 62

~ a i9So there broke out

a loud screaming, and
some of the scribes
d v a a ~ 6 v ~ e q ~1v2q T&V ypap p a ~ i o v 706 of
the party of the
of
the
scrlbes
of
the
having stood up some
Pharisees rose and be pLpouq o:$~e
Oap~uaiwv
6rc ~ X O V T O
gan contending fiercepart
Pharisees
were figtting through Iv. saving: "We find
?,L~o,VTES
0 6 6 2 ~ K ~ K ~ EV& ~ ~ U K O ~ E b
V
T@ 60thhig G o n g in this
~ a v i-n e Nothing
bad
we are finding in the man: but if a sgirit
--"
a n angel spoke to
hv0p~nrqT O ~ ~ T W ~i
.
62 m e t p a ~ ~ A ~ Ua6T&
E V
10 NOW when
man
this.
if but spirit
spoke
to hiA him,-."
the dissension grew
?I
G Y Y E ~ ~ C - . n o h h ^ ~ 62 ~ ~ ~ o great,
~ g y the
< military
or
angel -.
Of mu%
but
occurrmg commander became
ITT~UEW~
qopqeeiq
b
xlh,iapxoq pil a f r a i d t h a t P a u l
of standing having feared the
chlllarch
not would be pulled to
d nairhoq ST' ali~Bvpieces by them, and
6 \ao-rraoefi
by
them he commanded the
Paul
should be drawn in two the
~K&ZUUEV
76 U T P & T E U ~ ~ K C X T U ~ ~ force of soldiers to
he commanded the soldier band having come down go down and snatch
hpn6ua1 air~bv
&K
pioou
ah&v, him from their midst
to snatch
him
out of
middle
of them, and bring him into
the soldiers' quarters.
~YEIV
eiq T ~ V rrapeppohljv.
11But the following
to be leading into the encampment.
night
the Lord stood
V
U
K
T
~
11 T i
62
imo6aq
night by him and said:
succeeding
To the
but
a6TQ
6
~ 6 ~ 1 &?~TEv
0 ~ "Be of good courage!
i.rr~o-rhq
having stood upon
him
the
Lord
said For as you have been
giving a thorough
Okpaer,
Take courage,
rdqe you gave61epap~ljpq
thorough witness to witness on the things
about me in JerusaT&
T E P ~ ill06 EIS 'Iepouuahfip O ~ T W
the (things) about me into
Jerusalem
thus lem, so you must also
C~E
6~'i
~ a EIS
? 'PcS~qv p a p ~ u p f i u a ~Rome."
. bear witness in
Occurred

but

~pauyfi
outcry

p~ybhq,
great,

and

$2

you it is necessary also into Rome to bear witness.

12 Now when it became day, the Jews

ouo~porp
jv
oi ' l ou6aio1 dtve0ephrtoav formed a conspiracy
turning together the
Jews
bound under curse and bound themselves
t a u ~ o 3 q Aiyovreq p r j r ~ ~ a y ~ Pi ~v T E T E ~ V with a curse, saying
themselves saying neither to eat nor to drink they would neither
nor drink un&~TOKTE~VG~UIV
T ~ V IlaGAov. eat
~ W S
03
til they had killed
they should kill
the
Paul.
until
which
.rrh~iouq
T E U U E ~ ~ KPaul.
O ~ ~ ~13There were
1%fioav
62
forty
more than forty men
Were
but
more (ones)
h a t formed t h i s
oi
7a6~qv
ouvwpoaionr toathbound
conspiracy;
swearing
togeuler
this
the (ones)
4 a n d they went
.rrotqa&p~vo~. 14 o'ir~veq ~rpoa~A06we< 1
having made;
who
having come toward to the chief priests
the older men
~ o i q &px~~peiralv~ a i roiq ~ p e o p u ~ i p oand
~ q said:
and
"We have
the
chief priests
and
to the
older men
solemnly bound our~ i r a v 'AvaeE pa71 & V E ~ Eyariua pev i selves
a u ~ o 3selves
~
with a curse
they said
To curse
we cursed
12

revopEvqq

Having:occurred
---

66

but

fipipaq rrotjaaneq
of day

having made

ACTS 23: 15-19

659

p q 6 ~ v b q yeiruaoear
of nothing
T ~ V

the

to taste

Ews

06

untll which

15 virv

IlaClhov.
Paul.

d r o ~ ~ e i v w ~not
n , to take a bite 01
we may kill
food until we hape
obv
irpeTq killed Paul. 15 Now,

Now
therefore
you
fpcpaviucrrs
T&
XI~I~~PXW
ah
make YOU apparent to the chiliarc6 together with
TQ ( S U V E ~ ~ ~ L ~ITOS
I)
~ a ~ a y & y ~
ah-rbv
the Sanhedrin so that he should lead down him

therefore, YOU together with the San'he,

drin make it clear t,
t h e military corn,
mander why he should
~ i 6p&q
q
pflhovraq
61ayrvho~erv
bring him down to
into YOU as being about to be knowing thoroughly YOU as though yon
& K ~Pf
I arepow
T&
r e p i a h o i r - j l p ~ iintended
~
to determine
more accurately the (things) about him;
we
more accurately the
66 T T P ~ TOG
iyyioar
a 3 ~ b v E ~ o l p omi a t t e r s involving
but before of the to have come near him
ready him. But before he
k u p m TOG
dveheiv a 3 ~ 6 v .
gets near we will be
we are of the to take up him.
ready to do away with
16 ' A ~ o i l o c q 66 b u i 6 ~ T G ~ d 6 d 9 i j q him'''
Iiaving heard but the son of the
sister
16 However, the son
l l a 6 h o u T ~ V LvL6pav
r a p a y ~ v 6 p ~ v o q of Paul's sister heard
of Paul the sitting in having come to be alongside of their lying in wait,
and he Came and
~ a i eioeh6hv
$5
T ~ V ~~apepPohfiv
and
having entered
mto
the
encampment e n t e r e d i n t o t h e
hfiyy~lhev
TQ
naOhq. soldiers' quarters and
he reported back
to the
reported it to Paul.
l7 ~ ~ o ( J ~ a h ~ o ~6; l l ~6 0 ~
17 So Paul called one
Having called toward self but the
of the army officers
T&V ~ K ~ T O V T O ( ~ X ZG V
Tbv
v~aviav
and said:
of the
centurions
he said The -Young
- man to him
this young man
TO~TOV
*aye
rpbq
T ~ V ~ ~ h i a p x o v"Lead
,
this
be leading off
toward
the
chiliarch, off
the milit~XEI
yap drrayyaihai
TI
commander, for he has
he is having for to report back something to him. something to report
18
tl
p2v
08v
?apahaB&v
to him." 18 Therefore
The (one) indeed therefore havlng taken along
man took him
a
rpdq
r b v xrhiapxov K a i
and
led
him
the
him
toward the
chiliarch
and
military
commander
'0
QrlOlV.
6Coploq
and said: "The prishe is saylng
The
bound one
- me
rpoo~aAeo&pev6q
pe fipht-qaev T O ~ O VOne'
hav~ngcalled toward self me he requested
this
to him and requested
rbv
veaviw
d y a y ~ i v r p b q ah, ZXOVT& me to lead this young
the Young man
to lead
toward you. having
man to you, as he has
TI
Aahfiuai
cror. 19 i r r h a @ t ) p ~ v o q sometking to tell you."
something to speak to you.
Having taken upon
19 The military com62
T&
xerpbq a h 0 6 6
xlhiapxoq ~ a i
mander took him b~

<; : : ; "

2:

l$yx~

"~~$'

but

of the

hand

of him

dvaxopfiuaq

the

having withdrawn

according to

Ti

~ ~ V V ~ ~ V E T O

he was inquiring What

~(TTIV

chiliarch

and

i6iav

K ~ T '

own [place]

EX~lS

is it which you are having

the hand and withdrew and began inquiring privately:

"What is it you have

.,,"

hayyeThai

report to me?"
I 2Jews
@He said: "The
have agreed to

20 EIIT
62 E
611V
O i to

pol;

renort
back to me?
--r

lo"Eaiot

ACTS 23: 20-24

Hesaid but that The

~vv.i6vro

TOG h p w ~ f i a a i o e

request you to bring

Paul down to the
that tomorrow the
Paul you should lead down San'he-drin tomorrow as though inBiq T& U U V ~ ~ P I O V b q
p5hh~v
TI
into the Sanhedrin as being about something t e n d i n g t o l e a r n
du<pr f3kcrrepov
rvv6&eo9a t
ITfpi
a d ~ o i r . something more acInore accurately
to be inquiring
about
h m ; curate about him.
21 Above all things,
08v
P:
relaefiq
21 a6
vou
therefore not
you should be persuaded do n o t l e t t h e m
" persuade you, for
ad?o?~
be6pe6oua1v
y&p ahrbv
to them, they are sitting in (wait) for for
him more than forty men
of theirs are lying
ig
ah~iiv
av6p~q
~h~iouq
out of
them
male persons
more (ones) in wait for him, and
they have bound
r ~ a r r r p c i ~ o v ~ a , OCTIVE~
drve6ep6r~r
am
themselves with a
Jews

bnwq

put selves together of the to request you

aijplov ~ 6 llairhov
v

forty,

~arayayqq

who bound under curse

Z q (CW*
p i r ~ ~ a y ~ ipv+ ~ m i v

neither to eat
nor to drink until
they have done away
with him; and they
are now ready, waitCTOI p o l
~rpoo6~~6~evor
drrrb
a06
ready
waiting for
f m
you ing for the promise
from you." 22 There&rrayy~hiav.
22 b
p?v
08v
promise.
The
indeed
therefore f o t e t h e m i l i t a r y
commander let t h e
xthiapxoq d r r r i h v a ~~ b vve a v i a ~ o v~ a p a1
y~ i h a q
chiliarch released the young man having c arged young man go after
pq6evi
L ~ h a h f i c r a ~ BTI
~airra ordering him: "Do not
tonoone
tospeakout
that
thesefthingsf blab t o anyone that
you have made these
ivq&ruaq
rpbq fpi. you made apparent toward me.
things clear to me."
23 And he sum23 K a i
1 ~ p o a ~ a ~ ~ c r d r p ~ vTrvaq
6q
660
And having called toward self
some
two moned a certain two
TGV
i ~ a r o v ~ a p x & v E ~ E V 'ETOI
pkaa-re ,of the army oacers
of the
centurions
he said
Make YOU ready and said: "Get two
a r p a - r t h ~ a q 6 l a ~ o a i o u q 8 r ~ q ~ O ~ E U ~ ~ Dhundred
I V
soldiers
two hundred so that they should go
to march clear to
tp60pfiKavTa
hwq Kataapiaq, ~ a i irnE7<
Caes-amrefa, also SeVuntil
Caesarea,
also horsemen
seventy
entY horsemen and
mi BE<IO~&~OUF
6 r a ~ o a b uh ~ b ~ p i i jyp a q
and spearmen
two hundred, from thir
hour . two hundred speara t the third
+IS
V U K T ~ ~24
,
K+IVQ
TE men,
and hour of the night.
night,
acquired animals
of the
IVa
24 Also, provide beast8
x a p a a ~ f i a aI
in order that
to make stand alongside
of burden that they
rbv
i.rr IpIB&aavreq
have Paul ride
n g F may
the
having mounted
a n d convey him
81aoGowu1
rpbc @fihlKaTbv safely to Felix the
lauroaq

todrink unbl
a
0
~
i
v
~
~
a
wii n ,
~ioiu
d
v
~
a
o
s
06
which
..- t h e should take up him, and now they are
neither
themselves
7-

to-eat

nor

2:

they might save clear through

toward

Felix

the

ACTS 23: 25-32

J~YEP~v~,
i ouaav T ~ V T

governor,

25

ACTS 23: 33-24:

660
Y P ~ J ~ S

having written

25And
i ~ ~ t o ~ o hgovernor."
fi
letter

he

wrote a letter having

this form:
~ O Vroijrov.
laving
the type
this;
26 "Claudius Lgs'i.
26 Kha661oq Auoiaq
TQ
K ~ ~ T ~ U T Gas
; I to his excellen,
Claudius
Lysias
to the
most might: cy, Governor Felix:
qy~p6v1 @rjht~t
xaip~tv.
27 T 6 G r e e t i n g s ! 27 This
governor
Felix
To be rejoicing.
Thl man was seized by
bv6pa
~ o i r ~ o vuuhhqpqd36v~a i i r b TG the Jews and was
male person
this
having been seized by
the about t o be done
' loutiaiwv ~ a i pkAhovra
drvatp~ioeat IT away with by them,
Jews
and being about to be takcn up
by but I came sudden.
a6~Gv
&r~mhq
uw
76 Ly with a force of
them
having stood upon
together with
thc s o l d i e r s a n d resorpccr~fiparl EE~~hhpqv,
pa0hv
TI cued him, because 1
soldier band
I took out,
having learned
tha learned he was a Ro'Pc3pai6q
io-rtv,
28 pouh6p~v6q
TE
man. 28 And wishing
Roman
h e is,
wishmg
anc to ascertain the cause
i r ty v i j v a ~
T ~ V airiav
61'
or which they were
to know fully
the
cause
through
accusing h i m , I
~ V E K ~ O U V
aljrQ ~ a r r j y a y o v Eiq ~ r o u g h t him down
they were bringing charges to him I led down intc [nto their San'her b ouv66ptov aLrGv29 6v
~ 8 p o v firin. 29 I found him
the Sanhedrin of them;
whom Ifounc
;o be accused about
E Y I < ~ ~ O ~ ~ E Vi-r~pi
O V <?rqp&rwv T O v 6 p o ~ luestions of their
being charged about things sought of the Law
Law, but not charged
a6rGvl p 62v 66 aEtov Bav&rou fi 6EapGv
of them, no&ing but worthy of death or of bondr vith a single thing
E x o v ~ ai'y~hqpa.
30
pqvveeicrqq
62 leserving of death
having
charge.
Having been disclosed bul )r bonds. 30 But beI
ii-r~Fouhfi~ ~ i q rbv
av6pa
:ause a plot that
to me
of pIot
into
the
male person s to be laid against
io~oeat
IEaur-q
Zi-r~pqa i-rpbq ,he man has been
to be in future out of very ?hour1
I sent
toward
lisclosed to me, I
oil
i-rapayy~ihaq ~ a i TO?<
~arqy6potq
Lm a t once sending
you,
having charged
also
to the
accusers
lim to you, and comIT&
adr6v iri DOG.
hiyetv
nanding the accusers
to be saying toward
him upon you.
o speak against him
31 O i
piv
06v
urpa~ti3~at
tefore you."
The
indeed
therefore
soldiers
~ a r h
76
6 1 a r ~ ~ a y p i v o v 31 Therefore these
according to
the (thing)
having been ordered
oldiers took Paul
ahoiq
d v d a P 6 u r ~ q T ~ V flafihov fiyayov acording to their
to them having taken up the
Paul
they led
~rders and brought
6th
V U K T ~ ~
rfiv
'Av~ti-rarqi6a- tim by night to
through
night
into
the
Antipatris;
32 r r j
62 ti-ra6ptov
k & u a v ~ ~ q TOGS in. tip'a-tris. 32 The
~ext day they perto the but
morrow
having permitted
the
imreis
hipx~oea~
aGv
ah4 nitted the horsemen
horsemen to be going away together with
him
D go on with him,

%nd they returned to

;he soldiers' quarters.
EiqEh06vr~c
Eiq
.rjv
Katoapiw
~ a E
i3 T h e [ h o r s e m e n ]
having entered
into
the
Caesarea
and mtered into Caes-adva66vr~q rfiv i.rr~orohjv r Q
f i y ~ p 6 ~ .ela
1 and delivered the
having given up the
letter
to the governor .etter to the governor
~ap6orqcrw
~ a ?~ b v IlacilAov
ah@. %nd also presented
they stood beside
also
the
Paul
to him. Paul to him. 34 So he
read it and inquired
&K
34 dtvayvo3q 6; ~ a i i?r~po$oaq
Having read but and having inqulred upon out of from what province
h a p x ~ i a qEoriv ~ a i ~ r u 8 6 p ~ v o q ke was, and ascer.rroiaq
he is and having inquired ;ained that he was
what sort of province
from Ci-li'cia. 35 "I
Ata~o6uopai
TI h 6 K l h t ~ J a q 35
I shall hear thoroughly ;hall give you a thorthat from
Cilicla
oou,
Cqq,
6rav
~ a loi ~arrjyopcti wgh hearing," he said,
'when your accusers
of you, he said, whenever also the
accusers
arrive also." And he
oou
rrapayivwvrat should come to be alongside; :omrnanded that he
nf
-- -vou
be kept under guard
K E ~ E ~ U ~ S b TQ ~ ~ p a l r w p 7
i0~
;
having commanded in the
praetorium
of the m the prae.to%i.an
palace of Herod.
'HpGGou
+uh6rau~oeat adr6v.
, ) r r ~ o ~ p ~ ~i w
T$V
q ?rap~pPohfiv-

+heyreturned into the encampment;

Herod

to be belng guarded

33

O ~ I V E ~

who

him.

24

Five days later

the high priest
five
days
stepped down the An.a.ni'as came down
with some older men
& p x t ~ p ~ G'Avaviaq
q
VET& ~ p ~ c r P u r 6 p wrtv&
v
chief priest Ananias
with
older men
some and a public speaker,
~ a i bfiropoq
T~pr6hhou T I V ~ ~ , o i r t v ~ q a certain Ter .tul'lus,
who
and
orator
Tertullus
some,
and they gave inforTC$
f
i
y
~ p 6 v 1mation to the gov2v~+&v1aav
made (things) apparent
to the
governol ernor against Paul.
K ~ T & 706 nairhou. 2
~hqebroq
62 2 When he was called,
down on the
Paul.
Having been called bul Ter-tul'lus started acahoG ijpEaro
~arqyop~Tv 6
TLp~vhhoc cusing him, saying:
of him
started
to be accusing the
Tertullus
"Seeing t h a t we
AEywv
enjoy great peace
saying
through you and that
nohh?jq EipfivT)~r u y ~ r i v o v ~ 6t&
~q
uofi ~ a ireforms are taking
Of much peace
obtaining
through you anc
in this nation
GtopOwpdcTwv ytvop$vwv
76 E~VEI r o h q place
through
your foreof reforms
occurring to the nation
this
3
a t all times
thought,
6th
rfiq ufiq rpovoiaq 3
IT~VTQ
through
the your forethought
to every [way] and also in all places
TE
~ a ir a v ~ a x o f i & T T O ~ E X ~ ~ E~~p ~6 r, r t m f we receive it, Your
and also everywhere we are accepting, mighties Excellency Felix, with
@fi?lE,
PET&
nboqc;
~ l j ~ a p ~ o r i the
a q greatest thankFehx.
with
all
thankfulness.
fulness. 4 But that
4
iva
6;
p
hi 1 ~ h ~ i 6 v(TE I: may not hinder
In order that but not upon
more
yo1
you any further, I be~ K ~ T T O , r a p a ~ d i 3 & ~ o G o a i CTE qpG\
I may cut in,
I entreat
to hear
you
of us seech you to bear us

24 MET&
52
After but

IT~VTE

jpipaq

~ariPq

ACTS 24: 5-12

ouv-rfrpwq

to%e

663

662

at

in your kind.
E T I E I K ~ ~5. ~ 3 p i ) v ~ ~briefly
q

your yieldingners

Having found

lines. 5 For we have

this man a
ydp 76v
&v6pa
~oir-rov Ao1p6v ~ a found
i
for
the male person
this
pestilence and pestilent fellow and
K I V O ~ c~ r r & a ~ ~ q1~6crl TOTS
'lou6aiolq stirring up seditions
moving
standings
to ail
the
Jews
among all the Jew8
throughout the in,
oi~ouphvqv
'roiq
~ a ~T ~ aV
down
the
being inhabited (earth) habited earth and
the (ones)
~ p ~ r o c r r + v TE
T
7ijv
Naropaiov a spearhead of th,
one standing first and of the of the
Nazarenes
sect of the Nazea.
alpio~wq,6 ijq ~ a i 6
i ~ & v Ereipau~v renes', Gone who al.
ofsect,
who also the temple
tried
SO tried to profaPEP^ Aijua~,
6v
~ a i E ~ p a ~ r j o a p ~the
v , temple and whom
to profane,
whom
also
wetookhold of, we seized. 7 a
8 nap'
08
~U+Q
afiT6q 8 From him you your.
beside
of whom
you w ~ lbe
l able
very self can by examdrva~pivaq
m p i T&VTWV
T o ~ 7 ~ v ination find out about
having examined about
all
these (things) all these things of
~ I T Iyv6va1
Sv
fipE;q which we are accusto know fully
of which (things)
we
ing him."
~<aqyopoirpsv a b ~ o 0 .
9 With t h a t the
are accusing
of him.
Jews also joined In
9 o u v e r i 0 ~ v ~ o 62 K a i 01
'louSa?ot t h e attack, assertJoined in attack but also the
Jews
ing that these things
were so. 10 And Paul
(PC~UKOVTE~
aha
oii~wq
EXEIV.
asserting
these (things)
thus
to be having. when t h e governor
10 ' A r ~ ~ p i e qTE
i) na0A0q
v~ljoamoq mdded to him
Answered and the
Paul
having nodded speak, answered :
a h + 706 fiy~p6voq
A~~EIV
"Knowing well that
to him of the governor to be speaking
this nation has had
you as judge for
'EK rohhijv 27Gv d n a a& K P I T ~ V T$
Out of many years being you judge to the many years, I read:
ily speak in my
%I
7 0 6 ~~ T~T I C T ~ ~ ~ &
E V&O@
~ h p ~ q 7+
nation
this knowing well readily the (things) defense the things
about myself, 11as
TEP~
bpau~oir
drrrohoyoGpa~,
about
myself
I am speaking in defense, you are in a po11 Gvvaphvou
uou
h~yvijva~, I
03 sition to find out
being able
of you to know fully, that not that for me- -it- --has
ITh~iouq E ~ U ~ WI
fipipal 6Gj6Eua &Q' not been more tfian
more (ones)
are
to me
days
twelve from
twelve days since I
fiq
drvkBqv
~ ~ p o a ~ u v f i u w v&I$
which [day3 I went up intending to worship lnto went up to worship
'lepouoahljp, 12 ~ a i O ~ T E Ev TQ i ~ p Q in Jerusalem; 12apd
Jerusalem,
and
neither in the temnle they found me neithe temp'e
Etprjv
ME np6q
TIva
~ I ~ E ~ ~ ~fi E ther
V O in
V
they found me toward anyone
arguing
or arguing with anyone
causing a mob to
h i a ~ a u l v I T O I O ~ ~ T&Aou
~
o d ~ e Pv ~aiq
standing upon making of crowd neither in the rush together, either in
briefly

r3 This verse is omitted in

the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

ACTS 24: 13-20

t h e s y n a g o g u e s or
throughout the city.
13Nor can they prove
flapaa~fiua~
to you the things of
to set beside
they are able
to you
about which they are ac&V
V W ~
K O C . ~ ~ ~ ~ O ~ O VOU.
~ O ~ Vcusing me right now.
which (things)
now
they are accusing
of me. 14 But I do admit this
to you, that, according
14
hpohoyd
6L
~ o i r ~ 6 UOI
&I
I am confessing
but
this
to you
that to the way that they
call a 'sect,' in this
~crrh
-riv 66bv
fiv
hiyoua~v manner I am render,ccording to
the
way
which they are saylng ing sacred service to
~6 the God of my foreC(~PEUIVO ~ T O ~
ha~peco
sect
thus I am rendering sacred service to the fathers, as I believe
TOTS
all t h e things set
.rra~pc$s OEQ, ~ I U T E I ~ W V I T ~ U I
paternal
God,
believing
to all
the (things) forth in the Law and
written in the ProphK ~ T &
76v v6pov ~ a i
70iq
according to
the
Law
and
to the (things) ets; 15and I have
hope toward God,
b
~ o i q ~ p o q f i ~ a ~ q Y E Y P ~ P P ~ V O ~wS h~ i c h h o p e t h e s e
in
the
Prophets
havrng been wrltten, [men] themselves also
15 khrri6a ixwv eiq 76v OE~V, { v
~ a ientertain, that there
hope
having into the God, which also is going to be a resurI T ~ O ~ ~ ~ X O&Vv aTo r~a aIt v, rection of both the
&TO; oir~ot
are rece~vingtoward,
resurrection righteous and the unthese
they
16 In this
pihh~lv
io~u8al
6 1 ~ a i o v TE ~ a righteous.
i
to be about to be in future of just (ones) and also respect, indeed, I am
&diKwv- 16 i v
TO~TV
~ a i avery
h 6 5 exercising myself conalso
tinually to have a
unjust (ones) ;
in
this
t n r p 6 a ~ o ~ ~ o vouv~i6qu1vconsciousness of com&OK&
inoffensive
conscience mitting no offense
I am taking exercise
7
8 ~ 6 v ~ a i roc< against God and men.
~XEIV
rpbq
to behaving
toward
the
God
and
the 17 So after quite a
& e p G ~ ~ o ~6121
q
1~av76q. 17 61'
~ T G Vnumber of years I armen
through all [time].
Through years rived to bring gifts of
mercy to my nation,
TOI~~UWV
62 T ~ E I ~ V W V ih~qpocljvaq
gifts of mercy intending to make and offerings. 18 WhiIe
but
more
~ i q 76 Zevoq pou
rrapcy~vbpqv
~ a Ii was a t these matters
into the nation of me I came to be alongside and they found me cere~bp6v
CLE monialIy cleansed in
wpooqopdrq, 18 i v
a'ic
in
which
they found
me the temple, but not
obenngs,
fiyv~opivov
b TI$ IEPG, 06 PET& with a crowd or with
having been cleansed in the temple, not with a tumult. But there
ijxhou 0662 PET& eopl~pou, T L V ~ ~ 62 drrr~ were certain Jews from
crowd nor wrth tumult, some ones but from the [district of] Asia,
19who ought to be
~ i j q'Aoiaq 'lou6aTo1, 19 o i j ~
E~EI
the Asia
Jews,
whom it was necessaa present before you and
hi a06
rrap?val
~ a lK ~ ~ ~ Y O P E ?E!V to accuse me if they
upon you to be alongside and to be accusing i i might have anything
me. 20 Or, let
TI
Ex0 I EV
ITphq
;pi, - against
anything they may be having toward
me, - the [men] here say
for themselves what
20 fi a & ~ o i06~01 ~ir6rrwuonr ~i
dpov jwrong they found
~ j vI T ~ A I V , 13 0362
nor
the
city,
66vav~ai
uo I
TEP~

avvayoyaic 0 6 7 ~ KCIT&
gvnagogues
-"

or

they

nor

these

down

let them say what they fount

ACTS 24: 27-25:

ACTS 24: 21-26

&6i~qpa

unrighteous thing

fi

ur&~oq

havingstood

pou

of me

h
i

upon

TOC

as I stood before the

the San'he-drin, 21 except

~ a G ~ qqavijq
q
with respect to this
this
volce one utterance which
I cried out While
P ~ t ~ p a C af;
adroiq
kcrr&q
of which
I cried out
them
havingstood standing among then,
6 ~ 1 n ~ p i h a o ~ h u ~ w c ; v~npiv
i~c3'Over the resurrection
that About
resurrection
of dead (ones)
of the dead I am
~pivopat
o j y ~ p o v $9' 3yQv.
today being judged
am being judged
today
upon YOU.
before YOU!"'
2 2 ' A v ~ P t r h ~ ~ o52 a37ohq
6
@ij?~c,
22 However, Felix,
Thrust up
but
them
the
Fehx, knowing quite accuri~p~pio~epov ~i6hq
7&
TE pi rately the matters
more accurately having known the (things) about concerning this Way,
~ i j q BSoir,
~ivaq
"Orav
Auoiac; 6 began t o Put the
the
way, having said Whenever Lysias the [men] off and said:
x~hiapxoq
~a7api
"Whenever Lys'i.as
chiliarch
should step down t h e m i l i t a r y comG~ayvcjoopa~
7ZI
~ a e ' by&* mander comes down,
I shall know thoroughly the (things) down YOU; I shall decide upon
23 6 1 a ~ a ~ b p ~ v o TG
f K ~ T O V T & ~ Xt~hJe s e m a t t e r s in.
having orderei
to the
centurion
volving YOU." 23 And
-rqp~ioea~
ahbv
ZXEIV
TE
&VEOIV
~ a he
i ordered the army
to observe him to be having and relaxation and officer that the man
pqGLva
~ o h l i ~ ~ vTGV
i6iov
aljroii be kept and have
no one to be forbidding of the own (ones) of his some relaxation [of
i r ~ r q p ~ ~ ~ i a37G.
v
custodyl, and that he
to be ministering to him.
forbid no one of his
24 MET&
62
~ ~ P E P ~ s ~ l v h qpeople to wait upon
After
but
days
some him.
napay~v6p~voq
d
0
1 24 Some days later
having come to be alongside
the
Fehx Felix arrived with
Dru.sil'la his wife,
ah)
Apouaihhq TG iSiq y u v a ~ ~oGug
i
together with
Drusllla
the own woman being who was a Jewess,
'lou6aig
~ E T E T ~ ~ ~ T~ ~T VO f7aGAov
~ a and
i
he sent for Paul
Jewess
he sent after
the
Paul
and and listened to him
i j ~ o u o ~ aliroir
v
n ~ p i-rtq E ~ GX ~ I U T'Iqcroirv
~V
On t h e belief i n
he heard of him about the into Christ
Jesus
Christ Jesus. 25 But
n i a ~ ~ w q25. 61cxh~yopivou 62 aD-roir T ~ p i
he talked about
faith.
Reasoning
but ofhim about r i g h t e o u s n e s s and
61~a1oa6vqq~ a Zi y ~ p a T ~ i aKCX?
q 70; ~ p i p a ~ oself-control
q
and the
righteousness and self-control and the judgment judgment to come,
TOG vghhovroy CyqoBoq
y&v6p~vo< i> Felix becaxlle frightthe being about
in fear
having become the ened and answered:
0ijh1E ~ T T E K PT6
~ ~ v
~ h
EXOV ~ o ~ E ~ ~"For
o u ,the present go
Felix arlswered The now having be going you, your way, but when
~a~pbv
6L
perdaphv
I get a n opportune
appointed time
but
having taken share in time I shall send for
p ~ ~ a ~ a h 6 a o p aue.
i
26
&pa
Kai YOU again." 26 At the
1 shall call after
you;
at the same time
also same time, though,
uuveSpiou 21
Sanhedrin

than

about

one

$;B,p
' g:;

he was hoping for

money to be given
by Paul. On that
G,
na6hove
616
~ a iI T U K V ~ T Ehim
~OV
the
Paul;
through which also more often- account he sent for
ad76~p ~ ~ a ~ ~ p . r r 6 ~ ~4vyoi hq~ 1
ali?@. him even more frehim
sending after
he was conversing to hlnl. quently and would
converse with him.
21
A~e-riac;
6k
poe~ioqq 2 7 B u t , w h e n two
Of two-year
period
but
havrngaeen
fulfilled
- had elapsed,
gy,ap~v 61a60xov 6 @+I[
n 6 p ~ 1 o v@qc~rov.years
Felix
was
succeeded
received
successor the Felix Porcius Festus;
by Porcius Festus;
96hov 62 x&pira ~ a r a e E a 8 a 1TOTS 'louijctio~q a n d because Felix
w s n g but favor to put down to the
Jews
desired to gain favor
6
0fih1[
~ a ~ i A ~ . r r &~the
b v IlaGhov
Paul
with the Jews, he
&e
Felix
left down
left Paul bound.
Ee6epbov.
Therefore Festus,
having been bound.
after entering
1.6 upon the [government
Ofio~oq o h
6~1phy
Festus
therefore having stepped upon the of J the province, went
~ i qup three days later
&iPq
h a p ~ a i q PET& T P E ? ~ fipEpaq
stepped up into to Jerusalem from
days
Drovince after three
- - . .' 1~oocrbhlrp a
dt~b
Ka~oapiaq, Caes-a-re'a; 2 and the
~'emsalem
from
Caesarea, chief priests and the
T
01 principal men of the
1.e
iveq6rv1
o&v
2
made (things) apparent
and
to him
the Jews gave him information against Paul.
i r p ~ l ~ p 8 cK;C X ~ oi i r p r h o ~ 7 6 v 'lou6aiov
Jews
So they began t o
chef prlests and the first (ones) of the
entreat
him, 3 asking
KUT&
TOG I'la6hou, ~ a i.rrap~&houva h b v for themselves
as a
down on the
Paul, and were entreating him
favor against the
3 ai~o6yevo1 ~ 6 r p i v K ~ T '
~(670; 6nwq [man] that he would
requesting
favor
down on
him
so that
send for him to come
~ E T ~ I T ~ ~ ~ a
Q T ~ I Eiy
' I ~pouaahfip, to Jerusalem, as they
he should send after
him
into
Jerusalem,
were laying a n amkvi6pav T O I O ~ ~ V T E S drv~h~iva6~bV Kalh ~ f i v bush t o do avay with
sitting in making
to take up him down the him along the road.
6%~. 4 4
i ,
0dV
@fiOT0(; ~ C T T E K P ~4~However,
~
Festus anway.
The indeed therefore Festus answered swered that Paul was
-qp~Taeal
76v nairhov eiq Ka~uapiav, to be kept in Caesto be being observed the
Paul into Caesarea,
aare'a and that he
was about to
laurav F i p i X X ~ ~&v~ T ~ X E I L K - ~ O P E ~ ~ E O himself
~~I'
himself but to be about in haste to be going out, depart shortly for
b
p i ,
qqoiv, there. 5"Hence let
O ~ V
5
Oi
the
therefore
in
YOU, he says those who a r e in
-- - (ones)
.
E? power among YOU,"
uuv~a~aP&~eq
Gwa~oi
p~werful(ones) having stepped down together if he said, ''come down
with me and accuse
7i
ZUTIV {v 74
dtv6pi
hi, if there is anyf i r i { ~ v dn x p i l p a ~ a
hoping

that

monies

fi$

25

25

anything

is

m the male person out of place

~ a ~ q y o p e i r o a a vab~oir.
let them accuse

him.

thing out of the way

about the man."

ACTS 25: 6-11

+I

6So when he had

spent not more than
eight or ten days
06 r h ~ i o u q ~ K T & 4 6 6 ~ a ,
~araphq
not
more
eight or ten, having Stepped down among them, he went
down to Caesaa-re'a,
E I ~K a ~ a a p i w ,
ira6p10v
Kaeioaq
into Caesarea, to the morrow having sat down and the next day he
h l
TOG
E ~ f h e u a ~ v r6v sat down on the judgupon
the
Bilpcrroq
step
he commanded
the ment seat and commanded Paul to be
flaGhov cix8Gva1. 7
rapaymo ptvou
Paul
to be led.
Having come to be alongside brought in. 7 When he
62 ah03 r~plio-rqoav a k b v oi d'rr6 arrived, the Jews that
but
of him
stood around
him
the
from had come down from
Jerusalem stood round
' IEp0~0h6pWJ
K ~ T ~ P E P ? ~ K ~ T' 1ou6aio1,
s
about him, leveling
Jerusalem
having stepped down
Jews,
him many and
.rrohh& ~ a papia
i
ai-rlGpma ~ a ~ a $ f p o v ~ against
eq
many and heavy causes of blame bringing against serious charges for
&
03,
loxuov
h o 6 ~ i S a 1 , which they were unwhich not they were strong enough to show forth, able to show evidence.
8 But Paul said in
8 TOG
na6hou
dmohoyouphvou
of the
Paul
saying in defense d e f e n s e : "Neither
6~1
0G-r~
.&IS
~bv
v6pov against the Law of
that
Neither
lnto
the
Law the Jews nor against
T ~ V
I0~6aiwv O ~ T E q
T
i~pbv the temple nor against
of the
Jews
nor
lnto
the
temple Caesar have I comO ~ E
~Eiq Kabapdl
TI
Ipaprov. 9 6 m i t t e d a n y sin."
nor into
Caesar
anything
s~nned.
The 9 Festus, desiring to
@G(JTo~ 6E WOV ~ o i q 'lou6aiolq X&PIV gain favor with the
Festus
but willing to the
Jews
favor Jews, said in reply to
~a-raeioea~ dCTTo~plei<
T
RaljAq Paul: "Do you wish
to go up to Jerusalem
to lay down
having answered
to the
Paul
ETITEV
Oih~tq
eiq
'l~poo6hupa and be judged there
he said
Are you willing
into
Jerusalem
before me concerning
these things?" 10 But
bap&q
EKE? r ~ p i
TO~TWV
having stepped up
there
about
these (things) Paul said:
"I am
~plh+al
E
6poG; 10 ETTTEV
62
6 standing before the
to be judged
upon
me?
Said
but
the
judgment seat of Caellairhoq
'Embq
h i
TOG B ~ ~ C C T O
S where I ought
sar,
Paul
Having stood
upon
the
step
to be judged. I have
Kaiaap6q
~ipl,
06
p~
6~7
of Caesar
I am,
where
me it is necessary done no wrong to
~piv~oeal.
' lou6aiouq
ob6kv the Jews, a s you
to be being judged.
Jews
noth~ng a l s o a r e finding
fi6iKtlKa!
&< KC^; ( ~ 6K ~ ~ I O out
V
quite weil. l l I f ,
I have treated unrighteously, as also you
finer
on t h e one hand,
kITly~vba~E~q.11 ei
piv
obv
I am really a wrongare knowing fully.
If
indeed
therefore
doer and have com&SIKG
~ a i 6510~ Bav6~ou mitted anything deI am doing unrighteously and worthy
of death
.rrhpaxa
TI,
ob napat~oGpal ~6 serving of death, I
I have done anything, not I am begging off the do not beg off from
6

ACTS 25: 12-16

666

A~a~piqaq

62

Having spent through but m

a 3 ~ o i q Ijpfpaq
them

days

$rroeav~iv.EI 62 o36b E m l v

bv

dying; if, on t h e
other hand, none of
03~01 ~ a ~ q y o p o 6 o i pou,
v
o36eiq p~ 60vara those things exists of
these
me, no one me is able which these [men]
are accuslng
ahoiq
xapioaa0a1Kaiaapc accuse me, no man
to them
to hand over as favor;
Caesar can hand me over
6rl~ahoGpa1. 12 T ~ T E
6
@;~TO(
to them as a favor.
I am calling upon.
Then
the
Festus I appeal to Caesar!"
auvhahjoaq
PET&
TOG aupPouhioi 12Then Festus, afhaving spoken together
with
the
council
ter speaking with the
drrrEKpi6~ Kaiaapa
&rlK.t~hqua~, 6-rri assembly of counselhe answered
Caesar
you have called upon, upoc ors, r e p l i e d : "To
Caesar you have apKaiaapa I T O ~ E ~ D Q .
Caesar
you will go.
pealed; to Caesar you
shall go."
13 'Hpepiiv
6.2
61ay~vo
p6vov
Of days
but
having occurred through
13 Now when some
T I V ~ I V 'Aypivraq
6 p a o l h ~ i r~~ a B
i E ~ v ~days
K ~ h a d passed,
of some
Agrippa
the
king
and Bernice A-grip'pa the king
~ o r r j v q a a v ~ i q Kalmpiav cimaudly~vo~3nd Ber.ni%e arrived
attained down into
Caesarea
having greeted u1 Caes-a-re'a for a
visit of courtesy to
rbv @i)a~ov.14
62
r h ~ i o u q Ij$p+xq
the
Festus.
but
more
Festus. 14 So, as they
~IST~IPOV
ZKE?, 6 @i]moq T+
uere spending a numthey were spending through there, the Festus to the ler of days there,
pa01h ~ i &V~@ETO
~h
K ~ T &
T ~ V Festus laid before the
king
put up
the (things) according to the
dng the matters reFlaGhov hiywv
jpecting Paul, saying:
Paul
saying
"There is a certain
' A ~ P
Tic
io-rlv
nan left prisoner by
Male person
some
is
~ c r r a h dytpfvoq
6 r 6 @?jh~~oq6iaploq, Felix, 15 a n d when
having been left down
by
Felix
bound one, : was i n Jerusa15 r ~ p i 08
y ~ v pCvou
o
pou
~ i q em the chief priests
about whom having come to be of me into md the older men
' I epoa6Auya
br~&v~aav
oi ,f the Jews brought
Jerusalem
made (things) apparent
the
n f o r m a t i o n about
c i p x ~ ~ p ~ i q~ a i oi
I T ~ E U ~ ~ ~ T E P O ITGV
m,
asking a judgchief priests
and
the
older men
of the
nent
of condemna'lou6aiwv,
ai~oljp~vol
KCCT'
ab~oir
ion against him.
Jews,
asking
down on
him
~ a r a S i ~ q v - 16 I T P ~ ) ~oijq
dCTT~~pi9qv.6 But I replied to
adverse judgment;
toward whom I answered hem that it is not
6 ~ 1 O ~ K ~OTIV
30s
'Pwpaio~q toman procedure to
that
not
is
custom
to Romans
land any man over
xapi<ea9ai
T I v a Cw9pm0v rpiv
fi IS a favor before
to hand over as favor any
man
prior than
h e accused man
6
~ a ~ y o p o r j p ~ v'o qK ~ T & ~rp6ow.rrov
neets his accusers
the (one)
being accused
according to
face
ace to face and gets
i x 0I
TOGS K ~ T T ~ Y ~ 7671-ov
~ O U ~ TE
may be having
the
accusers
place
and , chance to speak
to die;

if but nothing

is

of which (things:

669

668

ACTS 25: 17-22

ACTS 25: 23-27

706 in 11is defense con.

23 Tfi
O ~ V
iraljp~ov
kh0t)~~oq23 Therefore, on the
the cerning t h e corn,
To the
therefore
morrow
having come next day, A-grip'pa
and Ber-ni'ce came
plaint. 17 Theref ore
~ y ~ h ~ p a r r o1q'7.
ouveh96v~ov
4 ' A y p i r r a ~ a i ~ f i q BEpvi~qq PET& with
much pompous
charge.
Of (ones) having come together when they got
ofthe
Agrippa
and of the
Bernice
with
show
and
entered into
08v
& V ~ ~ S EdxvaPohfiv
pq6epiav gether here, I made
nohhijq q a v ~ a a i a q ~ a i
~iaeh06v~ov
therefore
in here
delay
none
appearance and of (ones) having entered the audience chamber
no delay. but t.ha
together with military
E i ~ T
dr~poa~fip~ov
aliv
TE
roiqo6rpevoq
q
~aeicaq next day- I sat do;
7fl
having made to the tdayl of succession having Sat on the judgment seat
mto the audiencechamber togetherwith and commanders as well
men of eminence
26 T O
pfipa~oq
i~k?mma dr~Bijvat and commanded the
Xl?6rp~o~q~ a idrvSp6ratv Tois K ~ T ' E{oxtjv as
t h e city, a n d
upon the
step
I commanded to be led man to be brought
&uiarchs and male persons the down eminence in
Festus gave the
v
18 repi
06
o-raeb~eq i n . 18 T a k i n g the
q
1~6hewq ~ a i K E ~ E ~ O ~ V T O ~706 when
the male person;
about whom having stood stand, the accusers
of the
city
and having commanded of the commaod, Paul was
brought in. 24 And
oi ~arriyopor od6epiav a i ~ i w Z~spov produced no charge
@ ~ G T O U Gx8q
d flairhoq. 24 ~ a cpqorv
i
6
the
accusers
not any
cause were bnngmg of the wicked things I
Festus was led the
Paul.
And says the Festus said: "King
Csv
oi A-grip'pa and all YOU
@{o~oc;'Aypjnsra @aolAeir ~ a iT&TES
23h
k ~ v h v y had supposed conof which (things)
krng
and
all
the men who are present
was suP~os:ng cerning him. 19 They
Festus
Agrlppa
with us, YOU are berovqfslv,
19 a
66
r r v a simply had certain
fi piv
~ ~ P E S ,
uuvrrap6~~~q
wicked (things),
thingssought
but
some disputes w i t h him
being alongsrde with
us
male persons, holding this man concerning whom all the
repi
i6iac;
6~1a16cc1
poviaq concerning their own
~ E W ~ E ~ T E T O ~ T O V I T E ~ ~06 ~ C [ V~b
about
ov~n
dread of demon (s) , worship of the deitv'
you are beholding this (one) about whom all the multitude of the Jews
together have applied
r r d q a h b v ~ a irepi rrvoq a n d concerning -a
ETXOV
~hqaoq TOV ' IouSaimv i v i ~ u x i v pot Ev to
me both in Jerusathey were having toward him and about
some certain Jesus who
multitude of the
Jews
happened on to me in
lem and here, shout' 1 ~ U O G T E & ~ K ~ T O <8v
,
Ccpau~~v 6
dead but who
T E 'I~poaohljpotq ~ a iV0&6~,
i
@O&VTE~
p~ ing that he ought not
Jesus
having died,
whom was asserting the Paul kept asserug
and
Jerusalem
and in here,
shouting not
to live any longer.
Ilairhoq
<iv.
20 h 0 p o 6 ~ e v o q 66 E y 3 was alive. 20S0, beSE~V
alj~bv
<fiv.
pq~t71. 25 But I perceived he
Paul
to be living.
Being perplexed but I
to be necessary
him
to be llving
not yet.
ing perplexed as to
had committed nothf i v ITEP~
TO~TWV
< ~ T ~ U I V ~ E Y O V E [ the dispute over these
25 i y b EZ ~ a ~ ~ h a p 6 p pq62v
qv
6Erov aii~bv
the about these (things) seeking I was sayzng if matters, I proceeded
I but
took down
nothing worthy him ing deserving of death.
So when this [man]
to ask if he would I BW&TOU
Bo6Aot~o
rropeOeo0ar
nerrpaxba~, a h 0 6 62
TO~TOU
himself
appealed to
he would be wishing
to be going
into like to go to Jerusa- i of death
to have done, of him but of this (one)
the August One, I de' I epouMupa
K&KE~
K p i ~ ~ o e a l m ~ p i lem a n d there be
h ~ ~ a h ~ a a p i v o uT ~ V I E ~ ~ ~il<ptva
CTT~V
Jerusalem
and there to be being judged about j udge d concerning , having called upon
tne
Asgust One
I judged cided to send him.
26 But concerning him
TO~TWV.
21 TOG
62
naljhou these matters. 21 But
~rciprr~tv. 26 r r ~ p i 06 drogaMq
TI
I have nothing certhese (things).
Of the
but
Paul
to
be
sending.
About
whom
steady
anything
when Paul appealed
tain to write to [my]
inl~ahoap&ou qpqBflvat a b ~ b v ~ i qf i v
be kept for the
TG
KVP~C+J
O ~ K
~XW'
Lord. Therefore I
having called upon to be observed him mto the decision by the AUto the
lord
not
I am having;
brought him forth begust One, f comTOG
t~pao-roir
616ryvootv,
Stb
rrpotiyayov a 3 ~ b v 29' 6pOv ~ a i
of the
August One
thorough knowledge, manded him to be i
through which I led forth
him upon vu and fore YOU, and espet~kheuua
Tqpeiu8a1 abrbv gal;
08 kept until I should
p&hla~a r r
ooir, Paat he6 'Aypinra, cially before you, King
I commanded to be observed
hiin
untll which send him on Up
A-grip'pa, in order
King
Agrippa,
/ most of all upon you,
drvmcipqo a f i ~ b v rpbq K a i a a p a .
Caesar."
6xq
T
b v a ~ p i a ~ w q YEVO v ~ q that, after the judiI may send up
him
toward
Caesar.
so that
of the
examination
having occurred cial examination has
22 Here A.griprpa
I- i
22 'Aypimaq
0x8
taken place, I might
[said] to Festus: "I
what
Agrippa
I should have
get something to
myself
would
also
like
' E P o u M ~ v ~ a i aiiTi,q
TOG
cb0pGrou
27
&Aoyov
GOKE~ I T ~ ~ T O V T Uwrite. 27 For it seems
sending
to hear the man."
I was wishing
also
unreasonable
t%e
it seems
very
of the
man
~ ~ said,
~''
l j ~ 0 6ai~iaqunreasonable to me to
dr~oiraar. Aijprovl qqaiv,
d ~ o l j q alj~oij. ' ' T ~ n l ~ r r he
Giuplov ptj ~ a ~i & q K ~ T ' a him
to hear. Tomorrow, he says, you will hear of him. . "you
causes send a prisoner and
down
on
the
shall
hear
him."
also
not
bound
one
not also to signify the
I S n .@a superstitione, Vg ; service of their God, J17~s; B E L S L ~ ~ L ~ O V L ~ ; oy@ya~.
charges against him."
(dez-sz-dai,mo.ni'as), KBA. See Acts 17:22, footnotf".
to slgnlfy.
drrrohoyiaq
of defense

A&POI

he might receive

TEP~

about

~'$%d

l2l

%$z.

2':

26 'Aypimaq
Agrippa

671

670

ACTS 26: 1-7

6h

but

rpdq

toward

T ~ V

the

flaGhov
Paul

Eq
sai

A-grip'pa said

tb.

-5

to speak in
behalf of yourseu!~
hiyetv.
T~TE
b
naGhoq Then Paul stretched
to be saying.
Then
the
Paul
his hand out and pro,
ceeded to say in
iu~~ivaq
T ~ V
x
~
i
p
a
having stretched out
hand defense :
the
h E h oyE ~ T O
2 "Concerning all
he was making defense
the things of which
2 n~pi
T&TUV
bv
I am accused by Jews,
About
all (things)
King Aegrip'pa, I
6ynahoG a1
hbya ' lou6aiwv,
BactAeO count myself happy
I am being c!&rged
Jews,
King
that it is before you
'Ay pi ma,
6 ~ l l ~ a l kpau~bv paK6plov I am to make my
Agrippa. I have considered
myself
happy
defense this day, 3 es,
hi
ooi3
pMhwv
oipepov pecially as you are
upon
YOU
being about
expert on all the curdn.rohoy~iaecrr, 3 p a ~ o ~yvGa-rqv
a
Bya toms as well as the
to be making defense,
most of all knower bemg
controversies among
cn n 6 v - r ~ T~ ~ V ~ a T h 'loudaiouc; 6 % ~ Jews. Therefore I beg
you Of all
the according to
Jews
Customs
you ,,t hear me paTE
~ a i L;I)~~~Twv'
61b
tiently.
and
and
things sought;
through which
4"Indeed, as to the
8topa1
P ~ K P O ~ ~ dP~~o G
C a a i Pow- manner of life from
I am supphcating long-spiritedly
to hear
of me.
youth up that I Ied
4 Tjv
piv
oOv
Pioaiv
pow from [the] beginning
The indeed therefore manner of life of me
among my nation and
6~
v e 6 ~ q ~ o q ~ j v drrr'
drpxqq in Jerusalem, all the
out of
youth
the
from
beginning
Jews 5 that have been
y~voptvqv i v TG E ~ V E I pow EV TE previously acquainted
having occurred in the nation of me in and
with me from the
'I~poaohlipo~q iaaal
r & r q 'IouGaiot, *st know, if they but
Jerusalem
have known
all
wish to bear witness,
5 .rrpoytvcio~ov~i< E
&U~EV,
previously knowing
me
from above,
if ever that according to the
strictest sect of our
6ihoa1
&I
Y~P.Y~PE~\~,
they may will
to be beanng antness,
that form of worship I
K~T&
Tfiv
&KPIPEUT&TTJV
~ ~ P E U I V~ f lived
i ~ a Pharisee. And
according to the
strictest
sect
of the yet now for the hope
l i p ~ ~ i p a c ; Bpqan~iaq E<yaa @ap~uaioq.of the promise that
our
form of worship I llved
Phar~see. was made by ~~d
6 ~ a i V ~ V hr'
2Arridt
~ f i q ~ i q TO^< to our forefathers I
And now upon
hope
of the into
the
stand called to judg~ a d p a q4pGv 6 r r a y y d i a ~ yvopivqq h i ,
whereas our
fathers
of us
promise
havlng occurred by ment;
twelve tribes are hop-roc E)Eo;
ia-rqna K P I V ~ ~ E7 V~Oi ~q , fiv
the God I have stood beingjudged,
into whlch ing
to a t t a i n to
of this
TCI)
~ U ~ E K ~ ~ I U ~ O V &V
~ K T E V E ~ Z [ V ~ K Tthe
~
the twelve tribeship of us in earnestness night promise by intensely
'Errl~p6rr~~ai

I t is being permitted

00 1

to you

~jdp
over

U E O I U T O ~ permitted

yourself

~ a i 3lpCpav

0.--

day

ACTS 26: 8-13

ha~p~cov
rendering sacred service

fi~

~(a-rav~iisa~. n ~ p i

to attain down;

about

which

a . r r i < ~.i rendering himn sacred

is hopmg service night and day.
Mni Goq Concerning this hope
hope
I am accused by Jews,

0 king.
8 "Why is it judged
unbelievable among
&nta~ov
K ~ ~ V E T ~ I rap'
8 ~i
Why unbelievable is it being judged beside YOU men that God
b
V E K ~ O G ~ iyeipc~; raises up the dead?
bp'iv ~i b
dead (ones) is raising up? 9 I, for one, really
you
If the
God
thought within myself
piv
obv
EGoSa & p a u ~ G.rr&
9 'Eyi,
I
indeed therefore thought to myself toward I ought to commit
many acts of opposi6civ
76 Bvopa I qcro; TOG Na<opaiou
the name of Jesus the Nazarene to be necessary tion against the name
nohhh
ivania
-rrp&<at. of Jesus the Nazmany (things)
contrary
to perfom; amrene'; 10 which, in
10
d
~ a &rroiqaa
i
'IepoaohOpo~q, fact, I did in Jerusalem, and many of
which (thing) also
I did
In
Jerusalem.
rai T O M O ~n
~ TOV
hiwv
6
&V the holy ones I locked
and
many
and of the holy (ones)
in up in prisons, as I
quAanciiq
~cc.rk~A&laa
map&
T ~ V had received authoriprnsons
locked down
beside
of the ty from the chief
priests; and when they
6t;ouaiau
hapcj,,.
&pxl~p+.~v
authority
having received, were to be executed,
ch~ef
~
- riests
drvatpoupbwv
TE
air-rGv
naTilvey~a I cast my vote against
being taken up
and
of them
I brought down them. 11And by pun~vote,
g o v ,11 ~ a iK ~ T & .rr&oaq T&G owaywyhq ishing them many
and down
all
the
synagogues times in all the synT T O A A ~ K I ~TI pwpijv &03q
fiv6y~a<ov. agogues I tried to
many times punishing
them
I was compellmg force them to make
$haag\pe?v,
n~p~~oG
nq ippatv6p~vot a recantation; and
since I was extremely
to be blasp emmg, abundantly and
being mad
mad against them, I
ahoiq
~ ~ ~ W K O V e w ~ nai .IS rhq
also into the went so far as to
unkl
to them I was persecuting
persecuting them even
E
Y

p rr6hetq.
in outside cities.
outside
cities.
12 "Amid these efropeu6p~voq E I ~'Cijv
oiq
12 'Ev
In which (things) going (my) way into the forts as I was jourAapaarbv ~ E T ' L<ouaiaq nai htrpo?fiq ~ f i q neying to Damascus
Damascus with authority and permlsslon of the with authority and a
commission from the
~ v fipkpaq p f a q ~~ a ~V~ a
T ~ V c i p x t ~ p ~ 13
of the chief priests
of day mlddle down the chief priests, 13I saw
d p a t midday on the
b6bv d6ov, PaatheGI 03pav68~v bnhp
over the road, 0 king, a light
from heaven
king,
way I saw,
n~ptA&p~ccv beyond the brilliance
hapnp6-rq~a TOG ljhiou
t h e s u n flash
brightness
of the sun having gleamed around of
from
heaven about
ipoi
IJE
qQq ~ a i TOGS
aw
me
and
about those
me light and the (ones) together with
me

tynahoi, at

I am belng ckkrged

bnZ)
by

'I O

U ~ ~ ~ O V Paalh~G.
,

Jews,

king.

7' Jehovah, 5 9

ACTS 26: 14-20

672

journeying with me,

L4And when we had
~ a ~ m r e u 6 v ~ wGpGv
v
E[< T ~ V yqv
Kouoa all fallen to the
having fallen down of us into the earth
heard ground I heard a
qovjv hiyouaav 1-rp65 p~ ~i 'EPpaf61 I voice say to me in
voice
saying
toward me to the Hebrew the Hebrew language,
6 1 a h i ~ ~ q ta06h
taoljh,
~i
PE 'Saul, Saul, why are
Saul
Saul,
language
why
me you persecuting me?
GIGKEI~;
c r ~ h ~ p 6 v 0001
np6q T o keep k i c k i n g
are you persecuting?
Hard
to you
toward against t h e goads
~ f v ~ p aA ~ K T ~ < E I V . 15 kyI& 62 ~ i n a Ti5 makes it hard for you.'
goads
to be k~cking.
but said Who 15 But I said, 'Who
E?,
~ljple; 6 SE ~ l j p ~ o E~TTEV
q
'EyG are you, Lord?' And
the Lord said, 'I am
are you, Lord? The but
Lord
said
I
whom You are
e i p ~ ' iqa06q
6v
a3
~ I ~ K E I ~ Jesus,
'
am
Jesus
whom
you
are persecuting; persecuting. 16 Nev16 &Ah&&v&oq81~ a o-rije~
i
h i TO&< ~r66aq ertheless, rise and
stand on your feet.
but
standup and stand upon the
feet
For
to this end I have
oou- eiq T O ~ T O
Gq8qv
UOI,
of you: into
this
I became seen to you, made myself visible to
you, in order to choose
mpox~~pioaoeai
GE
~ ) T ~ ~ $ T T )~
v ai
to take in advance into hand you subordinate and you as an attendant
and a witness both
p&p~upa
Csv
TE
~7Siq VE of things you have
witness
of which (things) and
you saw me
seen and things I
bv
TE
dqejaopai
OOI, shall make you see reof which (things) and I shall become seen to you, specting me; 17 while
17 kEalp06pEv6~oe &K 706 ha06 ~ a i&K I deliver you from
taking out you out of the people and out of [this] people and
TGV fOvGv, ri< oO< tylZ' dmoo~iAhw UE from the nations, to
the nations, into whom
am sending off you whom 1 am sending
18 drvoigal
d~8aApoi'q
ahGv,
1-06 you, 18 to open their
to open up
eyes
of them,
of the eyes, to turn them
k?'rla~p&pa~
h 6 O K ~ T O U ~ ~ i qcpi)~ ~ a iT?< from darkqess to light
to turn upon from darkness into light and of the
and from the authorLEouoiaq TOG I a ~ a v & h i ~ 6 v8~6v, 706 ity of Satan to God,
authority of the
Satan
upon the God, of the
in order for them to
hapeiv
a ~ h o c q ~ ~ E ( S I V & p a p ~ ~ G vK a i receive forgiveness of
to receive
them
letting go off
of sins
and
sins and a n inheri~hfipov b
TOT<
f i y ~ a ~ p i v o ~ q tance among those
lot
in
the (ones)
having been sanctified
sanctified by [their]
TT~UTEI
~ f i EIS Eye.
faith in me.'
to faith the (bne)
.
. into me.
19 "Wherefore, King
l9 From which. BaolhEG
A.gripfpa, 1 did not
King
Cyev6pqv drrre164q ~ f i oljpavic?, 6-rr~aoiq,become disobedient t o
the heavenly sight,
I became disobedient to the heavenly
sight,
both to those
20 &Ah&
~oiq
i v A a p a a ~ G ~ r p G ~ 620but
v
but
to the (ones) in
Damascus
first
in Damascus first
~-ropeuopQouq. 14
going their way;

~r6rv-r~~

TE

of all (ones)

and

5%

2;I

ACTS 26: 21-26

673

and to those in Jerusalem, and over all

T ~ S ' 1 ou6aiaql
~ a i T0iq
28vea1v the country of Ju-de'a,
of the
Judea,
and
to the
nations and to the nations 1
went bringing t h e
drrrijyyEAhov
p ~ ~ a v o e i v~ a &.nlcr?-phqelv
i
I was reporting back to be repenting and to be turning message t h a t they
should repent a n d
&.r i
T ~ V 8 . ~ 6&la
~ ~ -rtq p ~ ~ a v o i a Epya
q
,pan the God, worthy of the repentance works turn to God by doIrp6uaoyraq. 21 & E K ~
TO~TOV
pe ing works that beperf ormmg.
On account of these (things) me fit repentance. 21 On
1lou6aio1 ovhhap6pevo1
T+
iepG a c c o u n t of t h e s e
Jews
having taken with
the
temple things Jews seized me
in the temple and
ZTEI ~ G V T O
Glaxe1piaaa8a1.
were attempting
to manhandle thoroughly. attempted to slay me.
22 i ~ - r ~ ~ o u p i a qo h
TUX&V
Tfiq 22 However, because I
Of help
therefore having obtained of the have obtained the help
that is from God I
bnb
8E06 &XP'
to this day
from the
God
until
bearing witness to
E m q ~ a pap~up6pevoq
IIIKP~
TE
and
I have stood bearing witness to small (one) and
but saying nothing
~ a i p ~ ~ & h y , 0662~
2 ~ 7 6 ~h6Y.m~ e x c e p t t h i n g s t h e
and
great (one),
nothing
outside
saylng Prophets as well as
.. ..
bv
TE
0i ~ I T P o ~ ~ ~ ~T ~ ~I W C Moses
( V stated were goofwhich (things) and the Prophets
spoke
ing to take place,
vEAA6v~wv
yiv~oeal ~ a iM w u ~ q ,23 E i 23 that the Christ was
if to suffer and. as the
being about to be occurring and
Moses,
~ra8q~6q 6 xp1a~6&
~i ~-rp&~oq&$ first to be resurrected
subject to suffering the Christ, if
first
out of from the dead, he
piAhe~ was going to publish
~ c r o ~ & u ~ w q V E K ~ G V qGq
light
is about light both to this
resurrection
of dead (ones)
h a 4 ~ a ?TO?^ people and to the na~ a ~ a y y i h h ~74
~ v TE
to be publishing to the and people and to the tions."
ievealv.
24Now as he was
nations.
saying these things in
24
Taka
62 a d ~ o 6drrrohoyoupfvou his defense, Festus
These (things) but of hun saylng ur defense said in a loud voice:
d Wja-roq p ~ y t d-ri~ qvvi qqoiv M a i v ~ , "You are going mad,
the Festus to great the volce says You are mad,
Paul ! Great learning
nairh~.T& I-rohha o~ y p b p p a ~ a~ i q paviav is driving you into
Paul; the many you writings Into madness
m a d n e s s !" 25 B u t
T ~ E ~ I T ~ ~ I - ~25
EI.6
Si
naGAoq
Oli
is turning about.
The
but
Paul
Not Paul said: "I am not
going m a d , Your
~aivopat, qqoiv, K ~ & T I O T E Q~OTE, &M&, E x c e l l e n c y Festus,
am mad.
savs.
mightiest
Festus.
but
- .
p~llaTa but I am uttering
6Aq8ciaq
~ a i ow+poutjvq~
of truth
and
soundness of mind
saylngs s ~ Y ~ I of
I ~ truth
s
and
drrr0@36yyopal. 26
k-rrio~ma!
y&p m p i of
of
I am uttering.
Is well knowmg
for about mind. 26 I n reality,
76

~ a 'I~pooohljpo~q,
i
n&a&vTE

and and

Jerusalem,

all

T ~ V~Gjpav

and the country

$2

1
I

ACTS 26: 27-32

ACTS. 27 :1-7

674

the king to whom

am speaking with
freeness of speebh
naqpqota<6y~voq
Aahij.
bemg outspoken
I a m s p e a k i n s w e l l k n o w s aboab
AW~&EIV
yhp
~ 0 l j - r ~ these things; for, I
to be escaping notice of for him of these (things) a m persuaded t h a t
03
r~i0oya1
oCBSv, 013 y&p h l v n o t one of these
not I am being persuaded nothing, not for
is
t h i n g s escapes hi,
iv
ywviq
.rr~.rrpay
yhvov
7oii~o. notice, for this thing
in
corner
having been performed
this. has not been done
27
. r r t m ~ i r ~ ~ q , Paulhe6 ' A y p i ~ r a , roiq a corner. 27Do YOU,
You are believing,
King
Agrippa,
to the King A-grip'pa, believe the Prophets? I
rrpoqfi~atq;
oT6a
611
.rrtmeljglq.
Prophets?
I have known that you are believing. know you believe,'?
28 6 62 'Aypimaq r p b q T ~ V Rairhov 2 8 B ~ tA'grip'pa .sai9
The but
Agrippa
toward the
Paul
to Paul: ''In a short
time
you would
per- ~
~
~
~
'Ev 6hiyq ye
~r~i&tq
suade me to becomer
In
little
me you are persuading
Christian
a Christian." 2 9 ~ t
notfiuai. 29 6
62 RaGAoq
ECSaiyqv
thiS
.Said: "L
~ 0 6 ~ 0 ~

these (things)

to make.

the

The

PacJlhEljq,
king,

but

Paul

rpbq

toward

bv

whom I

I might long for

'

could wish , to God

Bv
TQ ~ E Q~ a &v
i 6hiy4) ~ a ivi y ~ y d J i q ~
that whether in
likely to the God and in little and in
great
od p6vov oi Crhhh ~ a rFT6N~aq
i
TO^ short time or in a
not only you
but
also
all
the (ones) long time not only,
~ K O ~ O V T & Cyou o-tjl l ~ yewiueat
p ~ ~
70loh0uq you but also all those
hearing
of me
today
to become such (ones) who hear me todag
men
6IT0i0q
KC^; $Y& Eipl
T ~ P E K T ~ ~T ~ V
of what sort also
I
am with exception of the such 8s 1 also m,
with the exception of
6 ~ a p h TO~TWV.
bonds
these.
these bonds."
30 And t h e king
30 ' A v i u q
TE
d P a a ~ h ~ i r q~ a i &
Stood up and the
king
and the rose and so did t h e
fiyeyhv
TE
Bepvi~q ~ a i
oi
governor a n d ~ e i governor the and
Bernice
and the (ones) ni'ce and the men
a u v ~ a ~ p e v oat h o i ~ ,31 ~ a idnraxwpjvavreq seated w i t h them.
and having withdrawn 31
sitting together to them,
as thev withtA6rhouv
vpbq drhhtjhouq h 6 y o v - r ~ drew
~
they began talk,
they were speaking toward one another
saying
ing with one another,
6 1 ~ OljStv
.Vav&-rov 4
G~opijv &<tov saying: "This man
that Nothing
of death
or of bonds worthy
practices nothing deT~~~DUSI
6
&~PWTFO~
OSTO~.s e r v i n g d e a t h or
is performing
the
man
this.
bonds." 32 Moreover,
32 'Aypimcrq
Fh
TQ
@jmw
$'I
Agrippa
but
to
the
Festus
s
a
d
A.grip'pa said to
- -'A~oh~Alju9a1 666vat-o
6
&.Vpw.rroq tus: "This man could
have been released if
To have been released
was able
the
man
he had not appealec!
o k 0 ~Ei yij
i r e ~ f ~ h q 1 0 Kaiuapa.
to Caesar."
- .
this
if not he had calledupon
Caesar.

'''-

27 'f2q
Sk
& ~ p i e ~100
dmorrheiv
As but it was judged of t h e to be sailing away 1 2 4

Now as it was
decided f o ~ us
to
away to Itsili
fill&q .iq ~ f i v'Irahiw,
nap~i(6ouv
T ~ V
proceeded
~ n t othe
Italy,
theywere giving over the they
hand both Paul and
?&
nairhov
TIVa<
~ T ~ P O U S ~ E ~ I I ~certain
T ~ Sother prisoners
Bnd
Paul
also some different bound ones
to an armv offii ~ a ~ o v ~ h p x 6g v 6 p a ~ 1 'Iouhi~t) 0TEipr)~cer named ~uli'us of
to centurion
to name
Julius
of band the band of Au.gus'2 Going aboard
Z~pam"q. 2
ETTIP~VTE~ 6h r h o i q ~ tus.
of Augustzne.
Having stepped upon but to boat a boat from Ad-ramyt'ti-urn that was
'A6payuv-rqvQ
yi3homt
rheiv
~ i qabout t o sail to places
from Adramyttium b e ~ n gabout to be sailing into along the coast of
Ka7h 7iv 'Auiav -rt)nouq &vfix8qpmI the [district of 1 Asia,
the down the
Asia
places we were ledup, we set sail, there beii\rroq
ah
ipiv
' A p ~ o ~ a p x o ing
u with us Ar.is.tar'being
- together with
-us
of Aristarchus chus a Macee-do'ni-an
from Thes - sa -10eni'ca.
Ma~e66voq
O ~ u o~d o v~t i o q ' ~ 3 -rfi , 7 E 3 And
~
j the, next
~ day
Macedonian
of Thessalonica;
to the
and we landed a t Si'don,
hipq
~ m f i x 8 q p ~ v Eiq ItGGva, a n d J u l i u s t r e a t e d
different [day] we were led down into
Sidon, P a u l w i t h h u m a n
rptAavBpw.rroq
.re
6
' loirhtoq
78 kindness ancT permitwith human affection and the
Julius
to the ted him t o go to hls
RaOhCt) xpqa&y~voq Z T ~ T ~ E ~ E V
rpbq 706q f r i e n d s a n d enjoy
Paul
having used he permitted toward the [their] care.
gihouq TropeuBi\rrl isr I p d e i a ~ T U X E ~ .
4And putting out
friends having gone
of care
to obtain.
t o sea from there
4
K&KE?~EV
~ ~ V C C X ~ ~ V Twe
E ~ sailed under the
having been led up [shelter of] Cy'prus,
And from there
b.rr~rhE6oap~v- ' v K h p o v
6th
76 TOGS because t h e winds
we sailed under the Cyprus through the the were contrary; 5 and
&kvouq
~tval
.bav.riouq,
5 16
TE we .navigated through
winds
to be
contrary (ones),
the
and the open sea along
rihayoq 76 K ~ T & Tijv Kthi~iavK ~ \ L n a p q u h i w Ci.lircia a n d P a m open sen the down the Cilicia and Pamphylia phyl'iea and put into
6 t a ~ r h ~ i r u a v ~ e q K ~ j hT e a p ~ v ~ i q Mirppa port at My'ra in Ly'having sailed through we came down into Myra ci-a. 6 B u t there the
~ f i q A u ~ i a q .6 K & K E ~
eirpbv
6 army officer found a
of the
Lycia.
And there
having found
the boat from Alexandria
t~a-rovr+pxqq-rrhoiov 'AAe<wGprv6v rhtov ~ i qthat was sailing for
centurion
boat
Alexandrian
sailing into Italy, and he made
board it. 7 Then,
T ~ V '1~ahicor ~ V E P ~ B ~ Ufip&q
E V iq airr6. us
after sailing on slowthe
Italy
he made go in
us
into
it.
lyq quite a number
7 & i ~ a v a i q 6E rjp5pa1q ~ p a ~ m r h o o 6 v ~ E
of days and coming
In sufficient but
days
sailing slowly
to . Cni'dus with dif K U ~
PMIF
YEV~~EVOI
K'C(T& T ~ V
and with difficulty having come to be down the ficul%y, because the
KviFov, p i rpou~Gv-roq
TOG dDIiyou, wind did not. let us
get on, we sailed unCnidus, not allowi?g toward
of the wind,
b m i - r h ~ b a ~ ~rfiv
v Kgij~qv ~ a r &I a h phvqv, der the [shelter of]
we sailed under
the
rete
down
Salmone. Crete a t Sal.mo'ne,
.

'

ACTS 27: 8-13

8

p6A1c

1rapah~y6p~vot

TE

with diaculty

a63v
~t

8 and coasting along

and
laying themselves beside it with difficulty We
i j h e o p ~ E~ ~ G T ~ O V T ~ V &~doljpevovCame to a certah
we came into place
some
being called p l a c e c a l l e d Pair

1~6A1q Havens, near which

city was t h e city La,
se'a.
AauCa.
Lasea.
9 As c o n s i d e r a b l e
9
'I ~avoir
62
X P ~ V O U time had passed and
Of sufficient
but
time by now it was haz.
G~ayevopivou
~ a i dv~oq 6611 ardous to navigate
having come to be through
and
being
already because e v e n t h e
irlo1paho3q TOG ~rhoi,q 61ir
~ i ,K a ; e v f a s t [of atonement
hazardous of the s a l h g through the also the d a y 1 h a d
eadg
vqo-r~iav
6611
~~apeArlAueCval, p a s s e d b y , P a u l
fast
already
to have come alongside, made a recornmen,
~apijvet
6
nairhoq 10 A ~ Y ~dation,
v
IOsaying to
was reconhending
the
Paul
them: "Men, I perahoiq
xAv6peqI
8~wpG
671 pTa ceive t h a t navigato them Malepersons, I a m beholding that wlth
tion is goingto be
5Ppewq ~ a 7~0Mijq
i
Cqpiaq 013 ~ ~ V O 70;
V
w i t h d a m a g e and
damage and much
loss
not
only o l t h e great loss not only
qop-riou ~ a i TOG -rrhoiou dhh& Kai Tcjv of t h e cargo and
cargo
and of the
boat
but
also of the the boat
but also
tpvxGv tjpc;lv
~ ~ A E I V i o ~ a 6 a 1 ~ b vof our souls." I1 Howsouls
of us
to be about
to be in future
the ever, the army ofrrhoirv. 11 6
6
i ~ a ~ o v ~ d r p x qTG
~ ficer went heeding
sailing.
The
but
centurion
the pilot and the
v a u ~ h j p ~ ? p) 3 h o v ship owner rather
~uj3~pvj-q ~ a i TG
pilot
and
to the
shipowner
rather than the things said
6
Tois
h b b y P a u l . 12M0w
~IT&~~To
was persuadinghimself than to the (things)
by as the harbor was
naljhou
A~yoptvo~q.
12 dtveuei-rou
68 i n c o n v e n i e n t f o r
Paul
being said.
Of inconvenient
but
the maTOG
AI pCvoq
bn6pxov~oq
rpbq jority advised setof the
harbor
being
toward ting sail from there,
.rrapaxlpauiaw 02
I T ~ E ~ o v EZ&VTO
~
Pouhjv to see if we could
wintering
the more (ones) put
counsel
make it to
dtvax~fivat
~ K E ~ ~ E V ~ E?
rcsq Phoenix t o winter,
to be led up
from there,
if
a harbor of Crete
66valv~o
~ a ~ a v ~ u a v ~ e qEIS t h a t opens toward
KaAoirq Atpkvaq,
Fine

Harbors,

they would be able

to which

iyyijq
near

Tjv

was

having attained down

into

@ O ~ V I K ~.rrapa~Elp&cfal,h

~ p b a 7-q

Bhhrovra

~ a ni a ~ h ~Opov.

Phoenix

to winter,

K ~ T &

hipa

harbor

of &e

the

Kp61-q~ toward
Crete

least.

and

the

south-

13 Moreover, when
the
south wind blew
13 ' Y ~ ~ o ~ e ~ u a v62~ o ~ V ~ T O U
Having blown under
but
of south wind softly, they thought
66Emeq
76s
.rrpoeioeoq they had as good as
(ones) having thought
of the
purpose
realized their purpose,
looking

down northeast and down southeast.

ACTS 27: 14-21

677

676

dooov and they lifted anchor

and began coasting
inshore
along Crete.
~ap~Myov~o
~ j v Kpjqv.
l4After no great
they were laying themselves beside
the
Crete.
4 p a 06 ~ 0 h 362 EVpah~v K ~ T ' a67jTiq while, however, a tempestuous wind called
After not much but thrust downon
it
rushed
& I E ~ OT~ U ~ O W I U ~6 ~ K C L A O G ~ E Y OE
~ 6 p a ~ 6 h . a ~Eu-ro-aq'ui.10
.
wind
typhonic the being called Euroaquilo; down upon it. 15As
auvap.rrauehv~oq
62
TOG the boat was violently
having been snatched together
but
of the seized and was not
& v ~ o q ~ A p ~able
~ v to keep its head
rrJoiou nai pfi Suvapivou
and not being able to be eyeing against against the wind, we
boat
gave way and were
&Cpq
in166vreq
TB
wind
having given upon borne along. 16 Now
to the
iq~p6p~ecx. 16
vqoiov
6k
-n we ran under [the
we were being borne.
Small island
but
some shelter of] a certain
small island called
SnoSpap6vr~~
Kbeing
~ ~ Ocalled
~ ~ E V O V Ka3a
Cauda
Cau'da, and yet we
having run under
were hardly able to
p6h1q
ioxlj~apev
with difiiculty get possession of the
we had strength enough
y~vEo8a1
~ i j q skiff a t the stern.
'ITEPI K ~ ~ T E ? S
(ones) having full might over
to become
of the I7 But after hoisting
it aboard they began
(r~bpqq,17 6~
3 p a v . r ~ ~ $oqBeia~q using helps to undersk-,
which
having lifted up
heips
the boat; and beEX~GVTO ir.rro<ovvljv~eq ~ i , nhoiov. gird
ing in fear of running
they were using
undergirding
the
boat;
aground on the Syr'tis,
q&oGpevo;
TE
pi
E~S ~fiv
and
not
into
the
Syrtis they lowered the gear
, fearing
~ K T T ~ ( ~ ~ U I V , x a h 6 o a v ~ ~ q TA
a:<~coq,and thus were drivcn
along. 18 Yet because
they might fall out, having lowered the
gear,
we were being violentohaq
&$i&pov-KO.
18 0906p&q 62 ly tossed with the temthus they were being borne.
Vehemently but
pest, t h e following
kEfiq
XEI pa<opivcsv
ipGv
~ i j
being tempest-tossed of us to the [day] of succession [day] they began to
lighten the ship;
ixBoAiv
~TOIO~VTO,
19 ~ a i
, throwing out Lbey were making,
and
to the 19 and the third [day],
with their own hands,
'
~pi-rq
~ ~ T ~ pq
X E I
T ~ V UKEU~~V
third [dayl
acting wlth own hands the tackllng they threw away the
tackling of the boat.
-roc rhoiou
hpi*~.
28 When, now, neiof the
boat
they threw.
ther
sun nor S ~ W S
~ G T E 6mpmv
62
fihiou
20 p6-r~
nor
of stars appeared for many
but
of sun
Nelther
6~,cpaiv6v~wvh i TThEiovaq tjpipaq, x~ipfiv65 days, and no little
days,
of winter tempest was lying upj
appearing
upon
more
!
~s O f i ~ 6hiyov ~ I T I K E I ~ ~ V O U , ~ O I ~ V . on us, all hope of
leftover ithmg)
and not of Uttle
lying upon,
our being saved fiVEPIIJPE?TO
f i r i q ~ & o aTOG nally began to be cut
was being liftid around from hope
all
of the
o f f . 21And when
7E I
061;Eaea1
21 flohhfiq
Of
much
to be being saved
us.
and 1 there had been a long
K ~ ~ p a ~ l l ~ i ~a pa a~v ~ e q

to have laid hold

having lifted

close by

ii
I

I
1

ACTS 27: 2 0 2 8

678

abstinence from food,

then Paul stood up
in the midst of them
a ~ a e ~ i q 6 ilairhoq i v pioc?, a h G v ETITEV
having stood the
Paul
in midst of them said and said: "Men, YOU
certainly ought t a
'ESEI
pzv,
a
&v6peq,
I t was necessary
indeed.
0
male persons, have taken my ad7r~leapxfioav~Crq
Pol
cl? vice and not have
not put out to sea from
to me
having obeyed (as to ruler)
&&ymea~
hi,
Kpjrqq nrp6joai Crete and have sustained this damage
to be being led up from
Crete
to gain
and
loss. 22 Still, now
TE T$V
G P ~ I v T ~ C T ~ nai
V T ~ V<qpiav. 22 nai
and the damage
this
and the
loss.
And I recommend to YOU
T&
virv
napalv4
3p6q to be of good cheer,
for not a soul of
the (things)
now
I recommend
YOU
YOU
will be lost,
edev pcv,
drrroPohi
Y ~ P
for only the boat will.
throwing off
to be being well spirited,
quxfiq o 0 6 ~ p i ai o r a l
E
3pGv n h j v TOG 23 For this night
of soul not one will be out of YOU besides Of the there stood near me
angel of the
nhoiou. 23 ~ a p i o q y a p pol a
T~ a n
boat;
stood beside for to me to this the God to whom I beand to whom
VUKT~
TOG 0 ~ 0 f i 03
rip{,
Q
~ a long
i
night of the God of whom I am, to whom also I render sacred serA~T~E~cJ,
6 y y d o q 24 Aiywv vice, 24 saying, 'Have
I am rendering sacred service,
angel
saying no fear, Paul. You
must stand before
M i qoPo6, n a i r h ~ . Kaiaapi a&
6ei
Not fear,
Paul; to Caesar you it is necessary Caesar, and, look!
.rrapao-rfivai, ~ a ihir
i
~ ~ x d r p ~ a ~ a i God has freely given
to stand beside, and look! has handed over as favor you all those sailing
UOI
6 0 ~ b q ntxmaq
TOG<
nAkov-raq with you.' 25 Therefore be of good cheer,
to you the God
all
the (ones)
sailing
men; for I believe
pr~h
acir.
25
616
with
you.
Through which God t h a t i t will
~ d e ~uE ~ T E ,
&6psq
n~a-rsljay&p be exactly as it has
be being well spirited, male persons; I believe for been told me. 26 HowT
0 ~ 6971 O ~ T W ~i u - r a ~
K ~ W ever, we must be cast
to the God that
thus
it will be according to
ashcre on a certain
8v
~ p 6 ~ o v hddrhq~ai
pol. 26
which manner it had been spoken to me.
Into island."
vijaov 66 T I V ~
6s;
4pBq &KWEUE~V. 27 Now as the fourisland but some it is necessary
us
to fall out. teenth night fell and
27
6;
T E O O ~ ~ E C K ~ ~ ~ E~K3&5Twe
~ were being tossed
As
but
fourteenth
night to and fro on the
& y i v e ~ o 61aq~popbwv 4pSv I v 1.8 'AGpiq, [sea of] A'dri-a, a t
occurred being borne through of us in the Adria, midnight the saiIors
~ a pfaov
~ a
1 - j ~ V U K T ~ ~ ~ T T E V ~ O U V oi began to suspect they
down middle of the night were supposing the
were drawing near
vail-ral
n p o o & y ~ ~ v T I V ~ ad-roic; ~ 6 p a v . to some land. 28 And
sailors to be leading toward some to them country.
they sounded the
28 nai
@ohi a a v ~ ~ q
E~POV
And
having taken soundings
they found depth and found it'
&a~~iaq

3napxo?aqq

abstinence from grain

exlsting

2;

T&E

then

ACTS 27: 29-34

fathoms; so
they proceeded a short
distance and again
Kai T ~ I V
pohioav~~q
dpov
and
again
having taken soundings
they found made a sounding and
b p ~ u l h ~~ & K C . . R ' ~ V T &29
'
cpopotjp~voi TE
pfi found it fifteen fathfathoms
fifteen;
fearing
and not oms. 29 And because
TOU
~aTh
~PCIXE~
~irrrouq of fearing we might
down
rough
places be cast somewhere
upon the rocks, they
~KT~UW
VEV
in
b.i*av=s
havmg thrown cast out four anwe might fall out out of n~P~2C
chors from the stern
d y ~ 6 p a q~ i a u a p a q
qiixov~o
~WPW
anchors
four
they were longing for
day
and began wishing
y~v:vkoi3a~.
30 Tcjv
2 - vau~cjv < q ~ o G v ~ o for
v it to become day.
to occur.
Of the but
sailors
seeking
30 But when the sailquy~?v EK TOG nhoiou nai xahaociv~wv mjv ors began seeking to
to flee out of the boat and having lowered the escape from the boat
T ~ O Q ~ C J E I &q and lowered the . s W
ma qv ~ i q wjv 06Chaoaav
s&
into the
sea
to pretense
as into' the sea under
pretense of inin
ckyn6paq
p ~ h h 6 v ~ w the
v
out of
prow
anchors
being about tending to let down
&KTE~VEIV,
31 ETTEV
6 flairhoq TG anchors from the
to be stretching out,
said the
Paul
to the prow, 31Paul said to
a ~ p a ~ i r j - r a ~.'E&
q
& ~ a ~ o v ~ 6 r p~
x ga i TO?<
the army officer and
centurion
and to the
soldiers
If ever the soldiers: "Unless
p~ivwulv iv TQ ~ A o i y , b p ~ i c these men remain in
prj O ~ T O I
boat,
YOU
not these should remain in the
the boat, YOU cannot
aw0jva1 06
GGvao0~. 32 T ~ T E dTTTinot+av
be saved." 32 Then
to be saved not YOU are able.
Then
cut off
a l oxotvia ~ f i q uncicpqq nai the soldiers cut away
oi m p a ~ 1 6 ~ T&
the
soldiers
the
ropes of the
skiff
and the ropes of the skiff
and let it fall off.
a d ~ j v &K~EUE?V.
r'iauay
they permitted
it
to fall out.
33 Now close to the
approach of day Paul
33 "AXPI 62
ob
4pipa
fjpEhA~v
Until but which
day
was being about began . to encourage
yiv~uea~
~apc~dthe!
6
ila6Aoc; m e and all to -take
to be occurring
was encouraging
the
Paul
some food, saying:
&avraq
TPO'?~I
h6y.w~ "Today is the fourp~~ahapriv
saylng
to partake
of nourishment,
a l l (ones)
teenth day YOU have
T ~ u a a p ~ o ~ a 1 6 ~ ~ 6 alj
n ~pcpov
v
ilV~pav
been on the watch
Fourteenth
today
day
and YOU are continapoo60~6v~~q
&GITOI
expecting
without grain uing without food,
~I~TE~E~TE,
having taken nothYOU are finishing through,
nothing ing for yourselves.
npouhafi6 ~ E V O I 34
612,
34Therefore I enhaving taken toward selves;
through which
courage YOU t o
.rrapa~aAcj Cp&q p ~ ~ a A a P ~~ ip~o ~ j q ,
to partake of nourishment, take some food, for
I am encouraging YOU
TOGTO. yhp 7rpdq
3p~~hpaq
( ~ ~ ~ q p this
i a q is in the inthis
for
toward
rooa
salvation terest of YOUR safety;
bpyulhq s'inou~, Ppaxir Sk

6 1 a c r r + ~ c v ~ ~ qtwenty

fathoms twenty, briefly but having stood through

??e~

ACTS 27: 41-28

ACTS 27: 35-40

f i qfor not a hair q
the head of one
~ ~ q d i j q c h o h ~ i ~ a t . 35
~ i ~ a q 62 YOU will perish.**
head
will destroy self.
Having said
but 35 After he said this,
rairra
~ai
AaPhv
& ~ T O V he also took a loaf,
these (things)
and
having taken
bread gave thanks to God
before them aU and
~ l j x a p i u q u ~ vTQ 9 ~ 4~VGITIOV
IT~VTCJV
he gave thanks to the God in sight of all (ones) broke i t and start~ai
KAdroaq
fi~ga70
6oeirtv. ed eating. 36So they
and
having broken
he started
to be eating. all became cheerful
36 ~ i i e u ~62
o ~ Y E V ~ ~ E V O I I T ~ V T E ~~ a aih o i and themselves be,
Cheerful but having become
all
also they gan taking some food.
~ p o o a 6 @ o v ~ o rpocpijq.
37 f i p ~ 8 a 62 37 Now, all together,
took to selves
of nourishment.
We were but we souls in the boat
were about two hunai
~ r 6 o a 1 quxai f;
-r+ T ~ O ~ ( C J i ) ~dred and seventy-six:
the
all
souls
the
boat
about
38 When they had
kP60pfiKovTa C<. 38
~ o p ~ a e i v ~ ~ q62. been satisfied with
seventysix.
Having been satisfied
but
food, they proceeded
~ K O ~ ~ [ < O V
76 ~ h o i o v to lighten the boat
7~00ij~
of nourishment they Were lightening the
boat
by throwing the wheat
i ~ P a h h 6 u ~ v 0T 1~ V O ~ T O V Eiq TGV B&haooav. overboard into the
throwing but
the grain into the
sea.
I sea.
39 *OTE 6; IjpCpa iyCve~o, ~ r j v yqv o l j ~ 39Finally when it
When but
day
occurred, the earth not became
day, they
&KEY ~VWOKOV,
K ~ ~ T O V
62
could not recognize
they were recognizing,
bay
but
some the land but they
K ~ T E ~ J ~ O U V E~ov-raaiy~ahliv ~ i q 8v
were observing a certhey were perceiving having
beach
into which
tain bay with a beach,
tl3ouh~Oovro E;
~ ~ V ~ I V T O ij & ~ a t and
on this they
they were wishing if they would be able to push out
were determined, if
76
~ho'iov.40 ~ a i
7hq
dry~6paq they could, to beach
the
boat.
And
the
anchors
the boat. 40S0, cutI T E ~~
I h6v-r~~
E ~ V
having lifted away around
they were permitting ting away the anchors, they let them
E I ~
7iv
86Aaooav,
&pa
into
the
sea,
a t the same time fall into the sea, at
&V~VTE~
rhq
< ~ u ~ q p i a q TOY the same time loosing
having loosened up
the
lashings
of the the lashings of the
nrlbahiwv, ~ a i E ~ r 6 p a v ~ ~ q76v d p ~ i p a v arudder oars and, after
rudders,
and having lifted upon the
foresail hoisting the foresail
~ T T $ ~ X E I ' 0 1 3 3 ~ ~yhp
6~

is;

of no one

for

3pQv 8p;5

of Yon

hair

& T T ~~

from the

I
I

3 7 a Two hundred and seventy-six, HDVgSyp; two hundred and seventyfive, A ; about seventy-six, B and Sahidic Version. I n the Westcott
and Hort Greek text the Greek word (hbs) for "about" is marked
by superior half-brackets, and in the footnote appears the Greek word
(diskjsiai) f o r "two hundred." T h e copyist for the B manuscript evidently made a mistake by combining the final omega (8) of the prc
ceding Greek word with the next letter sigma ( 8 ) stancting for 200, to
form t h e Greek word hds meaning "about."

8:

t h e wind, they
made for the beach.
aiy~arh6v.41
TTE~~TTE~~VTE<
6L
eiq 41 When they lighted
beach.
Having fallen around
but
into upon a shoal washed
~6.rrovGt9&Aauuov k I T i ~ E l A a v ??p vaGv, ~ a on
i each side by the
place of two seas they ran shore the ship, and sea, they ran the ship
fi
p2v
6peioaua
Ep~ivev aground and the prow
the indeed
having stuck firmly remamed got stuck and stayed
&o&Aeu-roq, 4 62 .rrpOpva
0 6 ~ ~ 0 immovable, but t h e
unshakable, the but
stern
was being loosened stern began t o be
violently broken t o
3.rrci ~ i j q Pias. 42 TBv
62 o~pa-rtw~Gv
by
the violence.
Of the but
soldiers
pieces. 42At this it
"
Iv a
TO;<
6 ~ u p G ~ a qbecame the determi$ouhij iyivero
counsel became in order that the ones in bonds nation of the soldiers
& ~ T o K T ~ v IV,
w~~
p
TI<
6~~ohvpBfiuaqto kill the prisoners,
they should kill,
not
anyone
having swum out that no one might
61aq6yn43 b
62 iKCXT0~76rp~qswim away and escape.
should flee through;
the
but
centurion
43But the army of8pou?6 pwoq
61aoBoa1
T ~ V
flaGhov cer desired to bring
wlshing
to save through
the
Paul
Paul safely through
i~hhuoev
- airroc<
706 Pouhfipmoq, and restrained t'nem
he was preventing
them
of the
wish,
from their purpose.
6uval~Cvouq And he commanded
i~6heuab
7&
7065
he commacded
and
the (ones)
being abie those able to swim
t o cast themselves
~ohupP6v
h
o
p
p
i
~
v~aq
having thrown themselves off into the sea and
to be swimming
.rrpci-rovq h i T{V yijv
i(lbal,
44 ~ a im a k e it t o l a n d
fist
upon the earth to be going out,
and f i s t , 44 and the rest
TO;$
~ O I I T O ~ ~oijq
p2v
& I T uavio~v to do so, some upon
the leftover (ones) whom indeed upon planks planks and some upon
oiiq 62 k x i rtvwv
TOY
61~8
TOG certain things from
whom but upon some of the (things) from the the boat. And thus
~hoiou. ~ a i oij~wq
i y k v ~ ~ o ~ d r v - r a q it came about that all
boat;
and
thus
it occurred
all
were brought sclfely to
land.
G ~ a a a O f i v a ~ ini T ~ V yijv.
7ij
to the

~vcoljoq

EIS

KCITE?XOV

blowing

T ~ Vto

they were having down into the

:C?F

to be saved through upon

28 52

the

earth.

T~TE

having61au08kv~~q
been saved through

hiyvwp~v

871

we recognized

that

M~A~-rfi\nl
NIelita

~ d ~ i - r a2 ~ oi
.

is being- called.

were having alongside

cprhavepw~iav

the

not

T{V

the

ripiv,

island

barbarians

and

06

vfiooq

PbpPapor

TE

The

nap~ixav

then

~uxoijcrav

having happened

CWES

affection for mankind to us, having touched off

~uphv

.rrpooddrPov~o

fire

they received alongside

6th

-r;v

through

the

ber6v
rain

~ 6 v

the

yap
for

vdrv~aq 4pBq
all

US

6 q ~ u ~ i j ~ aKCXI

having stood upon

and

28

:::

,",!Pit

w:

safety, then we learned

that the island was
called Malta. 2And
the f oreign-speaking
people showed us ex:
traordinary human
kindness, for they kindled a fire anci received
all of us helpfully
because of the raiz
that was faUing and

ACTS 28: 9-l5

ACTS 28: 3-8

because of the cold.
3 But when Paul collected a certain bunIlairhou ~ ~ U ~ & V W V TI
~hfi80q Ka dle
of sticks and laid
Paul
of dry sticks
some
multitude ant
it upon the fire, a
~ T T I ~ ~ V T OE ~
T ~ VI T U ~ W
2 ,~ 1 6 v a
viper came Out due
havingimposed upon the
fire,
viper
fron t o t h e h e a t and
i<ch8oiroa
~ a e f i q ~ c fastened itself on his
having come out fastened self dow, hand. 4 When the for~ i ) q xclpbq aC~oCi.4 &q 62 E ? ~ W oi eign-speaking people
saw
tht caught sight of the
of the
hand
of him.
As but
creature
0qpiov
EK ~ f ivenomous
~
Bdrpf3apor ~ p ~ p a p c v o~6
v
hanging
the wild beast out of thc h a n g i n g f r o m his
barbarians
hand, they began sayx~tpbqaC~oir, npbq &AA jhouq
ihcyov
hand of him, toward one another they were saying ing to one another:
nch~wq
qovc6q
kcr~tv 6
& V ~ ~ W T T O ("Surely this man is a
is
the
man
BYall means murderer
murderer, a n d alEK ~ i j ( though he made it
o d ~ o q 6v
6laawefv~a
this whom having been saved through out of thc to safety from the
8ahaaaqq +j 6 i K ~
v
o l j ~ ~'iaacv. sea, vindictive justice
sea
the justice to be hving not permitted did not permit him
5 6
pb
odv
~ o ~ ~ v d r ~~b
a q to keep on living."
The indeed therefore having shaken off the 5 However, he shook
hpiov ciq T?I rijp & r a e ~ v 0662~ K ~ K ~ the
V
venomous creawild beast into the fire he suffered nothing bad;
ture off into the fire
6
oi
62
rpooc66~wv
a h b t and suffered no harm.
the (ones)
but
were expecting
him
6But they were ex~ ~ ~ A E Ir vi rpacreal
fi
K ~ T ~ I T ~ T ~ T E Ipecting
V
he was going
to be about to ge swelling or
to be falling down to swell up with in@VW
V E K ~ ~ V . 6
a h & v flammation or sudden:
~0h3 6
suddenly
dead.
Upon much but ofthem ly drop dead. After
TTpoa60~6v-r~~~ a i e ~ w p o 6 v - r ~ ~p q e v they waited for a
expecting
and
beholding
nothlng long while and beheld
&TOITOV
aCt6v
y tv6pevov, nothing hurtful hapout of place
into
him
occurring, pen t o him, they
p ~ ~ a p a~hE6V 1O
.&YOV
a 6 ~ 6 u :hanged their mind
having thrust selves around they were saying him
~ n dbegan saying he
clvat 0c6v.
was a god.
to be
god.
7 Now in the neigh7 'Ev 62
7075
ncpi ~ b vT ~ T T O VEKE~VOV 3orhood of that place
In but the [parts] about the place
that
;he principal man of
i)~~i)pxcv xwpia
T@
I T ~ G T T~ ~ S ;he island, named
was
pieces of ground to the first [man] of the Wbli .us, had lands;
vjoou bv6pm1 flo-rrhiq, bq
drva6c~drp~voq tnd he received us
island to name Publius, who having received up lospitably and enter-'
,ained us benevolently
$p&q
fipipaq
~ p ~ i q qtAocpp6vaq
us
days
three
friendly-mindedly ,hree days. 8But it
iEivta~v.
8 kyive~o
6i
~ 6 v lappened t h a t the
entertained as stranger. I t occurred
but
the 'ather of Pub'1i.u~
ITmipa
TO^
Ilorhiou
-rrupe~o?q ~ a iwas lying down disfather
of the
Publius
to fevers
and ressed with fever and

T?I qSxoq. 3 auo~pilyav-roq 82

61d

through the

$2

k'!?'

cold.

706

Having collected but of th

and Paul
ddysentery,
a ~ ,
went in to him and
laid his hands
npbq
6v
6 flairhoq
~ i a d B h v ~ a prayed,
i
toward whom the
Paul
havinpgonein and upon him and healed
him- 9After this oc~po~~ut;drpcvoq &TrleEiq
having prayed
having put upon
the
curred, the rest of
,
,
taaaTo
033~6~.
9 ~olj-rou 66 the people on the
ah6
to him
he healed
him.
Of this
. but island who had sickoi
b nesses also began to
y~vopivou ~ a i oi Ao~noi
having occurred also the leftover the (ones) in come t o him and
ZXOVTE~
&a&veiaq b e c u r e d . 1 0 A n d
T~I
vfiuq
having
sicknesses t h e y a l s o h o n o r e d
the
island
us with many gifts
~ ~ O U ~ ~ X O V T ~
O a i Ieepcrrr~6ovr0,
they were coming toward and they were being healed, and, when we were
10 oi ~ a rohhaiq
i
~ ~ p a ib~ipquav
q
4p&q s e t t i n g s a i l , t h e y
who also tomany honors honored
us
loaded us with things
i-rrie~v~0 for our needs.
uai
to (ones)
drvayobeing
pCv0led
I q up
they put upon
and
11T h r e e m o n t h s
T&
TtpbC, T&< xp~iaq.
Later we set sail
the (things) toward the needs.
in a boat from Al11 MET& 62 ~pciq pijvaq drvfix6qpcv iY e x a n d r i a t h a t h a d
After but three months we were led up in wintered in the isnhoiq
n a p a ~ ~ ~ ~ l p a Kkv6 ~ 176
v j u q land and with the
boat
(it) having wintered
in
the
island figurehead "Sons of
'AA~<avSptv+,
rapamjpq
Aloo~o6potq. Zeus." 12 And putting
Alexandrian.
to ensign
Dioscuri.
into port at Syra12 ~ a i K ~ T ~ X ~ ~ V T EE I~ ~ I u p a ~ 0 6 u a q :use we remained
And having been led down into
Syracuse
three days, l t f r o m
E r ~ p c i v a p ~ v fipipaq ~peiq, 13
MEV which place we went
we remained upon
days
three,
from which &round and arrived
TE~IE~~VTE<
~crqv~oapcv
ciq s t Rhe'gi-um. And
having gone around
we attained down
into a day later a south
'Pfiylov.
~ a i VET&
piav
f i p i p ~wind sprang up and
Rhegium.
And
after
one
day
we made it into Put r ycvopbou
~
v6rou
te'o-li on the second
of south (wind)
having occurred upon
lay. 14Here we found
~ E U T E ~ ~ ? O I fjh6op~v
~Eiq flo~lbhouq, orothers and were ensecond (day) ones
we came
into
Puteoli.
dri~A@o3qtreated to remain
14 06
E~)P~VTE~
where
having found
brothers with t h e m s e v e n
5ays; and in this
r a p ~ ~ h f ipEV
eq
7 . 9 ~ '
&oiq
way we came toward
we were called alongside
beside
them
2r;tp~'ivat
fipipaq ir-rb. ~ a ioii-rwq eiq Rome. 15And from
to remain upon
days
seven; and
tlius
into there t h e brothers,
'P6pqv ?hea)lv. 15
K&KE?~EV
0i when t h e y h e a r d
~ o m e wecame.
And from there
the
the news about us,
ITEpi 6p&v came to meet us as
d;GEXqoi & K ~ ~ U ~ V T E ~ -rh
us
brothers having heard the (things) about
~Aew ciq d t ~ ~ d r v q o tjpiv
v
&xpl 'Amiou far as the Market
Place of Ap'pi.us
they came into
meeting
to us until
Appii
~ U ~ E V T E ~ ~ Qo u v ~ ~ 6 p ~ v o v ~ a ~ a ~ c i
t o dgsentery
being held together to be lying down,

ACTS 28: 16-21

684

and Three Taverns

and, upon catching
sight of them, Paw
6 flairhoq
~rjxap~u-rfiaaq T
the
Paul
havinggiven thanks to the
God thanked God and
a a P ~e6puoq. 16 w O 62
~ ~~ i u i j h e a p ~ ~v i gtook courage. 16 When,
he took courage.
When but we entered lnto flnally, we entered
'PGpqvI
ir~rpk~q
T@
naljhq into Rome, Paul was
Rome,
it was permitted
to the
Paul permitted to stay bg
himself with the sol.
~ ~ V E I V
~
a
e
'
iau~hv
airv
to be remaining according to himself together with dier guarding him.
T@ cpuh&uoov~~
arj~hv u~pa-rtG T ~ .
1 7 However, three
the
guarding
him
soldier.
days later he called
17 ' E ~ ~ V E T O
62
PET&
fipipaq T P E ? ~
who
It occurred
but
after
days
three were t h e princio v v ~ a ~ u a u e a ~aG~6v
r ~ ~ qZ j V ~ a q p a l m e n o f the
to be calllng together
him
the (ones)
being J e w s . W h e n t h e y
rGv ' lov6aiwv ~ p b ~ o v q . uuv~A86v~ov had assembled, he
of the
Jews
first (ones) ; having come together p r o c e e d e d t o say
62 arj-rBv
Z h ~ y ~ v rrp6q arj~oirg 'Eycj, to them: ''Brothers,
but of them he was saying toward them
I,
although I had done
h6p~q
&6&p3iI
olj62v
bw-riov nothing contrary
inale persons
brothers,
nothing
contrary the people Or the
of our fore~otjaaq T
AaQ fi roiq E ~ E U I TO?<
having done to the people or to the customs the fathers, 1 Was dena-rpr$oiq
6fop1oq
&E
' IEpoaoA~pwvlivered over as a
paternal
bound one
out of
Jerusalem
prisoner from Je~rap~66aqv ~ i ~q & xq ~ i p a q TGV 'Pwpaimv, r u s a l e m i n t o the
I was given beside into the hands of the Romans, hands of
the Ro18 O ~ T I V E ~ &va~pivavrtq p~
~ P O ~ ~ ~ J ImansV T O 1s And these,
who
having examined
me
were wlshing after making an exdrrrohGaat 6th 76 pq6~piavai-riav 8ava~ov a-minati0n, were deto release through the not one
cause of death SlrOUS Of releasing me,
brrckpx~~v i v ipoi. 19 & V T I ~ E ~ ~ ) V T W V 62 8s there was no cause
to be existing
in
me;
saying against
but for death in me.
19 But when the Jews
T ~ V
' 1 ov6aiov
tjvay~&oeqv
of the
Jews
I was put under necessity kept speaking against
Was com~el1ed
i r t ~ a h i a a o 8 a l Kaioapa,
o6x chq
TOG
to call upon
Caesar,
not
as
of the to appeal to CaeZ ~ V O U ~
EXUV
TI
KaTqyOpEiv. sar, but not as though
nation
of me having anything to be accusing. I had anything of
to accuse my
20
6th
~aljrqv
01%
T ~ V a i ~ i awhich
~
Through
this
therefore
the
cause nation. 20 Reallv on
- " -rrap~~6rXeaa bp6q i6~iv ~ a iTrpoaAahfioat, this account I enI entreated
YOU
to see and to speak toward,
treated to see and
E&EKEV
speak
to YOU, for beonaccount yf:~
azoztq
cause
of
the hope of
~ A U U I VT ~ G T ~ V
'KE~iKElpal.
chain
I am having lie around. Israel this chain I
this
21
oi
62 ITPAS ctb~dv d r a v 'kip~?q have around me."
The (ones) but toward him
said
We
21 They said to him:
O6pou ~ a TpGv
i
TapEpvBv, 095

Forum and of Three

Taverns,

i6hv

whom having seen

2:

s%e

opze"gfgqh
--

ACTS 28: 22-26

685

"Neither have we received letters conc e r n i n g you f r o m

'lou&iaq,
OCTE
~rapay~v6pm6q
the
Judea,
nor having come to be alongside Jumde'a, nor has any71s
T&V
dt6~AqGv c i n i j y y ~ ~ h ~ vfi one of the brothers
anyone of the
brothers
he reported back
or that has anived re0dtAqukv
TI
~ E p i a03
roqp6v. ported or spoken anyhespoke
anything
about
YOU
wicked.
thing wicked about
22
dr{loGp&v
62 r a p & DOG you. 22But we think
We are consider~ngworthy but beside of You it proper to hear
d~oiraai
6
$POVE%,
r ~ p ifrom you what your
to hear
what (things) you are minding, about thoughts are, for truly
ptv
~ i j q a i p t a ~ a q ~alj-rqq yvwm&v as regards this sect
deed
of the
sect
this
known it is known to us
ipiv
briv
6r1
.rra\rraxo6 that everywhere it is
to us
it is
that
everywhere spoken against."
~ ~ V T I ~ ~ Y E T ~ I .
23 They now a r it is being said against.
ranged for a day
23 Ta~6rp~vot
62
ah6 fiphpav with him, and they
Having arranged
but
to him
day
came in greater numbers to him in his
?jheav rrp6q a h 6 v ~ i q-riv
t~viav
they came toward him into the lodging (place) lodging place. And
.rrh&iov~q,
075
~ E E T ~ ~ E T O h e explained t h e
more (ones),
to whom
he was setting out matter to them by
S r a p a p ~ u p 6 ~ ~ v o~q j vPaulh~iav TOG 8 ~ 0 6b e a r i n g t h o r o u g h
thoroughly witnessing to the kingdom of the God witness concerning
r ~ i e w v TE air~oirq r r ~ p i TO; 'Iqao3 drrb the kingdom of God
persuading and them about the Jesus from and by using perwith them
TE TOG v6pou Mmuuiwq ~ a iTGV ~ r p o q q ~ 0suasion
v
and the law
of Moses and of the Prophets concerning Jesus from
both the law of Moh
i
, rpwi Zwq b-rripaq. 24 I<ai
oi
from morning until evening.
And the (ones) ses and the Prophets,
from morning till evepiv
Crr~ieov~o
T 0 i ~
indeed
were being persuaded
to the (things) ning. 24 And some be.
fi-rrio~ovv, gan to believe the
A~yopbolq
oi
62
being said
the (ones)
but
were disbelieving. things said; others
25 &aljpqwvoi 62 6v7~q rp6q
dthhfihouq would not believe.
dissonant
but being toward one another 25 So, because they
dm~hljov~o,
~ i 1 ~ 6 v ~ o q TOG were a t disagreement
they were loosing selves off,
having said
of the with one another, they
began to depart, while
naljhou bijpa hv 671
Paul
saylng one that
Paul made this one
&y~ovcomment:
KaABq
T?J
rrv~Gpa
76
Finely
the
spirit
the
"The holy spirit
l?t&hqo~v
6th
'Haaiou
aptly
spoke through
the
spoke
through
Isaiah
Isaiah t h e prophet
npoqfirou rrphq robg -marlpa< bpBv 26
; : &?
Y o na
aprophet toward the
fathers of YOU
26 saying*
i
nop~b8q-rt rp6q ~ 6 v ha6v -roGrov ~ a thers?
this
and to this people and
the people
toward
Go
O i j ~ y~p 6 p p a ~ a r ~ p
neither
wrihngs
about

5%

ia06 66~Ekpcea
YOU

&IT&

we received from

E ~ T T ~ V

say

pfi

not

'AKo~~

To hearing

YOU

&KO~GETE

~ a i06

will be hearing

and

Ka;

OUV~TE,

you should put together,

and

",By hearlng,
/ say:
w ~ l l hear but
by no means under-

not YOU

pi

x$f

"-

1bq-r~.

YOU

s:ie

k~
,:

,",":

altz,92.

=%"

n POZ

p,iTOVTEq
look~ng stand; and, loolcmg,

will look but by

see- 27 For
YOU will be looking and not not
YOU should see;
t h e heart of this
people
has
grown un27 was thickened
K~~~~
receptive, and with
AaoG
TO~TOU,
~ a i TOYS
buiv
their ears they have
people
this,
and
to the
ears
rec~ouoav
ltai
TOGS
6ytiaApobq
a 3 ~ G u"e"rd
s p o n s e , a n d they
they hear;,
and
the
e~es
of
have shut their eyes,
i ~ & y u u a a v . 114
TOTE
'i6wo1v
they shbt down; not at sometime thcy Should see ti_1a t h e y
Tois &~'ila?!~ois~ a TOYS
i
dviv
&KCCUWCJIV never see with theii
to iric
eyes
and to the ears they slioula hear eyes and hear with
rhel:. ea:s and nuder~ a i ~h
~ap6iq
ULJVSGIV
stand lvit1l their heart
niid lo ;hc
l ~ c a l t they shoulapdt tc,getl-er
and turn back, and
,
t.rr~o-rp;qil~)u~v,
~ a i 1&00ka1
l'd
thEm."'
they shuulo ~ c l u : ~ i . and
1 s1:all heal
28 yvwu-rbv
oClv
ipiir
iu-ro
671 ~ o i r ; 23 Therefore let ~t be
that this,
Known therefore to you lct it be tnat to *lie known "
the meens by which
i 8 v ~ u l vdt~EUT6rhq TOGTO T&
UWT~PIOV
haS
qntions was sent ofr this tho meails of salvation
scot out l o the rlzthns;
~ o l j ~ E O G a 6 ~ 0 i ~ a idt~toljoov-ra~.
they wdl certainly 11sof the G o d ;
they
and the3 1~111h e a ~ .
ten to it." 2 9 "
30 'EL~~EIVEV 6
&ISTIC[V
ohqv
35 So he renlal~~ed
IIe ren:~iiied i n but two-ycar period .#hole fo7 an
two years
Lv i 6 i q ~1a0wpm1,
~~TEG~XETO
In hlsown hired housg
in own
ired house,
and was ~eceivlngiron1 and he woulfi kbldlv
.rriw-ra<
TOGS
~io.rrop~voyLvouq .rrpAq receive a11 those whb
ail
thc (ones)
golug in
toware c s m e 111 to him,
cirr6v, 31 ~ q p b a o w vT ~ VP a u l h ~ i a v TOG 8 ~ 0 533 preaching the k h g him,
p:e=ching the lungdom of the God Cm of sod to them
~ a i616~50~r.m
T~X
r ~ p iTO> ~ u p ; a a~n d t e a c h i n g the
and
teaching
tne (things) about the
Lozd
things concerning the
' Iqooi, X p ~ m o j
~ a p p q u i a q Lord Jesus Christ wlth
Jesus
Christ
with
o~tsllokenness the greatest freeness
&KW~~TWS.
of speech, without
unhlnderedlg.
hindrance.
---29s This verse is omitted in the Westcott and IIort Greek test.

~ M ~ E T E~ a ; olj

;
4

PSIMA IOYZ

TOWARD
ROMANS
6oGh0q 'I uolj Xplo-roO, ~Xq-rbq 1 PcuI,

a slave of
Jesus Christ and
called to be a n apos~LTT~~TO~QS,
&~wp~upivo~
apostle,
having been dpfined olT
tle, separated to God's
news, 2 which
~ b u y y i h ~ o 6zoG
v
2
6
~ p a ~ . r r r l y y ~ i h a r good
o
goad news of God
which he promised aloletlme he promised aioretinze
6t&
~ i j v ~ p o l p q ~ i j alj-roir
v
hv ypalpaiq through his prophets
through
the
prophets
of him in SCllPtUrCS in the holy Scriptures,
Qconcerni~lghis Son,
702
k y i a ~ q3 T E P ~ TOO UYOC alj-rob
holy
about the Son of him: of the (one) who sprang irom the
yevopivou
t~ u.rrippa-roq Aauai6 seed of David achavlhg come to he
out OP
seed
of navld cording to the flesh,
4but who with power
K~T&
aicp~a,
4
TOG
fiesh.
of t h (one)
~
according to
was declared God's
Bp1ui3hv~oq
uiolj
BEOG hv Guv&pst Son according to the
having been defined
power spirit of holiness by
Son
of God in
KCT&
~ E d p a trylwadvqq
t c means of resurrccaccording to
spnit
of holiness
out of tion f r o m the deadJesus CluisL OLU
drvau-rdrocwq
V E K ~ ~ V ,
'IquoG X p ~ o ~ o yes,
ir
resurrection
of d ~ a d(ones), of Jesus
Christ
Lord, 5 through whom
K
~ 4 ijV,
~
5 ; 61' ~
05
~
~X&POIJEV we received undeserved
pf the Lord
ofus,
through whom we received kindness and an aposx6piv
~ a i & . r r o o ~ ~ h f i ~~ i qtleship in order that
undesen'edk~ndllebs
and
apostleship
into among all the nah a ~ o f i v T~UTEWT;
i v T&UIV ~ o i q~BVEOIV
t ~ n - ; ~ tions they might be
obedience of faith I n
a11
the nations over obedient by faikh respecting hls name,
TOO 6 v t ) p a ~ o qC[~)TOG, 6 LV
oI~
~ U T ? K&
the
name
of him,
m whlch ones YOU are also 6 among which. [naJpsi~
~ h q ~ o i ' I 006 X p l 0 ~ 0 6 , 7 T&UIV tionsl YOU also are
YOU
e a l b d (ones) o f l e s u s
chnst,
to all those cdled to be~ o i q OI~UIV iV 'P6pq drya~q-roiq 6 ~ 0 6 long to Jesus Christthe (ones) being i n ~ o m e ' tolovedones of ~ 0 6 .? to all Qose
who
are ill Rome as God's
~ X q ~ o i q &y{o~q.
to (ones) callad
holy;
beloved ones, calleci to
be holy ones:
X~PIS
bpiv K a i EipCVq
undeserved klndness to YOU a d peace
fiom
May YOU have un@COG ~ a ~ p b lirDv
q
Kai
K
~
'P
Iqm0; ~ deserved
~
~kindness and
God
Father
o us
and
ofLoid
Jesus Ueace f r o m God our
Father and [the] Lord
Xpra~oir.
Christ.
Jesus Christ,
8 Pirsl of all, I give
8 I l p G ~ o v p?v ~ l j x a p 1 6 - r G T& 0 ~ 6pou
First indeed I am thanking to the God of me thanks to my G3d
&I&
' 1 ~ ~ 0X2P I G T O ~ T E P ~ TT&VTWV
bpi)~, through Jesus Christ
though
Jesus
Chiist
about
all
of YOU,concerning all d You,
naDhoq
Paul

slave

of3esus

Christ,

687

called

TI

JI

nicrrtq rjytiv

because the faith of

YOU

~ a ~ c w y y t h h ~ ~ abecause
l

YOUR

faith is

is being announced down talked about through.

~ out
1 the
~ whole world,
to whom
I render sacred seruIG
6 8 ~ 6 s ~ L5
ha7p~LjO
the God, to Ghom I am rendering sacred service with my spirit in con.
neetion
the good
2u TG mrOyari pou b T@ &dayy~AiQTOG news about his Son,
in the
spirit
of me in the good news of the is my witness of how
uioG alj-roii, bq dtStd~i.rr~wq pViaV
without ceasing I alSon
of him,
as
unceasingly
remembrance WaYS make mention nf
in my praG<
3pGv
no~oiipai
in; TGV YOU
of YOU
I am making
always
upon
the 10 begging that if at
possible I may now
.rrpooevxQv pou, 10 6~6p~vo.q7 TCJS 6 6 ~ aall
t last be prospered in
prayers of me.
SuppIicatlng rf how already
the ,ill of GO^ so as
TOTP
~6oGw8
joo pal
+v
TQ to come to YOU. 11 For
at sometime
I shall be given good way
~n
the
I a m l o n g i n g to
B~Atjpccrl TOG
Be06 khB~7v .rrphc 6yGq. see YOU, t h a t I
will
of the God to come toward
You.
m a y i m p a r t some
11 &ITIITO~+
y&p i6Eiv irp?xq,
Tva
spiritual gift to YOU
I am yearnlng for to see YOU, in order that
i, order for yo,, to
TI
~ E T ~ S Cx6ptopa
~
bpiv ' T T V E U C I ~ T ~ K ~be
V made firm; 120r,
any I may i-mpart gracious g ~ f to
t YOU
spiritual
rather, that there may
EIS 6
cr~qplxtjjlva~ 3p&q, 12 TOGTO S i be an interchange of
into the to be firmly fixed YOU,
this
but
encouragement among
i o ~ l v
auv1~apa~hq8fival b 6piv
61a You, by each one
is
to be encouraged together in You through
through t h e other's
rijq 2v dthhtjhotq -rrio~ewq3pGv TE ~ a hpoii.
i
faith,
both YOURS and
the in one another faith of YOU and and of me. mine.
13 06
eiho
62 bp?xq
ayvoeiv,
13But I do not
Not I am willing but YOU to be not knowing, want YOU to fail to
&6&h+oi, TI ~ ~ o h h d r ~ .rrpo~eipqv
tq
ih8~iv know, brothers, that
brothers, that many times I purposed to come I many times purwpbq bp?xq, ~ a i EKOAGB~V & X ~ I TOG posed to come to YOU,
toward
YOU, and I was hindered u n t ~ l the but I have been hin- b~upo,
ha
TIV&
K ~ ~ I T ~ V0 x 6
dered until now; in
hither, in order that some
fruit
I might have order that I might
~ a 6v
i p i
~af3i)q ~ a ZV
i roiq Aorlroiq acqilhe some fruitage
also in YOU according as also in the leftover also among YOU even
iev.Eff 1 v. 14 "EAAqaiv
TE
~ a i a ~ f i d r ~ vas
, among the rest of
nations.
To Greeks and and toP barbarlans,
the naticns. 114 Both
ooqo'iq
TE
~ a i
drvo~j~orq to Greeks and to Barto wise (ones)
and
and
senseless (ones) barians, both to wise
6cpelht~qq ~ i p i .15 OGTO r b
K ~ T '
&pi and to senseless ones
debtor
I am;
thus the according to me I am a debtor: 15 so
1~p68upov ~ a i 6piv
TOTS
Ev 'Pcjpg there is eagerness on
eager (ness) also to YOU the (ones) in Rome my part to declare the
~irayyEhioaaeat.
16
03
good news also to YOU
to declare good news.
Not
Yfor~ there
P
in Rome. 16 For
inaiqGvopa~
TB ~ G a y y ~ ~ o66vaylq
v,
I am not ashamed
I am being ashamed of the good news,
power of the good news;

b 6hw

T@ K ~ O ~ Q 9
. ~ $ ~ T UY&P
F

in whole the world.

~ 0 6

Wltness for of me

IS

3:'

~ E O G $0-6~ E ~ Scrmqpiav

of ~d

it is

into

salvation

it is, in fact; God's

srmi

to everyone power for salvation to

having faith*
npG~ov everyone
'0 the Jew firs' and
w also
to the Greek;
"Ehhqvl. 17 Gt~aloaGvq yhp ~ E O G b 17 for i n it ~ o d ' s
.nd to Greek;
righteousness for of God In
is being
~ o r d i m r ~ ~ adrl
a i o ~ ~ w Eiq
t
r&ealed by reason
is being revealed out of
faith
into of faith and toward
just as it is writy~ypaxTal
*O 62 faith,
~ ~ ~ G T I V ,~ a 8 h q
ten: "But the dghfaith, according as it has been written The but teous
one-by
means
EK r r i o ~ ~ w <c ~; ~ D E T U I .
iji~<aloq
of faith he will live."
faith
will
live.
out
of
,ighteous (one)
18 For God's wrath
O G h' is being revealed from
18 ' A T O K ~ ~ T Y&P
E T 6~ ~~y f iof~ ECod
from heaven sainst
It is bemg revealed for wrath
all unand unrighi
,bpavoG Erri rrbaav
dra@~~ccv ~ a godlinessheaven
Upon
all
lack of veneration and teousness of men who
are suppressing the
TQV
drdlKiCXV
drvep&IT~V
truth in an unrighdghteousness
of men
d,hfie&lctv
b
661Ki~7
K ~ T E X ~ V Tteous
K I V ,way, 19 because
truth
in
unrighteousness
holding down, what may be known
yvwo~bv TOG 8 ~ 0 6about God is manifest
rh
19
616~1
through which the known (thing) of the God among them, for God
qav~p6v~ U T I Vb aii~oiq, d 0 ~ 6 qy&p a 6 ~ o i q made it manifest to
marufest in in them, the God for to them them. 20 For his indr6pa~a a h 0 5 visible [qualities] are
~qav<pwuEv.20 T& y h p
The for unseen (things) of him clearly seen from the
manifested.
world'sa creation onb b
KT~SEWS
K ~ C ~ O U TO~S
TO~~~C[CTIV
of world
to the
things made ward, because they
&om creation
~ a t I o p & ~ a t , fi
TE
&dii610q are perceived by the
vooOpwa
is seen down, the and eternal things made, even his
h -~--i- n oerceived
.e m4rp0 Sljvaptq rai 41brr)q, Ei(
d d v a l eternal power a n d
of him
power and godship, into the to be Godship, so that they
are inexcusable; 21 be&TOGS
d v a ~ o h o ~ f i ~ 21
ov~
6[cjTl
through which cause, although they
defenseless,
them
YV~VTE~
T ~ V 8 ~ 6 06x
~
e ~ knew
b ~ God, they did
having known
the
God
not
as
God not glorify him as God
did they thank
i66taaav
ij
qiixapio~qoav,
&Ah& nor
they glorified
or
they thanked,
but him, but they became
in their
iparalbeqoav h ~ o i q&ahoy lopoi5 a 6 ~ 5 v empty-headed
they became vain in the
reasonings
of them reasonings and their
~ a i io~o~io0q
~ ~ C V E T O S ~ G T & v u n i n t e l l i g e n t heart
and was darkened the unintelligent
of them b e c a m e d a r k e n e d .
22 Although asserting
~ap6ia.22 & U K O V T E ~
TVC(I
heart;
asserting
to be
wise (ones) they were wise, they
foolish 23 3x16
(pop&equ~, 23 and
~ a i fihhatav rfiv became
they were made foolish,
they changed the turned the glory of
F6tcrv TOG
@eirprou
tjroj tv d p o ~ 5 p a ~the
1 tlcorrwtible God
glory of the incorruptible God in
likeness into something like
lo

TG

the (one)

a l ~ ~ & 6 '~
1 o&iq
~ ~ t ,
believing,

to Jew

TE

a d

I
/

20" World's=x6apou
heaven's, J Y

(kos'mozt), HBA; P?\P (o.bahml),

J17;

earth and

ROMANS 1.-%28
the image of cot,
i
r i ~ t j v o ~ (~0ap-coCI &vC]pLjTTou ~ a TETEIVGV
and of fliers ruptible man and
man
uai .
T E T ~ ~ T ~ ~ ~ G KC?
I V
L ~ I T E T ~ ~ V . birds a n d four-fwted
and of four-footed (ones) and of Creeping things- creatures and c=ephg
..
24
At6
napCSw~rv ahoirq
6 things.
~ h r o u g hwhich
gave beside
them
the
24 Therefore G~,.J;
9 ~ hr6 ~~a i chteupiatq TGV ~ap61Gva6ri)v in keeping with ths
God in the
desires of the hearts of them desires of the& he-,
E I ~ dr~a9apaiav TOG
dmpdr<raear
T& gave them up to un;into uncleanness of the to be being dishonored the cleanness, that their
acjpma
ah6v
6v
ahoiq, 25 o ' i ~ t v ~bodies
q
might be diswho honored among them,'
them,
bodies
of them
in
prrrjhhaccrv r?p drhtjeelav TOG 9roG b TG 25even those. who
exchanged the
truth
of the God in thk exchanged the - truth
q~r66r1,
uai '
Car~draequav
~ a 'of
i God for the &
lie.
and
they venerated
and a n d venerated and
iA&p~uaav
T
K T ~ U E I nap& rendered sacred serthey rendered sacred service to the creation beside -vice to me creatio~
T ~ V
~ ~ i u a v r a , 6q fmtv rljhoyq~6q rather than the One,
the One having created, who
is
blessed (one) who created, who is
E I ~ TOGS aiGvaq- dtpfiv. 26 Ath
TOGTO blessed forever. ~men.1
inta the
ages;
amen.
Through
this 26 That is why God
'rrap660~~0&TOGS
6 0 ~ 6E I~ ~ IT%^ gave them up t o disGod
into Passions graceful sexud appethem
the
gave beside
htpiaq
a
TE
yhp Bfjhr~a~ a h G v tites, for both their
ofdishonor; the and
for
females ofthem females changed the
p& 'AhaEav ~ f i vcpvar~
fiv xpijolv riq
njv
n a t ~ r a luse of themexxanged the natural
use
into the tone) sel-res into one con-rap& (PWIV, 27 bpoioq TE K& oi &parvrq trary to nature; 27 and
besicle nature,
likewise and also t h e males
likewise e v e n the
&(~ivr~q
rpuot~fiv xpficr~v rfiq mares left the natural
having let go off
the
natural
use
of the use of the female an&
Bqhria~ i $ ~ ~ a 6 & 7 a a v/v -rfi 6pCEr1 a h G v became violently infemale were burned out in the
lust
of them flamed in their lust
Eiq
drMfihouq & ~ U E V E S &v 6po~olV, ~ f i vtoward one another,
into one another
males
in
males,
the
m a l e s w i t h males,.
& ~ P O ~ V V
Y ~ < ~ P ~ ~working
~ ~ what
obindecency
worging down
scene and receiving in
&-r~ptc#iav
fiv
L~EI
7ijq
return reward
which
it was necessary
of the - t h e m s e h e s t h e full
'rrhdrvqq
a6~Gv
iv
d ~ o i qrecompense, which
error
of them
in
them was due for their
chu~ap@dorov~c~.
error.
recelvlng (back) from.
28 And just as they
28 Kai
~
a
e
&
o l j ~ 66o~iyaoav ~ 6 vdid not approve of
And according as not they approved the
holding God in ac0 ~ 6 ~ ZXEIV
b
&TIyvGae~,
Goci
to be having
in
accurate knowledge, c u r a t e knowledge,
rrapC6o~~vaI5roJq d
riq dr66~1pov God gave them
gave beside
tiem
the God into disapproved t o a d i s a p p r OY ed
of image of corruptible

2;

pfi KaefiKOVTa, mental state, to do

being fitting, the things not fitting,
29 .rr~nhqpoykvouq
raag
d61~iQ: 29 filled as they were
- having been filled
to all
unrighteousness with dl unrightemswickedness,
. r f ~i
~Q:~ f 3ITk0~h~iQ: K(XK~Q, ~ E U T O ~ <n e s s ,
Nlckedness covetousness
badness,
(ones) full covetousness, injuriq86vou
qbuou
Ept6oq
66hou ousness, being full of
of envy
of murder
of strlfe
of deceit envy, murder, strife,
~a~oqBiaq, .
yr19uptmciq, deceit, malicious disof bad-mannered state.
whisperers, position, being whis30 backbiters,
30 ~ct~ddrhouq, ~ E O C T T U ~ & ? ~ S , 6 ~ p 1 a l a <perers,
,
speakers down,
God abhorrers,
insolent, haters of God, insob.rr&pq$Qou~,
drha<6vaql
iqrupr~aq lent, haughty, selfsuper~orappearing.
vagrants,
inventnrs assuming, inventors of
K ~ K ~ V. ,
yovrCIaiv injurious things, disto parents obedient to parents,
of bad (things) ,
31 w i t h o u t u n d e r h t 8 ~ i q , 31
&~w~Tou~,
(ones) disobedient.
(ones) without comprehension, s t a n d i n g , f a l s e t o
agreements, having no
&auv9i-rouq,
engagement breakers,
natural affection,
drotbpyouq,
drvd~tjpovaqmerciless. 32 Although
(ones) without natural affection,
merciless;
these know full well
32 O ~ T I V E ~ d
61~aiwpa
TO;
8 ~ 0 6the righteous decree
who
the righteous decree of the God
of God, that those
~ T T I ~ V ~ V T E 61
~ I,
oi
T&
having accurately known,
that
the (ones)
the practicing such things
~ o t a c ~ a rpdraaov~rq I
Bav&ou a r e d e s e r v i n g of
such (things)
perfarming
worthy
of death death, they not only
~ioiv, 015 pbvov d ~ hTOIOGOIV
&Ah keep on doing them
they are, not only them they are doing but b u t a l s o c o n s e n t
i
d
CTUVEU~OKO~U~V
with those practicing
also
they are thinking well with
to the (ones)
them.
yo$f

ITOIE?V

T&

to be doing the (things)

mind,

not

2
A16

Qa.rroh6yq~oq

Through which

6uep07n
man

defenseless

T&q

0
t$

in what

& E ~ O V , aramdv

T ~ V

you are judging the different (one), yourself

;
$
i
?

K ~ T ~ K ~ ~ V?-a
E I ~yap
,

ycu are judglng down,

oi6ap~v

the

WLT&

for

very (things)

.rrpdr~alq

you are performing

Kpivwv'

the (one)

TI TA

66h

judging;

pi pa

TOG

we have known but that the judgment of the

8eoG 6 a ~ i v
God
T&

the

you are,

KpivGIv' b

everyone the (one) judging;

KP~VEI~

1,

is

K ~ T &

accordingto

&hfj9~1
h ~i

~otaka

such (things)

truth

TOCJ~

upon the (ones)

-rrpdraao\rraq.
perf orminp.

Therefore you are

inexcusable, 0
man, whoever you are,
if you judge; for in
the thing i n . which
you judge another,
you condemn yourself,
inasmuch as you that
judge practice t h e
same things. 2Now
we know t h a t t h e
judgment of God is,
in accord with truth,
against those who
practice such things.

692

ROMANS 2: 3-lO
3

AOY

ir~l

You are reckoning

62

but

TO*O,

t i o / 8 p ~ ~ 3 But do YOU have

man

this idea, 0 man,

h
r01aGra while you judge those
6
~pivwv
~ohq
the (one) judging the (ones) the such (things) who practice such
.rrp&aaomaq ~ a i nolBv
a
6
a 3 things and yet You do
performing
and (one) doing them, that You them, that you
& K $ E ~ $ Q TZ,
pi pa
TOG
8~06; escape the judgment
will flee out of
the
judgment
of the
God? of God? 4 0 r do yon
4 fi TOG n h o h o u r i j q ~ p r l c r r 6 r q ~ oaqh o G despise the riches of
Or of the riches of the
kindness
of him his kindness and for.
~ a i~ f i q b o x f q
~ a ~
i f q p a ~ p o 9 v p i a q bearance and long.
and of the forbearance and of the longness of spirit suffering, because you
~araqpov~Tq,
&yvoBv
671
r b do not know that the
you are despising,
not knowing
that
the kindly [quality] of
~pqmhv
0
16
.
BEOG ~ i q~ET&VOI&VUE God is trying to lead
kind [qualltyl of the God into repelltance You YOU t o repentance?
Ciyci;
5
~a-rh
62 r j v uKAqpbrqr& 5 B u t according to
is leading?
According to but the
hardness
your hardness and
uou
~ a i
dp e r w 6 q ~ o v
~ a p 6 i a Vunrepentant heart you
of you
and
unrepentant
heart
are storing up wrath
eqaavpi<elq
o~au.rG 6 ~ y f i vgv fipipq for yourself on the
you are treasuring up to yourself wrath in
day
day of wrath and of
dpyfiq ~ a drrro~dljgewq
i
6 I~ a l o ~ p l u i a q the revealing of God's
of wrath and of revelation of righteous judgment righteous judgment.
TOG
~EO;,
6 5q
&OS&OEI
. & K & ~ T Q 6 And he will render
of thg God,
who will pay back to each (one) to each one accormg
~ a r &
rh Zpya a6roG. 7
TO?<
to his works: 7 everaccording to the works of him;
to the (ones) lasting life t~ those
piv
KC(?'
l j ~ o p o v + i p y o u ayaeo; who are seeking glory
indeed accordlngto endurance of work
good
and honor and in66Eav ~ a rii p + nai
c i ~ 0 a p 0 ~ a v <q-roGalv corruptibleness by englory and honor and incorruptibleness seeking durance in work that
@fiv
aicjv~ov- 8
TO?<
62
$5 is good; 8 however, for
hfe
everlasting;
to the (ones)
but
Out of those who are con6pleiaq
~ a i
drrr~18oGa1
TG tentious and who discontentiousness
and
(ones) disobeying
to the obey
truth but
dhqe~ig: .rre!8opivolq 62 rfj
a61K i q
obey unrighteousness
truth
obeying
but to the unrighteousness there
be
dpytj ~ a 8vp6q,
i
9 6Aig1q ~ a oir ~ v o ~ w p i aand
,
anger, 9 tribulawrath and anger,
tribulation and
distress,
tion and distress, upon
$Ti
T & u ~ v quxfiv
drvepbnov
TO;
the soul of every man
upon
every
soul
of man
of the (one)
who works what is f
~ a - r ~ p y a < o p i v o~b
v
rau6vI
' I~;:eo[t
injurious, of the Jew
working down the bad (thing),
rpij-rov ~ a "Ehh~voq.
i
19 665a 62 ~ a j7rp4 first and also of the i
first
and of Greek;
glory but and honor Greek; 10 but glory
and honor and &ace
~ a Ei i ~ f i q
.rra~ri
ipyaropgvcz,
and peace to everyone the (one)
working
f o r everyone who
good, for
T
&ya86v,
' l o v 6 a i ~ TE .rrpBrov K a i
the good (thing),
to Jew
and
first
and the Jew first and &o
this,

wEhhqv~'11 03

y&p

EOTIV

~~poau.rrohqp$iafor the Greek. 11For

there is no partiality
with God.
TQ BEG.
beside the
God.
12 For instance, all
12
"Oaoi
yhp
b6pwq
fipaprov, t h o s e who s i n n e d
As many as for
without law they sinned, without law will also
without law;
&6puq
~ a i
dlrohoGv~ai.
~ a perish
i
without law also they will be destroying selves; and but all those who
6uo1
b v6pq fipaprov,
61h
v6pou sinned under law will
as many as in law
they sinned, through
law be judged by law.
~p~erjoov-rai- 13 06 y&p oi d ~ p o a r a i13For the hearers of
they will be judged;
not
for
the
hearers law are not the ones
6
i
~
a
1
0
1
r
a
p
&
T&
6
~
6 , a h ' righteous before God,
v6you
of law righteous (ones) beside thk God,
but but the doers of law
be declared righv6pou
6 i ~ a i w 8 ~ o o v r a iwill
.
oi
nolqrai
of law
will be justffied. teous. 14 For whenever
the
doers
of the nations
igvq
rh
ptj V ~ ~ Opeople
V
14 i i ~ a v
Whenever
nations the (ones) not law that do not have law
gxov~a g 6 a ~ i
r&
TOG
v 6 ~ 0 udo by nature t h e
having
to nature
the (things)
of the
law things of the law,
~rolijo~v,
0 6 ~ 0 1 v6pov p? EXOVTE~these people, although
they may be doing, these
law
not
having not having law, are a
gauro'iq
aicriv
v6poq. 15 O~TIVE< law to themselves.
15They are the very
to selves
they are
law;
who
ones
who demonstrate
E V ~ E ~ K V U V T ~ I r b ipyov
roc
v6pou
the matter of the la%
are showing within
the
work
of the
law
to be written in their
ypcrrr~bv
~ a i q Kap6ialq
ahQv,
written
in
the
hearts
of them, hearts, while their
conscience is bearing
ouvpap~vpo~oq~
abr8v
witness with them
bearing
of them
- witness together
o v v ~ if6i o ~ w q ~ a i p ~ ~ a c bdrhhfihwv
between their
%
e:
thoughts, they
and between oneanother o
conscience
AoylopGv
~ a ryopo6v~wv
q
fl
~ a are
i
being accused or
or
also even excused. 16This
accusing
-r~ckonines
- -.- -KP~VEI will be in the day
&-rrohoyouyLvwv, 16 i v
is judging when God through
in w a c h
defending selves,
Christ Jesus judges
b 8 ~ b qrh
K~UITT&
v
&V~P&TWV
the secret things of
the God the hidden (things) of the
men
mankind, according to
pov
6th
K~T&
T
~3ay~kh16v
of me
through the good news I degood news
accoi-ding to the
clare.
Xpla?oG ' IqooG.
Chrlst
Jesus.
17 I f , now, you are
17 Ei 62 ah 'lou6&oq
k.rrovop&<q
K a i a Jew in name and
~f but you
Jew
are being named and are resting upon law
h a v c t ~ o ( 6 ~ v6pq K a i
KOUX&UC(~ and taking pride jn
you are resting up upon law and you are boasting G o d , 1 8 a n d y o u
i v 46 18 nai
ylv6onc1q
76 8%7ia
bow
his will and
and you are knowing the
in God
a p p r o v e of things
~ O Kp
I &<~~q
T&
~laqipovTa
things excelling t h a t are e x c e l l e n t
ycu are approving
the
to Greek;

not

for

is

acceptance of face

' :Y

; : " ,1

"',L.pyq

;:

ROMANS 2: 19-26

ROMANS 2: 21-43: 4

~crrrlxoljp~voq
&
TOG
vbpou, because you are orang
being orally instructed
out of
the
Law, instructed out of the
19
.rrh010&q
TE
O E ~ U T ~ V 66qybv Law; H a n d YOU are
you have persuaded and
yourself
guide persuaded that you
&?val
~uqhijv,
Q ~ S
v
b are a guide of the
to be
of blind (ones), light of the (ones) in blind, a light for those
o ~ b r e i , 20 ~ra16~ur;iv
drgp6vwv,
in darkness, 20 a car.
darkness,
educator
of unreasonable (ones), rector of the ~nrea.
St615u~aAov v q 7 ~ i ~ v , Exoma T ~ V p6pcpc.a~~~~
sonable ones, a teacher
teacher
of babes,
having the
form
of babes, and havitlg
rijq
yv6cr~oq ~ a i T ~ C dchrle~iaq 2v T@ the frm-~eworkof the
of the knowledge and of the
truth
in the knowledge and of the
v6pr4,- 21
6
obv
6i6dro~wv truth
the LawLaw,
the (one)
therefore
teaching 21 do you, however,
ZTE ov
aealrrciv 06
~ I ~ ~ C T K E I ~
t h; e o n e teaching
different (one)
yourself not are YOU teaching? someone else,
6
KQ~~UUC~V
p1
~ ; . ~ ~ T E I teach
v
yo~rself? YOQ
The (one)
preaching
not
to be stealing the one preaching "Do
K A ~ T T T Eq~;
22
d
hhywv not steal.'' do you
are you stealing?
The (one)
saying steal? 22 You, the one
p i
J~OIXE~~EIV,
saying "Do not comNot
to be committing adultery, mit adultery," do you

~ O I X E I ~ I ~ ;

commit adultery?

are you committing adultery?

The (one) YOU,the one express$6duau6p~voq
-rh
~ ' ( 6 a A a ing abhorrence of the
Raving disgust for
the
idols
idols, do you rob temi~ p o o u k i q ;
23 8q
&I
v6pq ples? 23 You, who take
are you robbing temples?
Who
in
law pride in law, do you
K ~ U X ~ O ~ I , 61& r t q -rrapafidtu~oq 703
by your transgressing
you are boasting, through the transgression of the of the Law dishonor
v6pou~bv&i)v
~ T I ~ & < & I < ; 24 7b y&p G o d ? 2 4 F o r "the
Law the God are you dishonoring?
The for
name of ~~d
being
iivop a
TOG
9~03
61'
basphemed
on
account
name
of the
God
through
hJ$q
of YOU people among
@ h a o $ q p d ~ a ~&v ~ o i qZ ~ V E ~ I V , ~a0d.q
is being blasphemed in the nations, according as the nations"; just as
it is written.
y i y p a n ~ a.!
i t has been written.
25 Circumcision is,
25 T E ~ I T O ~ ? ~ pZv
&,dEi in fact, of benefit
Circumcision
indeed
is benefiting only if you pracEhv v6yov
~rp6roor~
q.
iw
62 tice law; but if you
if ever
law you may be performing; if ever but
are a transgressor
vapai36rrqq v6pou
fiq,
~ E P I T O C ~ ~ ~
transgressor of law you may be, the circumcision of law, your circumcision has become
UOU
drKp0PLJCJTia
~ C ~ O V E 26
V . hhv
of you
uncircumcision
has become.
ever uncirc~mcision. 26 If,
08v
4
~ K P O $ U ( ~ T ~ ~
T& therefore, an uncirtherefore
the
uncircumcision
the cumcised person keeps
61~arhpa~a
TOG
v ~ p o uthe righteous requirerighteous requirements
of the
Law ments of the Law,

5%

uncircumcision
$"h&CJCJrJ,
0 6 ~fi & K ~ o P u U TC~ [~~ T O his
~
be guarding, not the uncircumcision of him will be counted as
circumcision, will it
I T E ~ I T O ~ ~ ~ V hoy I U ~ ~ ~ U E
; T 27
~I ~ a i
circumcision
will be reckoned?
And not? 27 And the unlurV
circumcised [personl
?p!rA
fi t n 9GuCoq & K ~ o ~ ~ U U T76v
. ~ X that is such by nature
,-I]] judge the out of nature unclrcumclslon the w
ill, by carrying out
the Law, judge you who
~i)v
6th
,bpov
7~hoi)oa
0;
law
completing
you
the (one)
through with its -written code
and circumcision are
yp6rppa~oq ~ a i mplrop<(
napaf3hqv a transgressor of law.
wrltlng
and
of circumclslon
transgressor
28For he is not a
h
TG Jew
6
v6pou. 28 0 6
y&p
who is one on
oflaw.
Not
for
the(one)
in
the the outside, nor is
cpavepG
'louSai6q Iq-rtv, 0662
fi Q c i r c u m c i s i o n t h a t
rnanlfest [state]
Jew
IS,
neither the in w h i c h is on t h e
outside upon t h e
T@
C P ~ E P G sv o a p ~ i ~ e p l ~ o p f i . flesh.
29 But he is a
the
manifest [state] in
flesh
circumcision;
Jew who is one on
29 brhh'
6
2i1 T@ K ~ U I T T ~ ' lou6aioq, the inside, and [his1
but the (one) in the hidden
Jew,
circumcision is that
a
?T&pIT?p.$ Kap6iaq I v T I V E ~ ~ ~ T06I of the heart by spirit,
and clrcumclslon
of heart in
spirit
not / and not by a ~ r i t t e n
6 h a ! v o q O ~ K Cg code. he praise of
~
p
~
~i!~tn
i
~ the~
p~r a m ~ notf out of that one comes, not
from men, but from
&0pi3~rwv
men
dhh'
2~
TOG OEOG.
but outof the God.
God.
,t may

What, then, is the

Ti
obv
~b I T E P I G ~ ~ VTOG 'lou6aiouI
Jew,
What therefore the abundant of the
superiority of the
fi 7iq
&&hia
6~ n ~ p i ~ o p f i q ;Jew, or what is the
or what
the
benefit
of the circumcision? benefit of the circum2 A great deal
2 ~0h3
K ~ T & ~ r k v ~ ~a p b ~ r o vI. T ~ ~ T cision?
O ~
Much according to every
manner.
First in every way. First of
~ Z V
611
h l ~ 7 ~ 6 8 t p a v T& all, because they- were
indeed
because they were entrusted with fie entrusted with t h e
-.
h6yta
TOG
6 ~ 0 6 .3 T i
&i s a c r e d p r o n o u n c e little words
of the
God.
What
If ments of God. 3 What,
&maria
abs&v
6
p then, [is the case]?
fi
finicrrrlo6rv T I V E ~ , p i
disbelieved some, not the disbelief of them the If Some did not exe ~ o i jpress faith, Mil their
T~CTTIV
TOG
God lack of faith perhaps
faith (fulness)
of the

12'

KaTapy ' ~ E I ;
4 ~ f i
y i v o t ~ o ~ make the faithfulness
it will make wlbout effect?
Not
may it occur; of God without effect?
yivioeo
62
b e ~ b q MqBiq, n 6 q 62 4 Never m a y t h a t

let come to be but the God

true,
every but happen! But let God
be found true, though
6 ~ 8 p t ~ ~ r~oEq~ U T ~ S ,
~a%.rr~p
man
liar,
according to which (things) even every man be found
a liar, even as it is
yiypan~al
*Onwq
&
~thas been written
So that
likely written: "That you
might be proved righGIK~IO~~I~b
h6yolq 00" mi
you should be ~ustified in the words of you and teous in your words
vr~rjaciq
tv T~
KPivEoeai and might win when
you should gain victory in th; to be being ~udged you are being judged."

ROMANS 3: 6 1 3
oe. 5 ~i 62 4
&61~ia
4yBv BEOG
you.
If but the unrighteousness of us of God
61~alou1jvqv cuvim-qa~v,
-ri
ip06p~v;
righteousness is putting together, what shall we say?
hlqipwv
p
& ~ I K O ~6 %E&C
6
Not unrighteous the God the (one) bearing upon
T+J
6py'v;
K ~ T & &vepw~ov AEyo.
the w r a z ? According to
man
I am saying.
6 yfi ykvolro. ~ T T EI ~T G ~ K P I V E ~ 6 0 ~
Not may it occur; since how will judge the God
T ~ V ~6epov;
the
world?

696

5 However, if our un.

righteousness brings
GOd'SrighteOUme~h
the
what shall We
say? God is not unjust
when he vents hy
wrath, is he? (I am I
speaking as a man 1
does.) 6 Never may
6 ~ happen! ROW, i
that
otherwise, wiU a d :
judge the world?
,
7 Yet if by reason 01 ,
7 ~i S t
drhfie~ra TOG
%EOG Q T$ my lie the truth of
Pf but the
truth
of the God in the God has been made '
&pG yzOaya71 h ~ p i a a ~ u a a v~ i q~ j v66cav more Prominent to his
my
lie
it abounded
into the glory glory, why am I a h
athoir,
~i hi Kdy3 &q
dryap~whjq Yet being j u d m as a
of him,
why
yet
also I
as
sinner
sinner? 8 And [why]
Kpivopar,
8 ~ a i
~
f
i
~aehc; !lot [say], just as it
am being judged,
and
not
according as
is falsely charged to 1
Bhaaqqpo6p~ea
mi
~aecjq cpaaiv us and just as some
we are being blasphemed and according as assert men state that we say:
~rveq fip6q
A ~ ~ E I V T I I ~ o I ~ ~T&~ "Let
w ~ us
E vdo the bad
some
us
to be saying that
Let us do
the things that the good
may come"?
K~K&
Iv a
30g
T& things
bad (things)
in order that
should come
the The judgment against
is in
&yae&;
bv
Kpipa
Zv61K6V those
good (things)? Of whom the judgment
just
harmony with justice.
~ ~ T I V .
9 What then? h e
1s.
we in a better position? ~~t at
For
9 Ti
oh;
npoex6pE~a;
What therefore? Are we having selves before? above we have made
06
.rr&v-rwq,
I T ~ OQ Tlaa& pees
y&p the charge that J~~~
Not
at all,
we previously accused
for as well as Greeks
are all under sin;
'loubaiouq TE ~ a iYEhhqvaq .rr&vraq 3q'
Jews
and and
Greeks
all
under 10 just as it is wit&pap~iav
E ~ V ~ I , 10
~ < ~ e + q ten: "There is not a
sin
to be,
accordmg as righteous [man], not
ykypa~~ar
TI O ~ K Z ~ T I V 6 i ~ a l o q even one; 11there is f
it has been written
that
Not
is
righteous 110 one that has any ,
insight, there is no
0662 E T ~ , 11 O ~ KZ ~ T I V
uu~~iwv,
not-but one,
not
is
(one) comprehencling, one that seeks for God.
0 6 ~ . ~ T I V &K<~T&
T ~ V 0 ~ 6 12
~ ' T & T E ~ 12 All Emenl have deflected, all of them
not
is
seeking out the
God;
all
together
become
2~i~hrvav,
&pa
f i ~ p ~ & $ ~
~ ~ ~ have
they inclined out, together
they became useless; worthless; there
no
O ~ K~ ~ T I V ITOIGV
x p q m 6 q ~ a , O ~ K~ ~ T I one
V that doeskinciness,
not
is
(one) doing
kindness,
not
is
there is not so much as
one." 13 "Their throat
tv6q. 13 ~ 6 q o q
dtvewy plvoq
until
one.
Grave
having b&n opened up is a n opened grave,

ROMANS 3: 14-23

697
b

A&puye
throat
i ~ O h ~
Rehey deceived,
tile

a 6 ~ B v , ~ a 7 q yhcjaaa~q a h Q v they have used deceit

tongues
of them with their tongues."
of them, to the
~i$<~ c& ~~ ,T T ~ b
~ rW
a V7 8 x ~ i h q "Poison of asps is
polson
of asps
under the lips behind their lips."

their mouth
T6 m 6 p a
drp85
~ a 14"And
i
cursing
the mouth of cursing and is full of
and bitter expression."
n l ~ p i a q ~ E ~ E I15
: b&iq oi ~ r 6 6 ~ ah&
q
bitterness is full.
sharp the
feet
of them 15 "Their feet are
to shed blood."
&I<x&~ &pa, 16 a l j v ~ p ~ p p~a a~ia h a l ~ w p ispeedy
a
16 "Ruin and misery
to pour out blood,
crushing and
mlsery
i v 7a7q 6boiq ahGv, 17 ~ a 666v
i
~ i p j v q q0 6 ~are in their ways,
in the ways of them,
and way of peace not 17 and they have not
Eyvwaw. 18 o b ~ Z ~ T I V
%EOG known the way of
they knew.
Not
is
of God peace." 18 "There is no
fear of God before
TGV dq6IahpBv ahGv.
&-&~vTI
eyes
of them.
from in front of the
their eyes."
o&rOv,

of glem,

14

bv

of whom

%!r~'

1SNow we know
that all the things
roiq
i v TG v6pq t h e Law says it adv6poq hiyEl
the Law is saying to the (ones) in the Law dresses to those unAaXe?,
iva
ni%
o ~ 6 y ader t i e Law, so that
it is speaking,
inorder that
every
mouth every rnoiith may be
stopped and all the
way6
~ a i
61~661
KO<
might be fenced up
and
subject to punishment world may become
y f v q ~ a ~ -rrsq 6
~Bopoq T
8 ~ 6 'liable to God for
should become
all
the
world
to the God; punishment. 20 There29
616~1
it
k'pywv
v6y0u 06 fore by works of
through which
out of
works
of law
not law no flesh will be
61K C ( I C S ~ I ~ ~ E TT&oc(
~I
u&~E b6Tlov a6~oG, declared righteous bewill be justified
all
flesh
in sight
of him, fore him, for by law
6 1 8 y&p v6pou
i~iyvwalq
diyap~iaq. is the accurate knowlthrough for of law accurate knowledge
of Sin.
edge of sin.
21But now apart
21 vvvi62
x ~ p i q v6pou
61~atoafivq
NOW
but without
law
righteousness from law God's righ~ ~ q a v i p c a ~ a ~ teousness
,
has been
has been made manifest, made manifest, as it
8 God
~06
hrr6 706 v6pou ~ a TGv
i
is borne witness to
yap.supo~pQq
being w~tnessedabout
by
the Law
and the
by the Law and the
npoqqTGv, 22 61~aroa6vq 62
BEO;
61h
Prophets; 22 yes, God's
prophets,
righteousness but of God through
righteousness through
niaTEc3q 'IT]CTO~) XPICJTOG, EIS .~~&vTc[s
T O ~ S the
faith in Jesus
faith
of Jesus Christ,
into
all
the
Christ, for all those
r ~ ~ ~ e 6 o v r a q ,03
y&p
EDTIV 6iap70.W. having faith. For
(ones) believing,
not
for
it is
distlnctlon.
is no distinc23 T & T E ~
fipap~ov
~ a there
i
All
yhp
for
they sinned
and tion. 23 For all have
^
66cqq TOG
BmG, sinned and fall short
they are
b mcoming
~ p o ~behind
v r a l o:%e
glory of the God* of the glory of God,
19

0'iGap~v
62 6 ~ 1
8aa
We have known but that as many (things) as

ROMANS 4: 1-9

699

76

a h o i 24 and it is as a free
gift that they are bedeclared righteous
)(&PITI
6th rijq drrrohu~pbaewq ing
undeserved kindness through the release by ransom by his undeserved
kindness through the
~ i j q 6v XPIOTG 'IqaoG. 25 bv
I T ~ O ~ B E T Orelease by the ransom
of the in
~ h r i s t ' Jesus;
whom set forth
[paid] by Christ Jesus.
b 8 ~ ihao-mjp10v
6 ~
61& IT~uTEGJ< hv ~6 25 God set hlm forth
the God propitiatory through
faith
in the as an offering for proa h 0 6 aiparl
IS
E V S E I ~ I V ril~pitiation through falth
of him
blood
into
showing within
of the in his blood. This w a
in order to exhibit
6 i ~ a l o a k q q a6700 61& rilv
.rr&pealv
righteousness of him through the letting go beside own righteousness, because he was forgiving
T&V
1 ~ p o y ~ y o v 6 ~ o v drpap-plyhwv the sins that Occurred
of the having previously occurred
sins
in the past while God
26 hv ~ f i dvoxij
TOG BeoG, ~ ~ p b rrjv
q was exercising forbearin thk forbearahce of the God. toward the ance; 26 so a s tn
6 1 ~ a 1 0 ~ 6 v qa6706
q
~ V ~ E I ~ I V rtq
b 76 exhibit his own righI
showing within of the righteousness of him in the teousness in this present season, that he
virv
r b eiva~ d ~ b vmight be righteous
K ~ I P ~ , eIq
now appointed time, into the
to be
him even when declaring
6i~a10v ~ a i~ I K ~ I O G V T ~ T ~ V
righteous the man that
&K
righteous
and
out of has faith in Jesus.
justifying
the (one)
rio-r~wq ' IquoG.
27 Where, then, is
faith
of Jesus.
the boasting?
is
- It s h u t out. Through
27 no;
obv
fl
Where
therefore
the
boasting? what law? That 'of
b t ~ ~ h ~ i a e q . 61ix
ITO iou
v6pou; works? No indeed, but
It was shut out.
Through
what sort of
law?
through the law of
T&V
ipywv; oljxi, &Ah& 61&
v6you faith. 28 For we reckon
Of the works?
No,
but
through
law that a man is declared
ITia~ewq. 28
Xoy i ~ 6 y e e a
y&p righteous by faith
of faith.
We are reckoning
for apart from works of
6i~aloGueai
I T ~ ~ E I
& v e p ~ o vlaw. 29 Or is he the
to be being justified
to faith
man
God of the Jews only?
XQP~S
E'pyov
v6yov. 29 fi Is he not also of peoapart from
works
of law.
Or ple of the nations?
' l ou6aiov
b
B~bq
p6vov;
oGXi Yes, of people of the
of Jews
the
God
only?
Not nations also, 30 if tru~ a i 6fW.j~; v a i Kai
Ebdv, 30 ci.rrep ly God is one, who will
also of nations? Yes also of nations,
if even declare circumcised
E T ~ b 8 ~ 8q
6 ~~ I K~ ~ I ~ DTE EI ~ I T O h~
~ ? ~People righteous as a
one the God, who will justify circumcision out of result of faith and
people
~io-reoq~ a &KPOPUUT~O[V
i
6th rijq ~ i a ~ e o quncirculncised
.
fai.th and uncircumcision through the
faith.
righteous by means of
their faith. 31Do we,
31 v6yov
obv
~ a ~ a p yyev
oc
Law
therefore
we are making ineffective then, abolish law by
6tb
7ijq TT~?EO<;
ptj
yivoiro,
&Ah& means of our faith?
through the
faith?
Not may it occur,
but Never may that happen! On the contrary,
v6pov
io~&vop~v.
law
we are establishing.
we establish law.
24

~ I K ~ I O ~ ~ E V O 6opebv
I

being ju-ed

(as) free gift

to the

of him

T h a t b e i n g so,
what shall we say
rpon6rropa fii-~fiv
~ a r h o & p ~ a 2; ei about Abraham our
forefather
of us
according to
flesh?
If forefather according to
'AppaZry
cpywv
h61~aibeq, the flesh? 2 If, for inT?!
Abraham
out of
works
was justified, stance, Abraham were
&Ah'
06 .rrphq declared righteous as
EXEI
K~~x~/Ic(.
he is having cause for boasting;
but not toward a ' result of works, he
would have ground for
& 6 ~ ,3 -ri
4
yqa9i
hiyel; boasting; but not with
~ o d , what
the
scripture
is saying?
God. 3 For what does
'ET~~OTEUOEV
62
'APpabp
76 8 ~ 6 , ~ a it h e scripture say?
Believed
b u t Abraham
to the God, and
"Abraham exercised
thoy iaeq
a676
&iq
~ I K ~ I O ~ ~ faith
V ~ Vin. Jehovah,' and
,t was reckoned
to him
into
righteousness. it was counted to him
4
TG
62 bpya<o~kvc~6 ~ l ~ e 06
b ~ a.s righteousness."
To the (one) but
working
the reward not 4NOW
to the man
AOY ~ C E T ~ I
K ~ T &
X ~ V . that works the pay
is being reckoned according to undeserved klndness is counted, not as
an undeserved kinddhhh
K ~ T &
6rp~ihqpa. 5
T@
to the (one) ness, but as a debt.
debt;
but
according to
62 p
tpya<opfvw, ITIUTE~OVTI SZ hrri 5 o n the other hand,
but not
working,
believing
but upon to the man that does
T ~ V
~ I K ~ ~ O ~ V T C TC ~ V
& U E P ~ , not work but puts
the (one)
justifying
- the
irreverential, faith in him who declares the ungodly one
hoy i<e-rai
fi
~ i a ~ i qalj~oir EIC;righteous, his faith is
is being reckoned
the
faith
of him
into
counted as righteous61~aloa6vqv, 6
K ~ ~ & I T E ~
ness. 6 Just as David
according
to
which
(things)
even
righteousness,
also speaks of the
a ~ a p ~ a y b v706 h a p p i n e s s of t h e
K&
Aauei6 h;y&l T ~ V phappiness
of
the
the
is saying
also David
man to whom God
~V%~&ITOU
Q
b
e ~ b q hoyi<e~ai counts righteousness
man
to whom
the
God
is counting a p a r t from works:
61~aioa6vqv xopiq
ipyov 7 Ma~Ejrpioi ?"Happy are those
righteousness apart from
works
Happy (ones) whose lawless deeds
6v
&$i0qoav
ai
dvoyiat
~ a ihave been pardoned
of whom were let go off
the lawlessnesses and and whose sins have
been covered; 8 happy
6v
fn~~ah6rp6qaav ai
&papsiai,
slns,
is the man whose
of whom
were coverecl upon
the
sin
Jehovahb will by
8 p a ~ & p ~ c3vip
~ ~
05
06
pi
happy
male person
of whom
not
not no means take into
account."
h o y i w ~ m ~K ~ P I O < & p a p ~ i a v .
9 Does this happisin.
should reckon
Lord
ness, then, come upon
0 6 ~ o q 6 6 T?V
<
9 6 p a ~ a p ~ ~ p Aobv
therefore this upon the c i r c u m c i s e d p e o p l e
happiness
The
Up0n Unn~plroyfiv ij ~ a ih i T ~ V &rpoj3umiw; Or
circumcision or also upon the uncircumcision? circumcised peopl;?

Ti

What

oirv

therefore

tpocpev

shall w e say

'APpabp

Abraham

-rbv
the

-7

5%

3" Jehovah,

J7,8.17,=0;

God, KBA. 8h

Jehovah,

J7,R.la-183;

the Lord, HBA.

ROMANS 4: 16--21

'YO1

700

ROMANS 4: 10-15

1 faith Was counted

r6 For we say: " ~ i ~ 16

16 O n this account
a result of
it might be
Abraham
as
K~T&
~ i q ~ I K ~ I O U ~ ness."
~ ~ V .
'AppaAP
fi
riartq
to undeloUnder what * according
into
righteousness.
Abraham
the
faith
to
circumstances, then, i p~@ctiavr i v i x a y y d i a v r w r i 78 m i p p a ~ l ,served kindness, in
10 TrGq
odv
floyia0r-i;
order for the promise
was it counted? When
In he was in circumcision
How
therefore
was it reckoned?
stable
the
promise
to all the
seed,
to be sure to all
IK
706 v6pou p6vov &Ah& his seed, not only to
Trepl-ropij
TG
fi i v &~po$uoriq; or in uncircumdsion?
BVTI
law
only
but t h a t which adheres
circumcision to [him] being or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision
not to the (one) out of the
to the Law, but also to
[ . in uncf cumcision:
O ~ K &v
T ~ E P I T O ~ &Ah'
~~
i v d ~ p o P v u ~ i ~but
ZK
.
r
r
i
u
~
~
w
q
'Appahp,
T+
also to the (one) out of
faith
of Abraham, that which adheres to
but
in uncircumcision; 11 And he received a
Not in circumcision
sign, namely, circumthe faith of Abraham.
11 ~ a i a q p ~ i o v
i m ~ v Tra~ip
~ b ~ w v
ZAa@v
-r~~ll~~fiq,
of circumcision, cision, as a seal of
and
sign
he received
who
is
father
of all
(He is the father of
the righteousness by
crqpayi6a
~ t ~ a t o o w q q~ i j q W ~ U T E W ~the faith he had while
17
~a9&q
ytypm~at
611 n a ~ h p aus all, 17 just as it
seal
faith
or
f t e righteousness of the
accordi~g
a s it has been written that
Father is written: "I have
in his uncircumcised i
rfiq i v mj c i ~ p o @ u u ~ i q~, i qr b &?vat a k 6 v state, that he might
nohhtjv &&Gv
TEOEIK&
GE,
K ~ T E V ~ V T I appointed you a father
of the in the uncircumcision, into the to be him be the father of all
of many nations I have placed you, down in front of many nations.")
This was in the sight
those having faith
Ta-ripa r b v r o v
rtjv
T T I ~ T E U ~ V T W V 61'
08
h r i o - r ~ v o ~ v &06
706
father
of all the (ones)
believing
through while in uncircumciof whom
h e believed
of God
the (one) of the One in wham
he had faith, even
hoy(a9fivat aho'iq sion, in order for
&~po@ualiac;, iq r b
of God, who makes
uncircumcision, into the to bereckoned to them righteousness to be
the dead alive and
counted
t
o
them;
T ~ VG t ~ a ~ o o h q v ,12 ~ ar ia ~ i p a I T E ~ I T O ~ ~ S
T&
p i 6vra cjq 6 v ~ a .18 5q r a p ' calls the things that
the righteousness,
and father of circumcision 12 and a father of
the (things) not being as being;
who beslde are not as though
circumcised
offspring,
roiq
O ~ U i K
i r ~ p l m p f i q 1 1 6 ~ 0&,".
~
not only
i A ~ i 6 a in'
i A ~ i 6 1 i - r r i a ~ ~ u o ~EE~
v
T& they were. 18 Although
those who
to the (ones) not out of circumcision only
hope
upon
hope
he believed
into the beyond hope, yet based
adhere to circumci~ a i
ro'iq
~ T Oxocar
I
v
y~vfoOat a h 6 v
r a - r i p a rohhcjv
h8vijv on hope he had faith,
siOn?but
also
to the (ones)
proceeding orderly
?$e
to become
him
father
of many
nations that he might become
who walk orderly in
~ ) ( L ' E ~ t V 7:~ {V
& K P O @ ~ ~ CT
TT
~~
~~T E W
TOGS the footsteps of that
the~ father of many
K~T&
16
Eipqpivov
O ~ T W
footsteps of the In uncircumcision of faith of the
1 according to the (thing) having been said Tnus nations in accord with
faith while in the
va~pbq v
'APpacip.
uncircumcised state 1 ~ U T ~ I 76
mippa
oou. 19 ~ a i pjl what had been said:
father
of us
Abraham.
of you;
and
not "So your seed will be."
will be
the
seed
which our f a t h e- r19And, although he
13 0 3 y h p
61h
v6pou 4 i ~ a y y e h i aAbraham had.
dtdevjoaq
-rt 'K~OTEI ~ a r ~ v 6 q o v76
Not for through
law
the
promise
having weakened to the faith he minded down the he did not grow weak
13 For it was not
in faith, he considered
t h r o u g h l a w that
tcturoii
u3pa
6617
v~v~~popfvov,
14 c ~ f p p a ~a r6 ~ o G 16 Abraham
TQ
'APpa&p i'j
Or his seed
already having been deadened, his own body, now
to tne Abraham or to the
of himself
body
seed
of him: the
already deadened, as
had the promise that
nou
i)r&pxov, uai mjv he was about one
;~a-rov-ra~-riq
~hqpov6pova6-rbv E ? V ~ I K ~ D ~ O U &Ah&
,
&I&
he
should
be
heir
of
heir
him to be of world, but through
of hundred years somewhere
existing,
and the
hundred years old,
a world, but it was
61~atoo6vqq nio-r~oq. 14 ~i y&p
vh~pwatv
~
i
j
q
pfjrpaq
Z&ppaqI
20
E I 62
~ also the deadness of
oi
through
the
righteousrighteousness
if
of faith;
for
the (ones)
deadness of the womb
of Sarah,
into but , the womb of Sarah.
ness by faith. 14For I
CK
V ~ ~ O KU
AQPOV~~OI,
I<EKE\JWT~I
T
~
V
i
r
a
y
y
d
i
a
v
106
8
~
0
3
06 1 20 But because of the
out of
law
heirs,
has been made empty if those who adhere
the
promise
of the
Gad
not promise of God he
to law are heirs. faith
6l~~pieq
T{
h ~ o r i q &Ah& did not waver in a
rj
~rio-rtq ~ a i
~ a l i p y q ~ a ~ fi has been made useless
the
faith
and has been made ineffective the
he was made undecisive
in the
unbelief
but lack of faith, but
and the promise has
became powerful by
iv~6vvapej6q
-rfi ~ r i o ~ e t , 606s
I n a y y g i a . 15 6
yhp
v6poq
d p y j v been abolished. 15 In
promise;
the
for
Law
wrath realitv the Law ~ r o - /
he was empowered to the
faith,
having given his faith, giving God
2 1 a n d beK ~ T E P Y ~ < E T ~ I , 06
62 o d ~Zartv v6uoq, duce-s w r a t h , *but
66eav
r d $EQ 21 ~ a i ?hqpogopq6~iq glory
is working down, where but not
is
law,
glory to the God
and havmg been fully borne ing fully convinced
where there is no law,
t h a t what he had
neither is there any
oG62
Trap6@acrtq.
6 ~ t 6
21TTiyy~hra1 6 u v a ~ 6fortv
~
~ a i
nelther
transgression.
that what he has promised powerful he is also promised he was also
transgression.
h i y op ~ ) r

We are saylng

Y ~ P
for

'EAoy ioeq

I t was reckoned

to the

t~

TOGTO

T~CJTECJS.

%a

in order that it was as

faith, that
x~P~v,.
~ i qri, ~ i v a l
undeserved kindness, lnto the to be according

Through

this

out of

faith,

2r3

R O W S 5: 6-12

ROMANS 4: 22-5:'5

able to do. 22Hence

"it was counted to
him as righteousness.*'
ah4
is righteousness.
Gt~a~oolivqv.
to him
into
23 T h a t "it was
23 O l j ~ iypdrcpq
66
St'
a h 6 counted to him" was
Not
it was written but through
him written, however, not
p6vov
TI
Ooyi~rOq
alj~6,24 &Ah( for his sake only,
only
that
it was reckoned
to him,
but 24but also for the
~ a i
oiq
pkAh~t sake of US to whom
61'
fi~&S
also
through
US
to whom
it is abou it is destined to be
Aoy i<ea0a1,
~oiq
ITI UTE~OUUI~ counted, because we
to be being reckoned,
to the (ones)
believing
believe on him who
bl~i
rbv
&yeipav~a
' I ~ C T O G V T ~ I raised Jesus our Lord
upon the (one) having raised up
Jesus
the up from the dead.
K ~ ~ I O V fipt3~
i K
VEKPGV, 25 8s 25 He was delivered
Lord
of us
out of
dead (ones),
whc up for the sake of
vape660q
6th
-rd rrapar-rcLpa-ra i p b i our trespasses and
was given beside through the
trespasses
of us was raised up for the
~ a i
ily6~&7
6th
mjv 6 r ~ a i o o t v sake of declaring _ us
and he was raised up through the just~ficatior righteous.
ipGv.
T h e r e f o r e , , now
of us.
that we have been
AIK~IW~&TES
O ~ V
&K
~T~UTEOCdeclared righteous as
Havlng been justified therefore out of
faith
a result of faith,
0ebl let us enjoy peace
~
p
b
q
v
~iptjqv
Zxr~p~v
peace
may we be having
toward
the
God with God through our
6th
TOG KupiOtJ qp&v 'IqCJ0G XplCT~06, Lord Jesus Christ,
through the
Lord
of us
Jesus
Christ,
2 through whom also
we have gained our
2 61'
08
~ a i T ~ V ~pocrayoyfi~
through
whom
also
the
golng toward approach by faith
IT;CTEI
1 ~ T$L mta this undeserved
Tfi
bcrxr'juapev
we have had
to the
faith
into
the rindness in which
x6p1v
~ahqv
iv
fi we now stand; and
undeserved kindness
this
in
which !et us exult, based
3n hope of the glory
io-rfi~ap~v,
~ a i ~auxGpe8a En'
we have been standing, and may we boast upon >f God. 3And not
tA.rri6t ~ i j q 665qq TOG 8~0;- 3 06 p6vov ~ n l ythat, but let us
hope
of the glory of the God;
not only ?xult while in tribuations, since we knoy
66, &Ah& ~ a ~i a u x G p ~ 9 E
av ~ a i qBAi+ecrtv,
but, but also may we boast in the tribulations, b a t tribulation pro~i66rrq
art
fi
OAi+tq
6~ropovfiv l u c e s e n d u r a n c e ;
havingknown
that the tribulation
endurance L endurance, in turn,
in approved condition;
K ~ T E P Y ~ < E T ~4I , fi
66 ~ I T o ~ o v60~1pfiv,
~ ~
is working down,
the but endurance testedness, ,he approved condi4 66 6 o ~ t p f i &A~ri6a, 5 fi 62 t h r i q 06 ion, in turn, hope,
the but testedness
hope,
the but hope not i and the hope does
K~T~IUXWEI.
6-r I
4 d r y 6 l ~ q TOG lot lead to disappointis putting to shame. Because the
love
of the nent ; because the love
9~05
~ K K ~ X U T ~ I V!
~ a i q~ a p 6 i a t qfipGv ~f God has been poured
God has been poured out in the
hearts
of u s ~ u t into our hearts
TTOI~OUI.

to do.

22

616

Through which

~ a i

also

thoyioeq

it was reckone

through t h e -holy
spirit, which was
given us.
6oeiv-roq
fi pivhaving been given
to us;
6 For,indeed, Christ,
while we were yet
X p ~ c r ~ b~qV T W V 4pbv &d~~ij\i
yc
6 7
weak
being of us
Christ
if in fact
weak, died for ungod~atpdv
bmip ly men a t the ap31
~ m h
over pointed time. 7For
yet
according to
appointed time .
&aeahv
6l~feavev. 7
p6Atq
hardly will anyone die
irreverential (ones)
he died.
With difficulty for a righteous [man] ;
indeed,
for the good
TI<
hoflav~i~a
~'
yap b n i p
61~aiou
will die; . [man], perhaps, somefor over of righteous (one) anyone
even dares to
h i p y&p TOG
drya9oir
T&XC[
TIS
~ a one
i
over
for the good (one) swiftly anyone also die. 8 But God recomT o A ~ &ckr09av~iv- 8
cruvimqutv
62 ~ f i umends his own love
is daring
to die;
is putting together but the to us in that, while
we were yet sinners,
iau-roi, & y & ~ ~ q~v i qfip&q b 0 ~ 6&TI~
of hlrnself
love
~ n t o us
the God because Christ died for us.
i-rt apapsohGv b v ~ o v IjpGv Xp~o-rAq h k p 9 Much more, thereyet
of sinners
being
of us
Christ
over fore, since we4 have
4pBv $rrCBavev. 9 ITOAAG
odv
p ~ h o vbeen declared righus
died.
To much therefore
rather teous now by his
~ I K ~ I O ~ ~ V T VCV
E ~ i v TQ ai a-rt
a h 0 6 blood, shall we be
having been justified now in the bgod of him saved through him
ooeqo6p~8a
61'
a 6 ~ o Gckrb rfiq 6pyfjq. from wrath. 10 For
we will be saved through him from the wrath. if, when we were
10 ~i y&p kxgpoi 6 ~ ~~ c qqh h & y q p e v enemies, we became
If
for
enemles being we were reconciled reconciled t o God
TG OEQ a
TOG 0av&ov
T O
uioi, through the death of
tothe God through the
death
of the Son his Son, much more,
that we have
a6~oG, rrohh6 p&Ahov
~ a ~ a h h a y i v ~ now
~q
of him, to much
rather
having been reconciled become reconciled, we
owQqo6p~Oa
kv ~ i &fi
j
ainoir- 11 06 shall be saved by his
we shall be saved in the
l ~ f e of him;
not life. 11And not only
p6vov 66, &Ah& ~ a i~avx6pEvot b TI$ BEG t h a t , but we a r e
only but. but also (ones) boasting in the God
also exulting in God
61d
TOG KlJpioIJ 4pbv 'I~')CJOG XplCTTO~, t h r o u g h our Lord
through tine
Lord
of us
Jesus
Christ,
Jesus Christ, through
. 61'
08
vCv -riv ~<a-raXAayjvi36rpop~v.
through whom now the reconcll~at~on
we rece~ved. whom we have now
61'
h v b ~received the reconCjcrrr~p
12 A h
TOGTO
through
one ciliation.
as-even
this
Through
drv0p6.rrou
fi d p a p ~ i a eiq ~ 6 v ~ 6 u p o u 12That is why, just
man
the
sin
into the
wbrld as through one man
~ i o i j A 9 ~ vKai
6th
6papriaq
6 sin entered into the
entered
and
through
sin
the
world a n d d e a t h
BQa-roq, ~ a oi i j ~ o q Eiq lT6NTaq (jO/~pLjTFov~
through sin, and thus
death,
and thus into
all
men
death
spread to all
6 B&va-roq
6!fih3~v
'
ahcg
men because they had
the
death
went through upon which
all
St6

through

mve6paroq
spirit

hyiov
holy

$2

TOG

the (thing)

104

ROMANS 5: 13-17
fipaq~ov-.

( r p a p ~ i aall sinned-.
13F O ~
sin
until the Law sin
was in the world, 6 s
o l j ~sin
& p a p ~ i a 62
b
K&~Q,
fiv
is not charged
not
sin
but
was
in
world,
against anyone when
ahoy8~a1
p
bv~oq v6pou, t h e r e i s n o law.
is being put in account
not
being
of law, 14 Nevertheless, death
14 &Ah& LPauih~uool 8 Bciva~oq h 6 'AGixp ruled as king from
but
reigned
the death from Adam Adam down to Moses,
ptxpl
Mwuofoq ~ a i irri
TOGS
p i even over those who
as far as
Moses
also upon the (ones) not had not sinned after
& p a p ~ ? j a a v ~ a qh i
h p o t h p a ~ i r t q the likeness of the
having sinned
upon the
likeness
of the t r a n s g r e s s i o n by
.rrapap&o~oq 'A6&y,
bq
EDTIV ~ h o qAdam, who bears a
transgression
of Adam,
who
is
type resemblance to him
that was to come.
TOG
p6AAov-roq.
of the (one)
b e ~ n gabout to.
15But it is not with
15 'ah'
oijx irq ~6 .rrap&i~opa, ou"~oqthe gift as it was
with t h e trespass.
But
not as the
trespass,
so
~ a i~b x6plopa- ~i Y&P TQ TOG 2vt)q i?or if by one man's
also the graclousglft; if for to the of the one trespass many died,
the undeserved kindr r a p o n r ~ h p a ~ ioi .rrohhoi dcrrif3avov, .rroXhQ ness of God and his
to trespass
the many
died.
to much
free gift with the
p&Ahov fi
X ~ S TOG BEOG ~ a iundeserved kindness
rather the undeserved klndness of the God and
by the one man Je4 Gape& i v
X~PITI
T
TOG sus Christ abounded
the free gift in undeserved kindness to the of the
much more to many.
2vbq dtveph.rrou ' 111croij Xpto~oCI ~ i q TOGS 116 Also, it is not
one
man
Jesus
Christ
mto
the with the free gift
.rrohhoirq i ~ ~ p i o o ~ u a 16
e v .~ a oi l j ~bq 61'
as it was with h
;e
many
it abounded.
And not as through way things worked
hvhq dpaprilqamoq ~ t ) 6cjpqya- TA
piv t h r o u g h t h e o n e
one
having slnned the present; the indeed [man] that sinned.
y&p KpipCl
&!Jbq E i q K ~ T & K P I ~ ~the
, judgment refor judgment out of one into condemnation, sulted from One tres~6
62
~ 6 p 1 ~ p a CK
.rrohAGv pass in condemnation,
but the gift resulted
the
but
gracious gift
out of
,any
from many trespasses
T C X ~ ~ ' ~ T T C J ~ & T C ~ VEiq
111 a declaration of
. trespasses
into declaring
61naiwpa,
righteous.
righteousness. 17 For
y&p
TQ
TOG
2 ~ 6r r a~p o n r ~ h p a ~ t b ~f by the trespass
for
to the of the
one
to trespass
the
of the one Crnanl
B d r v a T 0 ~& ~ ~ X U ~ ~ E U U E V 6t2r
TOG 2v6~,.rrohh@ death ruld as king
death
reigned
through the one, to much through
one,
p6XAov
01
T ~ V TEPIUCTE~CXV 7fiq much more will those
rather
the (ones)
the
abundance
of the w h
r e eiv
the
X~PITOS
~ a i ~ f i q 6wp~6q -q a b u n d a n c e of the
undeserved klndness and of the free gift O%e
undeserved kindness
a n d of t h e f r e e
61~aroaGqq
hapP6Nov-rq
tv
righteousness
(ones) receivmg
in
f e gift of righteousness
they slnned

-.

13 &XPI y&p v6pou

Until

for

law

'

i:

iai

ROMANS 5 : 18-6 :3

705

rule as kings in fife

through the one Cperson], Jesus Christ.
X~ICTTOG.
18 So, t h e n , as
Christ.
one trespass
18 "Apa
03v
bs
61'
B V Q ~ through
Reaily
therefore
as
through
one the result to men of
napa-rr~cjpxroq ~ i q . r r a v ~ a q drv6p6-mouq ~ i qall sorts was condemtrespass
into
all
men
into nation, likewise also
through one act of
K C ( T & K P I ~ ,O~~,~ T W < KC(^
61'
~VOS
rondernnat~on.
thus
also
through
one justification the result
-to men of all sorts is
~ t ~ a 1 6 p a T o q&i< ITtrvTaq &v8ph~ovq is a declaring of them
righteous act
into
all
men
inlo
righteous for life.
61~aicsalv <w~jq.19 &a.rrp yhp 6th
Tijq 19 For just as through
justification of life;
as-even for through tke
the disobedience of the
napa~oijc; TOG 2vbq dtv6ph~ou &yap~ohoione man ms?ny were
hearing beside of the one
man
sinners
constituted sinners,
K a ~ E o ~ d t e q ooia ~ ~ o h h o i ,oij-roq ~ a i 6ta
were constituted the many,
thus also through likewise also through
the obedience of the
T
b.rra~ofi< TOG
2 ~ 6 ~6 i ~ a l 0 l
the hearing under of the one righteous (ones) one [personl many
will be constituted
~ a ~ a o - r a ~ j o o v - oi
r a ~ rohhoi. 20 vbpoq 62 righteous. 20 Now the
will be const:tuted the
many.
Law
but
Law came in beside in
raperoijhe~v
iva
rrh~ov&ag ~6 order that trespassing
entered beside in order that might become more the
might abound. But
~ a p a ~ c ~ c d y a ' of
62
i.rrk6vaa~v fi where sin abounded,
trespass;
where
but
became more
the
undeserved kindness
&pap~ia,
~TE
cveraboui~ded
~EITE~~C~EUCJEV
fl abounded still more.
sm.
the
21 To what end? That,
X~PIS!
21
"t v a
ljorr~pjust as sin ruled as
undeserved k~ndness,
in order that
as-even
king with death, liket p a a i h ~ u o ~ v d p a p ~ i ai v 76 eavdr~q,O ~ T W S wise also undeserved
reigned
the
sin
in the death,
thus
kindness might rule as
paolh~6ffq 61& king through righ~ a i$I
X ~ P ~ S
also the undeserved kindness might reign through
teousness with everaihv~ov
61h
St~atooljvqq E I ~
lasting life in view
everlasting
through
riahteousness
into
'
through Jesus Christ
I1 our Lord.
'Iqaoir Xpto-ioG TOG K U ~ ~ O UJlpijv.
aalhe60~vo~v 6th
wiil reign

through

the

one

$2;'

Jesus

Christ

the

Lord

of us.

16

Consequently, what
s h a l l we s a y ?
Shall
we continue in
pivwp~v
TG & psm,
ap~iq,
sin,
that
undeserved
in
order
that
May we remain upon the
kindness may abound?
4
X ~ IS.P
-rrh~ov&aq
;
the
undeserved kindness
might become more? 2 Never may that hapSeeing that we
2
y b o l ~ ooi:~rv~q
.
~ ~ T T E ~ ~ V O ~ E V pen!
Not may it occur;
who
we died
to the died with reference to
sin, how shall we keep
hpapriq, rrGq ETI
Ffiuoy~v i v
on living any longer in
sln,
how yet should we live in
it? 3 0 r do you not
fi
~ ~ V O E ~ T E
TI
Gaol
Oz
are YOU ignorant
that
as many as know that all of us who

0%)

$hit:,,

therefore

&poijp~v;

shallwesay?

ac$;

&pCfTrTiCTeqp~~
XpiOTbV ' I ~ U OE~~ V
S 761 were baptized into
we were baptized into Christ
Jesus into the Christ Jesus were bap.
86rva~ov
a6~oG
@a.rr~iaeqp~v;tized into his death?
death
of him
we were baptized' 4 Therefore we were
4
ouve-r&qq~ E V
odv
a67.41 b u r i e d w i t h him
therefore
to h m through our baptism
We were buried together
61&
TO^ BamiapaToq EIS
rdv e6Na70v into his death, in or,
through the
baptism
into the
death.
der that, just as Chrfst
was raised up from
Iv a
Go.rrep
fiyipeq
X p l o ~ d q &K
in order that as-even was raised up Chrlst Out 0: the dead through the
vaxpBv
6th
r t q 665qq
narp6q glory of the Father,
dead (ones) through the glory
Father, we also should likewise
walk in a newness of
ohm<
Kai
f i p ~ i q &V
K ~ I v ~ T ~ T<US<
I
thus
also
we
in
newness
of hft life. 5For if we have
become united with
n~pi~a-rfjawpev.
5 ~iyhp
~ ~ ~ ( P U T O I
we should walk.
If for (ones) planted togethe] him in the likeness of
yey6vapev
T
b p o l h p a ~ l TOG 6 a v a ~ o i his death, we shall certainly also be [united
we have become to the likeness of the death
ahoir, &XA& ~ a ; ~ f j qdtvaaT6aewq ka6peea. with him in the likeof him, but also of the resurrection we shall be ness] of his resurrec6 ~ 0 6 7 0 ~ I V ~ U K O V T E671
~
b ~ a A a i 6 q fipG tion; 6 because we
this
knowing . that the
old
of us know that our old personality was impaled
&vepo~oq
ouvca~aup60q,
Iva
man
was put on stake together. in order thal with [him], that our
P

o;;ke

~a~apyrlefi
~b
aijpa
~ i j q sinful body might be
might be made ineffective
the
body
of the made inactive, that we
&pa.p-riaq,
706
~ Q K ~ T I ~ O U ~ E ~ & I Vf i p & ~ should no longer go
sin,
of the not yet to be slavlng
us on being slaves to sin.
T
&pap~iq, 7
i)
yhp a~roeavhv 7 For he who has died
to the
sin,
the (one)
for
having died has been acquitted
from [his] sin.
6 ~ 6 i ~ a i w ~ adt.rrd
1
~ ; i qdrpap~iaq.
has been justified from the
sin.
8 Moreover, if we

62 ~ C F T E ~ ~ V O ~ E V ( 5 6 ~
XPIUTG, have died with Christ,
together with Christ, we believe that we
we died
If but
1 ~ 6 0 p v 8-r1 ~ a i auv<fioopEv
a&rQ. shall also live with
we are bel~evingthat also we shall live with him; him. 9 For we know
9
ei66~ek
TI
X p i a ~ 6 g that Christ, now that
he has been raised up
having known
that
Christ
from the dead, dies no
kyep8eiq,
&K
V E K ~ ~ V 06~6~1
having been raised up out of dead (ones) not yet more; death is masd r r r o ~ v f i a ~ ~ l , ~ ~ ~ v c X T Oa~6 ~ 0 6
0 6 ~ 6 ~ter
1 over him no more.
he is dying,
death
of him
not yet LO For [ t h e death1
K~plb&l' 10 6
yhp drrri0:~cc~~v~
74 that he died, he died
is lording over;
which for
he died,
to the with reference to sin
& p a p ~ i qhi0avev
&cp&ra<.
6
6 i mce for all time; but
sm
he died
once for all time; which but [the life] t h a t .he
8 ei

Ti'

<Q

he is living, he is hving
t<ai
bp~iq
also
YOU

TQ

to the

~ E Q . I1

God.
iau~ocq

lives, he lives with ref-

015~mq xence to God. 11LikeThus

efva~ wise also YOU: reckto be >n yourselves to be

V E K ~ O S ~ pkv
&ad (ones) indeed
62 TQ 8 ~ 8b
but to the God in
12 M i
o h
Not therefore

T\
<Gvraq
dead indeed with refto t e
(ones) living erence to sin but living
with reference to God
XplaTG QUO^.
Christ
Jesus.
by Christ Jesus.
@aolheufTo $I drpap~io 12 Therefore do not
let be reigning the
sm
let sin continue to rule
i E(S 76 as king in YOUR morb 74 ~ T Gi/ 8~ h
the
mortal
o p ~ o o body
into the tal bodies that YOU
6ma~06Elv ~ a i qh10upialq ahoGl 13 egi should obey their deto
desires
of it,
nei ex sires. 13Neither go on
.- be obeying to the
T E Tp
irp8v
&ha
presenting YOUR mem~ ~ ~ I ~ T ~ N
Ea q
be YOU presenting the members of YOU weapons bers to sin as weapons
76
irpa,p~iq, dtAA6 of unrighteousness,
dr6i~iaq
to the
sin,
but but present yourselvesof unrighteousness
.rrapaa~rjoa=
iau~ocq T
~ E Gto God as those alive
to the God from the dead, also
selves
make YOU stand alongside
YOUR members to God
<8VTa< ~ aT&
i
paq
hoei &K
VEK~BV
as if out of dead (ones) living and the members as weapons of righT
8 ~ 6 -teousness. 14 For sin
v
6.rrha
6l~aloo6vqq
of YOU
weapons of righteousness to the - God; musk not be master
14 &yapTia yhp bp8V 06 K U ~ I E ~ C T E I ~06 over YOU, seeing that
sin
for of YOU not will lord over, not YOU axe not under
h 6 law but under undev6pov
dhhh
&IT&
y&p
&UTE
under served kindness.
law
but
under
for
YOU are
xap1v:
15 What follows?
undeserved kindness.
Shall we commit a sin

":flip

Ti
obv;
&~apTfioUp~V 6 ~ 1 because we are not
What therefore?
Should we sin
because under law but under
v6pov
&Ah&
h b undeserved kindness?
6
Eo-phv
O(JK
under Never may that haplaw
but
we are
under
not
x&plV;
pfi
y.6~01~0' 16 O ~ Kpen! 16 D a YOU not
undeserved kindness? Not may it occur;
not know that if YOU keep
presenting yourselves
0i6a7~
8~1 6
-rrapiu~&~~
have YOU known that to whom YOU are presenting to anyone as slaves
icn~~oirq606Aouq
Fiq
h ~ a ~ o f i v , 6oCAoi to obey him, YOU are
selves
slaves
lnto obedience,
slaves slaves of him because
YOU obey him, either.
(3
~ T ~ K O ~ E T EqT0l
,
kaT&
YOU are obeying,
either of sin with death in
to whom
YOU are
dpapriaq E ~ C 06rva~ov fi
b r a ~ o i j q ~ i qview o r of obedience
of sin
into
death
or of obedience into with righteousness in
61~aioa6vqv;17 x&pi< 62
T&I
0eQ TI view? 17But thanks
righteousness?
Thanks but to the God that ta-God that YOU were
15

6oirh01 ~ i j q & p a p ~ i aG
~ ~ q ~ o 6 a a -the
r ~ slaves of sin but
sin
YOU obeyed
YOU beeame obedient
slaves of the
~ap6iaq
~ i q
bv- from the heart to
62
EK
heart
into
which that form of teachbut
out of
~rrap~668q.r~
T ~ O V
6 1 6 a x q ~ ing to which YOU
of teachmg, were handed over.
YOU were given beside
type
18; Yes, since YOU were
18 having
~ A E Ubeen
~ Efreed
~ O ~ ~but
62
V T from
drrrd
E ~ ~the
f i q& p a p ~ i a ~
set free from sin,
sin
fiT~

YOU

were

708

ROMANS 6: 19-7 :1

61~a1006vg.YOU became slaves to

righteousness. 19 I am
19
dtvepGr IVOV
A6yq
61a speaking in human
(thing) belonging to man I am saying througf terms because of the
I-ijv aa0ivelav I-4q o a p ~ b q Ijll&v. d m e l : weakness of Y O U R
the weakness of the
flesh
of YOU; as-ever flesh: for even as
Y ~ P
~ T ~ P E U T ~ G ~ T EI-&
p6hq lip& YOU presented y o n
for YOU made stand alongside the members of YO7 members as slaves
8oGha
TG dt~aeapoiq: ~ a i ~ f i to uncleanness and
slavish (things) to the uncleanness and to <hc lawlessness with lawctvopiq
eiq T?V
dOlopiav,
O ~ T C J VOW lessness in view, so
lawlessness into the lawlessness,
thus
nou now present Y O U R
rrtxpamfjoa~~
T&
pihq
3 cjv members as siaves
make you stand alongside the
members o h o r to righteous~ess with
6oOAa
75
61~a1006vrj
&I< holiness i n view.
slavish (things)
to the
righteousness
intc 20 For when YOU were
byraopbv. 20 6 . r ~ yc'xp 6oGAo1 4 - r ~ 765 slaves of sin, YOU
holiness;
when for slaves YOU were of thc were free as to righc i ~ a p ~ i a q , kAe60ep01
fi=
~ f i teousness.
free
Sm,
YOU were
to thc
21 What, then, was
St~a~ooljVn.
the fruit that YOU
righteousness.
used t o have a t
21 ~ i v a o h
~ap.rr&v
E'~XETE
that time? Things
What therefore
fruit
were YOU having of which y o u are
T~TE
69'
oT5,
VG~J now ashamed. For
then
upon
which (tnlngs)
n o - ~ t h e end of those
6-rralU X ~ V E D ~ E ;
1-6
y&p
76Aoc t h i n g s i s death.
YOU are being ashamed?
The
for
end
22 However, now, be~KE~VC~V
e&va-roq. 22 vuvi
66, cause YOU were set
of those (things)
death;
now
but free from sin but
& p a p ~ i a c became slaves to
hh~u6epw8b-req
d-rrb
having been freed
from
sin
God, YOU are having
~ O U A W ~ E V T E ~ 62 T+ OEQ,
ZXETE
POUR
fruit in the
having been enslaved but to the God, YOU are having way of holiness, and
7bv ~ a p v b v h p f v & i ~b y ~ a a p b v , 76 62 the end everlasting
the
fruit
of YOU into
holiness,
the but Life. 23 For the wages
I-6Aoq rwiv
aiGvtov. 23 I-& y&p b+6v1a sin pays is death,
end
life everlasting.
The for
wages but the gift God
~ f i q &pap~iac;e w a ~ o q , 76 62
x&propa zives is everlasting
of the
sin
death,
the but gracious gift
Life by Christ Jesus
TOO ~ E O C<a{ ai6vtoq Iv Xp1a1-Q 'Iqaoil Dur Lord.
of tine God life everlasting in Christ
Jesus
TQ K U P ~ Q f i p h .
Can it be that
the
Lord
of us.
YOU do not know,
&~VOE~TE,
&GeXcpoi, wethers, (for I am
are YOU being ignorant,
brothers,
speaking to those
y~vcha~ouotv y&p v6pov
AahB,
6-rI
to (ones) knowing for
law I am sgeaking, that v h o k n o w l a w , )
v6yoq
K U P I E ~ ~ E IT O &epGjrou $9' ; h a t t h e Law is
ille law is lording over of the
man
upon naster over a man
i60uhGeT)~~

YOU

were enslaved

76

to the

righteousness

2:

'7 2'

ROMANS 1: !2-6
xp6vov

~OOV

as much as

time

G~av6poi;

YUV{

subject to male person

drv6pi

male person

ra;

he is living?
woman

666e~a1

has been bound

v6

li

TQ

to the

to k w ;

Y ~ Fas long as he lives?

The

for

2 For instance, a mar-

{ ~ V T Iried

hving

E&

woman is bound

by law to her hus-

62 band while he is

if ever bul

alive; but if her hus~ a m ' i p y q ~ a ~ b a n d dies, s h e i s

should die the male person, she has been annulled discharged from the
dn6 TOG vbpou TOG
dtvSpdq. 3 & p a law of her husband.
from the
law
of the male person.
Really 3 SO, then, while her
o8v
<GVTOS TOO
drv6p6q
po~xuhiq husband is living,
therefore
living of the male person adulkress she would be styled
an adulteress if she
xpq p a ~ i o e t
she will get named (divinely)
became another man's.
yivq~a~
&v6pi
h-rCp~. i&I But if her huband
she should become to male person different; if ever dies, s h e is f r e e
62 drrroedtvrj 6
&v(p,
f i ~ u e i p a 601-iv f r o m h i s law, so
but should die the male person,
free
she is that she is not an
h 6 TOG vbpou,
1-06 pi eival a l j ~ j v adulteress if she befrom the
law,
of the not to be
her
comes another man's.
po1xaAi6a y~vopivqv
drvSpi
S ~ t p q . 4530, my brothers,
aduiteress having become to male person different. YOU also were made
4 bme,
&6eh$oi
pou,
~ a i 6pdq dead to the Law
As-and,
brothers
of me,
also
YOU
t h r o u g h t h e body
TOO of the Christ, that
v6pw
612X
i e a v a ~ 6 6 q ~ e TQ
through the Y O U m i g h t become
to the
Law
were put to death
another's, the one's
u 6 p a ~ o q T O X ~ I G T O C , eiq 1-6 y~v6c~t3a1
into the to become who was raised up
of the
Christ,
body
from the dead, that
fip6q
?~6pq,
TQ
&K
YOS
to different (one),
to the (one)
out of we should bear fruit
e
to God. SFor when
iva
V E K ~ ~ V
iyep8iv~l
dead (ones)
having been raised up
in order that we were in accord
K C X ~ I T O ~ $ O ~ ~ UTQ
W ~ E8~~ 6 5. 6 - r ~ y a p with the flesh, the
we should bear fruit to the God.
When
for sinful passions t h a t
qpev <v
o a p ~ i , T& rra9jpa1-a TGV were excited by the
we were in
flesh, the
passions
of the Law were at work
drpap~-I
BV
T&
6th
TOO
v6pou in our members that
sins
the (ones)
through
the
Law we should bring forth
&V 70'iq ~ ~ E G I fVi p 6 ~
&VT)PYE~TO
fruit to death. 6But
was at work within in the members of us into
now we have been
eav61-Q' 6 vuvi 62 discharged from the
TZ) ~ a p r r o + o p f i ( ~ aT@
~
death;
now but
to the
to bear fruit
the
Law, because we
~ a - r q ~ ~ f i e w ~ v drrrb
1-06
V ~ ~ O U have
,
died to t h a t
we have been annulled
from
the
Law,
by which we were
hojavciv~&qEv
d
K ~ T E I X ~ ~ E ~ ~ ,
having died in which we were being held down. being held fast, that
be slavesa
K ~ I V ~ I - Twe
~ I - might
1
dor~
~ O U ~ E ~ E I V$85
;f
as-and
to be slaving
us
newness i n a new sense
inrrot3dtvg

dtvfjp,

tTe

6a

Be slaves, HBA; be servants to Jehovah,

J18.

ROMANS 7: 14-22

711

ROMANS 7: 7-13
by the spirit, and not
w~ljpa-roq ~ a i06 ~ a h a t 6 r q ~yphppa~oq.
1
in the old sense by
of writing.
of spirit
and not to oldness
the written code.
7 Ti
obv
tpoGpev;
6
v6poc
7 What, then, s h a
What therefore shall we say? The
Law we say? Is the Law
drpap~ia; pfi ~ L V O I T O - &Ah& ~ f i v&papTim sin? Never may that
sin?
Not may it occur: but the
sin
become so! Really I
o6n E r w v d p'
6th vbpou,
TE y h ~would not have come
not I new if n a through Law, the and for to know sin if it had
hrleupiav O I ~ K
g6~tv
b v6poc not been for the Law;
desire
not I ha known F'
if no the Law and, for example, 1
would not have known
n e y ~ v 0 6 ~ I.rrtOupfiaet$. 8 & ~ o pj v covetousness i f the
was saying
Not
you shall deslre;
onrusg off Law had not said:
62
haaofoa
31 h p a p ~ i a 61h 7% "YOUmust not covet."
but havingreceived the
sin
through the 8 But sin,receiving an
h ~ o h f i q ~ C l l ~ l p y d t ~<V~ r r ~ d ~ c n iinducement through
commandment
worked down
m me
every t h e commandment,
1
0
u
xwpiq
v6 ov &papria worked out in me covdesire,
apart from
of Ew
sin
etousness of every sort,
VEK~&.
9 Ly& 6 i
E<WV
xwpiq v6pou for apart from law
dead (one).
I but was living apart from law sin was dead. 9 In fact,
.rrorC- WOoljOTIq 62 rijq
brohfiq
4 I was once alive apart
once: having come but of the commandment the from law; but when
a p a p ~ i a &&I;~uEv,Sy3 62 drrri8avov, 10 ~ a the
i commandment arsin
lived again, I but
died,
and rived, sin came to
~3p6&1 pol 4
&v-rohrj
$I
~ i qlife again, but I
was found to me the commandment the (one) into died. 10 And the com{wjv a h ~ i q0bva~ov.11 fi y&p &pa.pria mandment which was
life
this into death;
the for
sln
to life, this I found
t o be t o d e a t h .
~QoPP?~
AapoGoa
6th
onrush off
having received
through
11 For sin, receiving an
inducement through
b~ohfiq
h j q ~ d r ~ ~ a &pcv ~ a i St'
commandment
seduced
me and through t h e commandment,
a%ijq
~ J I C T E I V12
N . GOTE
6
p6v s e d u c e d m e a n d
it killed.
As-and
the
indeed killed me through it.
Cv~ohfi a y i a ~ a ilzwherefore, on its
vbpoq &yioq, ~ a i4
holy, and the commandment holy and part, the Law is h o b
law
a n d t h e command6 1 ~ a i a ~ a i &yahj.
righteous and
good.
ment i s holy and
13
T6
OCV
drya96v
Cpoi righteous and good.
The (thing)
good
to me
therefore
13Did, then, what
VETO 86Na~0q; pfi yiV0110' &Ah& $I is good become death.
became
death?
Not may it occur; but the to me? Never map:
"
drpap~ia,
Iv a
Oavfi
d p a p ~ i athat happen! But sin
sin,
in order that it might appear
sm
did, that it might be
61&
TOG
dya0oG pot KmEPYa O V ~ Wshown as sin working
through the (thing) good to me working own
out death for me
e
through that which is
06VaTov.
K~O'
tva
y6q~at
death;
in order that might become according to good; that sin might
become f a r more
imrpPohiv CIpapToMq 4 &papria
over-cast
smful
the
sm
sinful through the

ri?

J?

$2

th:;Eih $2

6 commandment. 14 For
know that the
v6poq rrv~vpa~ln6qi o ~ t v . i);i, 62 u6pniv6< Law is s p i r i t u a l ;
Law
spiritual
is;
but
fleshly but I am fleshly,
~ i p t , ~ ~ ~ p a p i v o qh 6 rfiv &pap~;av.sold under sin. 15 For
I am, having been sold under the
sm.
what I am working
15 b y?rp ~ m ~ p y d t < o p a t03 ~ I V C ~ D K W -out I do not know.
Which for I am working down not I am knowing; For what I wish,
this I do not prac06 yhp
6ihw
TOGTO
IT~&GUW,
not for which I am willing this I am performing, tice; but what I
&,A'
b
pic&
TOGTO
TO,&. 16 E{ hate is what I do.
but which I am hating
this I am doing.
If 16 However, if what
I do not wish is
62
06
8khw
TOGTO
ITOI+,
but which not I am willing
this
I am domg, what I do, I agree
that the Law is fine.
h ? r l c ~ l
T
v6pq TI ~ a h 6 q .17 NUV~
I am saying with to the Law that fine.
Now 17 But now the one
62 O ~ K ~ Tky&
I
~a-repya<opal a h 6 &Ah& $I working it out is no
but not yet I am working down it
but the longer I, but sin
that resides in me.
b o l ~ o i o a b &poi &papria. 18
oT6a
indwelling in me
sin.
I have known l8For I know that
ydp 61-1 o i j ~ O ~ K E ? CV &poi, TO^' ~ ( 3 1 1&V~ in me, that is, in
for that not is dwelling in me, this
is in my flesh, there dwells
-rfj
o a p ~ i pov,
dya66v.
6
yhp nothing good; for
the
flesh
of me, good (thing) ; the
for ability to wish is
Oih~~v
~ a p d t ~ ~ ~ pol,
~ a i ~d 66 present with me, but
to be willing is lying alongside to me, the but ability to work out
KC[TE~~&<E&~I
T
~ d b v06. 19 03 what is line is not
to be working down the (thing) fine not;
not [present]. 19 For the
Y ~ P
b
Bhhw
not& dya96v, good that I wish I
for which (thing) I am willing I am doing good,
do not do, but the
&Ah&
6
0
~ M w K ~ K ~T VO ~ Obad that I do not
but which (thing) not I am willing bad
this wish is what I prac5
06 tice. 20If, now, what
~ p & a a w . 20 ~i
62
but which (thing) not
I am performing.
If
I do not wish is
~&Aw
TOGTO
TOI &,
O ~ K ~ T what
!
I do, the one
I am willing
this
I am doing,
not yet
working it out is
i y 3 ~ a ~ ~ p y a L ; o pC(lj~6
a t dchhh Ji o i ~ o i w a+v
I am working down it
but the dwelllng m no longer I, but the
sin dwelling in me.
tpoi - h p a p ~ i a .
me
sm.
21 I find, then,
this l a w i n my
21 Ehpia~w &pa ~ b vv6pov
18
I am finding really the
law
to the (one) case: that when I
~MOVTISpoi
TOIE~V
~b
Kdbv
B T ~ wish to do what is
willing to me to be doing the fine (thing) that right, what is bad
&poi
16
K ~ K ~ V
T ~ ~ & K E I T ~ I ' is present with me.
to me
the
bad (thing)
is lying alongside;
22 1 really delight in
22 a h 6 o p a i yhp TG
TOG &0i2 t h e l a w of G o d
for to the
of the God
I delight with
o r,d i n g t o t h e
~ m h
76v
Eqw
~ V ~ ~ W Ta cOc V
man I am within,
according to
the
inside
man,
i\rrohf&.

commandment.

14

oi6ap~v

We have known

yhp
for

vft?

c?~t

that the we

23but I behold in
my members another
p i A ~ o i v pou d t v - r t ~ r p a ~ ~ u b p ~TG
~ o v vbpc law warring against
members of me
warring against
to the law the law of my mind
706 vobq you ~ a ai i x p a A O ~ i < o v ~ pE
a 6 and leading me capof the mind of me and
taking captive
me 11 tive to sin's law that
my members.
76 v6pq
Irpap~iaq
74
~ V T I i is in
the law o%e
sin
to the (one) being il 24 Miserable
man
70%
p h ~ o i v pou. 24 rahairwpoq
6 y that I am! Who w u
the
members of me.
Callous-bearing
rescue me from the
70i body undergoing this
~ ~ U E T ~ I in
~V~POTTO
T i~
c ' p&
who me will draw for self out of thl death? 25 Thanks to
man;
u 6 p a ~ o ~TOG
8al~dr~ouTO~TOU; 25 x6iptq God through Jesus
body
of the
death
this?
Thank Christ our Lord! So,
62
r
8 ~ 4 61h
'IquoG XOIUTOG ~ o it h e n , w i t h [my]
but t o t h e God through
Jesus
khrist
thr mind I myself am a
~ v p i o ufip6v. &pa
o6v
a h b q Eyb 74 slave to God's law,
Lord of us. Really therefore very
I
to thc but with Cmyl flesh to
voi
yiv
rfj sin's law.
60uh~6a vbpc~) ~ E o G ,
indeed mind I am slaviag to law of God, to thi
T h e r e f o r e those
62 oapni v 6 p ~apapriaq.
in union w i t h
but flesh to law
of sin.
Christ Jesus have
Q QG62v a,c-a virv ~ a - r d r ~ p t p a TO?<
n o condemnation.
Nothing really now condemnat~onto the (ones) 2 F o r t h e law of
b X p 1 m 6 'IqaoG- 2 b y&p v6poq TOG t h a t s p i r i t which
in
Christ
Jesus;
the for
law
of thf gives life in union
r v e b p a ~ o q ~ e q <wqq &v X p ~ o r a 'Iqaoi with Christ Jesus has
spirit
of the
life
in
Christ
Jesus set you free from
O \ E U ~ ~ ~ W C T EUE
V
& r d 706 V ~ ~ O U~ i j q the law of sin and
freed
you
from
the
law
ofthc of desti. 3 For, there
icpap-riaq ~ a i 706
eavt[~ou. 3 76
y & ~being a n i n c a p a sin
and
of the
death.
The
for bility on the part
Cx6Ovarov
-roG
vbyou,
b
Q of the Law, while
not powerful (ness)
of the
Law,
in
whlch it was weak through
fioekv~l
6th
rfiq uapl<6<, b 8 ~ 6the~ flesh, God, by
it was being weak through the
flesh,
the God
sending his own Son
r6v i a u ~ o i r ui6v
.rrCplyaq
b d p o t 6 p a ~ 1in the likeness of
the of himself Son having sent in
likeness
o a p ~ b q kpccp-riaq
Kai
7TEpi
6 p a p ~ i a c Sinful flesh and con:erning s i n , conand
about
sin
of flesh
of sin
K ~ T . ~ K ~ I V E T ~ Vd j l a p ~ i a v i v
rfj o a p ~ i , lemned sin in the
11e judged down the
sin
in the
flesh,
Resh, 4 that the righ4
iva
76
61naiopa
706 ;eous requirement of
in order that the righteous requirement of the
;he Law might be fulv6pou
~hqpw8fi
2v31pTv
ivooiq
pfi Filled in us who walk,
Law might be fulfilled in
us
the (ones) not
lot in accord with
~ a r &
o t i p ~ a TE~I~~TOGUIV
&Ah&
,he flesh, but in acaccording to
flesh
walking about
but
:ord
with the spirKC(T&
TVEG~~5
.
0i
yh!,
according to
spirit;
the (ones)
for
t. BFor those who
23

PAiwa

Iam looking at

62

but

Z T E ~ O V vbpov i v

different

law

in

TO;

the

7h

are in accord with

the flesh set their
on the things
uapK6q ~ I ~ O V O ~ ~ I V , oi
62
~ a ~ m~nds
h
flesh
are minding, the (ones) but according tc of the flesh, but those
in accord with the
rrv~Gpa
7h
TOG T V E ~ ~ ~ T O 6S . 76 spirit on the things
spirit
the (things) of the
spirit.
Tht of the spirit. GPor
yZrp ~ p 6 v q p a ~ i o ja p~
~ 6 qOcha~oq, 76 62 the minding of the
for
mlndlng of the
flesh
death,
the bul Sesh means death,
ppbvqpa o;$e
.rrv~Gparoq <a{ nai ~ i p f i v q but the minding of
minding
spirit
life and peace; the spirit means life
znd peace; 7 because
7
Stb-r~
76 ~ p 6 v q p a ~ f q D C [ P K ~ Cthe minding of the
through which t2ie
minding
of the
flesh
flesh means enmity
&8pa
E ~ Ce~bv, TG y h p vbpw
TOG ~ E O < with God, for it is
enmity into God, to the for
law' of the God nos under subjection
oty,
d ~ r o ~ d r o o ~ ~ c r roir5h
,
y h p 66va~a1.to the law of God,
not it is being subjected, not-but for
it is able; nor, in fact, can it
8
oi
62 i v oapni ~ V T E O~ E ~ cipiaal 3e. 8 So those who
the (ones) but in flesh being to God to please ire in harmony with
;he f l e s h c a n n o t
03 66vav~a1.
not they are able.
?!ease God.
9 However, YOU are
9 'Yp~yq 6
oi'n
i o ~ h SV oap~:i &Ah&
You
but not YOU are In flesh
but
a harmony, not with
;he flesh, but with the
b r v a 6 p a ~ 1 , E Y T E ~ ~ v ~ i r p OEOG
a
O~KET
in
sp~rit, if eveil spirit of God is dwelling ;pirit, if God's spirit
civ irpiv. E i 6k
TIS
nvsGpa XPIGTOGOLK ;ruiy dwells in YOU.
in YOU. If but anyone spirit
of Christ not But if anyone does
EXEI,
0 6 ~ 0 O&K
~
E ~ T I VaLj~06. 10 ~i62 lot have Christ's spiris having, this (one) not
is
of hlm.
If but t, this one does not
Xpior6q i v hpiv, ~b
phv
uoijpa V E K F ~ V 3elong to him. 10 But
Christ
in YOU, the indeed body
dead
f Christ is in union
~ i t hYOU, the body
61h d p a p ~ i a v , 76 62 .rrv~Gpa<a{ 6th
through
sin,
the but spirit
life through ndeed is dead on ac:ount of sin, but the
Gtna~oorjvqv. 11 ~i62
m ~ G p a TOG
righteousness.
If but the spirit of the (one) jpirit is life on ac& Y E ~ P C ( V T O ~ T ~ V 'lil50Gv
f~
V E K ~ ~ V :ount of righteousness.
having raised up the
Jesus
out of dead (ones) 11 If, now, the spirit
?f him that raised up
d
o i ~ ~ i
iv
ir piv,
in
YOU,
is dwelling
the (one) Jesus from the dead
lwells in YOU,he that
.&y~iqaq
$K
VEKP~V
having raised up
out of
dead (ones) -aised up Christ Jesus
Xpim6v
' IrjooGv
<worotfiae~
~ a i rh rrom the dead will a!Christ
Jesus
will make alive
also
the ;o make YOUR mortal
0 v q ~ ho 6 p m a hpdv
6th
70;
b o 1 ~ 0 6 v r o qlodies alive through
mortal bodies of YOU through the indwelling
lis spirit that resides
n YOU.
a t ~ o G nve6pa~oq
irpiv.
of him
spirit
in You.
12 So, then, brothwe are under
12 "Apa
obv,
&6EAqoi,
b q ~ ~ h k - r a?rs,
l
~bligation,not to the
Really
therefore,
brothers,
debtors
~ a r h lesh to live in acic~piv, 06
T
o a p ~ i 706
of the according to :ord with the flesh;
flesh
we are, not to the
K~T&

according to

ohp~a
flesh

~VTES

being

+I

the (things)

0%

ROMANS 8: 13-20

714

13 for i f Y O U live
in accord with the
adtp~a
<~TE
p f h h e ~ ~drrroevijo~e~\flesh YOU are sure
flesh YOU are living YOU are about to be dying, to die; but if YOU
ei 62 m ~ 6 p a ~
T&S
1 TTP&{EI~ TOG aGpm04 p u t t h e practices
of t h e b o d y to
if but to spirit
the
acts
of the
body
death by the spirit,
~W~TOGTE
<~oE&E.
YOU will l I V e
YOU are putting to death
YOU will live. 14 For
14
BUOI
yhp -rrve6par1 BcoG Byovra~, all who are led hg
As many as for to spirit of God are being led God's spirit, these are
O ~ T O I uioi
8~06
~ i o i v . 1.5 oh
y&i God's sons. 15 For
these
sons
of God
they are.
Not
for YOU did not receive a
&&PETE T T V E G ~ ~6ouh~Caq Z T ~ I V EIC spirit of slavery causYOU received
spirit
of slavery
again
intl ing fear again, but
YOU received a spirit
96Pov,
&Ah&
P PETE
m~i2pc
of adoption as sons, by
fear,
but
YOU received
spirit
which
spirit we cry
uio&uiaq,
($
K P & < O ~
out:
"Abba,
Father!"
of placing as son,
in
which
we are crylng oU
16 The spirit itself
'APP&
6
rra~ijp- 16 a h ~ o 76 I T V E G ~ C bears witness with our
Abba
the
Father;
very
the
spirit
spirit that we are
owpap-rupB TB -rrve6pa-r1 li 6 v 871 h p h God's children. 17 U,
bears witness with t6e
spirit
ofus that we art
then, we are children,
T.6KvCt
8 ~ 0 6 . 17 E i
62
T . ~ K v ~ , KC(;
we are also heirs:
children
of God.
If
but
children,
alsc heirs indeed of God,
Khqpq~6po1- Khqpov6p01
piv
~EoG, but joint heirs with
heirs;
heirs
indeed
of God Christ, provided we
~ ~ h q p o v 6 p o 1 62
XPIDTO~), ~ h e p suffer together that
~ o i nhews
t
but
of Christ,
if ever we may also be gloriUWT~&DXO
~ E V
Iv a
~ a iBed together.
we are suffering together
in order that
alsc
18 Consequently I
reckon that the sufmv6o{aaeB y ev.
we should be glorified together.
ferings of the present
18 Aoyiropa~ y&p TI O ~ K &cia TZ season do not amount
I am reckoning for that not worthy the ;o anything in comTra6tjya~a TOG vCv
~alpoi,
rpbq +p 3arison with the glosufferings of the now appointed time toward the y that is going to
~e revealed in us.
pihhouaav 66Em dcrro~du@fiva~~ i q fip&q 19 For the eager exbeing about glory
to be revealed
into
us.
~ectation of the cre19 il yhp drrro~apa6o~iaT ~ SKT~GEOST+ rtion is waiting for
The for eager expectation of the creation the
,he revealing of the
d r r r ~ K ~ ~ t $ lTBV
V
I J i 6 V TOG 8 ~ 0 6
~CTTEK~~XET~I'
ions of God. 20For
revelation of the sons of the God is awaiting;
,he creation was sub20 T i
p m a 1 6 ~ q r r fi
KT~UI<
to the
vanity
the
creation ected to futility, not
by its own will but
~ T E T & ~
0 6 ~ t ~ o k a &Ah&
St&
was s u b l e k d ,
not voluntary
but
through ,hrough him that
T ~ V
~ T ~ o T & { w T ~ , i9'
DmiSt Lubjected i t , On
the .(one)
having subjected,
upon
hope
he basis of hope
~ & p ~ a v
flesh

to be living,

5%

13

Ei

if

yap
for

K ~ T &

according t

ROMANS 8: 21-27
23 6 ~ 1~ a airrfi
i
fi

K T ~ U ~O
S E U~
~O
E

the creation
t j o ~21
~ that
a

that also very the creation

will ge freed
itself also will be set
&b ~ f 60uh~iaq
i ~
T
S!
Q ~ O P ~ S 1 ~Til\ free from enslavement
&om the
slavery
of the corruption into the t o corruption a n d

have the glorious freedom of the children

0~0s.22
o?6ap~v
y&p 6 ~ 1m&aa fi of God. 22 For we know
God.
We have known for that
all
tht that all creation keeps
~rialq
~ ~ T E V & < E I
K a on groaning together
creation
is groaning together
anc and being in pain
owo6iv~1
6xp1 TOG VGV. together until now.
is having travail pains together
until
the now 23 Not only that, but
we ourselves also who
23 03 p6vov 66, dhhh ~ a i a h o i
not only but,
but
also very ones
have the first fruits,
drrrapxjv TOG ~ v e 6 p a ~hxovr~q
o~
fipe'iq ~ a inamely, the spirit,
firstfruits of the
spirit
having
we alsc yes, we ourseives groan
a h o i i v kau~oiq UTEV&<O~EV, ui08~oiav within ourselves, while
very ones in selves are groaning, placing as sons we are earnestly waiting for adoption as
~ E Kawaiting
~E?(+JIEVOI T ~ V
~ O ~ I ~ T P W U I V TOG
the
release by ransom
of the sons, the release from
u i p m o ~ tjpBv. 24 TG
yhp
a 1 ~ i 6 1our bodies by ransom.
body
of us.
To the
for
hope 24 For we were save&
&CTdeqpv' 6lvrriq 62 Ph~mopivq O I ~ Kimtu in Cthisl hope; but
we were saved; hope but being looked at not is
hope that is seen is
flrriq,
6
yhp
PA~T~EI r i q not hope, for when
hope,
which (thing)
for
is looking at who a man sees a thing,
I
;
25 ~i 62
6
oh does he hope for it?
is hoping for?
If
but
which (thing)
not 25 But if we hope for
what we do not see,
phhoy~v
a-rri<opev,
61'
we are looking at
we are hoping for,
through we keep on waiting for it with endurhopovfiq dTTTe~6~~6p~ea.
endurance we are awaiting.
mce.
26 'noat6-roq
62
~ai, T
n v ~ c p a 26 In like manner
As-thus
but
also
the
spirit the spirit also joins
ovvav'r~hayP&&~a~
~ f j drue~veiq 31p6v. ~6 in with help for our
is jointly helping
to the weakness of us: the weakness; for t h e
[problem of1 what we
T
I T ~ o ~ ~ E L J < G ~~ Ea e~ 6~
3% what we should pray according to what should pray for a s we
6 ~ i
06,
oi6apv,
&Ah& a h 6 need to we do not
it is necessary not we have known,
but
very know, but the spirit
ri, -rrv~Clpa ~ I T E ~ E V I T J ~ X & E I
o ~ ~ vpoic;
a y itself pleads for us
the spirit is happening on in behalf to groanings with groanings un&ahfi~o~q,
27
6
62 tpauv6v ~ & c ; ~ttered.27 Yet he who
unspoken,
the (one) but
searching the
searches the hearts
~ap6iaq ot6ev
Ti
~ i ,+p+vqpa TOG
hearts
has known what the m d l n g of the knows what the meaning of the spirit is,
rrv~fipmoq, BTI
~ m & 8 ~ 6&VTUYX&VEI
~
spirit,
that according to God is happening on because it is pleading in accord with
hip
&yiov.
God for holy ones.
over holy (ones).
a ~ u e ~ p i a vT
freedom

of the

66{qq

glory

~ 6 v T~KVCJV

TOG

of the children of thc

2;

35 ~ i qfiy&q xopioai
h 6 ~ i j q&y*q
35 Who will separate
28 Now we know
Who us will separate from the
love
us from the love of
that God makes all his
70;
xp~o-roO; 0Aiq1.q
O T E V O X W ~ ~ X ij the Christ? will tribworks co-operate to& y a B a ~~ d v8 ~ 6 v . r r a v ~ a
auvapy E?
the Christ? Tribulation or
distress
or ulation or distress or
loving the God alI (things) is working together gether for the good of
persecution or hunger
61~)yydq
fj
A1y6q
fi
yupv6qq
ij
~iv6woq
those
who
love
God,
6 9abq E ~ C &ycte6v1
TO?<
~ersecution or famine or nakedness or danger O r nakedness or danthe God into
good,
to the (ones) according to those who are the ones
called according to his
fi pdrxaipa; 36
~al&q
y f y p m ~ a l ger or sword? 36 Just
I T ~ ~ ~ E ~ I V~ h q ~ o i q
~ d a 29
~ ~ 61-1
.
or sword?
According as it has been written a it 1s written: "For
purpose
called (ones)
being.
Because purpose; 29 because
6-r1 "EVEKEV UOG
8 a v a ~ o 6 p ~ 8 a your sake we are being
oiiq
npoiyvw, ~ a i ~ r p o & p ~ ~ r ~ vthose whom he gave
that On account of you we are being put to death put to death all day
which ones he foreknew, also he defined beforehand his first recognition he
6hqv ~ $ v
fiptipav, iAoyics0qy~v Qq np6pcx~a long, we have been acw y p6pgouq ~ i j qE ~ K ~ V TOG
O ~ uioc TOO, iq also foreordained to be
whole tlie
day,
we were reckoned as
sheep
counted as sheep for
conformed to the image of the Son of him, into patterned after the
a
. 37 &Ah' EV
TO~TOIS
n&olv slaughtering." 37 To
76 d u a l a 6 ~ 6 v . r r p w ~ 6 ~ o ~ oi v .rrohhoiq image of his Son, that
of slaughter.
But
in these (things)
all
the contrary, in all
the to be
him
firstborn
in
many
he might be the firstthese things we are
~ E P V I K ~ ~ ~ E V
61&
TOG
dr6~hgoiq. 30
oBq
62 born among many
we are gaining victory over
through
the (one) c ~ m i n goff completely
brothers;
which ones
but brothers. 30 Moreover,
&ya.rr-;loav-roqjy&q. 38
Trirr~iaya~ y&p victorious t h r o u g h
n p o G p ~ o ~ v ~ T O ~ T O U ~~ a ~iK & ~ E ~ E~V a' ithose whom he forehaving loved
us.
I have been persuaded for him that loired us.
he defined beforehand, these also he called; and ordained are the ones
TI O ~ T E 06rva~oq OGTE <wjl OGTE & Y Y E ~ O I 38 For I am convinced
also
caged; and
odq
~ K ~ ~ E O E TV O, ~ T O U ~~ a i~ ~ I K ~ ~ ~ C he
S E V
.
that neither
death
nor
life
nor
angels t h a t neither death
which ones he called,
these
also he justified; those whom he called
nor life nor angels
OGTE
EVEOTGT~
&pxai
are
the
ones
he
also
i
o6-r~
oirq
62
& ~ I K C ( ~ C J ~ E V ,T O ~ T O U ~ ~ a i
! nor rulerships nor (things) having stood in nor governments nor
which ones
but
he justified,
these
and declared to be righnow here nor
oGTE G U ~ & y ~things
Iq
O~TE
1.16Ahov~a
teous. Finally those
&60Saa~v.
powers t h i n g s
nor
(things) being about to
nor
t o come
he glorified.
whom he declared
39 o(ira ixywya OGTE pdrBoq OGTE T I C ~ ~ i o lnor
q
Dowers
39nor
righteous
are
the
ones
31 Ti
08v
tpoi'p~v
n+q
nor height nor depth nor any creation height nor depth nor
will we say
toward he also glorified.
What
therefore
j i-ripa 6uvfio~Tal f i y 6 ~ xwpiaa~ dcrr6 ~ i j qany other creationwi!l
31 What, then, shall
TDOT~;
~i i) eEhq hTkp fipijv,
different wlll be able
us
to separate from the be able to separate us
these (things)? If the God over
us,
who We Say to these things?
Ciy6rq~
TOO
~
E
O
O
rfjq
fv X p i o ~ @from God's love that
If
G
c
is
~
for
us,
who
Kaw
32 G < y& 706 ifjiou uioc
1
love
o
f
t
h
e
God
the
(which)
in
Christ k in Christ Jesus
downon us?
Who in fact of the own Son will be against us?
our Lord.
TG
:
'lq~oG
K
U
~
~
SlyGv.
W
32
He
did
even
o i i ~ E q ~ i a a ~ o ,&Ah& b ~ k p fi yGv .rrQ~wv
the ~ o r d of us.
i
Jesus
I am telling the
spare
his
own
Son
but
not he spared,
but
over
us
an
truth in Christ: I
delivered
him
up
for
XplorQ,
06
;
(
J
'Ahj0~iav
Aiyw
$v
I T ~ ~ ~ ~ O K aljT6v,
E V
rGq 06x1 ~ a i oi/v
Truth
I am saying In
Christ,
not am not lying, since
he gave beside
him, how not also together with US all, why will he not
i o
a f
~uvpaprupohqq
poi
~ i j q mY ons science bears
a h 6 T& n6N~a fipiv
x a p i a ~ ~ a ~ ; also with him kind! Iam lying,
bearing witness wlth
me
of the witness with me in
him the all (things) to us will he graciously give? ly give US all other
things? 33 Who will
1 o ~ v E ~ G ~pou
~EG
kv ~ I T v E ~ ~ ~&T yI i ~ 2, 8 ~ 1holy spirit, 2 that I
33 ~ i q
iy~orhiasr
conscience
of me in
spirit
holy,
that have great grief and
Who
will bring accusation
down on file accusation against
unceasing pain in my
G o d chosen ones?
I Air~~q o
~ ~ T I ~
v & y & h qKai dt616rh~11~'roq
~ K ~ E K T G0~06;
V
0ai)q
i)
i K a l v .
I grief
to me
is
great
and
unceasing
heart. 3 For I could
chosen (ones) of God? God the (one) justifying; God is the One who
;
b66vr7
~ a p G i q pov. 3
q6~6p,qv wish that I rfl~self
34
i)
Ka-raKpl
~~~~6~ declares [them1 righi pain to the
heart
of me;
I was longlngfor were separated a s
teous. 34 Who is he
who
the (one)
judging down?
Christ
c~ndemn?
that
will
1
yap
p
a
~
i
v
a
l
ad~ciq
6
b hij TOG the cursed one from
'I qooOq
6
h o e a v h v , p e ~ h o v 6k
, for anathema to be very
from the the Christ in behalf
Jesus
the (one)
having died,
rather
but Christ Jesus is the
one
who
died,
yes,
xpta~oG
ir.rr8p
TGV
&GAqGv
pou
TGV of my brothers, my
iy~p0eiq
ZK
VEK~GV, gq
Christ
over
the
brothers
of me
the r e l a t i v e s according
having been raised up
out of
dead (ones), who rather the one who
raised
up
W
Y
~
E
V
~
~
pou
V
K
~
T
&
~
&
P
K
(
?
(
4
,
O
T
T
I V ~ ~to the flesh, 4who9
fo-riv b
E
TOG ~ E o G , ijq ~ a i
as S U C ~are
,
Israelrelatives
of me according to
flesh,
who
is
in right [hand] of the
God, who also the dead, W ~ Ois On
the right hand of God,
~ i a i v 'lopq?~i.rcr~, d v
fi
uio0~aia ites to whom belong
b~uyx6Nei h 2 p ijy3vare
Israehtes,
of whom the placing as son the adoption as sons
is happening on over us;
who also pleads for US.

28

oi6ayav

We have known

68

but

871

that

TOTS

to the (ones)

'

ROMANS 9: 5-11

TI.8

nai fi 665a ~ a i ai
6laefiKal ~ a i 31 and the glory and the
and the glory and the covenants and the covenants and thegiv,
vopo&oia
~ a i fi
A a ~ p ~ i a ~ a i a1 ing of the Law and the
placing of law and the sacred service and the sacred service an& the
promises; 5 to whom
&rayy+ial, 5
6v
oi ~ a ~ t p ~
K Q
q ~, E e
promws,
of whom the fathers, and out of the forefathers belong
and from whom Christ
~d
KaT&
whom
the
6v
the(thing1 accordingto [sprang] according
god,^
ubp~a,
d
GV
R&T~V,
0 ~ d qto the flesh:
flesh, the (one) being upon all (things), God who is over all, [be]
blessed forever. Amen.,
~ 6 h o y q ~ 6 q ~ l qrocq aiGvaqe dpjlv.
blessed (one) into the
ages;
amen.
6 However, it is not

XP~E:'

oTov
68
a,, as though the word of
(Uling)otwhat sort
but
that God had failed. Fof
who Cspringl
E ~ T T W K E V 6 h6yoq TOG 0 ~ 0 2 . 013 yhp not
has fallen out the word of the GO^. NO^ for from Israel are realIy
n h ~ q oi
1 apa~h,
OfirO1 "Israel." 7 Neither beall
the (ones) out of
Israel,
these (ones) cause they are Abra' l u p 4 h - 7 006'
671
E;oiv
a ham's seed are they
Israel;
neither because theyare
see$
811 children, b u t :
be caed
'Appabp, ~ & V T E S r i ~ v a , &Ahw 'Ev 'luah~"What
of Abraham,
all
children, but
In
Isaac 'your seed' will be
Isaac." That
~ A q e f i o ~ ~ aa01
i
mhppa. 8 TO^' ECY-TIV, 03
will be called to you
seed.
This
is,
not is, the children in the
flesh are not really the
T& T ~ K V rijq
~
u a p ~ 6 q rair~a T E K V ~
the children of the flesh
these children of the children of God, but
the children by the
9~06, drMh T& r i ~ v a
hayy+iaq
God,
but
the children o f T e
ccfpromse promise are counted
the
Aoy ~ < E T ~ I
iS mgPpa. 9 ~
~ as the seed.
~ 9 For ~
it is being reckoned into
seed;
ofpromse word of promise was
y&p
A6yoq
o&oq
Ka-rh
T6v as follows: "At this
for
word
this
According to
the time I will come and
Kalpbv
TO&OV
ih~6oopat ~ a i~o-ral Sarah
appointed time
this
I shall come and will be son." 10 Yet not thati
but also
rfj tcippg: uihc;. 10 03 p6vov 66, &Ah& case
to the Sarah
son.
~ o tonly but, but when Rebekah- conQV;~
K O E ~ V Exowa, ceived twins from the
E
~ a 'i P E $ ~ K K ~
also Rebekah out of one [man]
bed
having, o n e [ m a n ] . I s a a c
our forefather: 11 for
iuah~TOG ncrrpdq 6 Qv' 11 p j l ~ w
when they had not
.fIsaac
the father
u
s
not as yet
yet been born nor had
yqf3h"wv
v?@
l
practiced anything
of (ones) aving been generated
,,t-but
good
or vile, in order,
-rrpa{cirWwv
71
diyDBilY 4 paGhov,
havingperformed anything
good
or
vile,
t h a t t h e Purpose
OGx
Not

Ze

?$?

respecting
choosing purpose the choosing might
continue depenTOO 0 ~ 0 6
pivat
oljK i c
gPYWV
of the God may be remaining, not out of works cient, not upon works,
e

tva
4
K ~ T '
in order that the according to

Of

~ K A O Y ~ VI T P ~ ~ E C T I S

5" See Appendix under Romans 9:5.

ROMANS 9: 12-20

119
EK
roc
~ahoirvroq, 12 6ppi0q
but out of the (one)
calling.
it was said
a d ~ i j 671
'0 ( I E ~ ~ V 60uA~ljo~l T
to her that The greater will be slave to the
fihuoov~.
13
~ a 0 h ~ p
lesser;
according to what (things) even
ytypmral
Tdv ' l a ~ b p f i y h q o a , rbv
it has been written The
Jacob
I loved,
the

but upon the One

who calls, 12 it was
said to her: "The
older will be the slave
of t h e younger."
13 Just as it is witten: "I loved Jacob,
but Esau I hated."
6i 'Huair i iqaa.
14 What shall we
flhated.
but Esau
say, then? Is there
14 Ti
oGv
gpocp~v; p i & b l ~ i a injustice with God?
What therefore shall we say? Not injustice Never may that berap& T @ ;
Y~VOITO'
15 TO come so! l5For he
beside the God? Not may itoccur;
tothe says to Moses: "I
will have mercy upon
Mwuo~T yhp
h f y ~ ~
'E A ~ j o w
Moses
for
he is saying I shall have mercy on whomever I do have
and I will
Bv
6v
~ a mercy,
i
whom
likely
Imay be having mercy,
and show compassion to
O~KTEIP~UW
Bv
ijol whomever I do show
whom
likely compassion."
I shall show compassion on
16 So,
O~KTE~PW.
16 &pa
0 3 ~ t h e n , it d e p e n d s ,
I may be showing compassion.
Really therefore not upon the one
wishing nor upon the
06
TOG
~ M O V ~ O 0662
~
not of the (one)
willing
nor
of the (one) one running, but upon God, who has
TPEXOVTO~,&Ah&
TOG
&GVTOq
running,
but
of the (one)
having mercy mercy. 17 For t h e
Scripture says t o
0 ~ 0 6 . 17 A ~ Y E I
4 ypap?
of God.
ISsaying
the Scripture to the Phar'aoh:
"For this
QapaG
~
871
+ Eiq a6rbi -roGro ~iSjly~lp6:
~ GE vew cause 1 have
Pharaoh that Into very this I ralsed up out you let you remain," that
6-rrwc;
gv6~iEwpa1
Q uoi -+ 6Cvapiv in connection with
you 1 may show my
so that Ishould show within in you the power
pou, ~ a 8
i roq
GtayyehG
Tb 6vop& power, and that my
may be deof me, and so that should be announced the name name
clared in all t h e
fiV
pou b -rr&up -rfi ye. 18 tipa
18 SO, then,
of me in
all
thh eaith.
Really therefore earth."
upon whom he wishes
iiv
06h~1
h~i,
whom he is willing
- he is showing- mercy- on.. whom he has mercy, but
whom he wishes he
62
86X~1
o~Aqpljvel.
lets become obstinate.
but he is willing he is hardening.
1SYou will therefore
19
'Epdq
oh
Ti
ETI
POI
You will say to me therefore Why yet SaY to me: "Why
does h e yet find
~ C ~ J I E T;~ I
TG
pouhfipar~
is he laymg blame?
To the
expressed will fault? For W ~ Ohas
q
d u 8 6 q K ~ v ; 20
iru8pwm, withstood his exof him
who
has withstood?
0
man,
press will?" 20 0 man,

ah'

1
';

5::

17' "I have let you remain," J17,la; or, "I have raised you up."--NBA.
Exodus 9:16, which Paul here quotes, reads, in the LXX: "You have
been preserved."

who, then, really are

you to be answering
& v T ~ ~ T o K ~ I v ~ TQ
~ E v o8~~ + ; p
EpE? back to God? ShaU
answering back
to the God? Not will Say the thing molded say
to him that molded
~b
.rrh&upa
~3
.rrh&omr,
the
thing molded
to the (one)
having molded, it, "Why did you
Ti VE E.rroiqaaq oir~wq; 21 fi O ~ K ~ X E I make me this way?"
Why me you made thus?
Or not is having 21 What? Does not the
IT
h06 EK TOG potter have authority
TOG
~ < O U U ~ ~dV K&payE6<
of the 3 a y out of the over the clay to make
potter
authority the
from the same lump
a 6 ~ o i l qup6rpa~oq T O I ? ~ ~ I
6
1-liv
very
lump
to make which (one) indeed one vessel for an
honorable use, anEIS ~ ~ p f i va ~ ~ i r c q ,
8
62
EISother for a dishonor.
into honor
vessel,
which (one)
but
into
able use? 22 I f , now,
drtpiav; 22 3
62
0ihwv
d
8 ~ God,
6 ~ although having
dishonor?
If
but
willing
the
God the will to demon6v6~icau6a! ~ j 6pyfiv
v
~ a i y v w p i a a ~ ~6 strate his wrath and
to show wlthln the wrath and to make known the to make his power
~UVCXT~V
a l i ~ o i i GVEYKEV
&V
1~0hhfiknown, tolerated with
powerful(ness)
of him
bore
in - much
- much long-suffering
paup06u~iq
m ~ b q
$ P Y ~ S vessels of wrath made
longness of spirit
vessels
ol wrath -f -i t for destruction.
~aTqp~lapEva
E ~ S
&.rrLjh~~av,23in order that he
having been adjusted down
into
destruction, might make known
23
"tva
yvwpia
T ~ Vt h e
riches o f his
in order that
he might rnake%nown
the
glory upon vessels of
IT~OCTOV T
66Sq5 a l j ~ o c h i
UKEO~] mercy, which he preriches
of the
glory
of him upon vessels
pared beforehand for
&hiouc;,
3
7TpOtlToipaan,
of
which (ones)
he prepared beforehand glory, 24 namely, us,
- - mercv.
- ".
whom he called not
66cav1 24 of?< ~ a $K&~EDEV
i
fip&q 06
into glory,
whom also he called
us
not only f r o m among
Jews but also from
p6vov
&<
'lou6aiwv
&Ah& ~ a i fE
only
out of
Jews
but
also out of among nations, [what
of it]? 251t is as
hky~l
68vGv -; 25 b q ~ a b
i ~6 'naq2
nations -?
As also m the Hosea he is saying he says also in Hoi
pou ha6v pou ~ a se'a:
"Those not my
K d E a w ~ 6 v06 ha6v
Ishall call the not people of me people of me and people
I will call
ti
y a m wivr7v
'my people,' and her
rilv
06,
not
the [woman]
having been loved who was not beloved
$ ~ c ~ r r r l ~ i v r l v ' 26 ~ a i i o ~ a l 6v T$ 'beloved'; 26 and in
(one) having been loved;
and it will be in the
the place where it was
-r6.rrq
oC
Eppi07 a l j ~ o i q0 6 ha65 vou said to them, 'You
place where it was sald to them Not people of me
are not my people,'
&p?q, t ~ & i
~ h q ~ ~ u o v ~ uioi
a l
~EOG
YOU,
there
they will be cailed
sons
of God there they will be
called 'sons of the
<+V?O<.
living God! "
living.
~ E V O ~ ~ E

720

ROMANS 9:21-26

03

Tiq

ET

indeed-therefore-in fact you who are

the (one)

62
K~&<EI
h i p 100
27 Moreover, Isaiah
Isaiah
but
is crying out
over
the Cries out concerning
>lopcrilh 'E&v
q
&p18p6~; T&V ui&v Israel: "Although the
Israel If ever may be the number of the sons number of the Sons
of Israel may be as
'lopaih b( fi C i ~ ~ o ~ 8 a h 6 r o o q ~76
~
of Israel as the sand o f t e
sea,
the the sand of the sea,
27 'Haaiaq

r%

it is the remnant that

28 X6yov y&p will be saved. 28 For
word
for Jehovaha will make
.
~ U V ~TV ~W V ITOI~)CTEI
Kljploq an accounting on the
cutting short will make
Lard earth, eoncludin~ it
21~i
yijq. 29 ~ a j
KaOhq and cutting it sh%rt."
upon
the
earth.
h d
according as 29 Also, Just as Isaiah
had
said aforetime:
*rrpOEipl')KE~
'Hcaia~ Ei h
K ~ P J "Unless
~ S
Jehovah of
had said beforehand
Isaish
If not
Lord
armiesb
had left a
L'af3a&0 ~ Y K ~ T ~ ~ I Tjp7v
E V u ~ i p p a ,b q Z660pa seed to us, we should
Sabaoth left within to us
seed,
as Sodom have become just like
Sod'onl, and we should
ijrv
E ~ E V + @ ~ ~KC[^
E V CLS T6poppa
BV
iiliely
we became
and as Gomorrah likely have been made just
like Go .mor'rah."
Spo1G8 ~ E V
3OWhat shall we
~2 were &en&.
- -.
say, then? That peo38 Ti
obv
IpoGp~v;
871
g 8 q ple of the nations,
What ther3fore shall wesny? That nations although not
T&
pit
~IC;IKOVTC[
61K~IOOOVQV righteousness, caught
the (ones)
not
pursuing
righteousness up with righteousness.
K C ( T ~ P E V 6 1 KIXIOU~VQV, ~ I K ( X ~ O ~ ~ 62
V ~ Vthe righteousness that
took down on righteousness, righteousness
but results from f a i t h ;
7fiv
EK
T~UTEW<' 31 'lopa$
62 31 but Israel, although
the (one)
out of
faith;
Israel
but pursuing a law of
b.rrMlpya
thing left behind
auv~dijv Kai
concluding and

cro8rjoe~al.
will be saved;

~ I ~ K W VV ~ ~ O 6
V 1 ~ a 1 0 0 1 j q ~~

i qV ~ V O V O ~
of righteousness into law not

did

a t t a i n t o t h e law.
32For
what reaon?
Eqeauev. 32
61&
T{;
6TI
06K tK
arrived at.
Through what? Because not out of Because he pursued it,
T ~ U T E C&AA'
~ ~ cjq
&f; ipywv.
.rrpoof~o~o;v not by faith, but as
faith
but as out of works; they struck toward by works. They ~ihImT& hi00
TOG I T ~ O U K ~ ~ ~ ~33T O ~~ a, e b q bled on the "stone
the ston'e of the
striking toward,
according as of stumbling": 33 as it
ycypa.rrTal
3160c
Tieqpl
zthv is written: "Look! I
it has been written Look! I am placing m Zion am laying in Zion a
hieov
1 ~ p o u ~p6ay~ o q
K ~ I ,tTpav stone of stumbling
stone
of striking toward
and
rock-mass and a rock-mass of
oxcrv6&hov, ~ a i b
T ~ U T E ~ ~6V7 ~ ' a 6 ~ QOffense, but he that
of fall-causer, and the (one) believing upon him rests his faith on it
will not come to dis06 K , ~ T ~ I U X W ~ ~ ) ~ E T ~ I .
appointment."
not wlll be made ashamed.
Brothers, t h e
'A5&qoiI fi
v
Ei'60Kia
Tf$
Brothers, the indeed well thixking of tne my
good will of
heart
and my
~ a p 6 i a q~ a ifi
8e6v
7 1 . ~ 6 T~ ~ V
66qarq
heart
and the supplication toward the God supplication to God
28" Jehovah. J7,8.13,16,18m"sin.20;
the Lord, KBA. 295 Jehovah of hosts,
J73a9u-lsta; the Lord of Sabra.Oth, EBA.
pursuing

law

ev

1.43

10

722

ROMANS 10: 2-9

1 ~
for them are, indeed,
aliTBv
into
for their salvation
them
2
vcl.~?.uPb
y&p
<jhov 2
I bear the;
I am bearlng witness for to them that zeal w i t n e s s t h a t t h e y
have a zeal for God;
OEOG
Exoua~v~~'
06
of God they are having;
but
not according to but not according; to
accurate knowledge;
iviyvwatv,
3
dryvooCv~cr;
3 for, because of not,
being ignorant of
accurate knowledge,
knowing
t h e righTOG
&of
~ I K ~ I O C ~ ~~V a
, i~ t j v
i6iav
S
but,
ofthe
God
righteousness,
and
the
own ~ ~ O U S ~of~ SGod
dnip
over

cTl

3%

2;

seeking t o establish

u~ijua~,
T~
~IKalOu~Vr)
seeking
to make stand, to the righteousness their Own, they did
not subject theaselves
*ETb
4
TOG
BE06 03
to the righteousness
of the
God
no? they were s&jected;
end
<~TO~VTES

4 For Christ
is the end of the Law,
so that everyone exT@
~IUTEI~OVTI.
ercising f a i t h mag
the (one)
believing.
righteousness.
5 Mwuaijq
ypa+El 5Tl T+, have
5 For Moses writes
Moses
is writing
that
the
61~a1ou3vqv
iK V6p0V c~ that the man that has
righteousness
the (one)
out of
Law
The done the righteousness
no1j o a q
&v~pwnoq Ciju~~ai i v ahG. of the Law will live
by it. 6 But the riahaving done
man
w i live
~
in
it.
teOusness
6 fi 62
&K
~ ~ ( T T E W~ ~l ~ a l o ~ l j v
O q~ T W ~
righteousness
thus from faith speaks in
The but out of
faith
thismanner:"Donot
Akye~ M i
hqq
&VTF)K~P~~Q
(TOU
is saying Not you shohd say in the heart of you say in your heart,
Tic d r v a j 3 ~ o ~ ~eiq
a 1 T ~ Vo3pav6v; ~ o 6 - r 'EOTIV 'Who will ascend h t ~
heaven?' that is, t , ~
Who will ascend into the heaven?
this
is
down;
X p l u ~ d v ~ a - r a y a y ~ i v7. fi Tiq K ~ T ~ P ~ C bring
T E T ~Christ
I
Christ
to lead down;
or Who will descend 7 Or, 'Who will descend
E I ~
T ~ V&~~UUUOV;
T O ~ T ' &J-TIV
X ~ m b v &K into the abyss?' that
into the
abyss?
this
is
ghrist
out of is, to bring Christ Up
from the dead." 8But
V E K ~ ~ V
drva-yay~?~.
8 &Ad
. to lead up.
But
what what does it say?
dead (ones)
Ahya;
'EyyOq aou -rd bfipdr kcr~lv, dv "The word is near
is it saying?
IS,
in YOU, in your own
Near
you the saying
and in Your
74 m 6 p a ~ i (JOU ~ a iiv TG ~ a p 6 i q UOU'
the mouth of you and in the heart of you; Own heart"; that is,
the "word" of fsith,
T
n i m ~ o q ij
7 0 6 ~ ' EUTIV ~ i ,b f i p
this
is
the saying of the
faith
which which we are preach~qp6oaoprv. 9 &I
&&
bpoohoyijaq~ ing. 9For if YQu pubwe are preaching.
That if ever you should confess licly d e c l a r e that
7 b bijpa i v TG m 6 p a ~ i aou
TI KOp~oq 'word in your own
mouth,' that Jesus is
the saying in the mouth
of you that
Lord
' I ~ a o 3 < , ~ a i nio-r~Oor)q
b -nj ~ a p 6 i qLord,' a n d exercise
faith in your heart
Jesus,
and youshouldbelieve in the
heart
y ~ p
v6pou X p 1 a ~ 6 qEiq ~ 1 ~ a 1 o a O v q va
for of Law
Christ
into r~ghteousness to every

$2'

6 ~ 6
alj-rdv
~
~ ~ , ~ E I P E VZK
that G o b raised him
God
him
raised up out of Up from the dead, you
will be saved. 10 For.
ow0fpr)dead (ones), you will be saved:
. --- -with the heart one exercises
for righwith
.rr~o-r~O~a~
~ I K ~ I O U ~ T )~ ~ T, ~ V teousness,
~ T I faithbut
it is being believed into righteousness, to mouth
the ,out. one makes
62
6 p o h o y ~ i ~ a 1 siq o o q p i a v .
public declaration for
but it is being confessed into salvation;
salvation.

oou

of you that
VEKPGV,

the

kaf,6!~I??

11For the Scripture

y&p fi y p a q j fl&q
6
f s saying for the Scripture Every the (one)
J ~ ~ n t ~
q!o-r~Owv in' ah3 06 ~~~~~~~~~~~~T~I. b e d i s a p p o i n t e d .believing upon him not wilI be made ashamed.
12 F~~there is no dis12 06 y a p CUTIV 6 1 a a ~ o A f i 'lou6aiou TE tinction between Jew
Not for
is
distinction
of Jew
and and Greek, for there
is the same Lord over
Kai"EAAqvoq, 6 y&p a h d q K ~ ~ I O CIT&TWV,
and of Greek, the for very Lord of all (ones), all, who is rich to all

11

zri

those
upon
n A o u ~ & Eiq
~ ndLYTaq
TOP^ h l K a ~ O u p i v o uhim.
~
13calling
For
being rich into
all
the (ones)
calling
upon
- who calls on the narr.e
a h 6 v e 13 fl6q
3s
him;
everyone
for
who
likeIv of Jehovah* will be
saved." 14 However,
t T r l ~ d k o ~ T a 1~ i h, o p a Kupiou a o w ~ ~ a ~ .
might call upon the name of Lord will be saved. how will they call on
him in whom they
14 flijq
o h
d n l ~ a M u w v 7 a 1 ~ i q ijv
How therefore should they call upon into whom have not put faith?
& v b

How,

in

turn,. will:

o r j ~ i n i a ~ ~ u o a v ;IT&< 6 i
. r r ~ o ~ ~ O u o a ~they
v
put faith in him
not they believed? How but should they believe
of whom they have
06
o 6 ~$~ouuav; v&q 62
&KOOUW~IV not heard? How, in
of whom not they heard? How but should they hear turn, will they hear

without someone to
preach? 15How. in
~qpb<oorv
&&v pfi
drrrou~ahija~v; turn, will they preach
should they preach if ever not they should be sent? unless they have been
sent forth? Just as it
Ka6drrrEp
According to which (things) indeed
is w r i t t e n : "How
comely are the feet of
y i y p m ~ a ~ 'f2q
hpa701
oi
those who deckm-good
it has been written
As
beautiful
the
news of good things!"
TGV
E*Y
.
~A~<opivwv
drya6dr.
16Nevertheless, they
of the (ones)
declaring as good news good things.
did not all obey the
16 ' A h ' 0
ndrvT&c %KOUCK~V
76 good news. For Isaiah
But
not
all
they obeyed
to the
~
says: " J e h ~ v a h ,who
~dayyEhi(p3''Huaiaq. y&p
KO~IE~ put faith in the
Isaiah
for is saylng Lord, who 'thing heard by us?"
good news;
~T~(TTEUCVTG
& K O ~ fip&v; 17 a p a
4: 1 7 S o f a i t h follows
Really the t h e t h i n g h e a r d .
believed
to the hearing of us?
I n turn the thing
.rrio~~q 15
dr~oijq, 4 62 dr~ofi
616
faith out0if hearing, the but hearing through h e a r d is t h r o u g h
XCJP~S

apart from

K~~CCT(JOVTO<;15 nijq.

(one) preaching?

How

6.2
but

%%'

--

9. LOrd=K.Ge~og (ky'ri-0s). NBA; ;17Nil {hcr A.donl),

"Jehovah."

J~,13~l4.le-~
Not
.

13" Jehovah,
NBA.

J733m-18320;

the Lord, HBA.

l G b Jehovah, J723~18-ls; Lord,

&

p i p a ~ o q X 1a702. 38 &Ah&
saylna
-

orChrist.

hiyo,

~ u t I am savmg.
- -.

' t h e word about

g?
I Christ 18 Neverthe-

less I ask, They

not
to hear* did
they? Why, in fact,
&
,rr,.
~ f i vY ^ V &cfihe~v6 c p e 6 ~ ~airTBv,.
0~
&'into all the earth
all
the ea& went out the sound
of them, their sound went o ~ l t
KMI E ~ S ~a .rrkpa~a ~ i j q O ~ K O U ~ & V ~ <and to the extremiig;
and into the
limits
of the inhabited Cearthl ~f the inhabited earth
T& b f i p a ~ aa6TGv. 19 &Ah&
hkyo,
y j t h e i r utterances:;;
the sayings of them.
But
I am saying, not 19 Nevertheless I ask,
Israel did not fail to
' l upajh OGK Zyvo; 7;pB~oqMwuofiq h i y ~ l know, did they? First
Israel
not knew?
First
Moses
is saying Moses says: "I wiU
'Eycj
rapa<qhGc~w
6p&q in'
oirx incite YOU people to
I
shall incite to jealousy
you
upon
not jealousy through that
which is not a-nation;
E&EI,
il~'
E~VEI
dtauvhc?,
nation,
upon
nat~on
notcomprehending I will incite YOU to
rapop IG
irp8q. 20 'Hoaiaq
62 violent acger through
I shall incite To wrath
YOU.
Isalah
but a s t u p i d nation."
20 But Isaiah becomes
tiro~ohy6
~ a i
Af ye1
E6pLBqv very bold a ~ dsays:
is daring off
and
he is saying
I was found "I was found by those
TO?<
$pi pfi <q~oGorv, ipqco/ilq who were not seeking
to the (ones)
me
not
seeking,
apparent me; I became maniiyev6pqv
~oiq
iph p j
Z~repo-rBo~v. fest to those who were
not asking for me."
I became to the (ones) me not auestionintz
- uoon.
But as respects Is21 rpbq Eh -rbv 'lopajh
hkye~ wOAqv 21
day
Toward but the
Israel
he is saying Whole rael he says:
long I have spread
Tfiv fipkpW
i t ~ I T 6 T a ~ a T&< ~ E i p b q pOu out my hands toward
the
day
Istretched out
the hands of me
a peopie that is dis.rrpAq haAv & T E I ~ O G V T ~ ~ a i ~ V T I ~ ~ Y O V Tobedient
~ .
and talks
toward people disobeying and spcaking against.
back."
I ask, then, God
08v.
&r&ua~o
ACy cs
I am saying therefore, no
did not reject
pushed from self
people, did he?
b O~bqT ~ Vha& ad~oir; yij ~ C V O I T O . ~ a his
i
the God the people of him? Not may it occur: also Never may that happen! For I also am
YP'
6~' "o~q'&'~l~
o ~ $ t ~a nq Israelite, of the
for
I
Israelite
seed of Abraham, of
'APpabp,
cpvhfiq
BEVIC~~E~V.
the tribe of Benjamin.
of Abraham,
of tribe
of Benjamin.
2 God did not reject
ti.rr&oa~o 6 8 ~ T 6~ V~ha& a i r ~ o c ZV his people, whom he
pushed from self the God the people of him whom
first recognized. v7hy,
~poCyvo.
OI~K
0i6aT&
i v 'HAeiq do YOU not know
he ioreknew. Or not have YOU known in Elijah what the Scripture
T
hiye1 4 ypaqfi, dq
brvyxQel
says in connection with
what is saying the Scripture, as he is happening on Eeli'jah, as he pleads
W ,i t h God a g a i n s t
T
K ~ T & TOG 'IopaGh;
3 K~~IE
to the ~ o ddown on the
Israel?
Lord, Israel? 3 " J e h ~ v a h , ~
O ~ K

not

fj~ouaav;

they heard?

p~vohy~

Indeed-therefore-in fact

~i~

Into

11

oi~of

$2

B7a Word about Christ, HBPL6DVg; word of God, J11-li,lo917marginASyp;

word of Jehovah, J7,811smargin. 3 b Jehovah, J718.l~-18;Lorit, NBA.

TOG<

rpoqrj~aq

aou

~ F K T E I V ~ V , T& they have killed your

they killed,
the prophets, they have
~ a - r t o ~ a q a v , K&Y& dug up your attars,
of YOU
they dug down,
and 1 and I alone am left,
altars
3.rreh~iqeqv y6voq, ~ a i <q~oGo~v ~ j vand they are looking
was left under alone, and they are seeking the for my soul." 4 Yet,
4 &Ah& T
Aky~i a h @ what does the divine
pou.
But what is saying to him pronouncement say to
of me.
b
XPQP ~ ~ u P & ; K a ~ i h ~ r o ivp a u ~ @him? "I have left
the divine pronouncernent? I left down to myself seven thousand men
~ f l ~ a ~ l o x l h i o u q avSpacq,
O ~ T I V E S O ~ Kremain for myself,
seven thousand
male persons,
who
not [men] who have nos
bent the knee to Ba'il<apqavy6vu r!j Bbah.
5 oij~oq 03v
bent
knee to the Baal.
Thus therefore al." 5 I n this way,
therefore, a t the pres~ a iv
i TG~ V ~ V K ~ I P G
hippa
also in the now appointed time something left over ent season also a
remnant has turned
K ~ T '
$K~OY~\V
X~P~TOC
according to
choosing
of undeserved kindness up according to a
choosing due to undey6yovev.
6 ei 62
X ~ ~ I T I ,
has come to be;
if but to undeserved kindness, served lcindness. 6 NOW
013~671
65
EPYWV,
k-rrei
4 if it is by undeserved
not yet
out of
works,
since
the kindness, it is no
yivsTat longer due to works;
X~~PK.
OGKCTI
undeserved kindness
not yet
is becoming otherwise, the undeserved kindness no
xa~lq..
longer proves to be
undeserved kindness.
undeserved
kindness.
7 -ri
oh;
8
7
What,
then?
The
What
therefore?
which (thing)
very
thing
Israel
is
$ T ~ I < ~ T E ~ ' 1 opafih,
TOGTO
OljK
is seeking upon
Israel,
this
not earnestly seeking he
did not obtain, but
L I T ~ U X E V , 4 62 gKAoyfi
iT&TUXEV.
he happened upon, the but choosing happenedupon; the ones chosen 0boi
62
hoi~oi
i.rrwp&eqoccv, tained it. The rest
the
but
leftover (ones)
were made callous, had their sensibilities
blunted; 8 just as it
8
~ a e a r ~ p
according t o which
(things)
e v e n is written: " ~ ~ dhas
a
Y ~ Y ~ ~ I T T C C I"EGWKEVafiT0iq
b e&bq given them a spirit
it has been written
Gave
to them the God
of deep sleep, eyes
nvcirpa ~ a - r a v l j ( ~ o q , 6q10ahpoGq TO;
pfi SO as not to see
ofthe not
spirit
of deep sleep,
eyes
a n d e a r s so a s
C ~ K O ~ ~ Enot
I V , to hear*
~ ~ A ~ I T E I V ~ a i1S~a 706 p
to be looking and ears of the not to be hearing,
to this very day."
io- ~ f i q orjp~pov GpCpaq.
9 ~ a iAauEi6
unt?l the
today
day.
~ r , d David 9 Also, David Says:
h i y ~ ~r ~ v q e f i ~ c sfi -rpdrrre<a aO-rBv &Iq "Let their table beissaying Let become the
table
of them into come for them a
and
~ a y i 6 a~ a Ei ~ C efipav K ~ \ I
a~6rv6ahov~ a iSnare and a
snare and into trap and Into fall-causer and a stumbling block and
the

prophets

~ ~ a ~ a o T f i p l &oou

of you

ROMANS 11: 10-17

726

10 let
their eyes become
darkened so as not to
01 d$eahpoi a h Q v 706 p i P ~ ~ I T E I V
~ , a isee, and aIways bow
the
eyes
of them of the not to be lookmg, and down their back."
T ~ Vvii-rov &ijv
6th
T T C ( V T ~U
~ ~ V K ~ ~ + O
.
11VTherefore
I ask,
the back of them through all [time] bend together. Did they stumble so
11
Aiyw
obv,
Err-ra~uav that they fell comI am wying therefore,
they stumbled pletely? Never mag
that happen! But by
n
Iv a
xiUWUIV;
pi
Y ~ V O I T O - their false step there
in order that they might fall? Not may it occur; is salvation to people
drhhh TC$ abrGv .rraporrrrGpcrr~ fi a o q p i a of the nations, to inbut to the of them falling beslde the salvation cite them to jealousy,
~ o i qhJveu~v,~ i q16 .rrapa<qhGoa~ a6~06q. 12 Now if their fase
to the nations, into the to incite to jealousy them. step means riches to
the world, and their
12 ~i 62 76 .rrapdcrr-rwpa air-rGv .rrhoir~o~
decrease means riches
If but the falling beslde of them
riches
to people of the na~6upou ~ a i6
f i ~ r q p a a 6 ~ 6 v Thoir70q tions, how much more
of world and the decrease of them
riches
will the full number
&evGv,
v6uw
ptdhov 76 ~ A ' p o p a of them mean it!
of nations, to how niuch
rather
the
fJlnesS
13 Now I speak to
YOU who are people of
a6~Gv.
the nations. Forasof them.
13 'Ypiv 62
hiyo
Toiq .%veulv. &g' much as I am, in realTo YOU but I am saying to the nations. Upon ity, an apostle to the
~UOV
~ Z V o8v
pipi 6);i. t0vi)v nations, I glorify my
as much as indeed therefore am
of natlons ministry, 14 if I may
dcrr6mohoq,
61a~oviav pou
60<&<0, by any means incite
apostle,
service
of me I glorify. [those who are1 my
14 7 ma< ~ a q a < r @ G~ ~O ~UT ~ Vu d p ~ aown flesh to jealousy
if somehow I rnlght m a t e of me the
flesh and save some from
~ a i oGiow
T I V ~ t~
a67Gv.
15 E; among them. 15 For if
and I might save some out of them.
If the casting of them
means reconcildcrroPohrj
a67b
~ a ~ a h h a r iaway
l
the throwing off of them reconciliation iation for the world,
what will the receiving
r6uyou, r i q
fi .rrp6ohqpyl( ~i p i
of them mean but life
of world, what the toward receiving d not
fK
VEK~GV;
16 ~i 62
4 &rapxi from the dead? 16Furout of dead (ones) ?
If but the firstfruits ther, if the Cpart taken
clyia, ~ a i76 q6papa- ~ a ii fi bi<a dryia, as] first fruits is holy,
holy, also the lump; and if the root holy. the lump is also; -and
if the root is holy, the
~ a ioi ~ h 6 6 0 1 .
branches are also.
also the branches.
17 Ei 66 71veq TGV ~A66wvf&~A&uequav,/ 17 However, if some
If but some of the branches were broken out. of the branches were
off but you, di v ~ ~ ~ v - r p i o e q broken
q
0 3 62 dryp~aaloq tSv
you but field olive tree being you were grafted in though being a wild
olive, were grafted in
+v d r o i q ~ a i U U V K O I V W V ~ ~
7fi~ b i < ~
in them and taking in common with of the root among them and became a sharer of the
iyivou,
7fiq
~r16rq-roq 7fiq aaiaq
olive
you became, olive's root of fatness,
fatness
of the
of the
into

dnrra1+6opa

retribution

cojroiq,

to them.

10

retribution;
U K O T I U ~ ~ ~a T ~
U ~ ~
let be darkened

$!

2:

52:

e2

'

1
18 pij

~a~aKauxG

Tijv

K ~ ~ X ~ W~iV '

62 18 do not be exulting

not be boasting down on the branches; if but over the branches. If,

~ a ~ a ~ a u x & u06a ~uG

, 74v bi<av

@ ~ u T & < E I ~though,

you are exult-

you boast down on, not you the root are carrying ing over them, it is

&Ah&

fi bi<a ai.

you that bear

root, but the
'E<~h&uequav ~h&601
Iv a
i y 3 root [bears] you.
Were broken off
branches
in order that
I
19You will say, then:
&VKEVT~IU~&.
20 K ~ A Q ~~ . f i drrr~crri "Branches were bromight be grafted in.
Finely; to the unbelle? ken off that I might
k<~hau8quav, 0 3 62
~ f i .rriu-r&lbe grafted in." 20All
they were brokenout, you but to the
faith right! For [their]
&~-rq~aq.
p
3q ha
qp6ve1, lack of faith they
YOU have been standing.
Not
hig%s be minding. were broken off, but
21 ,i y&p - 6 gEbq 7G;'
YOU are standing by
&?Ah cpoP0.G.
but be fearmg;
1f
for the GO^ ofthe faith. Quit having
lofty ideas, but be in
KaTh
$601~ ~h&Gav 0 6 ~&$E~(TCCCO,
according to nature of branches not he spared, fear. 21 For if God did
not spare the natural
0662
aoir
c p ~ i o s ~ a ~22. i 6 ~ obv
not-but of you he will spare.
See therefore branches, neither <will
he spare you. 22 See,
x p q a ~ 6 ~ q~~aadr-rroropiav
i
8 ~ 0 0 - h i p2v
kindness
and cutting- off of God: upon indeed theref ore, God's kindTOGS
T ~ E U ~ V hTo~~ ~o p i a , hi
62 UZ ness and severity. Tothe (ones) having fallen cutting off, upon but you ward those who fell
esoir,
&&v there is severity, but
of God,
if ever toward you there is
pro6771pkvgq
fl
X ~ ~ U T ~ God's
T ~ T Ikindness,
,
you may be relnalning upon
th'e
kundness,. vided you remain in
E
Kai
U;
~ K K O T ~ ~ Q .
23 K&KE?VOI his kindness; othersince also you will be cut out.
And those wise, you also will be
6i, i&v prj
&TI pivwu~
rfi lopped off. 23 They
but, if ever not they may be remaining upon the also, if they do not
I
Q K E V Tj u~o Iv ~ a ~ . 6uva~6q ycip remain in their lack
unbelie?
they will be grafted in; powerful for of faith, will be graft~JTIV
d 8 ~ b q ~6tA1v b ~ ~ v r p i u ahocq.
a~
ed in; for God is
is
the God again
to graft in
them.
able to graft them in
24 i y&p U c
tK
7fiq
Ka7&
Q ~ U I V again. 24For if you
If for you out of the according to nature
were cut out of the
~ E E K ~ T Q ~ drypl~haiou ~ a i r a p & olive tree that is wild
you were cut out
of field olive tree
and
beside
by nature and were
~ ~ U I V h v ~ ~ v ~ p i o e q q ~ i q ~cxhhl~halov,
nature you were grafted in
into fine olive tree, grafted contrary to
.rr6acc,
p&hhov 08701
01
K a ~ h nature into the garto how much rather these the (ones) according to den
tree* how
& K E V T ~ I U ~ ~ ~ U O ~V fT i~ ! i6iq much rather will these
cptiu~v
nature
they will be grafted In
to the
own who are natural be
grafted into their own
Uaiq.
olive tree.
olive tree!
but

the root you.

19

ipcq

not

06v

You wlll say therefore the

25 For I do not want

YOU, brothers, to be
of this sacred
dcyV O E ? ~ ,
dt6EA90i1 76 puu-rijptov ignorant
secret, in order for
to be being ignorant,
brothers,
the
mystery
YOU not to be discreet
70G70,
Iv a
pij
?~TE &V kau~oiq in your own eyes: that
this,
in order that not YOU may be in selves a dulling of sensibili.
Q ~ ~ V I ~ O 671
I .
rr6pwo1q dm6 pipouq
ties has happened in
discreet,
that callousness from
part
part to Israel Until the
' lopaih
yfyov~v axpc
06
rb full number of people
Israel
has occurred until which (time) the of the nations has
rrXfipwpa rBv tOvGv
~ioiAt?l;l,
26 ~ a come
i
in, 216 and in this
fullness of the natlons should come in,
and manner all Israel wiU
oir-rwc; vdq ' lopajh o w e j o ~ ~ a l ~<aebq be saved. Just as it is
thus
all
Israel
will be saved; according as written : "The deliver-. . .
- .
y~yporn-ra~ -H<EI CK i l b v
o
er will come out of
it has been written Will come out of Zion the (one) Zion and turn away
f3u6p~voq,
dmoo-rpfq~~ & o ~ p ~ i adin6
q
ungodly practices from
drawing to self, he will turn away irreverence from Jacob. 27 And this is
' l a ~ 6 P . 27 ~ a ia i i ~ q a 6 ~ o i q fi
r a p ' the covenant on my
Jacob.
And
this to them the beside part with them, when
kpo; 61aofi~q, 6 ~ a v
&qkXopal
7h5 I take their sins
c! me covenant, whenever I should take off the away." 28 True, with
& p a p ~ i a qad-rijv.
28
~ a ~ pcv
h
rb reference to the good
sins
of them.
According to indeed tile news they are enemies
~6ayykA1ov hx8poi
61'
~ a 7 & for YOUR sakes, but
good news enemres through
according to with reference
to
6h rilv h~hoyjv dymq-roi
61h
7 0 6 ~God's choosing they
but the choosing loired (ones) through
the are beloved for the
7ra~Epaq.
29
dLp~7apEAq~a
sake of their forefafathers;
not to be regretted afterward %$I? thers. 29 For the gifts
7& xapiopara
~ a i fi ~ h 7 ~ 1 rTOO
;
~EoG.and the callhg of
the gracious gifts and the caLing of the God. God are not things
30 d a r r ~ p y&p b p i <
7ro-r;
~ I T E I ~ ~ ~ U
E regret. 38For
he~ Twill
As-even for
YCU
sometime YOU disobeyed just
as YOU were
r6 8 ~ 6 ,virv 62
fiA~fiOq-rz
rfi once disobedient to
to the God, now but YOU were shown mercy to the God but have now
T O O T ~ V ChTEleiq,
31 O I ~ T W S ~ a io6ro1 been show11 mercy beof them disobedience,
thus
also these cause of their disvGv
fi.rr&iOquav
7Q
bp~ripq
obedience, 31 so also
now
disobeyed
to the
~oua
mercy these now have been
"
Iv a
~ a i
ah01
vGv disobedient with merjn order that
also
they
now
cy resulting to YOU,
~ E ~ ~ G D I V .
32 o u v t ~ h ~ ! u ~~vy ~ rthat
p
they themselves
might be shown mercy;
shut up together for also may
now be
6
roirq r r w ~ a q ~ i q dnrcteiav shown mercy. 32For
the
God
the
all
into
disobedience God has shut them
Iv a
~oirq
r r b ~ a qall up together in disin order that
the (ones)
all
obedience, t h a t he
might show all of
a&ij.iolJ.
he might show mercy to.
them mercy.

25 06

Y ~ P

Not

for

8Chy

I am willing

6p&q
YOU

ff

t;ge

'$?:'

ff

33 "0 p&Ooq 7rXoO~ou ~ a i a o q i a ~ ~ a i 33 0 the depth of

of wisdom and God's riches and wisdrv~t~paOvq.raT& dom and knowledge!

of knowledge
of God;
as
unsearchable
the How unsearchable his
judgments Care1 and
, q i p a ~ a a6roG ~ a id i v ~ t ~ ~ v i a ai
o ~ o6Soi
~
of him and
untraceable
the ways past tracing out his
a l j ~ ~ G 34
.
Tic yap
fyvw V O ~ V Kupiou, ways Care]! 34For
of him.
Who
for
knew
mind
of Lord, "who has come to
fi ?-is o3pPouhoq air~oG VETO;
35 fi know Jehovah'sa mind,
or who counselor of hlm became?
Or or who has become
~ i q
npoh6ou~v
ah6,
~ a ihis counselor?" 35 Or,
Who
gave before
to him,
and "Who has first given
drv~arr0606fio~~a1
aO+;
36 6 ~ 1 gc to him, so that it
~twill be recompensed to him?
Because out of must be repaid to
a h ~ O~ a i I
~ ( 6 ~ 0~; a siq
i
a 6 ~ b v 7& h i m ? " 36 B e c a u s e
him
and through
him and into him the from him and by him
.rr&v~a. a h @ fi S6ta Eiq 7035 aidvaq. and for him are all
things. To him be
all (things) ; to him the glory into the
ages;
t h e glory f o r e v e r .
drviiv.
amen.
Amen.
ConseyuentlY I
flapa~ahi,
oh
bp&qI &6~Aqoi,
entreat YOU by
I am entreating therefore
YOU, brothers,
6!h
7 8 ~ O ~ K T I P ~ ~ V 70;
~ E O G t h e compassions of
through
the
compassions
ofthe
God God, brothers, to pre7iccpaorijoa1
T&
o c j y a ~ a ir d v sent YOUR bodies a
to make stand alongside
the
bodies
ofyou sacrifice living, holy,
acceptable to God, a
8vq;av <Gpav &yiav 76 8 ~ 6E~&PECTTOV,
sacr~fice livlng
holy to the God well pleasing, sacred service with
Gv Aoyl~ljv h a ~ p ~ i a v bp6v. 2 ~ a pi i YOUR power of reason.
the logical sacred service of YOU;
and not 2 And quit being fashWVU.X1:V ~ T ~ < E D ~ E 76 aihl 70i)7q1 ioned after this SYSbe YOU being fashioned with to the
age
this.
tern of things, but
&?,A&
p~rapopqohe~ 7
d t v a ~ a l v 6 o E l be transformed by
but
be YOU transformed to the
renewing
making YOUR mind
TOO vo6q, E I ~ 7b SOKI~&<E!V
bp&q ~i 76 over, that YOU may
of the mind, into the to be provlng YOU what the
prove to yourselves the
0ihqpa TOG ~EO;,rb dryaebv ~ a iE ~ & ~ E U T O V
will of tbe God, the good and well pleaslng good and acceptable
and perfect will of
~ a iTCXEIOV.
and perfect.
God.
3For through the
3
Aiyq
SI&
1am saying
*P
lor
through
undeserved kindness
7%
608~iqq
given to me I tell
x&p170<
Undeserved kindness the (one) having been given
everyone there among
Pol
rrav~i
YOU not t o think
to me to everyone the being
YOU
not
more of himself than
CJITE~~POVE~V
rap'
b
to be minding over
beside which
it is necessary it is necessary t o

depth

yv6u~wq

of riches

and

8~06. Sq

12

12

34R Jeilovah's,

J7.S813-18,'0;

the

Lord's, KBA.

ROMANS 12:4--11

730

think; but to think

so as to have a sound
U~~~OVE?V,
& K & a ~(jq
s 6 , 0 ~ 6 ~ each One
to be being sober-minded, to each (one) as the God God has distributed
him a measure of
*iuT~oq. faith. 4For just 8,
tptpla~v
~ ~ T P O V
apportioned
measure
we have in one bod.,
4
~a8drTrrp
yhp
i v many members, b<t
According to which (things) even
for
in the members do not
Lvi u c i p a ~wohh&
~
pihq
Exo~rv, T& all have the same
one body
many members we are wing, the function, 5 so we, al,
though many, are one
St
pflq
n & w a 06 T ~ V arj~+~ EX!
but members
all
not the very is having body in union with
rrpGElv,
5 oc~wq oi ~ o h h o i Ev u 6 p 6 Christ, but members
performance.
thus the many one body belonging individuali a p ~ v b Xp~m@, A
62
~ a e ' ~ i q19 to one another,
we are in
Christ,
the but downward one 6 Since, then, we have
ct?t~ijhov
paq.
6 YEXOVT~S62 gifts differing accordof one another
members.
Having
but ing to the undeserved
kindness given to us,
xapiupcrra
K ~ T &
~rjv
X ~1vP
gracious
gifts
accordina
- to the undeserved kindness whether prophecy, [let
~ohiuav
(piv
~ l + p o p q . US prophesy] accord~rjv
the (one) having been given to us differmg lglftsl. ing to the faith proto us; ?or
ETTE vpoq ~ ~ i a vK ~ T & T$V dtvdoyjav portioned
a
ministry,
[let us
whether proprhecy according to the proportion
be] at this ministry;
T
miu-r~oq, 7 ETTE
G ~ a ~ o v i a2V
v ~ f j
of the
faith,
whether
service in the or he that teaches,
[let him be1 a t his
&a~oviq, E ~ E
6
6 1 6 6 u ~ o vEv ~ f jteaching; 8 or he that
service,
whether the (one) teaching in the
exhorts, Clet him be]
616aa~ahiq, 8 E ~ T E
6
n a p a ~ d 6 va t his exhortation; he
teaching.
whether the (one) encouraging that distributes, [let
p ~ ~ a 6 1 6 0 66vq him do it] with libtv 6 n a p a ~ h f i a ~ l , 6
in the encouragement, the (one) imparting in erality; he that pre:
hh6~q~1, 6
rrpoPa~&prvoq&V 01~0~64,sides, Clet him do it]
simplicity, the (one) standing before in speedup, in real earnest; he
t h a t shows mercy,
6
. &?!EGv
6v i h a p 6 ~ q ~ 1 .
the (one) showing mercy in cheerfulness.
Clet him do it] with
cheerfulness.
drrromu yo6vreq
9 I\ &y6nq drvu~r6~pl~oq.
9 Let [YOUR] love be
love
unhypocritical.
The
Abhorring
without hypocrisy. Ab~b
~rovqpb, K O A A C ~ ~ E V O I
TQ
the (thing)
wicked, gluing selves to the (thing) hor what is wicked,
cling to what is good.
drya9Q10 T$
91h a 6 ~ h q i q
I< 10 I n brotherly love
good;
to e
brotherly affection
into
have tender affection
&Ahjhouq
cptAw~opyo~,
6
PC for one another. In
one another
tenderly affection,
to the
honor showing honor to one
ahfihouq ~rpoqyo6p~vo1,
11 T{
mouSfj another take the lead.
one another
going before,
to the
speedup 11 Do not loiter at
6~vqpoi, TQ m ~ 6 p a ~ EOVTEG
1
T& Y O U R business. Be
to?
slothful, to the
spirit
bbiling, to the aglow with the spirit.
qpov~iv,

to be minding,

&Ah&
but

cppov~iv,

to be minding,

ROMANS 12: 12-20

731

Slave for Jehovah:

12 Rejoice in the hope
BAiqei trnopivov~~q, 7fj [ahead]. Endure under
$:the
tribulation
enduring,
to the tribulation. Persevere
f l p ~ ~ ~~T ~ ~
O~K
~C [i~ T E P O ~ V T E S13
, ~ a i qi n prayer. 13Share
to the with the holy ones
prayer
persevering,
t o their
' p ~ i a ~ qTGV &yiav
K O I V O V O ~ VTT ~E V~according
,
needs of the holy (ones) having in common, the n e e d s . Follow t h e
qlhoc~viav
~ I ~ K O V T E ~ . 14
6hoy?T course of hospitality.
hospitality
pursumg.
Be YOU blessing 14 Keep on blessing
706s
~ I ~ K O V T ~ E~ ~, ~ O ~ E ~ KC(;
T E p i those who persecute;
the (ones) persecuting, be YOU blessing and not be blessing and do
~arapGaea.
15
xaipe~v
PET& not be cursing. 15 Rewith joice with people who
To be rejolcing
you should curse.
X ~ I ~ ~ V T W V , ~haie~v.
PET& rejoice; weep with
with people who weep.
(ones) rejoicing,
to be weeplng
I< 16 B e m i n d e d t h e
~ha16v~wv.
16 ~6
a676
(ones) weeping.
The
very (thing)
into s a m e way t o w a r d
others as to your&AAfihouq cppovoGweq, p
T&
irqqhh
one another
minding,
not the high (things) selves; do not be
lpp0~06vr~~ &Ah&
TOTS
T C ~ E I V O ~ ~ minding lofty things,
to the
lowly (things) but be led along with
but
minding
auvmay6p~vo1.
M'
~ ~ V E D ~ Ethe lowly things. -Do
being led off together.
NO?
be YOU becoming not become discreet in
cpp6vr pol
rap' S a u ~ o i ~ .
~ o m town eyes.
discreet (ones) beside selves.
17 Return evil for
K ~ K &
17 p ~ $ k ~ i K ~ K ~ V dr\rri
evil
to no one. ProTOno one
bad
instead of
bad
vide
fine things in
&06166~7~<. ~rpovoo6y~v01
.giving
, - back: thinking of beforehand fine (things) the sight of all Illen.
as far
bcj,,ov . r r & v ~ a v dtvepCjnwv. - 18
~ U V ~ T18If
~ Vpossible,
,
in sight
of all
men:
if possible* as it depends upon
YOU. be peaceable with
6
L$
S p b VET& n &
~ w v &9h3$;ov
all
the out of
YOU
with
all men. 19 Do not
~ipqvairovr~q' 19
k a u ~ o ki ~ 6 1 ~ o f i v avenge
r ~ ~ , yourselves, benot selves
avenging,
being peaceable;
loved, but yield place
bp~i,
T
O
, a h & 6 6 ~T ~ T~O V
loved (ones), but give YOU place to the wrath, to the wrath; for it
ygy pm.ral
y&p 'Epoi &K6iKtl51
q, 6yG is written: ''Vengeance
it has been written
for To me vengeance,
I is m i n e ; I mill
repay, says Jehodrv~~moGhuo, )\&I
K6p10q. 20 &Ah
But
shall give back instead, is saying Lord.
ah."^ 20 But, "if your
h h
TCEIV*
e
nemy is hungry,
&xep6q
oy;tG,
if ever , is hungering
the
enemy
feed h i m ; if h e
a6~6v. 6th
Slq.6,
Nplr~
is thirsty, evehim
be you feeding
him;
if ever
he is thusting,
to drink;
IT6Tl<
abT+ TO;T0
YhP n O l ~ v something
bevou making
this
for doing for by doing t h i s
- drink him;
,(upiqI

~ord

~ O U ~ E ~ O V 12
T E ~~ ,f j
slaving,

&hi61

to the

hope

'~$=2'

~a

11' Jehovah, J7.8,fJ.le.Q; the Lord, HBA. lgb Jehovah,

Lord, K BA.

J7,8*U-f5317**;

the

ROMANS 12: 21-13:

732

& v e p a ~ -rrupb~
a~
o w p ~ 6 u ~ t qh i 7fiv KEqahfiv
coals

of fire sou will h e -a ~uuon

the
-

a3~oG. 21 p i

V~K&

head

;,;,

To;

h e y fierg
I 21 DOwill
UDOn his head
---.
not let yourseu
G O ~ S

Not be you being conquered

K ~ K O ~drhhh
,

vi~a

iv

by

7@

13

13

g~?

/
1I
1
f

ij

/
1

'
/i

,
I

ROMANS 13: 6-12

133

that is why
are also paying
TE~E~TE,
h ~ l ~ o u p y o iyhp BEOG ~ i u i v taxes; for they are
you are paying, public servants for of God they are God's public servants
c o n s t a n t l y serving
TO~~TO
~ T ~ o ( T K ~ ~ T E ~ o ~t vh?i E
riq
a6~b
s ~ .very purpose.
this (thing)
persevering.
into
very
7 Render to all their
7 dt1~66o-r~
7hq
6q~ih&q,dues, to him who
n6at
to all (ones)
the
Give YOU back
dues,
rcalls forl the tax.
the tax; tb him who
96pov
T@
76v
96pov,
T ~ V
to the (one) the thing brought the thing brought, Ccalls forl the tribute,
the tribute; to him
76
76 ~tAoq 76 ~ t h o q ,
7Q
to the (one) who Ccal!s forl fear,
to the (one) the
tax
the
tax,
such fear; to him who
~ f i v T I J I ~ V Ccalls forl honor, such
16v q6Pov T ~ V~ ~ P o v , 76
the
fear,
tothe'(one)
the
honor
the
iear
honor.
8 Do not YOU people
T$VT I ~ I ~ V .
be owing anybody a
the honor.
8 h?q8&vi pr$+v
6 p & i h ~ ~ &&i, pfi 76 single thing, except to
To no one no ing be YOU owing, if not the love one another; for
he that loves his feldrhhjhouq dtya-rr~v.
6
yhp&ya.rrGv low man has fulfilled
one another to be loving; the (one) for
loving the law. 9For the
codel, "You must
T ~ V
~ T E ~ O V v6pov I T E T T ) \ ~ ~ ~ G9) K76
E V[law
.
The not commit adultery.
the dinerent lone) law he has fulfilled.
y&p
03
VOIXECUEIS,
0 6 You must not m&for
Not
you will commit adultery,
Not der, You must not steal,
You must not covet,"
~OVE~SE
q,I
06
K A C ~ E I ~ , 06, and whatever other
you will murder,
Not
you will steal,
Not commandment there
i.rrreuprja~tq, ~ a 7i T I C h i p a
tv~ohfi, is, is summed up in
you will desire, and if any diEerent comn~andment, t h i s word, namely,
b TQ A6yq 706~~2)t x v a ~ ~ ~ a h a l 0 6 ~6va 1TE;)
, "You must love your
m the word
this it is being summed up, in th& neighbor as yourself."
'Ayar$u~~q ~ b v.rrhqaiov oou bq o ~ a u ~ 6 v10
. Love does not work
You will love the neighbor of you as yourself. evil to me's neighbor;
20 fi
dry6lT~ 76 IT?qCJioV K C ( K ~ V O ~ Ktherefore love is the
The
love
to the nelghbor
bad
not law's fulfillment.
$ y Y ~ - r a ~irhjpwpa
.
oilv vbpou J1 Ey&.rrq. 11 [Do] this, too,
is wor:rmg; fulfillment therefore of law the love.
because YOU peopis
11 Kal
TO~TO
E ~ ~ ~ T E C
76v know the season, f i a t
And
this
(ones) having known
the it is already the hour
~atpbv,
51&pa fi6q irpdq
65 for YGU to awake from
appointed time, that hour already
YOU
out of sleep, for now our sal~ I T V O U &y~pBi+al, virv yhp hyyC~~pov
J1piiv vation is nearer than
of us a t t h e time when
nearer
sleep to be roused, now fcr
~CdT?lpia 4 BTE t-rrtu-r~ljoa~w.12 J1 we became believers.
the salvation than when we believed.
The 12 The night is well
along; the day has
y35 irpoh~oq~v,JI 62 J1ptpa
~YYIKEV.
n~ght cut forward, the but day has clrawn near. drawn near. Let us
hoBGp d a
o8v
T&
.?pya t h e r e f o r e p u t off
We should put off from selves therefore the worlcs the works belonging
TOG U K ~ ? O U < ,
iv6uuGysBa
62 T& t o d a r k n e s s a n d
of the darkness, we should put on selves but the let us put on the
6

YOU

the be conquered by the

evil, but keep conquer.
&yaeQ ~6 ing the evil with the
bad,
but
beconquering in the
good the
good.
K ~ K ~ V .
Let every soul be
bad.
in subjection to
the superior authoriicouuiai q 6.rr~pExo6uai
s
to authorities
having over
ties, for there is n"
except
i/-rro~aoaiu8o,
03 yhp E a ~ l v tSouuia authority
let be subjecting himself, not for
is
authority God; the existing authorities stand placed
i ufi bm6 BEoG,
ai
62 obuai 6 6 in their relative posiif not by God, the [authorities] but being by tions by God. 2 ThereBEOG
TET~Y
pivai
~ i a i v . 2 C~CTTE fore he who opposes
God having been set in order they are;
as-and the authority has tak6
drv~1~ouo6p~voq
7
:
tcouoiq ~ f j en a stand against the
the (one) setting self against the authority to the arrangement of a d ;
TOG BEOG
61a~ayfi
& V ~ ~ C J T ~ K Ethose
V , who have taken
a stand against it
of the God thorough
- setting- has taken stand against.
will receive judgment
oi
62
~~V~ECTT~K~TES
the (ones)
but
having taken stand against to themselves. 3 For
ruling are an
hau~oiq
upipa
Ajpq~ov-rat. 3 oi those
to themselves judgment they will receive.
The object of fear, not to
y&p & p x o v ~ ~0q 6 ~~ i o i v 96Po5 G
dya0G the good deed, but to
the bad. Do you, then,
for
rulers
not
are
fear to tine good
want
to have no fear
gpyq drhhh T
K ~ K G . 6 i h ~ 1 q 62 yfi
work but to the bad. You are willing but not of the authority? Keep
cpoB~iu0a1 r j v iSouaiav;
76
dryaebv doing good, and you
will have praise from
to be fearing the authority? the (thing)
good
woie~, ~ a i Z ~ E I ~ E~atvov 65 a3~ijq-it; 4 for it is God's
minister to you for
be doing. and you will have praise out of her;
But if you
$ u i ~ v uoi ~ i q d
4 em6 ybp 6idr~ov6~
of God for
servant she is to you into the are doing what is bad;
be in fear: for it is
dyaB6v.
thv
62
76
K ~ K ~ V
not without purpose
good.
If ever
but
the (thing)
bad
~olfl~,
cpopoc- 06 yhp
~ i ~ f j t h a t it bears the
you may be doing, be fearing; not for purposelessly s w o r d ; f o r i t is
minister, an
qop~i.
0 ~ 0 6 yhp God's
~ f i v /~dr~aupav
the
sword
she is bearing;
of God
for avenger to express
wrath upon the one
6 1 6 ~ 0 ~h6D T5t V , E K ~ I K O~ ~ i qd p ~ f i v
76
servant she is, avenger into wrath to the (one) practicing what is bad.
5 There is thereK ~ K ~wpdrffoo~~~.
V
~6
the (thing)
bad
performing.
fore compelling rea5
616
&v&y~qson for YOU people
Through which
necessity to be in subjection,
~ I T O T ~ ~ O O E U ~ ~ 03
I,
p6vov
61h mjv not only on account
to be subjecting oneself, not
only
through the of that wrath but
6pyjv drhhjh ~ a i 6th
~ f i v ~ U V E ~ ~ ~ C TaIl Vs o, o n a c c o u n t
wrath
but
also through the
conscience, of [YOUR] conscience.
of him.

1
6th

through

TOGTO
this

yhp
for

~cti
also

9 6 ~ 0 6For
~ ~

things brought YOU

ROMANS 13: 1-4:

734

13 5 5 Q rjpfpq weapons of the light.

As in
day
13 As in the dsym e let u s Walk
e3axqp6voq reptrrcrr jawyev, pij
K G ~ O tI i ~
we should walk,
not to revelries decently, not in rev,
well behavedly
and drunken
i
pi0a1q,
p
K O ~ T ~ I~ ~ a elries
~ a i
not
to beds
and bouts, not in W i t
to drunken bouts,
and
intercourse and loosa
dtodyeiatq,
pij ipr@ ~ a i {jhq.
to acts of loose conduct, not to strife and to ~ealousy. c o n d u c t , n o t in
14 drhhci
b60aao&
~ b v~ C p ~ o'vIqaoGv strife and jealousy.
But
put youon selves the
Lord
Jesus
14But put on the
Lord
Jesus Christ,
X ~ I ~ T ~ V
,
c
~
a
p
~
6
q
T
.rrp6vorav
pij
a i
flesh
forethought not and do not be planChrist,
and of the
ning ahead for the
.rroleiaes
eiq 6r10uyiaq.
be YOU making into
desires.
desires of the flesh,
W e l c o m e the'
SZ
do~evoGvra
fi
aia~al
but
one being- weak
to the
faith
[ m a n ] having
weaknesses in [hisj
.rrpoahapf3Qeo&,
E ~ S faith, but not to make
be YOU receiving toward selves,
into
not
decisions on inward
61a~piaelq S~ahoyiopBv. 2 8q
piv questionings. 2 One
discriminations of reasonings.
Who indeed
[manl has faith to
.rrla~njet $ay?v
.rr&v~a,
b
62 eat everything, but
is believing
to eat
all (things), the (one) but the [manl who is
6
dta0~vGv Akxava
Eaei~~. 3
weak eats vegetables.
The (one) 3 Let the one eatine
being weak vegetables he is eating.
2diwv
T ~ V
pij
io0iov~a
pij not look down on th;
eating
the (one)
not
eating
not one not eating, and
~~OU~EVE~TW,
6
6.2 pij let the one not eating
let him be treating as nothing, the (one) but not not judge the one
eating, for God has
tu0iwv
v
Eo0io\rra p?
KPIV~TW,
eating the (one) eating not let him be judging, welcomed that one.
6 0ei)q y a p &i)v
.rrpoaeh&&-ro.
4 air 4 Who are you to
the God for him received toward self.
You judge the house servant of another? To
~ i q d
b
K ~ ~ V W V
his Own
he
who
are
the (one)
judging
stands or falls. In-'
oi~i-rqv;
TQ i6iq ~ u p i q ~ ~ K E I
he
be made
house servant? To the own
lord
he is standing
to stand, for Jehovaha
9 .rri.rr~el. o ~ a e j a e ~Si,
a ~ 6uva~Ei
can make him stand.
or he is falling; he will stand but, is powerful 3::
5 One [man] judges
6 ~ 6 p 1 0 q o6aa1 a 6 ~ 6 v .
the Lord to make stand him.
one day a s above
nother; another
5 8q
v
y d p ~ p i v e ~rjphpav r a p ' a[ m
a n ] judges one
Who indeed for is judging
day
beside
day
as
others;
fipipav, 6% 62
K ~ ~ V E I rr&aav fiyipav'
l e t each [man]
day,
who but is judging
every
day;
convinced.
Z ~ a a ~ ob
q TG i6io voi
rrhqpogop~ioew. be
each (one) in thk o w i mind let him be fully borne; in his own mind.

8rAa

weapons

$2;

1.06

of the

I4w~6q.
light.

1 14

6a"Zg~

4' Jehovah, JJ8; the Lord, RBA; God, DVgSyhJ8.

ROMANS 14:6--12

735

who observes the

day observes it tc
gpove'i.
Also, h e
~ a i
6
haejwv ~ u p i q Jehovah:
he is minding. And the (one)
eating
to Lord who eats, eats to Jetaei~r,
srjxapla-r~i
-r4 0.~6. hovah,' for he gives
he is eating. he is g~vingthanks 5% to the GO&. thanks to God; and he
~ a i 6
y?j hoeiwv ~ u p i qO ~ K Kcr0ie1, who does not eat does
. And the (one) not eating to Lord not he is eating, not eat to J e h ~ v a h , ~
~ a i ~ ~ a p l a ? i 74 8 ~ 4 . 7 O66Eiq and yet gives thanks
'
and he is giving thanks to the God.
No one to God. 7 None of us,
y&p v
lau-rG
,
~ a i 066eiq in fact, lives with
for
of us
to himself
is livmg,
and
no one regard to himself only,
n o one dies with
~ O ~ V ~ ~ S K E 8
I ' &&v
;
to himself
is dying;
if ever
3% rand
e g a r d t o himself
CGpev,
74
~upiq
<6p&vI only; 8for both if we
we may be living,
to the
Lord
we are hvmg live, we live to Jehoh&v
TE
~ C T T O ~ V ~ ~ C T K W ~ E V , TG
~ u p i q ah,^ and if we die,
if ever
and
we may be dying,
to the
Lord 1 we die to J e h o ~ a h . ~
Therefore both .if we
k o 0 vj a ~ ym.
o
h&v
-r&
08v
we are dying.
If ever
and
theref ore live and if we die,
to J e h o ~ a h . ~
<Gy&v
&&v
TE
d t ~ t - O ~ ~ U K W ~ we
E V belong
,
we may be living if ever and
we may be dying, 9 For to this end
,
705 K V ~ ~ O Uhap&.
9 E i q TOGTO y&p Christ died and came
of the
Lord
we are.
Into
this
for to life again, that he
be Lord over
Xpla~bq dCTTt8avev ~ a g<qa&v
i
yva
~ a might
i
Christ
died
and he lived in order that and both the dead and
V E K ~ G V~ a i C ~ V T O V
~ u p 1 ~ 0 a q . the living.
of dead (ones) and of living (ones) he might be lord.
lOBut why do you
your brother?
10 1; 6h Ti
K ~ ~ V E I T~ ~ VdtSEA146v judge
You but why are you judging the brother Or why do you also
look down on your
aou; ij ~ a ai 6 7i
.t~ov0eveiq
of you? Or also you why are you treating as nothing brother? For we shall
T ~ V
dt&hg6v
(JOU;
IT&VTES
ydp all stand before the
the
brother
of you?
All
for judgment seat of God;
~ t - a p a a ~ q a b y ~ 8 a 74
Pipart
l l f o r it is written:
we shall stand alongside
to the
step
" 'As I live,' says
8~0i)'
11
yiypam~a~
ZG
~ me evGod;
it has been written
Am living J e h ~ v a h ,'to
ery knee will bend
CyG, AEygt KOploq, 6 ~ 1$poi K & ~ ~ E Ir 6 v d o w n , a n d e v e r y
I, is saymg Lord, that to me will bend every
tongue will make open
y6vu, ~ a .rr6ua
i
y h h o a a f ~ o p o h o y i j a e ~ a TS
l
knee. and everv tonme
will confess
to the acknowledgment t o
8sG. 12 &pa
o8v
Z~acrroq $pGv ~ c p i God.'" 12 So, then,
God.
Really therefore each (one) of us about each of us will render
a n account for himkav~oir A6yov 6 6 0 ~ 1 TG 0 ~ 6 .
himself word will give to the God.
self to God.
6

the(one)

$pov&v

minding

T ~ V

the

~ ~ ~ E P C X VK U P ~ 6~ He

day

toLord

oy$e

Y?!

--

- -

6" Jehovah. J7,8.1"lS; the Lord, KBA. 6 b Jehovah, Jb,8,u; the Lord, NBA,
8' Jehovah, J718."-"118; the Lord, XBA. 11"Jehovah, J788.U-18; the Lord,
N BA.

ROMANS 14: 13-20

736

13 Therefore let us
&Ahfihouq
one another not be judging one anNot yet
Other any longer* but
K ~ ~ V W J I E Vdhh&
'
T0c70
Kp ~ V ~ T p&hhov,
E
we may judge;
but
this
judge YOU rather, rather make this youR
6
T I ~ ~ V ~ I1 ~ ~ 6 a ~ o p pTS
a d&hq~Gjdecision, not to put be.
the no to be putting striking toward to the brother fore a brother a sturn,
bling block or a cause
4
a~av6aAov.
14
oTGa
Kai
or
fall-causer.
I have known
and for tripping. 14 I know
~rrErr~lapal
V
!
K U ~ ~ 'VIqaoG BTI and am persuaded in
I have been persuaded in
Lord
Jesus
that the Lord Jesus that
oijiEv
KOIV~V
61'
tauToc- E[ p)i nothing is defiled in
nothing
common through
itself;
if
not itself; only where a
TG
hoyl<opivt?,
TI
Kolvb~ E T v ~ ~ , man considers someto the (one) reckoning anything common to be, thing to be defiled,.to
him it is defiled. l5For
i ~ ~ i v q KOIV~V.
15 ,; y&p
61&
to that (one) common.
1f
for
through if because of food
PpBpa
6 &6~A416q uou
A u n ~ i ~ a r , Your brother is being
thing eaten the brother of you is being grieved, grieved, you are no
O
K
~ a ~d i yhh q v
n ~1 p
~ r a 7 ~ i q . longer walking in acnot yet according to
love
you are walking about. cord with love. Do not
by your food ruin that
&KE?VOV
Pphpa~i
(JOU
~ f i toTG
Not
the
thingeaten
of you
that (one) one for whom Christ
16 Do not, thered ~ r 6 A A u ~ firrip
06
X p 1 a ~ 6 <d r ~ f e w ~ vdied.
.
be destroying over whom
Christ
died.
fore, let the good YOU
~ be spoken
16 pfi
phauqIqp~ics60
03v
irpGv ~ i )P ~ O P :do
Not let be blasphemed therefore of YOU the of with injury to YOU.
dryae6v.
17 od y 6 p ~ U T I V fi fiacr~heia 17For the ki~gdorn
good (thing).
is
the kingdom of God does not mean
Not for
eating and drinking,
I T ~ ~ ~ s&?,A&
,
T O
GEOG PpCjalq Kcti
of the
God
eating
and
drinking,
but but [means] righa11d peace
~ I K ~ I O U ~ V Q~ a Eipfivq
i
~ a xaph
i
Q r n ~ r j ~ ateousness
~r
righteousness and peace and joy in
spirit
and joy with holy
spirit. U F o r he who
iryio 18
6
y h p b ~ o l j ~ t ~OUXECWV
?,
holy';
the (one) for in this
slaving in this regard slaves
TQ
xpru-rG
6&p&a70<
T
OEQ Kai for Christ is acceptto the
~ilrist' well pieasing to the God and able to God and
-h a s approval with
~ O KPO<
I
TO?<
dv6pch01<.
approved to the
men.
men.
13 M~KCTI

o h
therefore

~ i p f i v q ~ 19 So, then, let us

(things) of the peace pursue t h e things
making for peace and
i
T&
the (things)
the things that are
drhhGhou<.
20 p i upbuilding to one anone another;
not other. 20 Stop tearing
ZVEKEV
&~~.~ocTo<
K ~ T ~ ) \ U E Tb down the work of God
on account
of thing eaten be loosing down the just for the sake of
Cpyov TO;
9~06. r r & v ~ a
p2v
~aeapcir, food. True, all things
work of the God. All (things) indeed clean, are clean, but it is
injurious to the man
&Ah& K C K ~ V T
d i v O p C j ~ ~ ~ 7Cj
6th
but
bad to the
man
to the lone) through who with an occasion

19 &pa

o6v
Reaily therefore the
~ I ~ K W ~ E V
~ a
may we be pursuing
and
0iK060pt<
T ~ S Eiq
upbuilding the (one) into

7a

717~

flpPCT~6ppa~~q
kTeiovTl.
21 ~crhhv 76
strlk~ngtoward to (one) eating.
Fine the
ay&v ~ p i apq62
r ~ i v oTvov p q 6 i fv
'to eat meat not-but to drink wme not-but m

izt

for

stumbling

eats.

21 It is well not to
eat flesh or to drink
wine or do anything

over which your broth-

($
b
dSdq6q
brother
ofcrou
you er stumbles. 22 The
,hich (thing)
the
.~~~UTIV
f i ~ faith that you have,
. n p ~ ~ ~ 6 1 T 7 ~ l . 22 03
which have it in accord
YOU
faith
:
, driking toward.
,a
with yourself in the
hxelq
~ a ~ O hE ~ U T ~ V Ex&
yourself be having sight of God. Happy
according
to
vou
are
having
,is the man that does
b67r1ov TOG
&oG.
pa~cirproq
6
not put himself on
in
- sight of the God. Happy the (one) not judgment
by what he
K p i& ~~
U T ~~
V b~ I$
~ O K~&CE!.
I
23
But if he
approves.
it~daing
himself
in
what
he IS approvmg;
ahas doubts, he is al&&u
23
6
62
~ I ~ K ~ I V ~ ~ E V O ~ ,
the (one) but being made undecided if ever ready condemned if
he eats, because [he
K~T~K~KPIT~I,
8-rr
O ~ K
&Y 0
he should eat has been judged down, because not does] not Eeatl out

..-----

of faith. Indeed, every-

hK ' ~ K ~ u T E o ~ '
T~V.
6
6 O ~ K f~
out of
faith;
everything but which not out of thing that L not out
of faith is sin.
.rria?&wq d r p a p ~ i aiq-riv.
sin
IS.
fa~th
We, though, who

15

15 We
' O ~ i h o p r v 62
are owing but

are strong ought

f i p ~ i q oi
6wcrroi
we the powel-ful (ones) to bear the weaknesses
T&
& u ~ ~pv fai ~ a
TQV
dr6uvdt-rov of those not strong,
the
weaknesses
of the (ones)
not powerful and not to be pleasing
@acrr&<erv, ~ a lpi k a u ~ o i q &~CUKEIV. ourselves. 2 Let each
to be carrying, and not to selves to be pleasing.
of us please Chisl
2 E"KauTo<
fip&v
TQ
.rrh~~uiov
neighbor
in what is
of us
to the
neighbor
Each (one)
good
for
Chisl updrpeuxE70
HI< 6
diyaO6v vp6q
let him be pleasing into the (thing) good toward building. 3For even
oi~060pfiv'
3 ~ a i
6 X ~ I U T ~ S 0 6 ~Christ did not please
upbuilding;
and
the
Christ
not himself; but just as
~
a
%
+
q it is written: "The
haurQ
fipeuev.
&A&
to himself
pleased;
but
according as reproaches of
those
yhyponrrar
Oi 6v~r6topoi
TGV
who were reproaching
it has been written The reproaches of the (ones)

5%

you have fallen upon

bv~t61<6v~wv a2
&Tr6v~aav 6 '
iyh. me."
4For all the
reproachmg
you
fell upon
upon
me.
things
that were writ4
6aa
t e n aforetime were
As many (things)
for our in~rw7a
E I ~V
~ f i p ~ ~ i p a v6 1 6 a f f ~ a h i awritten
~
all (things) into the
our
teaching
struction, that through
Tva
I
74s hopovfic our endurance a n d
&Y0 ~ 9 r l l
was written, in order that through the endurance through the comfort
q
TGV
ypa$Gv'
uaI
61h ~ 4 5~ a p a ~ h f i u ~ofw
the Scripture. from the Scriptures
comfort
the
and through
we might have hope.
EVXW~EV.
5 6 62 8 ~ 6 ~
T ~ Vi h ~ r i 6 a
The but God SNOW may the God
the hope we may be having.

ROMANS 15: 1 6 1 9
q
supplies endur,
~ a i ~ i j q m a p a ~ h ~ u e o who
~ i j q imopovjiq
comfort
a n c e a n d Comfort.
of the endurance ' and of the grant YOU to
qpov&v
64q
v
6
airrb
may he give to you the very (thing) to be minding -Ong
yourselves
the
same mental
attitude
&v drMfiholq
Xplo~bv '
that Christ Jesus h q
in one another according to
Christ
6 that with one accord
bpoevpaGv i v kvi m 6 p a ~ 1YOU may with on,
6
iva
mouth mouth glorify the Gnd
in order that like-mindedly in one
T,jv e&bv a ;
rrmkpa and Father of ob;
~OE&C~TE
YOU may be glorifying
the
God and
Father Lord Jesus ~ h r i s t .
I
7 Therefore welcome
1.06 KUpiOU qp6V 'IqU06 XplUT0G.
one another, just as
of the Lord -of u s
Jesus
Christ.
the Christ also wel7
A16
npoohappdrv~ue
us, with glory
Through which be YOU receiving toward selves tcomed
o G o d i n view.
6dhfihou~
naB&q
rai
d
x&c&q
8 F o r I s a y that
one another,
according as also the
Christ actuallv ' berrpouEA&fie~o Jip&q, ~ i q661av 706 0 ~ 0 6 . came a minis& -of
received toward self us, into glory of the God. those who are cir8
A6yo
y&p
Xp1m6v
61dr~ovovcumcised in behalf
~hrist
servant of God's truthfulness,
for
I am saying
~ ~ E ~ I T O J J ~ir+p
S
dchqeeiaq so as to verify the
yey~vi$fla~
over
truth
to have become of circumcision
promises He made
0~06~
r6 2 ) ~ P a l G u ~~l i x q & ~ r x y ~ f h i ato
q their forefathers;
promises
of God, into the to stabilize the
9 and that the narQv rrcx~Epov, 9 r & 6E Cbq im2p U\Eouq tionsa might glorify
of the fathers.
the but nations over mercy . God for his mercy.
Just as it is writtq:
6o&ksa1 T ~ Vee6v
rae&q
yiypmal
to glorify the God; according as it has been written "That is why I will
At&
TO%O
&~opohoyjuopai I
kv openly acknowledge
Through this (thing) I shall confess out to you in you among the naE~VEUI,
rai
TG
6v6 p a ~ i
00" tions a n d t o your
nations,
and
to the
name
of you name I will make

ylt?

lycrhG.

10

T&.AIV

A~YEI

I shall make melody.

And again he issaying
E d q p r h e r l ~ ~ , Eevq, VET& TOG AaoG aSto6.
Be YOU glad, nations, with the people of him.
11 rai I T ~ A I V AIVE~TE, I T & T ~ r & XIq,
And again Be YOU praising,
all the nations.
~ 6 rljp~ov,
v
rai irralvsudrrwuav &6v ~ & V T
the Lord, and let them praise upon him
all
ol haoi.
12
~ 6 r h l v'Hoaiaq Atye[
the peoples.
And again
Isaiah is saying
'Emal 4 Pica 10.6
'leuuai, ~ a i 6
Willbe the root of the Jesse, and the (one)
&v~o-r&pevoq & P ~ E I V
&eVGv.
ah6
standing up to be ruling of nations; upon him
E&q
Ulrrloialv.
13 6 62 &6q rijq
nabons will hope.
The but God of the

melody." 10 And again

he says: "Be glad,
you nations, with Pis
people." 11 And again:
"FTaise ~ehovzth,ball
YOU nations, and let
all~ the peoples praise
E
him." 12 And again
Isaiah says: "There
will be t h e root
of Jes'se, and there
will be one arising
to rule nations; .%on
him nations will &
their hope." 1 3 m
the God who. gives

9. Nations, BASyp; nations, 0 Lord, N3Vg(e.a), MSS. 33,1611; natiok;

0 Jehovah, J l r n a ~ g ' n . 11b Jehovah. J7.8,n-18,?0; the Lord, HBA.

Ell YOU with all

3p&q .rr&a q xap&q ~ a hope
i
you
of
lay
and joy and peace by YOUR
~~IUTE~EIV,
eiq
~b believing, t h a t YOU
a
f;;
to be believing,
into
the may abound in hope
.mp~uueljelv 3p&q i v mj &-rib1 +v GUV&~EIwith power of holy
tobe abounding YOU in the hope in power spirit.
.Rve6pcrro~dryiou.
14 Now I myself also
of spirit
holy.
am persuaded about
14
fl6rr~topat
6 4 &6dqoi pow, YOU,m y brothers, that
I have been persuaded but, brothers of me, you yowselves are also
full of goodness, as
K ~
a b i6 q &y& rrcpi 6pGv, 671 rai
ahoi
also very
I about YOU, that also very (ones) YOU have been filled
pwroi
lare
- i r ~ hpopfvol with all knowledge,
full
YOU are
having%eenfllled and that YOU can
~ a ialso admonish one
r&arlq T i l ~Y Y ~ U E W S
~ IU V & ~ E
I VO
of all the knowledge, being powerful (ones) also another. 15 However, I
am writing YOU the
drhhjhouq
VO~OETECV.
to be putting mind in. more outspokenly on
one another
15 ~ o h p q p o ~ i p o q 6 i E y p q a irpiv hi, some points, as if reMoredaringly
but
I wrote
to YOU from minding YOU again,
because of the undep i p o u ~ &S
i-iravapl pvfiurov
part,
as
putting back in remembrance again served kindness given
to me from God 16 for
616
+y
x&p Iv
through the undeserved kindnes. the (one) me to be a -public
&&?a&
pol &,j 706 Be06 16 ~ i qservant of Christ Jesus
into to the nations, enhaving been given to me from the God
rb d v a i p Awroupybv X p l u ~ o G 'IquoG &iq gaging in the holy
the to be me public servant of Chrlst Jesus into work of the good news
T& 33vql
iepoupyoirv~a
r 6 ~6ayyf%lov of God, in order that
the nations, administering sacredly- the good news the offering, namely,
w
nations, might
Y ~ v ~ T$) ~ these
~
Iv a
TOG 0 ~ 0 6 ,
of the
God,
in order that might become the prove to be accept.rrpou?opa
TBV
iBvGv
E ~ ~ ~ U G E K T Oable,
~ , it being sancofferlng
of the
nations
well receivable, tified with holy spirit.
17 Therefore I have
fiylaupivq
&v n v ~ 6 p a ~&yiw.
1
hol$.
spirit
having been sanctified in
cause for exulting in
o.rri6oq rrhqpcjoal
hope
may he fill

$I;!Z~?

'$$$.

oh 7fiv Kahp-plv #J Christ Jesus when it

in comes to things pertherefore the boasting
taining to God. 18 For
rr&
76V
&bVXp1or@ ' Iquo6
Tix
Christ
Jesus the (things) toward the God; 1 Will not venture to
18 03 y&p ~ohpfiow
TI
A ~ E ~ v tell one thing if it
not for I shall dare anything to be speaking is not of those things
Csv
03 K ~ Epydrua~o
I
X ~U TI ~ S Which.: Christ worked
of which (things) not
worked down
Christ through me for the
6!'
$poG E I ~6 r a ~ o f i v &0vGv,
A6yq nations to be obedient.
through me into obedience of nations, to word by [my] word and
19 with the Pow~ a i Epy(?~,
19 i v 6uvdrp~1 q p i w v ~ a deed,
i
in
power
of signs and er of signs and porand to work,
~ep&ov, tSv SUV&~EL
n v ~ h p ~ o&yiou.
q
i j m e tents~with the Power
portents, in power
of spirit
holy; as-and of holy spirit; SO that

17

Exw

I am having

ROMANS 15: 28-16:

ROMANS 15: 20-27

ye hl, 'l~pouocrhfi~r a i K G K A ~ pPxpl
Jerusalem
and to circuit as far as
me from
To6
* I hhup~~oir TE-rrhqpw~ival
rb
the
Illyricum
to have fulfilled
the

I from
Jerusalem and
in a circuit as far

11-lyr'i.cum I <a;;
thoroughly Preached
the good news a b o ~ t
ektyyih~ov 1-06 xpla~o6,
20 oii~wq 62 the Christ. 20 In this
good news of the
Christ,
thus
but way, indeed, I made it
~irayyEhi<ea8at
06x my aim not to declare
~ I ~ Oyo6yevov
T I
being fond of honor to be declaring good news not the good news whem
~ h r i i th a d a l r G i
6 ~ o uwvoy&o6q Xpl C J T ~ ~ , "t v a
where was named Christ, in order that not upon been named, in order
that I might not be
&iA6~plov
OE~~~IOV
0i'c60~'r
building on another
I m a y be
another's
foundation
man's foundation;
21 &Ah&
Kae&q
~Cypcrrr~al 21 but just as it is
it has been written
but
according as
:
to
nepi whom no announce" O + o v ~ a ~ oTq O ~ K dvqyyihq
They will see to whom not it was announced about ment has been made
see,
clh0G1
ti
0:
06,
dr~QK6ctDlvabout
him,
and
which (ones)
not
have heard and those who have
not heard will under(XIV~~~OUU~V.
stand."
will comprehend.
22 Therefore also I
22
A16
~ a i ~ V E K O T T T ~ ~ ~T&
V was many times hin- Through which also I was cut in (on) the dered from getting to
~rohhh
TOG
ihe&'iv rpbq 3y8q. YOU. 23But now that
YOU;
of the to come toward
many (things)
I no longer have [un23 vvvi 62 T
I
~6-rrov Exyv i v TOTS touched1 territory in
now but not yet
place h a w g in the these regions, and for
62a v ~ X W V T O some Years having had
r h i y a a ~ T O ~ T O I ~ k, ~ r 1 1 ~ 6 8 ~ 1
longing
but having of the a longing to get to
slopes
these,
iheeiv .rrp6q 3y&q &IT6 i~crvGv i-rijv, YOU 24whenever I am
YOU
from sufficient Years, on my way to Spain,
to come toward
24 bq &
i.vop~6wpai E ~ S ~ f i vITraviav, I hope, above all, when
as likely I may be going into the
Spain, I am on the j o m e y
a.rri<o yhp 61a~opeu6y~voq
0edruacr8al there, to get a look
I am hoping
for
going through
to view
a t YOU and to be es3y&q ~ a ibq' 3yGv Trporeyq8fiva1 ire? corted part way there
YOU
and by
YOU
to be sent forward there by YOU after I have
i&v
bPGv
~pG1-o~ h b
ptpovq first in some measure
if ever
of YOU
first
from
part
been satisfied with
EpwhqoeB,
25 vwi
62 your company. 25But
I should be filled within, now
but now I am about to
%rope60pal E ~ S ' I epouoahfiy 61a~ovijv T O ~ C journey to Jerusalem
I am going into
Jerusalem
serving
to the to minister to the holy
26 For those in
dyiotq.
26 qd66rqaav yhp M a ~ ~ 6 0 v i Ones.
a
holy (ones).
Thought well for Macedonia M a c e do'ni a and
~ a 'Axaia
l
~otvwvionr TIV& .rrotfiaaaeal ~ 1 qA-cha'ia have been
and Achaia
sharing
some
to make
into pleased to share up
their things by a conTOGS rr~wx03q TGV &yiwv
TGv
the poor (ones) of the holy (ones) of the (ones) tribution to the poor
kv ' l e p o u o a ~ y .
27
q666~qaav ybp, of the holy Ones in
in
Jerusalem.
They thought well for, Jerusalem. 27 True,
'

- -

Kcci d q e l h i ~ a ~ E ~ & V a6-r;~' &i y&p

TO?<

they

have

been

to the pleased t o do so,

.rrveupa~troiq a h G v E~otvhvqoav T& &q, and yet they were
(things) of them they shared the nations, debtors to them; for
if the nations have
bqeihouo!~ Kai b ~ o i q oapKlK0i~ shared in their spirthey are owmg also in
the
fleshly (things) itual things, they also
owe it to minister
hel~oupyijaal ab-roiq.
28 ~061-o obv
debtors

to serve publicly
having finished,

to them.

for

This

therefore publicly to these with

a 3 ~ o i q things for the fleshafter I have finished

T ~ V ~ap.rr.6~TOGTOV,
chrEhe6aoya1
61'
the
frult
this,
I shall come off through with this and have
got this fruit s e c ~ ~ e l y
3@v &iq Irraviav.
29
oT6a
62
YOU
mto Spain;
I have known but that to them, I shall dekpx6p~voq
3p8q $v rrrhqphpa~~
~ d l o y i a q Pmt b~ way of YOU
commg toward YOU 11% fullness of blessing for Spain. 29Moreover, I know that
Xproroii &Aeljcroyat.
when I do come to
of Christ I shall come.
30 n a p m a h e 62 irp&q, dtMqoi,
tjl& YOU 1 shall come with
I am entreating but YOU, brothers, through a full meaSUre of
Christ705 K U ~ ~ O fUi p 6 ~' IrjaOC X p l v 0 6 K ~ I 61&
the Lord of us Jesus
Christ and through
30 Now I exhort
&Y&W
1.06
~ l j p a T OYOU,
~ brothers, through
OW Lord Jesus Christ
love
of the
spirit
ouvaywvioau8ai
b ~ a i qand through the love
to exert yourselves together with
me
in
the of the spirit, that You
1rp0a~V~aiqhrrip y o np6q v
8e6v1 exert yourselves with
prayers
over
me
toward
the God, Me in prayers to God
31
7va
rJua0B
IT,^ for me, 31 that I may
in order that
I might be drawn to self
from be delivered from the
In Ju.de'a
TGV &~~tOoljv~wv
Zv
' lov8aiq ~ a fii
the (ones) disobeying in the Judea and the and that my min61a~ovia you
fi
-iq y ~ E P O U o a ~ f i y istry which is for
Jerusalem mag prove
servlce
of me the (one) lnto
Jerusalem
to be acceptable to
E t h p 6 a 6 ~ ~ Toiq
~ 0 ~ &yi0lq
Y~~TCCI,
well receivable to the holy (ones), might become. the holy ones, 32 so
that when I get to
32
Tva
ihO&v
.rr&
in order that
X?&'
having come toward YOU with joy by God's
6y8q
6th
&hfipa~oq
8 ~ 0 6 will I shall be reYOU
through
will
of God freshed together with
ouvwa.rra0awpa1 3p'iv.
33 6
62 8 ~ 6 qYOU. 33 May the God
I might rest u p with
YOU.
The but God who gives peace be
w i t h all of YOU.
~ipfivqqVET& 1 ~ 6 r v - r 3y6v~~
drl~fiv.
Amen.
o&
;
a c e with
a
of YOU;amen.
I recommend to
Zvvia~qyt
62 3yiv @oiPqv ~ j v
YOU Phoe'be
I am putting together but to YOU Phoebe the
our
sister, who b
&GeAqfiv fiyGv, ofioav ~ a i61rir~ovov ~ i j q
sister
of us,
being also
servant
of the a minister of the
g~~hqoiaq
7%
Kevxpeaiq, c o n g r e g a t i o n that
ecclesia
the (one)
Cenchreae, is i n Cen'chresae,
kvt~dioaq,

they are of them; if

~ a i oqpaylu&pevoq

and

having sealed

to them ly body. 28 Hence

16

16

%that YOU inay welcorne her in [the]

in a way worthy
ud~r'lvPv K U P ~ W &Ei(aq TGV & y i ~ ) v ~ a Lord
i
her in Lord' worthily of the holy (oneh, and of
the holy olles,
I T U ~ ~ U T ~ T E a l j ~ i jbv
4
av hpbv and that YOU may asYOU m ~ g hstand
t
beside her' 111 what likely of YOU sist her in any matX P ~ ~ I n p d y p a ~ i , Kai y&p alj~ilter where she may
she may 6e Aeedhig
matter,
also for
she need YOU, for she
also proved
~ T ~ O U T ~TTOAAGV
T I ~
by~vfi0q ~ a ;poi,
i
~ 6 ~ 0 6herself
.
protectress of nzany she became also of me very. to be a defender of
3 'Ao.rr&oao6~n p i u ~ a v ~ a 'A~Ljhc(v
i
TOGS nla"Jr~ yes, Of me 'lyGreet YOU
Prisca
and
Aquila
the self.
3 Give my greetings
pou
tv X p l o ~ Q ' IqooG,
ouv~pyoliq
fellow workers
in
of me
Christ
Jesus, to Pris'ca and Aqful.la
4 ohlveq h i p
~ J U X " ~pou ~ b viaurGv nly fellow workers in
who
over ot he s o 3 of me the of selves Christ Jesus, 4who
T ~ & Xhov
JnLBq~av,
oTq
o l j ~ Py& have risked their own
nek
they placed under, to whom not
I
necks for my soul, to
p6voq ECJ a p r a ~ i , &Ah& ~ a i nBaar ai whom llot only I but
alone
am5hankmg
but
also
all
the also aU the congregatKKhT)CJial
TGV
. @ v & J5 ~ a i 7f,V tions of the nations
ecclesias
of the
nation; and
the render thanks: 5 and
K~T'
OTKQV
a
t~lthquiav. Cgreetl the congregaaccording to
house
of them
ecclesiation that is in their
&olr&aao8 ' E ~ a i v ~ ~ o vT6v
a y a r q ~ b vhouse, Greet my beGreet YOU
Epaenetus
the (one)
loved
loved E.pae,ne. tus,
6s E ~ T ~ bVa p x i 7% 'Aoiac
who is a first frulls
of me, who
is
firstfruits of the
Asia
Of
for Christ'
X I C T T ~ V .6 &u.rr&oao8s
Mapiccv,
~ T I S
ghrist.
Greet YOU
Mary,
who 6 Greet Mary, who
-i~ohX&
&KoT[ao~v ~i~ 5,uec. has performed many
many (things)
labored
lnto
YOU.
labors for YOU. 7 Greet
7 drm&oau8 ' A V ~ ~ ~ V I~KaO'louviav
iV
~ o b qA n . d r o n r i . c u s and
Greetyou
Andronicus and J u n ~ a s the ~
~
r my
~
relai
.
U U Y ~ E V E ~pou
~
~ a iuuvalxpahcj~ouq pou tives and nly fellow
relat~ves of me and
fellow captives
of m&,
captives, who are
OYTIVC~ EIUIV
i~ioqpo~
men of note among
who
are
notable (ones)
and
dcrroo~6Ao\q, o? ~ a i lrpb &poi, yiyovav the
apostles,
who also before me have become have been in Union
with Christ longer
tv
Xp~plarG.
la
chr1st:
than I: have.
8 'Am&oau8~
'Ap~rhlB~ov
~bv
8 Give my greetings
Greet YOU
Ampllatus
the (One)
to Am.pli.artus my
u u u ~ E
dry0TVTbV MoU iv K U P ~ Y . 9 ~ ~ ~ T &beloved
in [thel ~~~d
loved
of me
in
Lord.
Greet YOU
9 G r e e t Ur.ba'nus
OlipPavbv ~ b v ouvcpybv fipdv b Xp1o7-c;)~ a i
Urbnnus the icllow worker of us in Christ and Our f ellon; workt~drxuv
T ~ V
&ya7TqT,jv
pou, e r i n Chrlst, and
Stachys
the (one)
loved
of me. my beloved Sta'chys.
2

i'va

in order that

66~1pov10 Greet A.pel'les, the

a p p r o v e d one In
iv X ~ I U T ~~ ~. U I T & U ~ U ~ E-rob<
PK Christ. Greet those
in
Christ.
Greet YOU
the (ones)
out of
the household
TGV
'Ap~cr~o~olihou.
11 & u d o a o @of
~ A . r i s et o b ' u . US.
of Anstobulus.
Grcet YOU
the (ones)
11Greet He.ro'rii.on
'HpvSiwva ~ b v ~ Y Y E V :
m y relative, ~ ~ e e h
Herodion
the
relatlve
those frcm the houseTobq
iK
Ti)V NaPKiOuOu
TOhC
of Nar.cls'sus
the (ones) out of the (ones) of Narcissus the (ones) hold
who are in [the1
6vrscq 6v KVPEO.
I2 & u l r & c r a u ~TpOqalvorv
~
be~ng m
Lord.
Greet YOU
Tryphaena Lord. 12 Greet Tryand Try.phol~ a TpuQ&oav
i
~ a q K O T I ~ Ui v~ ~K U ~ ~ Wphae'na
.
and Tryphosa the [womcnl la1,ormg in Lord. Sa,
who are
&UIT&U~~@E
flepuiha ~ j v a
+IS
hzLydin rthel
Greet YOU
Persis
the loved Lwomanl, who
Lord. Greet Per'sls
trohh&
~KOTT~~UEV
$V
K U P ~ V . our beloved one, lor
Lord.
many (things)
labored
m
13 drm6r~cliT6~'PoCQ0v Tbv ~ K ~ E K T ~ ;V She performed many
Greet you
Rufus
the chosen (one) in labors in Cthel Lord.
~ u p i o ~ a iT ~ V p q ~ i p a ai)-roi) ~(ai ip00. l3Greet ~ u ' f u s the
Lord
and the
mother o t him and
of me. chosen one in [the]
and his moth14 & o w h o a o @ ~ ' A u l i v ~ p ~ ~ o v , ~ h i y o v ~ uLord,
,
Asyncritus,
Greet Yon
Phlegon'
er and mine. 14 Greet
' E p ~ q v , n a ~ p 6 p a v , 'Eppkv,
~ a i TO^
phPelHermes,
Patrobas,
Hcrmas,
and
the pon, Hei'mes, Patfroobv
U ~ T O ~ S156~hqoljq. 15 drcr~r6oau0~
bas, Her,mas, and the
together with
them
brothers.
Greet YOU
,+
brothers with them.
01hbhoyov ~ a i ' lovhiav, NqpOa
Philologys
and
Jul~a,
Ncleus
and
the 15 Greet Phi.lo1'o.g~~
$E~Q$V
a d ~ o S , ~ a 'Ohup~Bv,
i
~ a i ~ o b q and Julia, Ne'reus and
lister
of hlm, and Olynlpas, and the (ones) his sister, and O,ly~n'ubv
ai)~oiq
n 6 t v - r ~ ~ & iouq. pas, and all the holy
together wlth
them
all (ones)
KolY.
with t h e m .
~
l6 ' A G z $ ~ " , e e ~
~ f
qlAz'bp'l
~
16 Greet
~
one ~another ~
with a holy kiss.
&yiv. 'Acrrrdl;oyra~ hpkq
ai
&~KhqOial
hob.
Are greeting
YOU
the
eccleslas All t h e congregations of the Christ
r k u a ~ 706
xp~uroi,.
of the
Christ.
greel YOU.
all
a n a p ~ ~ a h e 6 i at&:
&6~hq0i, 17 Now 1 exliort
I a ~ entrcatmg
n
but
brothers, YOU,brothers, to keep
o ICOTE~V
-rob$
T&C. 8 1 ~ o o ~ a u i ayour
q
eye on those
to be lcecpins eyes on the (ones) We
d ~ v i s ~ o n s who cause divisions
~ a iT& O~&v6ahanap& TGV 616a)(iv fiy
and the fall-causers bes~de the teachlng whlch a n d occasions f o r
stumbling contrary to
bp~iq
P ~ ~ ~ E T E -i~o~oi,v~aq, and
~ a tih e teaching t h a t
YOU
YOU learned
inakmg,
YOIT have
learned,
~ K K ~ ~ V E T E
&T'
ab-rGv- 18 0i
be you inclining out from
them;
the
and avoid them. 18 For
10 &o~r&oacr8~
' A I T E ~ ~ ~ T~ ~v V

wpoc6i~qcrB.c

Greet

you might lfcelve toward selves

YOU

Apelles

the (one)

anproved

oyz;. &gz,",e'

qq

c20

32'

ROMANS 16: 1 G 2 4

~0106~01

such (ones)

76

XPICJTQ 06 men

K U P ~ ~~! L & J

of

t h a t sort

of us to Christ no1 a r e slaves, not of

&Ah&
+I
iauriiu o u r L o r d Christ,
but
to the
of selves but of their own

to the

Lord

6ouk6oua1v

they are slaving for

and

~q

through

the

5%

'

Jesus

with

YOU.

YOU.

21 'Ao-rrdr<~~al 6pdq
Is greeting

awepy6q

fellow worker

pou,

the low

Timothy

YOU

21 Timothy my fel-

Tip6&oq

~ a iAoO~toq ~ a 'Idraov
i

of me, and

Lucius

and

Jason

~ a Zoaira-rpoq
i
oi a u y y ~ v ~ i qpov.

and

Sosipater

the

relatives

of me.

22 &crrr&<opat 6pBq iyi, Tip-r~oq

I am greeting

ypbyraq

having written

23

the (one)

. r j v 6-rrrcrrohjv b ~ u p i q .
the

letter

& ~ & < E T ~ I

Is greeting

ECvoq

stranger [as host1

in

ir pdq
pou

of me

Is greeting

Lord.

raioq
Gaius

YOU

~ K K A ~ C T ~ ~&OIT&<ETCXI
S .

ecclesia.

Tertius

YOU

~ a l

and

8Aqq

of whole

6p&q "Epao~oq
YOU

Erastus

the

22
the

oi~ov6poq ~ i j q n6heoq ~ a iKodap~oq 6

steward

&6EAq6q.
brother.

of the

city

and

Quartus

the

worker g r e e t s
YOU, and so do Lucius and Ja'son and
So-sip'a-ter my relatives.
22 I, Ter'tius, who
have done the writing of this letter,
greet YOU in [the]
Lord.
23 Ga'ius, n;y host
and that of all the
congregation, greets
E'ras'tus the
city steward greets
YOU, a n d SO does
Quar'tus his brother.
24 -"

24* This verse is omitted in the Westcott and Hort Greek text.

T@

6i

To the (one)

but

xpqo~ohoyiaq ~ a ibellies; and by smooth

kindly saying
and t a l k a n d compli.
E ~ A yO iaq
6Eacrriiu1
T&C ~ a p 6 i a q mentary speech they
blessing
they are seducing
the
hearts seduce t h e hearts
T ~ V
&K&KWV.
19 4
6 ijv of g u i l e l e s s ones,
of the (ones)
non-bad.
e
ofyou 19 For YOUR obedience
3piv has come to the
~ ~ $ ~ K E T o -iqs
i r r a ~ o f i iq n-aq
obedience into all (ones) came from; upon YOU notice of all. I theref o r e r e j o i c e over
odv
xaipo,
6e 'p6q You. ~ u It want
therefore I am rejoicing.
You
-. I am willing
- but
YOU to be wise as
00903q
v
E ~ V ~ciq
I
'yae6~~ t o w h a t is good,
wise
indeed to be into the (thing)
good,
but innocent as to
dr~~paiouq62 eiq
72)
KaK6v- 20
what is evil. 20 For
nlixtureless but into the (thing) bad.
The
his part, the God
6;
8 ~ 2 ) ~-65
eipjvrls
who giveS peace
but
God of the
Deace
'rdrxet.
(will
crush Satan un;tmw&v h 6 ~ o c qr66aq 6pBv hv
of
YOU
in
auickness.
der
Yam
feet shortly.
under
the
feet
Satan
May
the
undeserved
X ~ P ~ S
706 K U P ~ O U f i p c ~
'H
Lord
of us k i n d n e s s of o u r
The &deserved kindness of the
Lord Jesus be with
'Ir1aoir
p ~ 8 ' 6pGv.
~othiq, ~ a i 61&

cavity,

25 Now to him who

can make YOU B m
crrqpi$a~
K ~ T &
76 ~ljC(yyat6v fn accord with the
to make firmly fixed according to the good news good news I declare
pou ~ a i 72)
' I a06 X p t ~ o O , and the preaching of
of m e and the
o e s u
Chnm, Jesus Christ, accordK~T&
h o ~ & A u y r ~ vpu(~-rqpiou xp6v01q ing to the revelation
according to
revelation
of mystery
to tunes of the sacred secret
which has been kept
aiwvio~q
yq pEvou
of (one) having been kept silenced in silence for longeverlasting
26
CP~V.&W%~OS
62
"ih lasting times 26 but
of (one) havlng been manifested
but
now has now been made
manifest and has been
616
-ra ypacqiiv -rrpo$q~t~Qv KT'
through and scriptures prophetic
accordmg to made known through
.&-rrl~cr/tjv 703 aioviou 9 ~ 0 6 iq thra~ofiv the prophetic scripenjoinder of the everlasting God into obedience tures among all the
n i 0 - r ~ ~ ) ~eiq
ndnrra
T&
g h nations in accord with
nations the command of the
of faith
into
all
the
everlasting God to
27
Y V W ~OI ~ ~ V T O ~ ,
to alone promote obedience by
of (one) having been made known,
faith; 27 to God, .wise
ao.$Q 8 ~ 6 616 ' lqcro6 Xptmo6
d
wlse God through Jesus
Christ
to whom alone, be the glory
through Jesus Christ
fi 66ca ~ i qTO;$ aiGvaq. dprjv.
forever. Amen.
the glory into the
ages; amen.

25

f1
!

6wapQq

being powerful

6pdq
Yon

1
747

1 CORINTHIANS 1: 9-16

fl POI

KOP l NO l OYZ

TOWARD
CORINTHIANS
1
~Xqr6q&r6arohoq ' 1qaoG Xptaroir 1 Paul, calIed to be
1 IlairAoq
an apostle of JePaul
called
apostle
of Jesus Christ
I

Christ through
e~hfiparoq 8 ~ 0 6 ~ a i h d h v q q 1 sus
though
w lll
of God
and
Sosthenes God's will, and Sosttheanes our brother
6 dt6Ehqbq 2 7f
6K~hqqiq 0
E O G 2 to the congregation
the
brother
to the
ecclesla
of the
God of God that is in
r4i
05ag
b
Kopivec;, Corinth, to YOU who
the (one)
being
in
Corinth, have been sanctified' in
fiytaapivo~q
b
Xpto-r@ union with Christ Jesus, called to be holy
to (ones) having been sanctified
in
Christ
ones, together with all
' I qaoG,
K
O
&yi o t ~
o6v
Jesus,
called
holy (ones),
together with who everywhere are
calling upon the name
rc&aw
TO?,
irc~~douphvotq-rb Bvopa of our Lord, Jesus
all
t h e (ones)
calling upon
the
name Christ, their Lord and
T O
K U ~ ~ O fip6v
U
'IqaoG Xptaroir h ITavri ours :
3 Mas YOU have unof the
Lord
of us
Jesus
Christ
in every
deserved. kindness and
T~TQ a h 6 v
~ a f?i p 6 ~ '
peace from God our
place of them and of us;
Father and [the] Lord
3
X ~ P ~ S
6piv ~ a Eipfi~q
i
IT^ Jesus Christ.
Undeserved kindness to YOU and peace from
4 1 always thank
OEOG . r r a ~ & q fiuGv ~ a ~upiou
i
'IqaoG Xp~aroir. God for YOU in view
God Father 04 us and of Lord Jesus
Christ.
of t h e undeserved
kindness of God
4
EOxap~arG
TQ
&G
T&TOTE
I am giving thanks
to the
God
always to YOU in Christ JeT E P ~ 6pGv h i
TG
X~PITI
706 sus; 5 that in everyabout YOU upon the undeserved kindness of the thing YOU have been
in him, in
OEOG ~6
608~iaq
6piv Ev X P I U T enriched
~
God to the having been given to YOU in Christ
full ability to speak
'Iquoir, 5 6rt fv
~avri
$rchouria~qr~and in full knowlJesus,
that in every (thing) YOU were enriched edge, 6 even as the
about the
Ev airr@,b vavri A6yc9 ~ a I:T ~ D Q ~ V ~ G Ewitness
I,
in him, in all
word and
all
knowledge, Christ has been renfirm among YOU,
6
~ a e + q 76 pap~6ptov roir
x p ~ a ~ o idered
r
accordmg as the
witness
of the
Christ
7 so t h a t Y O U do
kp~pa160q
Q
6piv1 7 &UTE
6 ~ 6 5not fall short in any
was stabilized
in
YOU,
as-and
YOU
gift a t all, while YOU
pi
6 o - r ~ p ~ T d a 1Ev
pq6~vI x a p i u p a ~ ~are
, eagerly waiting for
not
to be behind
in
not one
gracious gift, the revelation of our
Jesus Christ.
~ ~ ~ ~ E K ~ E x o ~ T?p
& v odcrro~khuqrv
u ~
TOG K U ~ ~ O Lord
U
eagerly awaiting the
revelation
of the Lord 8 He will also make
4pGv 'Iqaoir X to-roir' 8 6q ~ a ip ~ D a 1 6 a E l YOU firm to the end,
of us Jesus
g~rist;
who also will stabilize t h a t YOU may be
irp6q Z ~ I ; r a o u q & ~ y ~ h t j r o u q -re fiphpq open t o n o accuYOU
untll
end
unaccusable in the
day
sation in the day
61&

746

TOG

'Iqaoir Xplo~oG. 9 rrta~6q of our Lord Jesus

Christ.
Faithful christ. 9 ~ o isd faith6 9 ~ 6 61'
~
05
6 ~ h f i e q r ~ - :is7 fa, by whom YOU
the God through whom YOU were called into were called into a
KOIV~+~~ T O
uioir a h 0 6 ' I aoG Xp~o-roG sharing with his Son
sharmg
of the Son of him of 3esus
Christ
Jems C h i s t our ~ o r d .
~oir KIJpiOU fipijv.
lONow I exhort
of us.
the
Lord
YOU,brothers, through
10 I l a p a ~ a h G 68 3p&q1dtG~Aqoi, 6tix the name of OUT Lord
- I am encouraging but YOU, brothers, through I Jesus Christ that YOU
TOG 6v6paros T O ~upiou fipGv 'I (SOG should all speak in
the . name
of the
Lord
of us
ofaesus agreement, and that
c,
there should not. be
Xpto-roG
tva
76
a&6
Christ
in order that
the
- very (thing) divisions among YOD,
h6yq-r~
E
~ a ip i
fi .:$I but that YOU may be
you may be saying all (ones), and not may be -m fitly united in the
irpiv
' uxiap,ma,
fir
62 same mind and in the
YOU sphts,
YOU may be
but same line of thought.
~ a T q p ~ t ~ p h v 0 t iv TI$ aha voi uai 11For the- disclosure
having been adjusted down in the very mmd and was ' made t o me
@ 76 ahfj yvbpq. 11
66qh68q - . y6p about YOU,my brothm the very opmlon.
It was made evident for ers, by those of [the
pot rc~piirpGv, bt6Ehqoi pout 6 r b
78v
h o u s e of] ChIo'e,
to me. about YOU, brothers of me, by the (ones) that dissensions exist
XA6qq
871
~ P I ~ E S &v 6piv ~ i a i v . among YOU. l2What
of Chloe
that
a c b o f strife
in
YOU
are. I mean is this, that
12
hiyo
62 TOGTO 6-rt E ~ a m o q 6 Gv each one of YOU
I am saying b u t this that each (one) o&ou says: "I beIong to
Ahyei ' E y b phv ~ i p t na6hou; 'Eycj 62 Paul." "But I t o
issaying
I
indeed I am of Paul,
1 - but A.polfloS," "But I
'Arcohhcj, 'Eyb 6k
Kqq&,
'Eyh 6 i to Ce'phas," "But I to
of Apollos.
I
but of Cephas,
I
but Christ." 13 The Christ
Xpto-roir. 13 p~pip~o-rat 6 x p r ~ 6 q . pfi exists divided. Paul
of Christ.
Has been parted the
Chr~st. Not was not impaled for
flairhoq
&araup&0q 6
v
fi ~ i qYOU,was he? Or were
Paul
was put on stake over
YOU, or Into
YOU baptized ..in the
76
6vopa
na6Xou
bpa1rria0q.r~; name of Paul? 141
were YOU baptized?
of Paul
the
name
14
c15xap1o-rij 6r1
066kva
6 Gv am thankful I bapI am giving thanks
that
none
oryou tized none of YOU
Cris'pus and
C$drrr~~aa EE
pi
K p i m v ~ a i ~ ~ Y o vexcept
,
I baptized
if
not
Crispus
and
Gaius, Ga'ius, 15 so that no
15
Tva
TI$
~i'rcg
871 one may
say that
in order that lo? someone should say that YOU were baptized in
~ 1 q 76
ip6v Bvopa
i$crrrrio&lm.
my name. lGYes, I
into
the
my
name
YOU were baptized;
also baptized t h e
16 hpdrrrrtoa 62 ~ a ir6v I r ~ q a v & ol~ovI baptized but also the of Stephanas house; household of .Stephfanas. As for the rest, I
XOIIT~V
06,
of6a ei
T I V ~
leftover (thing) not I have known if anybody do not know whether
of the

K U ~ ~ OqUp 6 v

Lord

of us of Jesus

'0

Ev it is witten: " R ~
in that boasts, let him
boast in Jehovah."*
Kupiq
~auxdco0w.
Lord let him be boasting.
And so I, When
K&yh
OO&v
. r r irptiq, dt6~hqoi,
I came to YOU,
h d I having come toward
Y O , bm,ers.
brothers, did not come
fi~eov 06
~ae'
~ I T E ~ O ~A ~~ V~ o ufi with an extrav%ance
I came not according to superiority of word or of speech or of wiscroqiaq ~crrayyaAov irpiv 1-6 puo~fip~ov
dom declaring the saof wisdom announcing down to YOU the mystery
cred secret of God to
1-06
0~06,2 06 yhp
E~ptvdc
r1
YOU. 2F0r I decided
of the
God,
not
for
I judged
anything not to know anything
~i66vat
2v irpiv ~i pjl ' I ~ ( J o ~ ~ X
v ~ I C T Tamong
~ V you except Jetohave known in YOU if not
Jesus
Christ
sus Christ, and h h
~ a i TO~TOV
Ecnaupwpivov.
3 ~ & y bimpaled. 3 And I came
and this (one) having been put on stake;
and I to YOU in weakness
6v &oeEviq ~ a -6v
i (p6$9 Kai b r p 6 p ~ and in fear and with
m weakness and in fear and in trembling much trembling; 4and
.rrohhG Ey~v6pqv *rrp6q fip&qI 4 ~ a i 6 my speech and what I
much
I came to be toward
YOU,
and the preached were not
h6yoq pou ~ a i76 ~ f i p u y ~ &
pou O ~ KEV with persuasive words
word of me and the preachmg of me not m of
but with a
v10oiq oocpiaq A6y01q &Ah'
~ O G E ~ C E demonstration
I
of mixpersuasive of wisdom words but in showing off
it and power, 5that
welipmoq ~ a iS U V C ~ ~5E W ~i v, a
fi
faith might
of spirit
and
of power,
in order that the
~ i o - r ~6q Gv pil
b ooqiq dtv0pGi.rrov n o t in men's wisfaith ofyon not ma5 be in wisdom
of men
dom, but in Qod's
&Ah' $J
~ U V & ~ E I 8~06.
power.
but
m
power
of God.
6 Now we speak wis:
6 Iocpiav
62
AahoGp~v dom among those who
Wisdom
but
we are speaking
are mature, but not
b
TO~S
rd~iotq~
~~q~~~-the wisdom of this sysin
the
perfect (ones),
wisdom
62 06 T O aiLivoq 701jrou 0662 ~ L i v tem of things nor that
this
nor
of the of the rulers of this
age
but not of the
706
aiijvoq
To,jTousystem of things, who,
&px6v~wv
rulers
are to come to nothof the
age
this
~a~apyoupivwv.
7 &A
,)h
ing. 7 But we speak
TGV
of the (ones) making themselves ineffective;
but ~ o d ' s wisdom in a
AaAo6p~v
0 ~ 0 6 aoqiav 6v puo~qpiq, sacred secret, the hidwe are speaking of God wisdom in
mystery,
den wisdom, 3hich.
*V
drrro~~~puppEvqv~
God
foreordained "bethe Iw~sdoml
having been hidden,
f
o
r
e
t h e systems
.rrpohpta~v
6 0 . ~ 6 vpZ)
~
~ L i v aicjvov
defined beforehand the God before the
ages
of things for our
E ~ S 66<m v
8 4"
06gE;q
T&v
glory. 8 This [wisinto
gbry
of us;
which
no one
of the dom] not one of the
ykypc~rr~cn

i t has been written

The (one)

K~UX~PEVO<

boasting

wz~c~

31'

Jehovah,

J798.U-".17.18;

the

Lord, NBA.

rulers of this system

of things came to
y&p gyvoaav, o l j ~ iirv 1-6v ~Oplov ~ i j q know, for if they had
for they knew, not likely the
Lord
of the known [it] they would
66Sqq
2o~a6pwoav. 9 &Ah&
~ a m q not have Impaled the
glory
they put on stake;
but .
according as glorious Lord. 9 But
y6ypa.rrrat
"A
dqOdvZ)~0 6 ~just as it is written:
it has been written Which (things)
eye
not '<Eye has not seen
K a p 6 i ~and ear has not heard,
d 6 ~ v~ a odq
i
0 6 ~fi~ouaev~ a i
saw and ear not
heard
and upon
heart
neither have there
&~epcjnou 06,
drvipq,
daa
been conceived in the
of man
not
ascended,
as many (things) as h e a r t of man t h e
f i ~ o i p a a ~ v6 0 ~ 6 ~~ o i q
dr~orrrGa~vthings that ' C i ~ dhss
prepared
the God to the (ones)
loving
.prepared for those
&6v: l o f i p ? ~, yhp ~ I T E K M L J ~ 6E V %
ii&
h0{
lave Qim." 10 For
him.
To us
for
reveaIed
the
it is to us God has
St&
706 m ~ f i p m o s , 76 Y ~ Pr~,":&a revealed them through
spirit,
the
for
through
the
his, spirit, for the spir~ a i1-h pdc8q 706 it Searches 'into
Epauve,
.rrcka
all (things) issearching, and the depths of the
things, even the deep
8~0i.i.
C.na
1 things of God.
11 For who among
11 Tic y&p O ? ~ E V &v~ph'KoV 1-h
Who for has known
of men
the (things) men knows the things
of a man except the
TOG &v0phou i p i 76 .rrv~irpa TOG spirit of man that
of
the
the
spirit
man
If not
of the
is in him? So, too,
dor0pLnrou 76 b ah$; O ~ T W S ~ a ? T&
man
t h e in him? Thus also the (things) no one has come to
TOG &06 0lj6~iq E~VWKEV~i pjl r 6 .rrv~6baknow t h e things of
God, except the spirit
of the God no one has known if not the spirit
TOG 0~06.12 JjpEiq 62 06 TZ) .rrv~!pa 1-06 of God. l2Now we
of the God.
We but not the splnt o f t h e received, not the spirit
~ 6 a p o u~ d c p o p ~drMh
v
76 .rrv6pa 1-6 h K of the world, but the
world
received
but the spirit the out of spirit which is from
"
God, that we might
I V ~
Ei66pEv
1-4
TOG 0 ~ 0 6 ,
the God, in order that we might know the (thmgs) know the things that
b1~6 1-06 ~ E O G
xap~oeiv~a
Jj piv. h a v e b e e n k i n d l y
by the God having been graciously given to us; given us bv God.
13
3
~ai
haAoGpEv
13These things we
which (things)
also
we are speaking
also speak, not with
b 616a~roiq &vepw.rri~q ooqiaq A6yo1q, words .taught
huin (ones) taught; of human
wisdom words,
. man wisdom, but with
;V
6I ~ O [ K T U ~ ~ n v d p a ~ o q ,
&Ah'
but
in
(ones) taught
ofspr
those taught by [the]
spirit, as we comITVEU ~ T I K &
~TVEU~~TIKO~S
spirituar
(things)
bine spiritual [matto sniritual (things)
.
-.
tersJ with spiritual
OVVK~~VOVTE~.
judging with.
Cwordsl
dpx6v-rwv 706
rulers

of the

aiGvo~ roli~ou ~ ~ V C J K E V ,
age

this

has known,

Ei
if

u-

52
82&? but

6 ~ 0 p o 1 ~ 0 q06

6 6 x ~ ~ a 1 l 4 B u t a physical
man does not receive
T$
TOc
mE6paToS
eEO< the things of the spGi
the (things) of the
spirit
of the
a d , of God9 for they are
foolishness to him;
~.lopia yirp ah6 ~ U T ~ V~, a 06
i Sliva~al and he cannot get to
foolishness for to him it is, and not he is able
ow Ctheml, because
yvGva~, 671 I T V E U ~ C ( T I &KVG
C [~
KP~VET~I'
they a r e examined
to know, because spiritually it is being judged up; spiritually. 15 How15 6 62 w ~ u p m t ~ 6 q & V ( X K ~ ~ V E I phv ever, the spiritual man
~ e SaU
the but spiritual (one) is judging up indeed ~ X ~ indeed
things, but he h i m s a
ha,
ah6q
62
IT'
is not examina by
all (things),
he
but
by
any man. 16 For "who
h a ~ p i v ~ ~ 16
a ~ ~. i q yhp Eyvo ~ 0 has
6 ~ come to know
is being judged up.
Who
for
knew
rmnd the mind of Jehovah;
Kupiou, 5q
owSlpdru~~ a h 6 v ; Jjp~iqthat he may instruct
of Lord, who will make go together him?
We him?" But we do have
the mind of Christ?
62 V O ~ V XplmoG Bxop~v.
but mind of Christ are having.
And so, brothers,
1 was not able to
K&yr5, &5hgoi, a& ~ 6 1 ~ ~
hahfiual
~ q v
And I, brothers,
not I was able to speak speak to YOU as to
bps
3q
-rrveupcrr~~o?q &Ah'
J q spiritual men, but as
to YOU
as
to spiritual (ones)
but
as to fleshly men, as to
U ~ ~ K ~ V O I ~Sq
,
vllrriolq 6v Xplo-rG. babes in Christ. 2 1
to fleshly (ones),
as
to babes
in
Christ. fed YOU milk, not
2 y a a 6p&q
h 6 ~ 1 u a , oir
Bpijpa, something to eat, for
Milk
YOU
Imade drink, not thing eaten, YOU were n o t yet
ohw
Y ~ P
666vaue~.
'MA' strong enough. I n fact,
not as yet
for
YOU were being able.
But neither are YOU strong
enough now, 3 for You
0666 .?TI l& 66vaUeE, 3 .?TI yhp CC[PKIKO~
neither yet now YOU are able, yet for fleshly (ones) are yet fleshly. For
whereas there are jealLCTE. ~ I T O U yhp LV 3p?v <-hoq ~ a Eptq,
i
YOU are. Where
for in YOU jealousy and strife. ousy and strife among
YOU, are s a u not
oirx;
U ~ ~ K I K O ~ &m ~ a i
KaT&
not
fleshly (ones) are YOU and according to fleshly and are YOU
&V&~WTOV
ITE~IIT~TE?TE;
4
&TOY yhp not walking as men
man
YOU are walking about?
Whenever for do? 4For when one
Says: "I belong - to
A6y~t
TIC
'Eyh
piv
~ i pnaljhou,
~
issaying anyone
I
indeed I a l n of Paul, Paul," but another
Says: "I to A'pollos,'!
z~~poq
66
'Ey&
'ATohhG,
ocK
different (one)
but
f
of Apollos,
not are YOU not simply
men?
Qapmoi
6m;
men
are YOU?
5 What, then, is
A.~ol'los? Yes, what
5 Ti
O ~ V Z ~ T ~
'AITohhGq;
V
Ti 66 .&JT~v
What therefore is
Apollos? What but is
is P a u l ? M i n i s t e r s
nairhoq; 61dr~ovoi 61'
bv ~rrlmEljaarE,through whom YOU
Paul?
Servants through whom YOU believed, be c sb m e be 1i e ver S,
~ a i &K&UTC~)
6
KljpIOq :EWK.cV. even a s t h e Lord
and to each (one)
the
Lord
gave.
granted each One.
161 'Jehovah. J13,14,17,18; the Lord, KBA; God, J8. 1 6 b Christ, P46KACVg
SypP7J8; the Lord, BDIt.
l4

man

not

is receiving

O$~VEVG

$12

6 1 planted, A-pollos
watered, but ~ o kept
d
qiicav~v.
7 h e making [it] grow; 7 so
a h a 6 B&q
as-and that neither is he that
but
the
God was making to grow;
0%~
6
~UTE~WV
io-riv
TI
O ~ T E plank anything nor is
neither the (one) planting he is anything nor he that waters, but
God who makes [it]
b
.rro~i<wv,
6
the (one)
making to drink,
but
the (one) grow. 8 Now he that
q6C&!wv
&6q. 8
6
~UTE&
62 plants and he that
fI making to grow a d .
The (one) planting but waters are one, but
each [person] will re~ai 6
rro~i<wv
Ev
EIUIV,
and the (one) making to drink one (thing) they are, ceive his own reward
i ~ a m o q 6 i T ~ V7610~ ptue6v XTjpq~~al according to his own
each (one) but the own reward he will receive labor. 9 For we are
K ~ T &
76v 7 6 1 0 ~K&OV, 9 9 ~ 0 6 y&p God's fellow workers.
acconling to the own
labor,
of God
for YOU people are God's
E O ~ E V C N V E ~ Y O ~ . ~ E O G Y E ~ ~ Y I O V ,~ E O G Aeld under cultivation,
we are fellow workers; of God farmed field, of God God's building.
oi~060p< UTE.
10 According to the
building
YOU are.
undeserved kindness
10
Kmh
~v
x&ptv
TOG of God that was given
According to the undeserved kindness of the to me, as a wise di0~06 T?V
SO~E?O&V pol bq aoq16q rector of works I laic!
wise a foundation, but
God the having been given to me as
~ P X I T C K T ~ V eEp6h0~ i e q ~ a ,
& h h 0 ~ someone else is buildcbief craftsman foundation I put, another (one)
ing on it. But let
62
&~01~060p&?. ~ K ~ U T O <
6 i each one keep watchbut
is building upon.
Each (one)
but
Ph~rri~w
irro1t<o60pei. ing how he is buildlet him be looking at $: :
he is building upon; ing On it.' 11 For
any
11 O E ~ S I I O V yhp a h o v 066~iq Sljvma~ no man Can
is able other foundaticn than
other
no one
foundation
for
&ivai
vaoh
T?Iv
KE~UEVOV.
6c what is laid. which
wh'ch
1Ging.
beside
the (one)
to put
. Now
is Jesus ~ h r i s t 12
Xp~mi)q*12 ~i 6 i
~ D T I V 'IquoGq
if anyone builds on
Christ;
If
but anyone
is
Jesus
the foundation gold,
. ~ O I K O ~ Oh~ iE ?T ~ V 8EpfhloV ~puuiov, silver, precious stones,
is building upon upon the foundation
gold,
wood materials, hay,
X~~TOV,
drpyfip~ov, Ai0ouq T I ~ ~ O U ~tljha,
,
stubble, Ideach ones
silver.
stones
precious, woods,
hay,
~ah&pqv,13 &K&O-TOU
T?I
Epyov qavfp6v work will become
stubble,
of each (one) the work manifest manifest, for the day
6qhGue~Y N ~ ~ U E T ~ I4,
yhp fipipa
will show it up, bewill become, the for
day
willmake evident; cause it
be re8~1
6v
rupi & T O K ~ ~ ~ I T T E T ~ I ,
vealed by means of
because
in
fire
it is being revealed,
fire; a n d t h e fire
'
~K&DTOU
T6 . ? ~ Y O V 6ITO'ib
&UTlV
O f each lone)
prove
. . the work of what sort it is
nGp a h 6 6?!<tp&cre1.14 7 ~rvoq ~6 Epyov
workeach one's
fire very will prove.
If of anyone the work is. 14 I f anyone's work
'

6 kyb
I

iq6~&uua, 'Arrohhhq
planted,

Apollos

~IT~TIUEV,

made to drink,

755

EVE?

1 CORINTHIANS 3: 23-4:

E~TE
CvemG~a
E ~ T E death or things now
he has built 01
whe,
(things) having stood in whether here or things to come,
it remains, he will re
pihhov~a,
.rr&Ta
CpGv, 23 6 p ~ i Sall things belong to
h ~ y q e r a ~ . . 15 ~7
TIVO~
~b
Lpyov ceive a reward; 154
YOU; 23 in turn YOU
berng
about,
all
(things)
of
YOU.
YOU
h e will receive;
if
of anyone
the
work a n y o n e ' s work 1, {thinas)
, belong t o Christ;
Beoir.
~ a r a ~ a i j o ~ ~ aql ,p w r a , a h b q 62 burned up, he
6; XplOT06, Xpla76q 62
Christ, in turn, bebut of God.
Christ
.,+ of Christ.
will be burned down, he will be damaged, h e but suffer loss, but & ,u-longs to God.
ao aeral,
oirrwq 66 &q 61& 1~up6q.himself will be saved;
O5rwq 4"'
Foyyl(ko8o in6pwnoq I S Let a man so aph e will e saved,
thus but as through
fire.
y&, if SO, [it Wilr b]
man
as
Thus
us
let reckon
praise us as being
as through fire.
16 OI~K
076a-r~
o"r1
vabq
Jn-qph~aq
Xplor06
Kai
oi~ov6pouq
puo-qpiwv
subordinates
of Christ
Not YOU have known t h a t divine habitation
1s DO YOU. not h$
of Chrlst and stewards of mysteries and stewards of sa6 ~ 0 6 t a r 2 ~ a lr b me6ya TOG BEOG b that YOU people art
0~00. 2 66s
AOIIT~V
< ~ T E ~ T ~ I cred -secrets of God.
of God youare and the
splrit of the God in God's tempIe, and tha
f, God.
Here leftover (thing) it is being sought 2 Besides, in this case.
Sr piv
O ~ K E ~ ; 17 ~7
'1.1s
r6v the spirit of Gg &I ~ o i qO ~ K O V ~ ~ O Tva
I ~
1 ~ 1 m 6 q TIC what is looked for in
YOU
is dwelling?.
~f
anyone
the dwells in YOU? 17'U
stewards in order that faithful someone stewards is for a man
in the
destroys t&
vabv
TOG
~EOG
~ ~ E ~ P Eanyone
I,
6p8{.
3 $poi 62 iq 9 6 x 1 0 ~ 6 to
~ be found faithful,
divine habitation
of the
God
is corrupting, temple of God,
might be found.
To me but into least (thing) 3 NOW to me it is a
cpeep~i
TOGTOV
6 6 ~ 6 r 6 y&p will destroy him; for ~ S ~ I V Yva
wa~pt6G
39' 6pGv
very trivial matter
Will corrupt this (one)
the
God;
the
for the temple of ~~d
it is in order that by YOU I should be judged up that I should be exvabq
706
6 ~ 0 6 6 ~ 1 6 .&CJTIV,
~
is holy, which '[k.fi imi, dnr6pwriqq 4pipaq' G h ' 0 x 2 amined by You or by a
divine habitation
of the
God
holy
is,
human
day;
but not-but human tribunal. Even
p l e l Y O U peoIjie or by
O T V
C ~ T E Srpdq.
{paurb~ &va~pivw. 4 0662~ y&p h p a ~ ~ I@ do not examine
are.
which (ones) a r e
YOU.
myself I am judging up;
nothing for to myself myself,
4 F I I~am~not
18
Let
no
one
be
38 MqG~iq icmr6v
t$ a ~ a ~ & r w oOvo16a,
&Ah' O ~ K kv TOO?^? conscious of anything
No one
himself
let him mislead out;
seducing
"h I have been conscious, but not in ~s
myself. yet by
7 1q
~ O K E ~GO+<
~ i v atv~ 6piv iV T@ any0ne among Yon
6~61~aiopa1,
d
62 Gva~pivwv pE this I am not proved
anyone is thinking wise to be in YOU in the thinks he
wise in I have been justified, the (one) but ~ u d g m gup me
but he that
this system of things, ~fipt6q~ U T I V . 5 ~ O T E pfi ~ ~ p b~ a l p o 6 examines me is Jehoai&vi TOOTQ, pwp6q
yevEoeo,
Yva
age
this,
fool let him become, in order that let him become a fool
Lord
is.
As-and not before appointed time Vah.a 5 H~~~~ do not
1
ybq~ai
ao96q, 19 6 y&p aoqia that he may become
TI
K ~ ~ V E T EZWS
,
Bv
2hOa
judge anything before
he might become
wlse,
the
for
wisdom
wise. 19 For the wis- anything b e YOU judging, untll likely should come the due time, until the
TOG
K ~ U ~ O TUO ~ T O U
pwpia
r a p & 76
6 K~PIO~,6
~ai
~WT~UEI
T& Lord comes, who will
of the
world
this
foolishness bes~de the dom of this world b
the
Lord,
who also will bring to light the both bring the secret
. foolishness with God;
~ E G&mivyfypm~at
'0
K~UITT&
TOG
CK~TOU~
~ a things
i
of darkness to
God
is;
it has been written
The (onel
of the
darkness
and light and make the
. . for i t is written: hidden (things)
cpccvepcju~i
r&q Pouh&q TGV K ~ P ~ I & V ,c~unselsof the hearts
6paoo6y~voqTOGS- aoqoirq tv rrj ravoupyiq "He catches the
catchlng
the wise (ones) in the all-doing
in their own cun- he wlll make manifest the counsels of the hearts,
and then
adrGv- 20 ~ a ITGIV
i
Kliploq YIVGGKEI
roGq ning." 2OAnd agap: ~ a r6r&
i
6 halvoq y v ~ a ~K&UT(?, each one will have his
of them;
and agaln
Lord
is knowing the
come to him
~ ~ h knows
~ ~ mat
~ h and
m then the praise will come to be to each (one)
from God.
61doy1opo3q TGV oopijv 87t
~ i a i v the reasonings of the 6x6 700 8 ~ 0 0 .
reasonings
of the
wise
that
6 Now, b r o t h e r s ,
wise men are futik." from the God.
p6~alOl. 21 &UTE pq6~iq K ~ U X ~ D ~ W{V 21 H~~~~ let no these
things I have
66,
(
i
(
6
d
~
~
i
,
6
T
a
h
a
vam.
As-and no one let him be boasting- in
but,
brothers, transferred so as to
These (things)
be boasting in men;
dtv8pG~oiq
.rr&ra
y&p bp&v
E T U X ? ~ ~ & T EI ~~ ~S Epaur6v ~ a i'Arohhbv a p p b to myself and
men;
a n ( t h ~ g s ) for
of
E%,ivl f~ all things belong ! ~Irefashioned
Apollos A-pol'los for YOUR
myself
and
into
"
22 whether
22 EYTE
nairhoq
EYTE
'ArohhGq
h e to
Iv a
gV
fipivgood, t h a t in our
61'
bpa~,
whether
Paul - whether ApoIlos
whether Paul O r A-pollos ' Or
through
YOU,
in order that
in
us case YOU may learn
o r the
the [rule]: "Do not
EYTE
K ~ U ~ O GE ~ E :
E~TE Ce'phas
paeqra
r 6 Mfi br12p
&
Cephas whether world whether life whether world or life - O r
YOU might learn
the Not
over
what (things) go beyond the things
20a Jehovah, Jsa,*l-l4.le-l8,zo; the Lord, KBA.
P46KBA.
4a Jehovah, J708.18; the Lord ( K - ~ Q L o ky'ri-os),
~,

will remain

which

~ ' I T O I K O ~ ~ ~ T ] O V ~, I G @ ~ that
V

he built upon,

B2eY$q

reward

--

$2:

"

E T ~ b r i p that are written,"

over order that YOU
not be puffed UP it,.
TOG ~ V A S
9~~10liae~
Of
the one YOU are being puffed up down on the dividually in
the one against t,&
htpov.
7 Tiq yicp UE
Bla~pival;
7 For w h o m a h
different (one).
Who for YOU judges through? other.
to differ from ap.
Ti 62
EXEI~
6 06,
2AaP~q; other? Indeed, What
What but are you having which not youreceived? do you have that yap
~i S i ~ a i ~ ~ P E s , ~i
KauXeoal did not receive? Q
If but also you received, why are you boasting now! You. did indeed
receive Citl, why Q
cjq pfi
AapGv;
you boast as though
as not having received?
you did not receive
6611
~ ~ l c o p ~ u pI t v o
&mi; [it]?
Already
having been satiated
are YOU?
8 You men ake%
6%
~AOU$U~TE;
xopiq
Jlpiiv have YOUR fill, do YO^
Already
YOU became rich?
Apart from
us YOU are rich already,
are You?
ha@
LPaalh~6ua-r~;
~ a 6q~h6v
i
y s Z~au~h~Gcrcr-r~,
begun
as kings
YOU reigned?
and I owed in fact YOU reigned,
"
without us, have YO^
Iv a
~ a i
&piv And I wish indeed
JiIJas
in order that
also
we
to
that YOU had begun
w v ~ a t u 1 h ~ 6 u o p ~ 9v .
6 0 ~ 6 y6rpI 6 ruling as kings, that
we might reign together.
I am thinking for, the we also might
0 ~ 6 q Jlp8q T O C ~ &rou~6houq ~ E T X & O V ~ with YOU as b g s .
God
us
the
apostles
last (ones) 9 For it seems to me
that God has put ua
h i 6 ~(EV1
i)q
&rleava~iouq,
"I
showed off from as appointed to death, because the apostles last m
as
ap0ha-rpov i y ~ v f i 0 q p ~ vTQ ~ 6 c r p q~ a Zxyyfholq
i
pointed to death, be.
theater we became to the world and to angels Cause We have become
~ a i dv0p6~01q.10 f i p ~ ? ~pmpoi
I
a theatrical spectacle
and
to men.
We
fools
through to the world, both to
angels and to men.
Xpicrr6v, b p ~ ? q 6i. +p6vlp01
Q xplcrrij.
beChrist,
YOU
but discreet (ones) in Christ: lo We are
cause of Christ, but
fipeiq
d r d ~ v ~ ? q , &piq 62
iuxvpoi'
YOU are discreet ln
we
weak (ones),
YOU
but strong (ones) ; christ;
we are weak
&p~iq
860501,
62 but YOU are strong;
YOU
glorious (ones),
we
but YOU are in good reG T I ~ O I . 11
~ f i q 6irp~l Gpaq pute, but we are in
dishonorable(ones).
Until the rightnow
hour dishonor. l l m w n to
~ai TEIV~~EV
~ a i 6 1 q ~ 6 p ~ v ~ a this
i very hour we conand we are hungering and we are thirsting and tinue to hunger and
also to thirst and'ta
Y U ~ V I T E ~ O ~ E VKC(]
~ohaqlC6p~ga
scantily clothed
we are being naked and we are being struck with fist be
and to be knocked
KC(i
&OT(XTOC~EV
12 Kcti
KOTI&~EVabout and to be homeand we are being unsettled
and we are laboring less 12 and to toil,
ipya<6p~-~01
raiq i6ia1q Epuiv. AotSopo~p~vo~
working with our own
working
to the own Kands; being reviled hands. When being re-we bless; when
~irhoyoOp~v, S I W K ~ ~ E V O&I V E X ~ ~ E ~ viled,
~ ,
we are blessing, being persecuted we are bearing up, being persecuted, We
13 6voqqpoOp~vo1
n a p a ~ a h o G p ~ v - bq bear up; 13 when being'
being defamed
we are entreating;
as defamed, we entreat;
Y i yp m a 1,

has been written,

Iv a

in order that

pr)

not

one

become as
~ 6 u p o vC Y E V ~ ~ ~ ~twe
~h Ee Vhave
,
refuse
of t h e
world
we
became,
-world, the offscouring
.rr&~wvn~pitpqpa, E"WS
&~TI.
of all things, until
of all Offscourmg, unQl right now.
now.
14 015,
& ~ ~ p i r r o v3p8q
Y ~ 6 0 ~141 a m w r i t i n g
Not turning in on YOU
I am writing
these things, not to
Taka,
c3rhh' cjq T ~ K V ~pov & y q ~ Z [shame YOU,but to adthese (things), but as children of me loved (ones) monish YOU as my beloved children. 15 For
V O U ~ E T ~ ~ V . 15 Z
i nr
though YOU may have
putting mind into;
if ever
ten thousand tutors in
r a ~ m ~ C q E ~ ~ T E b Xpt?i$,
&Ah5 Christ, [YOU] certain&ild lea ers YOU may have in
Chrlst,
but ly [do] not Chavel
noMoCq nmhpaq, b yhp X 1 u ~ e'Iquo3 many fathers; for in
many
fathen, in for
&rist
Jesus Christ Jesus I have
6th TOG ~6ayyEAiou &yd 3p&q 6yivvqua. become YOUR father
through the goodnews
I
YOU I generated. t h r o u g h
t h e good
16 ?rapar<aAB
obv 3 p 8 ~p l p q ~ a i pow news. 16 I entreat YOU,
. I am entreating therefore YOU, imitators of me therefore, become imyiv~CJ6~. 17 AI& roiho h ~ p t p a 3pTv itators of me. 17 That
be b e c o m g .
Through this
I sent
to You is why I am sending
TI~~~E6
OqV ,i m i v pou T ~ K V O V &ya'qrdv Timothy to YOU,as he
Timothy, who
is
of me child
loved
is my beloved and
~ a i ITIUT~V
iv
~ v p i ~ , Bq
3p&q faithful child in Cthel
and
faithful
in
Lord,
who
You Lord; and he will put
rivapvfiu~~
r&q 6 6 0 6 ~ pov YOU i n mind of my
will put back in remembrance the
ways
of me methods in connection
~ h qiv Xp1q79 ' IquoG,
~ a e b q rrav-raxoir with Christ Jesus, just
the m Chrlst
Jesus, according as everywhere a s I a m teaching
everywhere in every
b rr6roq i ~ d q u i p 6166ra~w.
in every
ecclesia
I am teaching.
congregation.
18Some are puffed
18 'f2q p i
6pxopbvov
6E pov mp6q
As not of (one)comin,g but of me toward up as though I were
3p&q iquu1B0qodrv
rlveq- 19 i h ~ 6 u o p a 1in fact not coming to
19But I will
YOU
were puffed up some ones;
I shall come YOU.
6i raxiwq IT&
b@q,
v
b ~6p1oqcome to YOU shortly,
but quickly toward
YOU,
if ever the
Lord if Jehovaha wills, and
Bd'ug,
KC^: yvhuopa~ 06 T ~ V A6yov I shall get to know,
shoull will, and I shall know not the word not t h e speech of
T ~ V
n ~ ~ u u ~ w p b o v&Ah& ~V those who are puffed
of the (ones) having been puffed up
but
the up, but [their] power.
For
I the kingdom of
Shaptv, 20 015 y&p Ev h6yq Ji pautheia %
not for in word the kingdom God [lies] not i n
-wwer.
- --.
speech, but in power.
TOO
OEOG
a h s $v 6vv&p~1.21 r i
of the
God
but
m
power.
What 21 What do YOU want?
0bA~9;'
b bdrpG~
We0
n $ ~ Shall I come to YOU
are YOU wllling? In
staff I should come toward with a rod, or with
and mildness of
bpG<, fi b &y&r;l rrveOya~i TE 1 ~ p a 6 ~ q r o qlove
;
spirit?
q ~ ~ l ~ a 0 6 p p a T aTO;

.II around cleanings

YOU,

or in

love

of the

tn splrit

and of mildness?

19' Jehovah,

J718.17;

the Lord. KBA.

"OXwq

&KO~E~C(I

Wholly it is beingheard

6v Gpiv

fOrnica.
tion IS reported
~ a ~i o l a i r ~ qropveia fi7.1~ o ~ 6 i gv T o ~ qamong YOU,and such
and
such
fornication whlch not-but in the fOITlication as is not
18vEDlV, h E yuvakh T l V a
n a ~ p 6even
~ arnor,g the na.
nations, as-and woman someone of the father tions, that a wife a
certain [man] has of
2 EIV.
2 K ~ hI p ? ~ I T E ( P U U I W ~ ~ V O I
Chis1 father. 2And are
to beYhaving.
And YOU having been puffed UP YOU puffed UP, md
io-ri,
~ a i 06x1
y6Ahov
i~~vefioorre,did YOU not rather
YOU are,
and
not
rather
YOUmourned, mourn, in order that
~va
&PO.:
2~ phmu bp&v the man that corn,
i n o r i e r t h a t m i g h t b e d t e d u p outof midst ofyou m i t t e d t h i s deed
b
6 Zpyov TOGTO
.rr~asaq;
should be taken away
the (one) the wprk , this
having performed? from YOUR midst? 31
3 'Ey3 . p b y&p,'
h+v
TI$
oCjpa~! for one, although abI
indeed fO,:
being absent to the body ' s e n t . i n body but
nap3v
-62
6
rrveriparl,
fi6q present in spirit, have
being alongside but to h e
spirit,
already certainly judged al,
K ~ K P I K ~ &q
' rapbv
T ~ V
00raq ready, as if I were
1 have judged as being alongside the (one) thus present, the man who
TOGTO ~ a ~ e p y a o & p ~ v4oi v TQ 6 v 6 p a ~ 1TOG has worked in such
this having worked down in the name of the a way as this,. 4.
Kupiou ijpCjv ' 1 COG,
uuva~8ivTwvin the name. of our
Lord
of us of ~ ~ S U S
having
,
been led together Lord Jesus, when you
6p6v ~ a : TOG Ey06 m~6pa-roq
oirv
are gathered together,
of YOU and of the my
spirit
together with also my spirit with the
B U V & ~ E I TOG
K U P ~ O U ijkOv ' IqooG, power of our +d
the
power
of the
Lord
o u s of Jesus, Jesus, 5 YOU hand s u a
5 ~apa6oGva1 T ~ V T O I O ~ T O V T
Za-rmc a man over to S,atan
to give beside the such (one) to the
Satan for the destruction of
&iq 6h~epov 5% uap16q,
w
Iv a
76 the flesh, in order
Into destruction o f t e
flesh,
in order that 'the that the spirit may be
nv~ilipa
owe$
Cv
fiphpq ' TOG saved in the day- of
spirlt
might be iaved in the
day
of the the Lord.
KU~~OV.
6 Y o m [cause fqrl
Lord.
boasting is not, f&e.
6 0 6 Kd6v T
~ a 6 x q p a. 3pGv. OCK DO YOU not know
Not
fine
the
boasting of YOU.
Not that a little leaven
oi6a.r~
TI pttp$ < 6 ~6Aov ~6 ferments the, whole
YOU have known
that
leaven whole the lump? 7 Clear awax
<upo'i;
7 ~KKC(~&PC(TE
T ~ ) Vthe old leaven, that
lump
isleavening?
Clean YOU out
the YOU may be a nev
~aAal&v XyGpqv,
Iv a
qT& viov lump, according -as
old
leaven, inorder that YOU may be new YOU are free from fey:
qOpapa,
~aecjq
6&,$pot.
~~i ment. For, indeed,
lump,
according as YOU are unleavened. And Christ our passover
y&p ~6 .rr&qa
r j p ~ v tTOeq
X p l o ~ 6h~a s been sacrificed.
for the Passover of us was sacrEced
Christ; 8 Consequently let- US
keep t h e festival,
8 G~TE
iopr&<opev,
pfi
as-and may we be keeping festival, not rn leaven not with old leaVW

in

yon

T O P V E ~ ~ ,Actually

fornication,

'

tv

"A-

~$2

2::~

b;zi;zs $: I

~$th;;ow~;;ye~,9:
wickedness, but with
qovqpiaq,
&Ah'
b
&<Oporq
of wickedness,
but
in
unleavened [cakes] unfermented cakes of
sincerity and truth.
E;hl~p~veiaq
~ a drhqe~iaq.
i
91.13 my letter I
of sincerity and of truth.
wrote YOU to quit
9 'Eypwa Gp'iv b rf, C~~o-rohfipfi mixing in company
1 Wrote to you in
the
letter
not w i t h
f o- -r n.-icators.
rbpvo~q, 10 06 lonot [meaning] enouv~apiyvuo8a1
not tirelv with the for+nh e rnxxlns! selves UD with
fornicators,
-Of ' h i ~ world
a&mq
= 6 p ~ ~ TOG
~ q ~ b o TpO O~ T ~~ni"tor~
~
O r the greedy persons
altogether to the fornicators of the world
this
and extortioners or
fi idolaters. Otherwise,
fi TO?^ T ~ E O V ~ KK a \TI ~ &PTTC[$IV
I ~
or to the covetous (ones) and to snatchers or
aCtUa~lv
~i6w?ohchpalq, h E i
b q e i h ~ ~ & .a p a CK have to get out 6f
to idolaters,
since You were owlng really out of the world. 11 But now
am witing You
705 ~ 6 o p o u &~Ehe?v. 11 V ~ V 62 Cyp~r(llcrI
the
world to come out.
Now but I wrote to quit mixing in
company with anyone
C&
bpiv
ph
ouvava y i yvuoea~
if ever called a brother that
to be mixing
tn
not
- selves up with
.-YOU
TIC
drGEA96q dvopal;6p~voq fi
~ 6 p v o q is a fornicator or a
anyone brother
being named may be fornicator greedy person or an
idolater or a reviler
fi d e o v i ~ ~ q q3 ~iS+hoha~pqqq AoiGopoq or
a drunkard or an
or covetous (one) or
ldolater
or revrler
extortioner, not even
k 6 e ~ ~fi q &~lTa<,76 T O I O ~ T Q ~ 111161 eating with such a
or runka
or snatcher, to the such (one) not-but
man. 12For what do
U U V E ~ ~ E ~ V 12
.
r i yhp pol
TOGS
to be eatingwith.
What for to me the (ones) I have to do with
judging those outside?
i{o
K P ~ V E ~ V ; 0 6 ~ ; TOGS
~ U W 6jJ.E'iq
outside to be judging? Not the (ones) inslde YOU Do YOU not judge
6
0 ~ those
6 ~ inside, 13 while
w
K ~ ~ V E T E ,r06q
62
God God judges those outare judging, the (ones) but outside the
side? "Remove t h e
KP~VEI;
13
&{&~O[T&
6
TOV)~P~V
[man] from
wicked
is judgmg?
lift YOU up out
the wicked (one)
among yourselves."
it hy&v a6~Gv.
out-of YOU very (ones).
Does anyone of
YOU that has a
Tohpe
TIC
6pGv
gXov
IS daring
anyone of YOU
having case against the other
~p6q T ~ V
ZTEPOV
KpiV&o8al
h i dare to go to ~ o u r t
toward the different (one) to be judging self upon b e f o r e unrighteous
men, and not before
TQV
&~~Kov,
Kai o6xi Cni T&V
hyiwv;
the unjust (ones), and not upon the holy (ones)? the holy ones? 2 Or
do YOU not know that
2 fi o l j ~
oi6cx-r~
5Tl
&ylol
Or not have YOU known that the holy (ones) the holy ones will
TAV
~
6 K ~0, V O G C T~I V ; K~~ \ I ~i~ i v Gpiv judge the world? And
if the world is to
the
world
will judge? And if in
YOU
Kpive-ral
b ~ 6 a p o q , &vhsloi
k m ~ be Judged bY YOU*
try
is bemg judged the
world,
unworthy are YOU are YOU unfit
~pl-qpiav a a x i ~ ~ w 3v o; l j ~ O ~ ~ C [ T E very trivial matters?
O f judging places
least?
Not have YOU known 3 DO YOU not know
mAalG

not-but

b"

rIf:f~!~

671 &yyiAouq

that

angels

that we shall judge

P~T~YE

K ~ I V O ~ ~ N ,

PIOTIK~;

PIWTIK~

matters of this life?

(things) pertaining to life? Pertaining to life indeed 4 If, then, YOU do hape

obv

matters of this life

EX~TC,

~ p ~ T i j p ~ a&&v

therefore judging places if ever you may be having, be tried, is it the men

ro3q

the (ones)

2~0Ve~vq
pbouq

being treated as nothing

iv
in

-rjj looked down upon

thb the congregation that,

put in as judges:,
speaking
move YOU to shame.
5 ~p6q
8v~podv
irpiv
hiyo.
Toward embarrassment to YOU I am saying. IS it true that there
o&oq 0 3 ~ZVI &V 6piv 066~iq a0q6q 6q is not one wise man
Thus
not
is in YOU no one
wise who among YOU that
S u v f i a e ~ a ~ 8laKpival
drva pEaov 70s be able to judge bewill be able to judge through
up
midst of the tween his brothers,
drSEXqoir
a & ~ o c6, &?A& dtGeAq6q
~ E T & 6 but brother goes to
brother
of him,
but
brother
with court with brother,
drGEXqmir
KP~VET~I,
Kai T&~TO h i and that before un.
brother
is getting judged,
and
this
upon believers?
drrrimov;
7 Really, then, it
unbelievers?
means altogether a
7 fiSq
pkv
obv
6hwq f i n q p a defeat for YOU that
Already indeed therefore wholly decrease Yon are having lawirpiv ivciv TI ~ p i p q a
ZXETE
~0'
to YOU it 1s that lawsuits YOU are having with suits with one another.
Why do YOU not rathiau-rGv.
GI&
7i
o x
pGAAov er let yourselves be
selves;
through
what
not
rather
..--dt~tKeia&;
616
~i 06x1 ' wronged? Why do YOU
be YOU being treated unjustly? Through what not not rather let yourp&AAov
drrrop~~paia9a;
8 a h & irjxiq selves be defrauded?
rather
be depriving yourselves?
But , YOU S To the contram. yon
-,
-d61K E ~ T E
~ a i &rrom~pei~e, ~ a wrong
i
and defraud,
are treating unjustly and YOU are depriving, and
and YOUR brothers at
TOGTO &GEhqotjq.
that.
this
brothers.
- - .-.
-- -.
9 fi OCK
8 ~ 1 ~ S I K O I 9 What! Do YOU not
oibcrre
Or not have YOU known that unjust (ones)
that
&oir Paalheiau 06 ~hqpovop~aouo~v;
Mfi persons will not inof God
kingdom not
they will inherit?
Not herit God's kingdom?
dav&ae.
O%E
rbpvot
OGTE Do not be misled.
be YOU being misled;
neither
fornicators
nor Neither fornicators,
~iG~hohdCTpatO ~ E potxoi O%E pcrhwoi n o r i d o l a t e r s , nor
idolaters
nor adulterers nor soft [men]
adulterers, nor men
O ~ T E & ~ X E Z V O K O ? T ~ I 10 o h
K)\&TTat
O~TE
nor
liers with males
nor
thieves
nor kept for unnatural
*rrheovi~-ra~, 06 pi8wo1, 03 AoiGopo~, purposes, nor men who
covetous (ones), not drunkards, not
revilers, lie with men, lonor
oirx
Paot
Aeiav
0~013 thieves, nor greedy per&rnayeq
not
snatchers
kingdom
of God sons, nor drunkards,
E~~hqqiq,
ecclesla,

nor revilers, nor exrairr6

these (things) tortioners will inherit
G0d's kingdom. 11And
T C
&Ah& chr~Aotjaaof3e~ &Ah6 yet
that is what some
YOU were;
but YOU were washed off, but

we shall ~udge,not something in fact angels? Why, then, not

TQ~TOU~

these (ones)

K ~ ~ ~ < E T E ; YOU

are YOU seating? 5 I am

And

of YOU were. ~ u YOU

t
have been washed
YOU were sanctified,
but YOU were justified in the clean, but YOU have
sanctified, but
6 ~ 6 p a ~TOG
t ~upiou4pQv ' I a06 Xplq~oC~ a been
i
name of the Lord of us of Jesus Chrlst and YOU have been de---clared righteous in the
b TG I T v E ~ ~T ~O I~ &oil fip&~.
name of our Lord Jein the
spirit
of the God of us.
sils C w t and wi$h
&Ah'
03
Z~E~TIV.
pol
12 ll6nrra
the spirit of our God.
All (things) to me is being lawful; but not
12 All things a r e
aupqipe~.
ndrv~a
pol lawful for me; but
all (thmgs) isbearmg together. All (things) to me not all things are advantageous. -a1things
&Ah'
O ~ K
EEEUT~Vare lawful for me;
but
not
is being lawful;
but I will not let myh b
TIVO~.
E~ouutaoetjoopai
by
anyone. self be brought under
shall be brought under authority
authority by anything.
~othiq, ~ a i fi 13Foods for the bel13 T&
Qphpa~a
The things eaten to the cavlty, and the ly, and the belly for
but God will
*o~?ia ~ o i q PpQpaa~v. 6 66 0e6q ~ a foods;
i
cavity to the things eaten; the but God also bring both it and
them to nothing. Now
~ a h q v~ a l
aha
~ a - r a pjyo e ~ .
this
and these (things) will make ineffective. the body is not for
-- ~ i , 62 oGpa 03 ~ f j ~ o p v ~ i g r&Ah&
,
TG fornication, but for
The but body not to the fornication, but to the the Lord; and the
is for the body.
~vpiq~
, a bi ~6p1oq-r+ u h p m ~ .14 6 62 Lord
Lord, and the Lord to the body;
the but 14 But God both raised
up the Lord and will
8
~ a i~ 6 v ~Ijptov ~ ~ Y E I ~ E~V a i$.A&< raise us up out of
Go2 both the
Lord
raisedup and
us
[death] through his
2Eeyepei
GI&
6uvapeq aii06. power.
he will raise up out through the
power
of him.
15 DO YOU not know
T&
oi6a~c
15 O ~ K
Nnt
have- YOU known that the
bodies that YOUR bodies are
-.---members of Christ?
p a q Xp~o-roGE a ~ i v ;
by&v
Having lifted UP ShaU I, then, take
is?
of YOU members of Christ
T&
p6Aq
TOG xplo~oi, ?ro~tjoo the members of the
o8v
therefore the members of the Christ shall I make Christ away and make
them members of a
1~6pvrlq pihq;
pfi
ykvol~o. 16 fi o 6 ~harlot?
Never may
of harlot
-members? . Not may it occur.
Or not
that
happen!
16What!
076a~
~ T I
b
K O ~ ~ ~ ~ E V O S
have
that the (one) making self stick Do YOU not know
-. - YOU
- - known
~ r b p vEv
~ oQp& i a ~ l v ; "Eoov~al y&p, that he who is joined
to the harlot one body he is? They will be for. to a harlot is one
body? For, "The two,"
qqaiv, oi Giro eiq (J&PKO: piw. 17
5
says he, the two into flesh one.
The (one) says he, "will be one
17 But he who
66
~ohh&pevoq T
~ u p i q ?V ~ ~ f i pflesh."
6
but making self stick to the Lord one splrit is joined to the Lord
~ U T I V .18
(PE~~YETE
-r?y ?ropv~ionr' -rr&v is one spirit. U Flee
he is.
Be YOU fleeing from the fornication; every from fornication. Every
1

&Ah&
~

~ ~ I K ~ I & ~ T ) &V
T E TG

~wa

1 CORINTHIANS 7: 6-32
drp6prq~a

nplrjaq

avBpw-rroq other sin that a man

man
may ~0mlXlit is out.
i~-rdq T O acjparr6q io-r~v,
b
6; side his body, but
outside of the
body
it is,
the (one) but that practices for&
cation is sinning
T~O~VE~WV
E I ~ ~6 i61ov oLjpa against his own bo*,
committing fornication into the
own
body 19 What! Do you not
&uaor&rl. 19 6 o l j ~
O X ~ T E 61-1 r 6 know that the bodo
is sinning.
0; not have YOU known that the of YOU people is t&
oti a irptiv
vahq
TOG iV Gpiv temple of the holg
bob:
of YOU divine habitation of the in you spirit within YOU,
which YOU have from
dryiou n v ~ & p q ? 6i y~l v ,
03
~XETE
holy
spirit
IS, of which YOU are having God? Also, YOU do
drrrh 1~06; ~ a i OCK
6m2
kaurtiv, not belong t o yourfrom
God?
And
not
YOU are
of selves. selves, 20%forYOU were
with . a price.
20 fiyopdrc~6q-r~
~ ~ p j j q - 6 0 ~ d r ~ a ' rbought
E
yon were bought
of pnce; glorify you By all means, glorify
God in the body of
6rj
T ~ V&hv ZV TG ahpar1 irpijv.
actually the God in the body of YOU.
YOU people. .
nepi 62
bv
iypdqmr, KaAhv
Now concerning
About but which (things) YOU wrote.
fine
the things about
d n r e p h ~ ~ ywal~6q
prj
&r~ro8a1* which YOU wrote, it
to man
of woman
not
to be touching; is well for a man not
2 61& 62 rhq nopveia~ E ~ a m o q rtjv to touch a woman;
through but the fornications each (one) the 2 yet, because of prevof fornication,
i a u ~ 0 6 yuvai~a
Exirw,
~ a alence
i
of himself
woman
let him behaving,
and let each man have
his own wife and each
k ~ d r q
rhv
i61ov
&&pa
each [woman]
the
own
male person woman have her own
~X~TW.
3 TG
yuva~~i
d husband. 3 L e t the
let her be having.
To the
woman
the husband render. to
I-+ 6q~lhrjv
dr-rro6166~w, Chis1 wife her due;
drvjp
male person the
debt
let him be givingoff, but let the wife &o
do likewise to Cherl
TC~
&6pi.
dpoiwq 62 ~ a i4 y m j
likewise but also the woman to the male Person. husband. 4 The wife
4 4
yuvi
TOG
i6iou uhparoq o l j ~does not exercise au:
The woman of the
own
body
not thority over her own
iEoual&<~l &Ah& d
dvfip6 oiwq body, but her husis having authority but the male person; d e w i r e band daes; Iikeahs,
62 ~ a i6
d$p
TOG i6iou ohparoc; also, the husband daes
but also the male person of the own
body
not exercise authoro l j ~ t(ouo1C5 EI
&Ah& 4 yuv6. 5 p j ity over his own body,
not is having aukority but the woman.
Not but his wife do&.
5 Do not be depriving
drrrw-rrp~i-re
dthhijhouq,
ei
be YOU depriving
one another,
if
not what each other [of R'j$
except by mutual conv
K
oupqhvou ~ p h q
K~I&V
likely out of
consent
toward appointed time sent for a n appointed
'iva
oxohdroq~e
~ f i time, that YOU may
in order that
YOU might have leisure
tothe d e v o t e
time to
p r a y e r a n d may
.rrpoaeuxG Kai .rr&?lv h i rt,
ah+
prayer
and agaln upon the very (thing) come together again,
i&v

sinful (thing) which if ever m ~ g hdo

t

5%

"
Iv a
in order that

~TE,

you may be,

YOU

the

Zcrrav6q
Satan

,jpijv. 6 TOGTO

ot YOU.

This

62

but

X E I P & < ~ that Satan may not

P~

not

6th

through

may be tempting keep tempting yon

rjv

for

&paaim

YOUR

lack of self-

the lack of might regulation. 6 However,

AEyw

Lam saying

~ m d

say this by way of

according to concession, not in the

Imrayfiv. way of a command

enjoinder. 7 But- I wish an men
7
BiAw
62 .rrdrv~aqdrv6pcj.rrouq r f v a ~4 q xere as I myylf am.
I am willing but
all
men
to be as Nevertheless, each one
has his own gift from
Kai hpaurciv. &Ah& Z~ao-roq i61ov
ZXEI
also myself;
but each (one) own he is having G o d , one r i n this
another in that
pZv O ~ T W ~Way,
,
x+topa
&K ~ E o G ,
d
graclous gift out of God, the (one) indeed thus,, way.
b
62 oijrwq.
,
SNOW I say t o
the (one) but +us.
the unmarried per~ Y ~ ~ O I Kai
S sons and the wid6L TOTS
8
Aiyw
- I am saying but to the unmarried (ones) and ows, it is
for
E&v them that they re.rai<
~ 4 p a r q , KaA6v
droiq
to the
wldows,
fine
to them
if ever main 'even as I am.
pivwolv
cbq ~ & y &9 Ei 62 o l j ~g g u t if they do not
they should remain
as
also I;
if but not have self-control, let
iy~pa~e6ovra1,
yaprlud~waav, them. marry, for it
let them
they are having might withm,
- is Ibetter to marrv
K ~ E ~ T T O V yhp
icrrlv yap~iv
ij than to be inflamed
for
it is , to be marrying
than
better
[with pas.sion1.
.rrupo~~al.
10 To the married
to be beina
set
on
fire.
10
Toiq
2
y&yapqK6alv people I give. instruchaving married t i o n s , y e t n o t I
but
To the (ones)
the Lord, that
.rrapayyfiAw,
' O ~ KEy& &Aha d K I ~ P I O ~ but
,
Iam announcing beside, not I . but the Lord. a wife should not
depart from her husy u v a i ~ a drrrh &6p6q
xwplah+a~,
woman from male person I:
to be put apart, - band; 11but - if she
11 h2*,
62
~ a i
XWPIO~~,
should actually deif ever
but
and
she should be put apart,
part, let her remain
~EVZTW
ayapoq
9
TQ
let her be remaining
unmarried
or
to the u n m a r r i e d o r e l s e
up again with
~ a ~ c r h h a y f i ~.w
-, ~ a make
i
.b6pi
let her be reconciled, - and her husband; and a
male person
husband should not
Q6pa
yuvai~a pi
&qlbal.
male person woman not ta be letting go off.
leave his wife. .
12 To?q 62
hol~oiq - hiyw. iyG, oljx
1 2 . ~ u t to
' 'the othTo the but leftover (ones) amsaylng ' I, not ers I.
say, yes, I,
6 ~irploq. 7 T I C d6dqhq y v v a i ~ a ZXEI
not t h e Lord: I f
the Lord; if any brother
woman is having
any brother has a n
~T~IOTOV,
~ai
at7rl-r
unbelieving,
and
this [woman] unbelieving wife, and
'ouv~u6o~d
oii&iv
prr' a h o G , yet she is agreeable
fs thinking well together to be dwening with him, to dwelling with him,
auyyvcjprlv,

opinion together,

06

not

K ~ T '

according to

let him not leave her;

fi

ITpl~op$ Let h m not get cir19 Circumdoes not mean

an unbelieving
fir15
EXEI
h6pa
ticrrtmov,
~ a has
i
0666~ Eu-rtv,
K ~ I JI
&~poau?ia acision
thing, and uncirnothing
1%
and
the
unclrcwncision
who is having male person unbelieving, and husband, and yet he
cumcision means not
is
agreeable
to
dwe&
0665~
E
q
r
~
v
,
drhhd
~
p
q
o
l
q
kvrohLjv
ohoq
UWEU&KE~
o~K&V
a thing, but obserthis [man] is thinking well together to be dwelling ing with her, let
nothing
is,
but observance of commandments vance of God's commandments [does].
&$I ha
ri)v her not leave her
0~02. 20 h ~ a m o q 611 .nj KAGGEI
with
PTr.
let her be letting go Off
the husband. 14For Qe
of God.
Each (one) in the calling
24 In whatever state
each one was called,
&6pa.
14
fiyiamal
6 unbelieving husband
EKhj0q
1v ralj-rq
p~vira.
male person.
Hasbeen sanctified
the is sanctmed in n.
he was called in
this
let him be remaining. let him remain in it.
21 Were you called
to Chis1 me,
c?mjp
b hlcrroq b
y w a l ~ i ,~ a lation
i
21 6oirhoq
&~Afieq<;
~r fi
GO I
when a slave? Do not
m a l e m s o n the unbelieving in the woman, and and the u n b e l i e g
Slave
were you called?
Not
to you let it worry you; but
pdf-rw.
a h ' &i ~ a i 66vaoat aelj@&poqif you can also become
fiyiacrral
y h Ji tinrlq-roq Cv wife is sanctified in
has been sanctified the woman the unbelzevlng in relation to the broth.
let it be care; but if and you are able
free
free, rather seize the
T@ &GEA&jh o i tipa r h r i ~ v a it Ljv er; otherwise, YOUR
y~vkoeat, p&AAov xpijoa~.22
6
Y ~ Popportunity. 22 For
the brother; since really the children O ~ Y O U children would r m ~ to become, rather use you.
The (one) for anyone in Cthel Lord
was called
when
&K&&
T&
&orn, vi3v 62
&yt& iu-rlv. be unclean, but now
&J K U ~ ~ C $ Khq&i<
606h0q & T E ~ E ~that
E P o
a ~slave
is ~the Lord's
unclean Pones)
is, now but holy (ones)
1s.
in Lord having been called slave
freedman
they are holy. 15But
freedman; likewise he
i f t h e unbelieving
15 oi 62 6
&TIOTOS
XWP~<ETC(I,
K U ~ ~ O U ~GT~v' ~ ~ O I W S 6
~ E ~ ~ E P that
O S was called when
If but the unbelieving (one) is putting self apart, one proceeds to de
the
free (one) a free man is a slave
of Lord
he is;
likewise
xop~<Zpeo'
03
6 ~ 6 0 6 h m a 1 part, let him depart;
~ h q 8 ~ i ~ ; 6oirh6q ~ T I V X I O T O ~ . of Christ. 23 You were
is
ofChrist. bought with a price;
slave
let one be puttmg self apart; not has been enslaved a brother or a sister
having been called
b &6oAqdq fi Ji dr6d$? CV roiq T O I O ~ O I S , is not in servitude
23 T I ~ ~ S~ ~ Y O P & U ~ T ) T E ' p i
Y ~ V E D ~ E stop becoming slaves
the brother or the sister in the such (things), under such circumOf prlce YOU were bought;
not be becoming of men. 24 I n whatstances* but God hss
$V 62 Eipfiv~K i d KEV 6p6q b 0 ~ 6 16
~. T
GoGAot
drve h ~ o v .24 ~ K ~ G T O C
b ever condition each
What called YOU to peace.
m but peace h a s c a e d YOU the God.
slaves
otmen.
Each (one)
in one was called, broth16 For, wife, how do
yGval, ~i TAV
b
iKhfi@q, &6eAqoi, Ev rolj-rq ers, let him remain
Y ~ P oTSaq,
for have youknown, woman, if the maleperson YOU know but that
which '(thing) he was called, brothers, in
this
in it associated with
you will save [your]
God.
C T ~ G Eq;I
6
ri
oT6aq,
pevS-ro
r a p & OE+.
you will save?
Or
what
have you known, husband? Or, husband,
let him be remaining beside God.
25 Now concerning
how do you know but
&VEP, ~i rfiv y u v a i ~ a u h o l q ;
25 nepi 62 T L ~ V.rrap8~vov17~1rayfiv~upiou virgins I have no comthat YOU will save
male person, if the woman you will save?
About but the vlrglns enjoinder of Lord mand from the Lord,
[your] wife?
17 Ei
&K&(TT~I
~ E ~ ~ P I K E V
oir~
EX^,
62
6i6ap1 bq but I give my opinion
If
to each (one) $2 has given part
17 Only, as Jehonot I a m having,
but I am giving as as one who had mercy
b K6pl0~ E K ~ O T O V bq KEKA~KEV b 0 ~ vah'
6 ~has~ given each
f i h q~ ~ V O S h b K U ~ ~ OI UT I ~ T E~T )V ~~ I . shown him by the
having been shown mercy by Lord faithful to be. Lord to be faithful.
the Lord. each (one) as has called the God, one a portion, let each
as God
26
Nopi<?
06v
roho
~ d b v26 Therefore I think
oir-rwq
.rrep~.rrorrai~o- ~ a oii r ~ a qb raiq one so walkhim.
I am opinlng
therefore
this
fine this to be well in
And
thus let him be wallring about; and thus in the has
thus I ordain in >all
view of the necessity
b-rr&pxe~v
6th
lilv
b
~
u
r
b
o
a
\
!
drv&y~qv,
&~Khrloialq
.rr&cratq
6ta~druuopa1.
to be existing through the having stood m necessity, here with us, that it
ecclesias
all
I am ordaining. t h e congregations'.
O&US
ETval. is well for a man to
18 Was any man call@
6 ~ 1 ~ d d v dtv@ph.rrci, 6
18
? E ~ I T E T ~ ~ \ ~ ~ V O S 7 1S
to be. continue as he is.
that
fine
to man
the
&%us
Havlng been clrcurncised anyone was called? circumcised? Let him
27
666eaat
yuvai~i; pfi <lira n re you bound to
not
become
uncirhlondroea.
, , drKpopuqriq
Have you been bound to woman? Not be seeking a wife? Stop seeking
Not let him be drawing upon; in uncircumclslon cumcised. Has any 1
h
b
~v.
Afiuaal
dnrb yuvar~6q; pfi a release. Are you
m a n been called ' loosing;
Ki~Aqrai
TIC;
have
you
been
loosed
from
woman? Not loosed from a wife?
pfi
has been called
anyone?
rjot i n uncircumcision? 1I
seeking a wife.
yuval~a. 28 E b
68
~ a Stop
i
be
seeking
woman;
if ever
but
also 28 But even if you did
17' Jehovah, 57.8 (in accord with Romans 123, 2 Corinthians 10:13 and
Hebrews 2 4 ) ; God. 517 and Textus Receptus; the Lord, PMKBACDV~
~ a l ~ fS,i a ~ o6x ijpapr~q. ~ a i &w marry, you would comYou should marry, not you smned. And if ever mit no sin. And if a
SypJ18.
P?

&*I

ho

not let him be lettinggo off

a G ~ v . 13 ~ a iyuvfi
her;

~CEPITE~V~CJ~O.

and woman 13 and a woman who

let him be being circumcised.

as: $3

3::

$;k?2!

fie%;

<e=!

19

The

circumcision cumcised.

r/

Y~PQ

should marry

8hi

the

62

IV

T r i b u t ~ o n but

vapeivoq,

oljx fipa

virgin,

to the

not

o a p ~ i f(ouu~v
flesh

virgin Cpersonl mar.

ried, such one would

TEV.

shesgned. commit no sin. How-

will have

oi ever, those who da

the will have tribulation':

in their flesh. But 1

am sparing YOU.
29 Moreover, thfs .I
6
29 To'his
To
but
" "lrl'
I say,
the say, brothers, the time3
is reduced. Hence+iv- left
K ~&q
I
auv~mdpbo<
forth let
wh(i
appointed time having been placed together
1s;
have wives be a8
~ a i 0i
~ v a
T&
ho~hv
though they had none
the leftover (thing) in order that also the (ones) 30 and -also those whd
weep be as. those whq
Zxoyreq y w a i ~ a qbc; p' E'xovreq
btv,
hawwomen
as n a having they may be. do not weep, a n d tho%
who rejoice as thoqey
30 ~ a i - ol
Khaio-q
Cjq pjl Khaioy~~q,
and the (ones) weeplng as not weepmg, who do not rejoice:
~ a l oi
xaiponeq (Sq pfi xaip0\[7~q, Kai and those who buy %
and the (ones) rejoicing as not rejorclng. and those not possessing
oi
&yop&<oneq bq p i ~ a ~ i x o v r e q31
, and those mabing
the (ones)
buying
as not
having down, use of the world -&+31 ~ a i oi
X P ~ b ~ v T~ ~t VK~)G/JOV h~ those not using it -tq
and the (ones) using for selves the world as the full; for the scene:
is changd
p i ratqpdiprvo~.
m p 6 r ( ~ 1 yap &
: ofing.thfs32 world
Indeed, I want.'
not
abusing;
. is going beside for
oxfip 706 K6gpou T O ~ O U . 32
eao YOU to be free fro.?
faskuon of the
world
this.
I am willing anxiety. The unmarrfed man is anxloq
62
bp&q
&yepipvouq
for the' things of thd
but
YOU
free from anxiety
Lord, how he mayr
6yapos
PEP1 PVG
r&
unmarried (one) is being anxious for the (things) gain the Lord's .a@
TOG ~upiou,? T G ~ &pfaq
TG KIJPIV- proval. 33Btit the
of
-- the- Lord. how he should please to the Lord; married man is anx62
, yapjaq.
~ O U S for the th33
6 ,
but
having married of the world, hW
the (onel
he may gain the ap-'
PEP1PV+
?.a
TOG K ~ U ~ Oproval
U,
of his M e f
is being anxious for the (things) of the
world.
34 and he is divided:
7 ~ 6 ~ & P E ~
yuvat~i,34 ~ a Further,
i
the unmarhow he should please to the
woman,
and
and,-$&
ried
woman,
pephp~ma~. ~ a i
y d JI h'avoq virgin; is anxiotrd
he has been parted. And the woman the unmarried
for t h e things .o.6
PEP1PV@
T&
Kai
being =Bus for &e (things) the Lord, that she
and the
vlrgln
e be holy both
TOO ~ ~ p i o u , ~ v a
115
&via ~ a may
i
of the Lord, Ln order that she may be holy and h e r body a n d =I in
her spirit. HowevN
TQ a G p a ~~~a ;TQ I T V E ~ ~ Q T L '
fi
to the body and to the
spirit;
the [woman] the married womsa:
is anxious for-..me,
62 yapiiaaua
.wWl
T&
but having married is berng anxious for the (things) things of the world,
how she may gain
TOG
~Cwpov, .rrB<
&pian
TQ
of the
world,
how she should please to the 1 the approval of -. her:

TOIOGTOI, hy& 6h 3pQv

such (ones).

g~i60pa1.

but of YOU I am SP-g.

&: '

'

12 &v husband. 35 But this I

am saying for YOUR
airrGv
olipq~pov
Ahyo,
OCX personal advantage,
very ones (thing) bearing together I am saying, not not that I may - east
fip6xov tpiv
a , noose upon- YOU,
'iva
in~$Ldo,
in order that
noose
to YOU I might throw upon, but to move -YOU to
Ma
~ p a q r6
~hxqpov
, KC(~ that which is becombut
toward
the
(thing) holding well and ing a d t h a t which
~@raphGpov
TQ
. K U ~ ~ means
Q
const%nt . at(thing) srtting well beside
to the
Lord tendance upon t h e
drrr~ptcrrr6mwc;.
Lord yithout mtracundistractedly. tion.
36 Ei - 6.5
T L ~
&axqpovu^v
36But if anyone
.-'If but - anyone to be behaving improperly thinks he is behaving
6ni rilv nap9+ov ahoir
vopire~
dinr ;improperly toward his
upon the
virgm. of him he is oplning M ever vltginity, ' i f , that is
6
S~~hpa~poq~
, . a ohwq
i
bqeih? past > . t h e bloom of
she may be over bloom of We, and thus itis owmg youth, and this -is
yiveoea~,
o" - 9.&1
rroloirw.
the way it should
to be occurring, what he is willing let him be doing; take place, let him
a p a p ~ a v e ~ ' yapai~woav. 37 8q 'do what he -wants;
not he is sinning; Iet them be marrying.
Who he does not sin. Let
6k E U ~ K E V&v 6j ~ a p G i qaii~oGk6paio(;, pfi them marry. 37But if
but has stood in the heart of him settled, not anyone stands settled
Cxov dor6ry~qv,&~ouaiav62 ' . EXEI
, T T E P ~ in his heart,, having
having necessity. authoritg but he is having about no necessity, but hrrs
TO'
i6iov- BEhfipa~oq, ~ a TOGTO
i
K ~ K P ~ K E V authority over his own
the own
will;
,and this he has judged will a d has made
EV % i6iq ~ap6iCr;. qpeiv
r i ) ~ hcnrroir this .decision . in his
in the own heart, to beobserving the of himseLf o m heart, to keep
rape6vov, KahZjq -rroj UEI. '38 &UTE
~ a hl.F
l O m virginity, he
virgin.
fine& he w%do.
As-and and will do well. 3RCnn- - --I3
emroc
sequently he. also that
yapirov
the (one)
giving in marriage of himself gives his virginity in
mpeivov ~ a h G q TOIS,
rai
6
pjl marriage does well.
virgin . finely he is doing, and the (one) not but he that does not
yapirov
rp~ioaov r o t ~ O E I .
give it in marriage
giving in marriage
better
he will do.
will do better, .
39 rwfi
6i6na1
$9' 6aov
39A wife is, bound
Woman has been bound upon as much as
d-g
a t h e time
<fi . 6
bfip
a6-rfiq. L&v
62 her husband is alive.
islivlng the male person of her; ff ever hut Bur if her husband
~o~pqei 6
wp,
&kueipa < T ~ V should fall 'asleep [in
should sleep the male person,
free
she is death], she is free to
t3ihe1
yap1+3ijva1, p6vov 6v be .married to whom
-G
to whom she.is willing tobe married,
only in she wants, only in
K V P ~ Q - 40 p ~ a p ~ ~ 86
d p.:~CJT!V
a
&&
o & q Ethel Lord. 40 But she
Lord;
happierd but she 1s if ever thus is ' happier if she re- p ~ i v '~- ,
' KQT&
-t-,)v IpGv- Y V C ~ mains
~ ~ V -as
, she is, acshe should remain, according to the my opinion, cording to my opinion.

dv6pi.

male person.

35 r o h o
This

6h.

but

npbq

toward

T&

the

O ~ Y W

'

x%%?

'

'

SOK&

I am thlnking

&e1v.

yhp
for

~b./&
also I

rrv~Cpa
spirit

BEOC I certainly think 1

of God also have God's mfrit:
~-

Now c o n c e r n i n g
foods offered- tn.
-"
we know we
n ~ p i 62 TGV
E ~ ~ O ~ O ~ ~ T W V idols:
,
~ b r m t but
the
(things) sacrificed to idols. & have howledge
oil% EV
8 ~ i rrbrrq
yvLiolv Knowledge p a s up:
we have inown
that
all (ones)
k~owledge but love buildti up.
Zxo EY.
J) y v h i q
quuioi,
J) 6h 2If anyone thinks he
we are taving. The knowledge is puflfingUP. the but has acquired 1
-.
g,
0iK060pEi. 2 7
rlq
SOKE? edge of ~ ~ r n e t h i n he
Y'O%'
is buldingup.
If anyone i s thinking does not yet h o p s
kyvw~iva~
L
oko
h w [it] just as he ought
to have known
anytbmg,
not a s yet
h e g e w tO know [it]. 3 But 1
K&G~
6 ~ 1 yv&vai' 3 Ei 66 TIC anyone loves God, this
according as it is binding to know;
if but angone one is known by him;
d
T ~ V&6v,
ohoq
E y v a m a ~ h' 4 Now concerning
isroving the W, this (one) has beenknown by the eating of f m ~ s
offered to idols, we
&00.
him.
know that an idol
4 n~pi
T&V is nothing in the
About
*
=
.%oer
of the world, and that there
~i6~h00hv
oi6ap~v
671 is no God but one.
(things) sacrificed to idols
we have known,
that 5 For even though
o%iv ei6ohov iv K ~ C T ~ W~, a 6rl
i o66~iq9 ~ there
6 ~ are those who
nothing
idol
in world, and that no one God a r e called god^,^!
~l
dq. 5 ~ a i yhp
E ~ E P ~ i u i vwhether i n heaven
if even
are or on csrth, just ss
if
one.
Also
for
A E Y ~ ~ E V O I 0 ~ o i E ~ T E Ev 06p(xv$ ETTE t h e r e a r e m a n y
(ones) being said gods whether in heaven
or "gods" a n d many
6there is achri yijq, b m ~ ~p i a i v8~03rrohhoi ~ a Ki ~ ~ I O''lords,"
I
upon earth, as-even . a r e gods many and lords tually to us one God
the Father, out. of
rrohhoi, 6 &Ah' jpiv dq 9ebq b rrarilp, E
many,
but to us one God the Father, out of whom all things are;
05 T& r r h a ~ a J iI ~ E T s ~ i q
~ a ai n d we for him;
whom the all (things) and we into him, and and there is one Lord,
E ~ SK ~ ~ I O' IS~ U O ~ SXpia-r6ql
61'
03 7h Jesus Christ, through
one Lord
Jesus
Christ, through whom the whom all things arg
and we through
rrdnrra ~ a i j p ~ i q61' ahoC.
all (things) and we through him.
7 Nevertheless, there
7 'AAA' o k fv rr&alv I\
yvGo~q- T~V;S is not this knowledge
But not in all (ones) the knowledge; some in all persons; .but
8
awl_&iq Ews hprl
TOO ri6OAou some, being accpsbut tp the cus m unbl right now of the
idol
tomed until now .'-b
chq
~i6ah60vrov
&oeioualv, Ka; j the idol, eat food. as
as
sacrificed to ~ d o l they are eating, and the something sacrified
dtu0evfi~
ofiaa an idol, and their,
mvei!qo~q
air~Gv
of them
weak
being conscience, b e i n g
conscience
6&
o; weak, i s defiled.
o h l i v ~ ~ a i .8 f3pGpa
is peing defiled.
'R-iing eaten . but
not 8 But food will.~;IlOb
tp be having.

32 '$lq

v.

rrapao-r~ O E I
rGj ~ E G ' O ~ T E &&I
1 commend
will make stand beside to the ~ o d ;neither if ever if we do

us to God;
not eat, we
p
9 6 ~ 0Ev,
b u ~ ~ p 0 6 p ~ 0 a , OGTE do not fall short, and,
we s h o d eat, we are coming behind,
nor if we eat, we have no
credit to ourselves.
k&v
$6~0
EV,
rreploueljop~v. 9But
keep watching
if ever
we s h o d eat,
we are abounding.
that this authority of
9
~ A ~ I T E T E S i p i 7105
4 &<ouaia YOURS does not someBe youlooking but not somehow the authority how become a stumbling block to those
hPGv a
rrp6a~oppa
yb q r a i
of YOU
this
thing
should become who are weak. 10 For
- struck toward
if anyone should see
do0eviaiv. 10 &&
-rl S
to the
weak (ones).
If ever
anyone you, the one having
knowledge, reclining
760
al,
d v
Exovra yvGoiv $u a t a meal in an idol
should see you the (one) having knowledge
temple, will not the
ei6whiq ~a.rar<~ip~vov,
o6xi $ ouv~i6qo1qconscience of that one
idol temple
lying down,
not the conscience who is weak be built
dtoe~voirqBVTOS O ~ K O ~ O ~ T ) ~ ~ CE iTq E 76
T ~ I up to the point of
of him
weak
belng
will be buiit up into the eating loods offered to
rh
~i6wh60u~a
&o8;eiv; idols? 11 Really, by
the (things)
sacrificed to idols
to be eating? your knowledge, the
11
rhr6Ahvrai
yhp
b
&oeevGv IV man that is weak is
Is being destroyed for the (one) being weak in being ruined, [your]
y v h o ~ i , d dtS~hp6q 61'
bv brother for whose
$e your knowledge, the brother through whom s a k e C h r i s t died.
Xpro~6qdtrrkeav~v.112 oij~wq Sh c3pap.rdrvov-req 12 But when YOU people thus sin against
Christ
died.
Thus but
sinning
~ i qTOGS dS~hq106q~ a Ti ~ T O V T E a~ h G v -r?p~y o u s brothers and
into the
brothers and
smiting of them the w o u n d t h e i r c o n uuv~i6qoiv
due~voiraav $5
X ~ a ~ bs cv i e n c e t h a t i s
weak, YOU are sinconscience
being weak
lnto
[hrist
dtpap~drv~~e.
13
Slk~p
E i ning against Christ.
YOU are sinning.
Through which even
if 13Therefore, if food
$pBpa
a K a v 6 d i r ~ 1~ b vdS~hq16vpou, 06 makes my
thing eaten is causing to fall the brother of me, not stumble, I will never
again eat flesh a t all,
p
$&yo ~ p i aE I ~76v aiGva,
iva
not 1should eat meat into the age, in order that that I may not make
I my brother stumble.
a~av6ahiuw.
p i -rbv dtS~hp6v pou

not the

brother

of me I should cause to fall.

O ~ K
~ i p i2h~60~poq;O

~ K~

i p idrr6arohoq;

apostle?
tle? Have I not seen
k
6
p
a
~ a ; 06 Jesus our Lord? Are
K ~ P I O V fipov
the Lord of us have I seen? Not not YOU my work in
Jesus
Not
~ i ) Epyov pOu 6pEiq 6078 $V Kupiq; 2 E i [thel Lord? 21f I am
the work of me
YOU
are in Lord?
If not a n apostle to
ixMo1~ 06, Eipi d t r r ~ ~ o h &Ah&.
o ~ , YE 3piv others, I most certo others not I am
apostle,
but In fact to YOU tainly am to YOU,for
dyi, $I yhp oppayiq pou ~ i j q dtrromohijq YOU are the seal conI am, the for
seal
of me of the apostlesh~p firming my apostleship in relation to
6p~iq
b KU~~Q.
YOU
are in Lord.
[thel Lord.
Not a m 1

06x1 ' l q o o h ?bv

free?

Not am I

771
3 'H

The

Epij
my

cjrrroAoyia
defense

roiq

to the (ones)

&p2

3 My

a a p ~ l ~ & f3~pivop~v'12 ~i &Ah01 7 - q

d e f e n s e to

me those who examine me

8lt

as f0110w~: 4 We
+~p.ivouaiv
~GTIV
a 5 ~ 4~ .
06, is
have
authority to eat
~udglngUP
is
this.
not and drink, do we not?
Exop~v
&couuiav q a y ~ i v r<ai rr~iv; 5 We have authorftg
to eat
and to drink? to lead about a sister
we are having authority
5 1.14 06,
2x0 EV
Ecouoiav &S~hqfivas a wife, even &
authority
s~ster tine rest of the annqNot not we are taving
tles and the ~6~~
yuva?na
T E ~ ~ & ~ E I V , 15s ~ a i01
holrroi brothers
and Ce'phw
wolilan to be leading about, as aiso the leftover
do we not? 6 Or is it
&.rr6o~oho1~ a ioi dr6EAqoi TOG K U ~ ~ O ~
U a only
i
Bar'na .bas and
apostles
and the brothers of the Lord and I that do not havi
l<qq&q; 6 fi p6voq ky3 ~ a iBapv6rpaq 0 6 ~authority to refrain
Cephas?
Or alone
I
and Barnabas not from Csecularl work9
~ X O p ~ V ~
~ O pijU ~ P ~ & <iE ( J ~~ ? I ; 7 ~ i q7 Who-is it that ever
are we having authority not to be working?
Who serves as a soldier at
C J T ~ ~ T E ~ E Tidiotq
~ I
dqwviolq T O ;
r i q his own 'expense? Who
serves as soldier to own provisions sometime? Who plants a vineyard and
~ U T E ~ E &prrEhGva
I
~ aT ?~ V~ a p n i a6706
)~
06, does not eat of its
is planting vineyard and the fruit
of it not fruit? Or who she$
a flock and does
,+0ie!;
fi i
~ o i p a i v ~ t1~0ipvqv~ a herds
i
he 1s eatmg? Or who is shepherding
flock
and not eat Some of 1 the
&K
TOG y 6 h a ~ ~ o q
n;tc2q
OdK milk of the flock? ' out of
the
milk
~ % e
not
8 Am I speaking
these things by hu{O~~EI;
he 1s eating?
man standards? Or
does not the Law also
8 Mij
K ~ T &
&vepw-rrov
ra%a
Not according to
man
these (things) s a y t h e s e t h i n g s $
AahG,
9 ~ a bi v6poq -raka 03 9For in the law of
I am speaking, or also the Law these (things) not Moses it is written:
hiyri; 9 &v y&p TC Mwuoiwq v 6 p ~''YOUmUstnot~uzzle
is saying?
In
for
of Moses
law a bull when it is
y f y p m ~ a ~ 03
qlphoElq
B o b t h r e s h i n g o u t the
i t has been written
Not
you will muzzle
bull grain." Is it bulls
&hoGv.ra. pij TGV j3oGv
~ ~ A E I TQ &GI God is caring for-?
threshing. Not, of the bulls it is care to the God, Or is it altogethe?
for our sakes he says
9
61'
rrdtv~wq
hkyrI
or
through
- altogether h he sayihg? i t ? 1 0 R e a 11y f 6r
10
81'
lip65 y&p
&yp&qr),
fjTr our s a k e s if . w 9
Through
us
for it was written, because written, because the
who plows ou,&$
6cpEih~1 &w'
arri61
b
& p o ~ p l &man
~
isowing
upon
hope
the (one)
plowing t o plow i n hope
drpo~p~ev,
6
&ho&,
#,T{81 and the man who
to be plowing, and the (one) threshing upon hope threshes ought to -do
so in hope of being
TOG
PETEEIV.
a partaker.
. .
of the to be p L ~ k i n g .
11If we have sown
11 Ei p i
bp'iv
T&
TVEU WIK&
If
we
to YOU the spirituaf (things) spiritual things $0
& U T E ~ P ~ ~ E V , piYa
Ei fipEiS b p ~ , , 7h YOU, is it somewe
of YOU the thing great- - if - We
sowed,
great (thing) if
'

'

<

1 CORINTHIANS 9:12-17

shall reap things for

the flesh from yon?
3p;v
kgouaiaq
~ E T ~ X O U C T06I V ~, & A A O V 12If other men parof YOUR authority they are partaking,
not rather take of this authority
over
do we n6t
~ V E ~ S &Ah'
;
06, ~ X P Q ( J ~ E7fi~ ~ ~ $ O U ( Jmuch
~ P YOU,
more so? Neverwe?
But not
we used
to the authority
theless, we have not
.rr&v-ra
a ~ i y o p ~ v made use of this aubut
all (things)
we are covering thority, but we are
"
68p~v
~ v a
ptj T I V ~ iv~orrijv
bearirig all things, in
in order that not any striking in we should give order that we might
not offer any h~ i , ~ 6 w y ~ A i q 706
X P I G T O ~ .13 $ 6
drance to the good
to the
good news
of the
Christ.
news about the Christ.
078a-r~
671
oi
-rh
irp&
13Do YOU not know
have YOU known that the (ones) the sacred (things) t b t the men performipy ~ < ~ ) I E V O I
T&
6,
706 i~poir ing sacred duties eat
working
the (things) out of the temple the things of the temeUaiaoTrlpici, pie, and those congu0iouaiv,
oi
- TQ
are eating,
the (ones)
to the .
altar
stantlye attending a t
the altar have a-por~ r a p ~ 6 ~ ~ 6 0 ~ f T@
~q
euo~ao117pi~ tion for themselves
slttmg beside
to the
"Itar
with the altar? 14111
o u v p ~ p i < o v ~ a ~14
; ohwq ~ a i d ~Optoq this way, too, the Lord
are having part with?
Thus also the
Lord ordained for those
Gtha<~v
-ro?q
T
~6ayyihtov proclaiming the good
ordained
to the (ones)
the
good news news to live by means
706
E6ayyEAiou of the good news.
~a~ayyi?Aouotv &K
15 But I have not
announcing down
out of
the
good news
made use of a sinr:..
','*I"-.
gle one of these
to be hvlng.
Cprovisionsl . Indeed, I
15 61B
62
03 ~ i x p q p a l . O%EV~ have not written these
but
not
have used
to nothing things that it should
become sa in my case,
ro6~r.a~. 0 0 , gypatpa 62
~a6-ra
of these (things). Not I wrote but these (things) for it would be finer
i'va
oir~wq yivq7a1
iv &Oi,
~ a M vfor me to die thanin order that thus it should become in me, fine
no man is going to
y6p
poc
p6Ahov drrrow~'iv fi - 76 make my reason for
for
to me
rather
to &e
or - the boasting void! 16 If,
~ahxqpripow 06S~iq KEVC~UEI.
16 &&v now, I am declaring
boastmg of me no one will make empty.
I ever the good news, it is
Y ~ P
~ljC(yyEhi<wpai,
O ~ K
ECJTIV
poi no reason for me tafor I may be declaring good news, not
is to me boast, for necessity is
laid upon me. Really,
&vdry~rly&p pot ~ ~ K E I T ~06ai
I necessity for to me is lying upon; woe woe is me if I did
Y ~ P
poi
'
~ T I V
&hv
w-7 not declare the good
for
to me
. it is
if ever
not news! 17 If I perform
~ljcryydiawpa~. 17 ~i
i ~ b v t h i s willingly, I
I should declare good news.
I f ?:yf
voluntary have a reward; but
TO~TO
.rrp&aao,
p1o9bv
EXW'
i 62 if I do it against
this I am performing, reward I am having; if but my will, all the same
bnwv;
oi~owgiv.
n ~ r r i o ~ ~ u p a ~ .I have a , - stewardinvoluntary, stewar h p I have been, entrusted with. ship entrusted t o me.
fleshly (things) we shallreah?

If others O f x e

%%2

p1ae6q; I 18 What, then, is my

What therefore of me
is
the reward? reward? That While
declaring t h e good
I va
~itayyfi1<6pevoq &6havov
In order that declaring good news without expense news I may furnish
Biaw
78 ehyyihlov, &iq ~b p? the good news without
the
goodnews,
I mightput
znto the not cost, to the end that
~ccraxpljoaoeal
Etouaiq
you
i v I may not abuse my
to abuse
to the
authority
of me
in authority in the good
news.
TQ ~ h v v d i w .
uie gooiinews'.
19 For, though I am
19 'EheGt3~poq y&p Qv
b~
.rr&~wv free from all persons,
Free
for being out of all (ones) I have made myseu
.rr&alv bpaurBv &606Aoaa,
Yva
703q the slave to all, that
to all (ones) myself I enslaved, in order that the I may gain the m a
nAiovaq ~ E p 6 f i ~20~ '~ a iyevbpqv
i
TO?< persons. 20 And so . to
more (ones) I might gain;
and I became to the the Jews I becamn
- --"
' loubaiolq 3 5 * l ou6aioq,
ha
' l ou6aiouc as a Jew, that I might
Jews
as
Jew,
inorder that
Jews
gain Jews; to those
~ ~ p b f i u ~ . roiq
hi, v6pov bq imb under law I became
I might gain; to the (ones) under law as u n d e ~ as under law, though
vbpov, p
Qv
a3~bq
i)rB vbpov, I myself am not unlaw,
not being very (one) under
law,
der law, that I might
e
I va
TOGS
h 6 v6pov ~p6fiac.?. gain those under law;
in order that the (ones) under law I might gain; 21 To those without
21
707s
&6po1q bq
& v ~ ~ o q , law I became as
to the (ones) wlthout law as (one) without law, without law, although
p?
Qv
.bopoq
BEOC &Ah' Zwopoq I a m not without
not being wthout law of God but within law law toward God but
Xpla-roii,
Iv a
K E ~ ~ ~ v 7G0 6 ~ under law toward
of Christ,
in order that
I shall gain
the (ones) Christ, that I might
dtv6pouy 22 b y ~ 6 p q v
~ o i q gain those without
without law;
I became
to the law. 22 To the weak I
"
dro9evCalv
&a&vilc;,
Iv a
~ 0 3 qbecame weak, that I
strengthless (ones) strengthless, in order that the
might gain the weak.
dtae~v~iq
~ ~ p G j u w . 70:s
.rr&alv I have become all
strengthless (ones) I might gain;
to
all (ones)
e
yiyova
n&vra,
Iv a
~rdrvroq things to people of
I have become all (things), in order that by all means all sorts, that I might'
TIV&~
uGoo.
23 Trdrvra
62
n o 1 6 by all means save
some I might save.
All (things) but I am doing
- some. 23 But I do all
6th TB ~Gayy31ov, i v a
auv~o~vwvGqthings for the sake
through the good news, in order that
sharer
of t h e good news,
ahoG
yCvapa1.
that
I may become
of it I should becorne.
a sharer of it with
24 0 3 ~
076a-r~
8r1
01
[others].
,
Not have YOU known that the (ones)
24 Do YOU not knok!
U T ~ ~ ; Q
T~CXOVTE~
trdorr~q
pb
stadium
running
all
indeed that the runners in
~ p f ~ o u a ~ v , 15. 62
Aapf3%~1 78 a race all run, but
they are running,
one
but
is receivmg
the only one receives the
18 ~ i q

obv

poG

ia~lv 6

(I

ppa@&i:v;
prize.

O ~ T ~ S T~~XETE

Thus

be YOU running

K~T~A&P~TE.

~ 6 s

e,

Iv

prize? Run in such

in order that a way that YOU may

attain it. 25 Moreover,

man taking part
.rrQ~a in a contest exercises
dYwvl<6 EVOS
all (things) s e l f - c o n t r o l i n a l l
bemg contstant
~KE~VOI
p b things. Now they, of
~ ~ K ~ O P C E ~ E T ~ I ,
those
indeed course, do it t h a t
he is exercising self-control,
"
~ v a
q e a p ~ d v u~Cqavov they may get a cor06v
therefore
in order that
corruptible
crown
ruptible crown, but
we a n incorruptible
A&Poo~v,
f i p ~ i q 62
Ztqeap~ov.
they might receive,
we but incorruptible (one). one. 26 Therefore, the
26 i y b
~oivuv oii~oq ~pZxc+ bq O ~ Kway I am running
I
to you-now thus amrunnlng as not is not uncertainly;
&6jAwq, oir~oq ITVKTE~~G) bq O ~ K&ipa the way I am directunevidently, thus I am boxing as not
air ing my blows is so
76 as not to be striking
ijipwv. 27 &AA&
ir~rw~r~dr<w pou
flaying;
but
I am browbeating of me the the air; 27 but I browbeat my body and lead
a
a
huAccyoy6,
~6
nwq
body and I am leadmg as slave, not somehow it as a slave, that,
BAholq
~qp6ta<
airrdq
&%KI ~ O S after I have preached
to others havmg preached very (one) disapproved to others, I myself
should not become disyivopal.
approved somehow.
I should become.
03
06Ao
yhp Op&q
&yvo~iv,
NOW I do not
Not I am willing for
YOU
to be ignorant,
want YOU to be
&GeAqoi, 571 oi rra~ipcqjpiiv T ~ & V T E ~ 3 r d i g n o r a n t , brothers,
brothers, that the fathers of us all (ones) under that our forefathers
T+ VE ihqv
fiaav ~ a iT ~ & V T E ~ I
e
q were all under the
the cyoud they were and all (ones) through the cloud and all passed
8crh&aar~
q
S~fiAOov,
2 ~ a i rr61V~eq through the sea 2 and
sea
they went through,
and all (ones) all got baptized into
i P a n ~ i a a w o kv TG Moses by means of the
E ~ C T ~ V Moucjlv
Moses
they were baptized in the cloud and of the sea;
into the
3 and all ate the same
vecpfhg ~ a evi TG eaA&aaq, 3 KCXI rdtvraq
cloud and in the
sea,
and all (ones) the spiritual food 4 and all
the same spiria h 6 ~ E U ~ ~ T I K Ppijpa
~ V
Cqayov 4 ~ a drank
i
very
spiritual
thing eaten they ate
and tual drink. For they
used to drink from the
ITQTE~
7b d 7 8 ~ T V E U ~ ~ T I K ~ LTIOV
V
all (ones) the very
spiritual
they drank spiritual rock-mass
n6pa,
C r I vov
y a p &K n v ~ u p a ~ ~ that
~ f i q followed them,
drink, they were drinking for out of
spiritual
and that rock-mass
&~oAoueoGoqqnrrhpaq, fi
d ~ p a 62 fiv m e a n t t h e C h r i s t .
following
rock-mass, the rock-mass but was 5 N e v e r t h e l e s s , o n
6 xp1crr6q. 9 &Ah' O ~ Kiv ~ o i q srheioa~v most of them God
but not in the more- (ones)
the Christ;
did not express his
& ~ v
q666~qo~v
6
8 ~ approval,
6 ~ ~ for they
of them
thought well
the
were laid low in the
~ a ~ ~ o ~ p c j e q ay&p
a v $v T ~ I i p f i p ~ .
..
.
.
they were strewn down for m the desolate [placel. wilderness.
YOU

10

might receive down.

25

Everyone

62

but

the every

10

6 Now these tm
Ibecame
our exampk&
?or us not to be per,

L&CJEI

6pBq

a(~0fiva1 h i p let YOU be tempted

tested
Over beyond what YOU can
v
a
&Ah&
.rro!jo~~
airv
bear, but along with
~ i q ~d
p
~ 7 v a 1 qP&q
~ITIOU.~~~T&~
&ich YOU are able, but he wlll make together with the temptation he will
into
the
not
to be
us
deslrers
sons desiring injuri0u;p
T+
m ~ ~ p a ( ~ pKC(?
Q T(V
~ K ~ ~ ( J I V 706
SO make the way
K~K&V,
.
~aeGq
K&KE?VOI things, even as thep
of bad (things),
according as
also those desired them. 7 N@
a e temptation also the stepping out
of the out in order for yon.
6baoeal ~ T ~ E V E ~ K E ~ V .
to be able to endure it.
hr~0Gpqoav. 7 p p
&iSohoXa-rpa~ther become idolaterS
to be able to bear under.
as some of them
desired.
Nei er
idolaters
14 Therefore, my bejust as it is written:
y iv~a%e,
Kaecjq
T ~ V E ~ah&v.
14
AI~TTE~,
d r y a ~ ~ q ~ o ipow, loved ones, fiee from
be YOU becoming,
according as
some
of them; "The people sat doThrough which even,
(ones) loved
of me, idolatry. 15 I speak as
6 a - r ~ ~ y E y p a ~ ~ ~ a j'EKbelo~v 6 habq to eat and drink, and
men with discern~ I E ~ ~ E T E IT^ -rijq ~iGwhoh~[7piaq.
15 &q
as-even it has been wrltten Sat down
the people they got Up to ha*
be YOU fleeing from the
idolatry.
As ment; judge for your9cry~'iv ~ a i m i v ,
&v&a7q~aua good time." 8 Neg
qpovipo~c;
Akyq
~ p i v a - r ~6 ~ 1 ~selves
7 ~ what I say.
to eat
and
to drink,
and
they stood UP ther let US practice
to d ~ c r e e t(ones)
I am saying; YOU judge
YOU
16 The cup of blessing
.nai<~~v.
8 Fn62 fornication, as 'borne
we bless, is it
6 ~ q p 16
~ . Th I T O T ~ ~ I O V 7fiq ~ G h o ~ i awhich
q
them comrnitw
to be playing.
Nelther of
what I say.
The
cup
of the blessing not a sharing in
fornication, only --a
I T O ~ V E ~UEV,
W
.,ecjq
6
E I ~ O Y O ~ 06$
~ E VK O, I V W V ; ~E m i v TOG t h e blood of t h e
accordingas f a l l , twenty-threb
may w e be committihg fornication,
which we are blessing, not sharing
is it of the C h r i s t ? T h e l o a f
[of them]
T I V E ~ a67Gv
k1~6pv&uaav,
~ ~ E ( S C [ I Jthousand
aYpa~oq TOG
xp~moG; 76v Ci: TOV
6v which we break, is it
some of them committed fornication, and they fell in one day. 9 Neither
.blood
of the
Christ?
The
&af
which not a ShSlIing i n the
I
fipipq E ~ K O ~TI ~ ? qxth~drG~q.
9 pq62 let us put J e h o a a
~hi)pm,
o6xi ~ o ~ v w v i a706 crGpa70~ body Of the Christ?
to one
day twenty- tgree thousand.
Ne~ther to the test, as some&
we are breaking, not
sharing of the
body
17 Because there is
iu,.rr~lpcic<opev ~ d v K G ~ I O V ,
~aeCj5 them put [him]%;TOG xplo-roG e a ~ i v ; 17 B-FI
E T ~ &p~oq,one loaf, we, although
may we be testing out
the
Lord,
according as the test, only to peri&
of the
Christ
it is?
Because one
loaf,
many, are one body,
T I V E ~ GOTBV E-r~ipaoav, ~ a brrd
i
TGV bq~wv b y t h e s e r P enk%
6 o&pa oi ~ o h h o it u p ~ v , oi y&p I T ~ V T E ~for We are all p ~ t a k some of them
tested,
and by the serpents 10 Neither be -mm7
one body the many weare, the for all (ones) ing of that one loaf.
&nijhhw-ro.
14) pq62 murers, just as some
EK 7 0 C Sv6q &PTOU
~ETEXO~EV:
l 8 L o o e a t that
they were destroying selves.
Neither of them murmuruy&
out of the one
loaf we are partaking.
which
is Israel in a
only to perish by tfip
YOYYG<ETE~
~a8dr.rr~p
f l a y way: h e not
18
@ ~ ~ T T E T E T ~ V 'loporilh
KaT&
be YOU murmuring, according to which (things) even d e s t r o y e r . 11 N ~ - W
Be YOU looking a t the
Israel
according to those who eat the sacthese things went c,??
T I V ?a~6 ~ G viybyyuoav, ~ a i drrr&ho\rro
acip~a'
oGX
oi
i
u
e
i
o
v
~
~
7&q
q
8uuiaq rifices sharers with
some of them murmured, and they destroyed selves befalIing them +,'ert_
flesh;
not the (ones)
eating
the sacrifices the altar? 19 What,
61~6 TOG 6hoep~u~oG.
11
aha
62 amples, and they w?r$
~olvwvoi TOG Buaraa-rqpiou ~ i a i v ; 19 7i then, am 1 to say?
by
the
destroyer.
These (things)- but written for a ,war&
sharers of the
altar
are they?
What That what is sacrificed
ing to us upon whom
T U T I K G ~ ~ U V @ G I V SEVK E ~ V O I ~ , 2ypcicgq
to a n idol is anything,
O
~
V
TI
~iGwh60u~6v
typically was stepping with to those, it was written the ends of the.;
therefore
That
(thing) sacrificed to idol 01' that an id01 is any62 n&q
voueeoiw
fipdv, &iS 03S &
'
terns of things
ti
EWTIV,; BTI ~i6oh6v T
&-~Iv; thing? 20 No; but I
but toward puttingmind in of us, into whom the
anything
is,
or that
idol
anything
is?
arrived.
:
say that the things
~ 6 A q 7 8 v aicjvwv
20
&Aha
BTI
&
80oua1v
~h
which t h e nations
12
Consequently
ends of the
ages
ha,"%z&~:kn.
But
that what (things) are sacrificing the
sacrifice they sacrihim that thinks'(?$
.
12 w f 2 0 - r ~
6
GOKGV & ( J T W ~ I IS
~EG
Ga~povio~q ~ a i 06
;&It
standing bey.%
and
As-and
the (one)
thinking
to stand
nahons,
to demons
and
not
to Gbd
not to God; and I do
that he does n~t.~f-%
~ ~ ~ O U D I- VOG
,
~riho
62 bp6q
@~&IT~TO
~4
I T ~ ~ Q .
not want You to bethey are sacrificing, not I am willing but
YOU
let him be looking
not
he should fall. 13 NO temptation~h88
come sharers with the
except wM
~otvovoirq
TGV
6a1
poviov.
yivEaeal.
13 rr~lpaop6q fiphq 0 6 ~ ~ i h qEV ~i p i taken
You candemons.
sharers
of
the
demons
to
be
becoming.
Temptation
roo
not
has $en
if
not is Common to - m d
n
o
t
be
d
rinking
2 1 06
66vaae~
ITo+,ptov
Kupiov
dtv0pG~1voq. mla~dq 6? 6 0~6q, 8q O ~ K
fd*
pertaining to man; faithful but the God, who not ful, and he win'nd
Not
YOU are able
CUP
of Lord the cup of Jehovaha
6

Taka

62

T~TOI

fiy&v ty~vfj&pav,

These (things) but types of us they occurred,

he will permit

YOU

ITEI

to e!

$ 2

*, \t

9" Jehovah,

J7,8J7.18;

the Lord, KB; God, A.

r -2tu

21' Jehovah,

Jr,8;

the Lord, KBA.

6a1~ O V I O V ' 06 and the cup of de.

of demons;
not mons; YOU cannot be
of "the ta.
66vaoea TpUITi<q< K U ~ ~ O UU E T ~ X E I V K a ; partaking
YOU are able
of table of Lord to be partaking and ble of Jehovah". and
the table of demona
Gaiyoviwv. 22 4 22 Or "are we inciting
of demons.
Or Jehovahb to jealousy1*?
napa<qhoOpev
rdv
~irpiov; pij We are not stronger
are we ~nciting
to jealousy
the
Lord?
Not than he is, are we?
.
23 A11 things are
iu~up6~epoi
ahoir iupkv;
lawful; but not all
stronger
of him are we?
23 I l k a
Cs~crriv.
&Ah'
06 things are advantai
All (things)
is b e ~ n glawful;
but
not geoUS. All things
lawful; but not all
1~6vra t h i n g s b u i l d up.
n&~a
avppipei.
fthings) 24 Let each one keep
all (things)
is bearing with.
oiK060p~i. seeking, not his own
C$EUTIV- &Ah' 015 n 6 w a
is being lawful: but not all (things) is building UP. [advantage], but that
of the other person.
24 pq~eiq TA k~cnnoir
<qT&iTo
No one the of himself let him be seeking but
25 Everything that
is sold in a meat mar,
~6 TOG
b~ipov.
that of the different (one).
ket keep eating, mak.
25
~d tv p a ~ i h h q nwh06p~vov ing no inquiry on
Everything the in meat market being sold account of YOUP, con& U ~ ~ E T E p 6 2 ~ & V C X K ~ ~ V O V T E ~ 6th
T ~ Vscience; 26 for "to
be YOU eating noXing
judging up
through the JehovahC belong the
and that which
ouv~i6qoiv, 26 roc ~vpiouyhp $I yfi ~ a earth
i
conscience,
of the Lord for the earth and fills it." 27 If anyone
T
nhfipwpa aG-r?q. 27 7
TI<
KahEi of t h e unbelievers
the
fullness
of lt.
1f anyone is calling invites YOU and YOU
bpBq
TGV h i c r r a v
~ a i
6 M e T ~ wish t o go, proYOU
of the unbelievers and YOU are willing ceed to eat every-rropeO~u6a1, nGv
6
napa-rleipevov thing t h a t is set
to be going,
everything the being set alongside before YOU, making
bpiv
f a e i e ~ ~ yq6hv ~ V ~ K ~ ~ V O V 61h
T E ~ no inquiry on account
to YOU be YOU eating nothing judging up through of YOUR conscience.
T$V U U V E I ~ ~ U I V28
* &hv 66
TI<
6piv 28 B u t if anyone
the conscience;
if ever but anyone to YOU should say to YOU:
~i-rrl;l
TOGTO
iepbeu~6v
kqTIV, "This is something
should say This (thing) sacredly sacrificed
is.
offered in sa~rilice,"
do not eat on acp
i a e i e ~ ~ 61'
~KE~VOV
not be YOU eating through that [ m a d the (one) count of the one that
uuvEi6qulv. d i s c 1o s e d it and
pqvwav-ra
and
conscience; on account Of con~ai
having disclosed
s ~ i e n c e . 29
~ "con29 ouv~ibqutv 62
hiyo
ohxi
rjv
conscience but I am saying not the (one) science," I say, not
tTipou. your own, but that
2av~oG &Ah& rfiv
705
the (one) of the different (one) ; of the other person.
of self
but
T~VEIV

to be drinking

K~'L

and

ITOT+XOV

cup

2:

21. Jehovah, J7.8; the Lord. HBA. 22" Jehovah, J7,8.14; the Lord, HBA.
2 6 ~Jehovah, J7~8.*.14.10-'8.20; t h e Lord, NBA. 2gd I n agreement with the
Textus Receptus J7,8,11J8J4s16J7
add: "(For the earth belongs to Jehovah,
and so does its fullness.)"
-.

1 CORINTHIANS 10 :30-11 :4

777

1
Iv

ri

4
3% the

a ~ v e e p i a pov

For why should it be

my freedom is
K P ~ V E T ~ I bn6 &hhrl< avv~16fioEwq;
30 E; judged by another
is being judged by another conscience?
If person's conscience?
X ~ ~ I T I
pET6~0,
Ti 30 If I am partaking
to thanks
I am partaking,
why with thanks, why am
a .u q poirpat
P
A
bn8p
of
tyi, I to be spoken of abuam I bemg lasphemed
over
what
I sively over that for
e6xapimG;
which I give thanks?
am giving thanks?
31 Therefore, wheth31 E ~ T E
oh
~ O - ~ ~ E T E E ~ T E er YOU are eating
Whether
therefore
YOU are eating
or
hWngor doing
W~VETE
E~TE
TI
0
1
anything
else, do all
YOU are drinking
or
anything
YOU are doing,
things for God,s glory.
7i&v~a
66Sav 8 ~ 0 0
no lei^^.
32 Keep from becomall (things) mto
glory
of God be YOU doing. ing causes for
32
drrrp6u~onot
b u g to Jews as well
Not causing to strike toward
' If$z&l
q a s Greeks a n d t o
and
y~ V E U ~ E
uEhhW1~ K a i
~ f i the congregation of
be YOU becoming
and
to Greeks
and
to the ~ ~ 33 d
even, as am
i ~ ~ h ~ a 706
i q 8~03,33
~aedJS
Kdryh pleasing all people in
ecclesia
of the
God,
according as
also I all things; not
T&T~
nBaiv
d r ~ i o ~ o , pfi ~ T G Ving my own advanall (things) to all (ones) I am pleasing, not seeking tage but t h a t of
76 &pctv-roir
oirp~opov
drhh?t
T6
the many, in order
the of myself (thing) bearing with but the (one) that they might get
"
T&V
ITOA~GV, t v a
u c ~ 8 ~ t v . saved.
of the
many,
in order that they might be saved.
Become imitators
p t r q r a i pou
yiveo6&,
~ae+<
of me, even as
mitators of me be YOU becoming, according as
I am of Christ.
~&yb
Xptu~oir.
2Now I commend
also I of Christ.
YOU
because in all
2 'Enalv+
62 bp65
TI
n6v-ra
I am praising but YOU because all (things) things You have me
in mind and YOU are
POv
~.lipvqoOe
~ a i accordmg
~ a 8 . as
h~
fast the tradiof me
YOU have remembered
and
In order that

$3

why

freedom

of me that

11

11

t i o n ~just as I handed
[them] on to
K~T~XETE.
3
030
62 bpeq 3But I want YOU to
YOU are holding down.
I am willing
but
YOU
know that the head
~ i 6 i v a 1 TI r a v ~ b q drv6pdq J1 ~ e q a h f iof every man is the
to have known that of every male person the head
christ; in turn the
6 xpla~6q ETIV, Kqahfi 6.5 yvval~b< 6 head of a woman is
the
Chrlst
is,
head
but of woman the
the man; in turn the
dvfip,
~eqahrj 6 i TOG x i u ~ o 5 6 6 ~ 6 ~head
.
of the christ
male person, head but the
8 h i s t the God.
is
God.
4Every man
4 nBq
drvijp
~ r p o a ~ v x ~ p ~ vij o ~
Every
male person
praymg
or that prays or prophehaving 'Omething
TpO Q T E ~ W V KaTh K$ahfi< CXWV K C C T ~ I U Y ~ V E sies
I
pmp$erying down on head having is shaming on NS head shames
~ r a p 6 6 0 ~ a bpiv

I gave beside

to YOU

-r&q
the

napa66uE1S

things given beside

1 CORINTHIANS 11: 6 1 3
his head; 5 but every
woman t h a t prays
or prophesies with
~ T ~ o C T E U X O ~ ~fiV ?VpOg
~
~ ~ O o u o&u~ a I - a ~ a h k ~her
c ? , head uncovered
praymg
or prop esymg
not veiled down
shames her head, for
74i
~eqC()\$K C C T ~ I U X W E I rjlv ~ ~ q a A j laG~iiq,
v
t o t h e head she is shaming the
head
of her, it is one and the
same as if she were
iv
ydrp iurlv ~ a i 1-6
ahb
one (thing)
for
it is
and the very (thing) a [woman] with a
shaved head. 6For if
~.f i
ficupqphvq.
6 ~i yhp 06 a woman does not
to the
. -[woman]
havlng been shaved.
If for not
cover herself, let her
K O X ~ K ~ ~ T E I - Y~ UI V ~ , Kai
K E I ~ ~ O ~ W '
is being veiled down woman, also let her be shorn; also be shorn; but if
yuvat~i 76 ~ e i p a u 0 a 1fi it is disgraceful for
~i 62 aioxpbv
if but disgraceful to woman the to be shorn or a woman to be shorn
Sup+o8at,
~ a ~ a ~ a ~ w r r ~ 6 ~ 0 0 or
. shaved, let her be
covered.

2;

~ e q a h j v a h o 6 . 5 .rr&ua
head

of him;

every

62

YUV~

but

woman

to be bemg shaved, let her be being veiled down.

a man ought
0 6 ~ + $ E ~ ? Enot
I 7 For
to have his head
not
~s
oWmg
covered, as he is God's
K O I T ~ K ~ ~ T E UT ~~ ~VK
I E ( $ ~ ~
E v~ ,K ~ KC(;
V
to be being veiled down the
head,
image and image and glory; but
66Sa 8 ~ 0 5 irrrdrpxwv. lj yuwj 62 66Sa the woman is man's
glory of God existing;
the woman but glory glory. 8 For man is
&vSp6<
EUTIV. 8 03
ydrp
2u1-tv not out of woman,
but woman out of
of male person
1s.
Not
for
is
dnnip
EK y w a 1 ~ 6 q&Ah&
,
yuvfi
&c man; 9 and, what is
male person out of woman,
but woman out of more, man was not
Q 6 p 6 ~ 9 ~ a i yhp
06,
iK~iU8q created for the sake of
male person;
also
for
not
was created the woman, but wom&vjp
6th *v yuvai~a, &Ah& yuvi an for the sake of
male person through the woman,
but woman the man. 10Thaf-is
61b
I-6v
&v6pa. 10 616
TOGTO why the woman ought
through
the
male person.
Through
this to have a sign of
bqeihe~ fi yuvi 1Souoiav
EXEIV
i r i authority upon her
is owing the woman authority to be havlng upon head because of the
I-(<
KEqahfiq 61h 7 0 6 ~~ ~ Y Y ~ O U S .
angels.
.- ' I
the
head
through the
angels.
11Besides, ip coil
11 r h j v
067~
YU*
XWP~S
woman
apart from nection with -[the1
Besides
neither
xwpiq yuva1~6qLord neither is womM p 6 q o h & chip
male person nor male person apart from woman an without man ;nor
6V K U P ~ ~ ? , '12 &uITE~~ h p
fi yuvil &K TOG man without - woman.in Lord;
as-even for the woman out of the 12 For just 'as -;thee
&v6p6ql 06rwq ~ a i6
W p
616 woman is .out pf 't%
male person, thus also the male person through man, so also the mim
+iq yuva1~6q.I-& 62 a
2u 1-06 0~06. is through the ,yoq?:
the woman; the but all (things) out of the God. an; but all things-:q
13 &v dpiv a 6 ~ 0 i < K ~ ~ V ~ T7~E -~ T O V~ U T ~out
V
of God. 13Jug@
In nou very (ones) judge YOU; g t i n g
is it
for YOUR own s e l v , ~ ~ , ~
ywai~a
& ~ a - r a ~ ~ w r r ~ - o v-rQ
0eQ
,not velled down
to the
God it fitting for a worr?sa
woman
7

%P

Male person

p2v

indeed

y6p
for

rrpoo~6~c+hl;
to be praying? 14 0662

q6olq

the

nature

a 6 r i to pray uncovered to
very ~ o d ?
14 Does not naG I E ~ D K E I 6p&q 61-1
dvip
piv
hi[v ture itself teach YOU
is teaching YOU that male person, indeed if ever that if a man has
dr~lpia a
&(JT~V,
long hair, it is a disKO PG,
he may have long hair,
dishonor
to him
it is, honor to m n ; 15 but
15 yuvjl 62 . idv
66ca if a woman has long
K~P@,
worna.1 but if ever she may have long hair, glory hair, i t is a glory to
ahfi i 5 r i v ;
871
fi
~6pq
drv-ri
her? Because her hair
to her
it is? Because the (long) hair instead of is given her instead of
r~plj3ohaiou
6h6o~a1 ahf. 16 Ei a headdress. 1Gh'owthing thrown around has been given to her.
If ever, if any man
66 T I <
~ O K E ' ~~ I ~ ~ V E I K~Tval,
O ~ Tip?< seems to dispute for
but anyone is seeming fond of disputing to be, we
.some other custom,
TOI~OI-qv
ouvfi0~1avO ~ K EV,O,UEV, o6Gi we have no other,
such
custom
not we are having, neither neither do the conasai t ~ ~ h l ~ a i TOO
a t 8~06.
gations
of God.
the
ecclesias
of the God.
17 But, while giving
17 TOGTO 62
.rrapayyiAhwv
oZl~ these instqxctions, I
This
but
announcing beside
not do not commend you
inaivQ
1
0 6 ~~ i qTA ~pe?ooovdthhh because it is, not, for
I am praising because not into the
better
but the better, but for the
E I ~
1-6 qouov.
UUVL~XEU~E.
worse that YOU meet
into
the
worse
You are Coming toather. together. 18 For first
yhp ouv~pxopbwv 6 Bv b of all, when YOU come
18 .rrpij~ov 2
Fxst
indeed for coming together ofyou in together in a Gongrej ~ ~ h q ~ i qd~oljw
oxiupa~a
bp?v gation, I hear divisions
ecclesla
I am hearlng
spl~ts
YOU
exist among YOU;and
~ I T ~ ~ X E~I aV i,
71
r t o ~ r d w . i n - s o m e measure I
to be emsling, and
some I am believing. belleve it. 19 For there
19
6~7
y6p ~ a aii p f a ~ t qb 6piv E ? V ~ I , must also be Sects
It is binding for also sects in YOU to be, among YOU, that the
IVU
~ a i oi
66~1pol
9avepoi persons approved may
in order that also the approved (ones) manifest SO become manifest
yivwv-ral i v 6piv.
.
among. YOU.
might become in YOU.
20 Therefore, when
20 Zuv~pxop6vwv o6v
3 Qv
1-6 You come together to
Coming together therefore ot~oaoo upon the one place, it is not
ah6
O ~ Kiorlv
~ u p t a ~ c i v G~iwov possible to eat . the
very [place] not it is pertaining to Lord supper Lord's evening meal.
cpayeiv, 21 il~aal-oq yhp ~6 i61ov 6einvov 21 For, when YOU eat
to eat,
each (one) for the own
supper [it], each one fakes
rrpohapP6tve1 i v TG cpayeiv, ~ a iBq
phv his own evening meal
fstaking before in the to eat, and who indeed beforehand, so that
I
i5q SE
p ~ 8 l j ~ t . 22 ,fi one is hungry but
fshungering, who but is being intoxicated.
Not another is intoxicated. 22 Certainly YOU
yhp o i ~ i a q O ~ K
ZXETE
for
houses
not
youare having
into
the do have houses for
go8ietv
~a;
T~VEIV;
fi
I-fiq e a t i n g a n d d r i n k to be eating
and
to be drinking?
Or
of the ing, do You not? Or
Not-but

':%'

do YOU despise the con.

k ~ ~ A q u . i a qTOG
BEOG
K ~ T ~ ~ ~ O V E ~ T E ,
ecclesla
of the God are YOU minding down 0% gregation of God and
Kai
KCXT~~CTX~ETE 7065
p i Exonas; make those who have
and are YOU shaming down the (ones) not having? n o t h i n g a s h a m e d ?
&rra~vhoo 3p&; What shall I say to
v ;
~i
~i-rrw
YOU? YOU? Shall I cornWhat should I say to YOU? Shall I praise
mend YOU? In tfiis
b ~ o h oo l j ~ & ~ a i v + .
I do not commend
In this ' not I am praising.

TOG

YOU.

.rrapiAaBov drrrb TOG K U ~ ~ O U ,

23 For I received
for I received beslde from the Lord,
8 ~ a iI r a p i 6 a ~ a irp?v, TI 6 ~6p10<from the Lorda that
which also I gave beslde to YOU, that the Lord which I also handed
on to YOU, that the
VUKT~
fi
to which Lord Jesus in the
Jesus
the
?
night

23 ky& yhp
I

night in which he was

~rap6i6~0
Wap~v
&~TOV
he was being given beside
he received
loaf going to be handed
24 ~ a l ~ 6 x a p i m f i o a q E~Xaa&vK ~E I~ E V over t o o k a loaf
and having given thanks he broke and he said 24 and, after giving
T o k 6 po6 k u ~ i v -rb a G p a 76 h i p Cpdv. thanks, he broke it
This of me
is
the body the over YOU; and said: "This means
TOGTO
rroi~i-re EIS-r?v &$v
&&pvqu~v. my body which is in
this be YOU doing into the my remembrance. YOUR behalf. Keep do25 S a a h o q ~ a i i , r r o ~ f j p ~ o v PET& ~6 ing this in rememAs-thus also the
CUP
after the brance of me." 25He
did likewise respecting
6~11~vfioa1, Aiywv TOGTO T
'TTO~~~~IOV
the cup also, after he
to have supper, saying
This
the
CUP
K ~ I V6laefiKrl
~
&UT~V 6v 76 i p 6 a T p a ~ t . had the evening meal,
the new covenant
1s
in the my
blood; saying: "This cup
TOGTO

ITOIE?TE,

~ U ~ K I S

this

&&V

27 &UTE 8q

i
I

(I

27 C o n s e q u e n t 1 1

&

beiq
76v & ~ T O V
As-and who likely may be eating the loaf whoever

eats the loaf

or drinks the cup -of
9
T~VQ
Td 'TTOTfipl0~ TOG KUP~OU the Lord unworthily:
or he may be drinking the
cup
of the Lord
will be guilty
&va$ioq, Zvoxoq h ~ a i TOG ahpcrroq ~ a i
unworthily. held in he will be of the
body
and specting the body and

*-

23a The Lord, NEA; Jehovah.

Jl*.

., . d

06v
TS
K 6 ~ p od e m n e d w i t h t h e
together with
the
world world. 33 Consequent~ a ~ a ~ p i 0 G p ~ v 33
.
&UTE,
&&hqOi ly, my brothers, when
we should be judged down.
As-and,
brothers YOU come together
I
-rd qayeiir drUjAouq to eat [it]. wait for
pou, U U V E ~ X ~ ~ E V Oeiq
of me, coming together into the to eat one another one another. 34 If
6~66xEoe&.
34 EY
TIq
TE~~+,
Ev anyone is hungry, let
be YOU waitingfor.
If anyone is hungering, in him eat a t home,
that YOU may not
O~KQ
6a81ETQ,
Iva
house let him be eating, fn order that not mto come together f o r
pi pa
auvipx~ue~.
T&
62 judgment. But the rejudgment YOU may be comlng together. The but maining matters I wiU
set in order when I
hoi~h
Zio/
sew
leftover (things)
likely
I should come get there.
61crr&<opar.
NOW concerning
Ishall orderly set through.

~fi

not

means the new cov-

be YOU doing,
as often as
if ever enant by virtue of my
TriVqTE,
EIC ~V
&piV
d r ~ ~ ~ ~ ~blood.
~ o iKeep
v . doing this;
YOU may be drinking, into the
my remembrance.
as often as YOU drink
26 6 0 6 ~ 1 s y a p &hv
Ea0iq-r~
T ~ V
As often as for if ever YOU may be eating the it, in remembrznce .of.
&PTOV
TOGTOV
~ a i
~ i , .rro~fipiov me." 26 For as often
as YOU eat this loaf
loaf
this
and
the
CUP
T~V~TE,
T ~ V~ & V ~ T OTOG
V
KUP~OU and drink this cup,
YOU may be drinking, the
death
of the Lord YOU keep proclaim~aTayy&?&T,
&XPI
08 ing t h e death of
YOU are announcing down,
until
which the Lord, until lid
.ak3q.
arrives.
Y:?.
he should come.

aTpa~oq
706
~upiou. the blood of the Lord.
blood
of the
Lord- 28 F'rst let a man ap28
60Klpa<6Tw
6 i tivepwsro~hau-rov, ~ a prove
i
himself after
~ ehim
t be proving but
man
himself, and scrutiny, and thus let
o f i w ~ i~TOG & p ~ o u
%oeiirw
~ a him
i
eat of the loaf
thus out of the
loaf
let him be eating and and drink of the cup.
8~
TOG
~o~qpiou
nlvi~o.
29 F o r he that eats
out of
the
CUP
let him be drinking; and drinks eats and
29
d
yhp io0iwv ~ a irivwv
pi pa d r i n k s j u d g m e n t
the (one) for eating and drinking judgment against himself if he
iau~6
CUB~EI
~ a i
T~VEI
pfi does not discern the
to himself
he is eating and he is drinking not body, 30 That is why
6 i a ~ p i v a v ~6 aGpa. 30
St&
TOGTO hl many among YOU are
judging through the body.
Through this in weak and sickly, and
hp'iv ~ o h h o i
drae~v~iq
~ a &
i p p o a ~ o i quite a few are sleepYOU
many strengthless (ones) and unhealthy ing [in death]. 31 But
~ a i ~01pGnai
i~ a v o i
31 E i
62 if we would discern
and
are sleeping
sufficient (ones).
If
but what We ou~selvesare,
iau~oirq
~ I E K ~ ~ V O ~ E V ,
O$K
& we would ' not be
selves
we were judging through,
not
likely judged. 32 However,
k ~ p 1 ~ 6 p ~ 8 a . 32 K ~ I V ~ ~ E V O I8L 3726 when we are judged,
we were being judged;
being judged but
by we are disciplined by
Jehovah,. t h a t me
TOG KUP~OU
T ~ I ~ E&a,
U ~
Yva
the
Lord we are being ~sciplined, in order that may not beeome conof the

$2

the spiritual

gifts, brothers, I
~ \ I E U ~ ~ T I K&6Eh~oi,
~V,
spiritual (things), brothers, do n o t want YOU
to be ignorant. 2 You
Cp&q
hVOE~,,.
YOU
to be ignorant. know that when Yon
TI BTE
ievq
~ T E were people of the nathat when nations YOU were tions, YOU Were being

flepi 62 T ~
About but the
06
8ao
not
Iam willing

l2

0iGa-r~

You have known

bward

qT& ~ i 6 w h a 1-6
the

32' Jehovah,

idols

J13118118;

the

&qova
voiceless

the Lord, NBA.

$2

&

likely

led away to those

~0icelessidols just as

783

782

1 CORINTHIANS 12: 3-11

happened to be
3 T h er e f or e r
have You know
yvopil;~3
bpiv 671 otj6eiq fv I T V E ~ ~ ~ Twould
I
spirit
Iam making known to YOU that no one in
t h a t nobody when
by G o e 8
AaABv
Aiyer
' A v ~ speaking
~ E ~
8~oG
speaking
heissaying
Anathema spirit says: "Jesus is
ofGod
i 6 6 ~ ; 66va-rat
~
ei.rreiv K 6 ~ 1 o qaccursed!" and no'Iqooirq, ~ a 0
Jesus,
and no one
is able
to say
Lord body can say: "Jww
is Lord!" except by
'1qooi.q ei p? i v m ~ 6 p a ayiy.
~ 1
Jesus
if not in
spirit
holy.
holy spirit.
there are va4 Atap&elq
62
x a p ~ a y & ~ w v eioiv,
Varieties
but of gracious gifts
are, the rieties of gifts, but
6Z a d r h aveGpa. 5 ~ a GtatpEoe~q
i
6 1 a ~ o v l B vthere is the same spirbut very
spirit;
and
varieties
of services it; 5 and there are
Of ministries,
~ i a i v , ~ a ib a f i ~ h q~ i r p l o q . 6 ~ a 61a1pEoe1q
i
and yet there is the
are, and the very
Lord:
and varieties
~ a ib
i v ~ p y q p k ~ w veioiv,
ad-rbq eE&
,. same Lord; 6 and there
of inworkings
are,
and
the
very
a d , are varieties of operations, and yet it is the
b
ivepyBv
-rh
mw-ra
the (one) working within
the
aIl (things)
"me God who Performs all the opera~ 6 5 1 ~ .7
~K~CTTQ
6;
6i60-ra1
all (things).
To each (one)
but
is being given tions in all persons..
7But the manifests-
fi $CWtpLXJ!q
TOG T V E ~ ~ ~ T' r rOp b~~ 76 tion of the spirit is
the manifestation of the
spirit
toward the
given to each one for
ou pqipov.
8
G
ytv
Y&P a beneficial purpose
(thing) bearing with.
TO whom
indeed
for 8 F~~
to
61b
TOG nv~6pa-roq
6 i 6 o ~ a 1 A6yoq there is given through
through the
spirit
is being given
word the spirit speech of
ooqiaq,
&Aha
62 A6yoq
y v c i u ~ o q wisdom, to another'
of wisdom, to another but
word
of knowledge speech of knowledge
according to the same
K~T& 6
a h 6 .rrv~irpa, 9
i-rip~;)
according to the very spint,
to different (one) spirit, 9 t o another
.rrio~lq i v
a 6 7 6 . ~ ~ v E ~ ~ c ( T&
I ,h h q
6 i faith by the same
faith
in the very
spirit,
to another but spirit, to another gifts
of . healings by- that
xapiapa-ra
i'ap6n-ov Cv 79 i v i ' I T V E ~ ~ ~ T I ,
one spirit, 10 to . yet
graciousgifts of healings in the one
spirit,
another operations of
10 a h w
62
i v e p y i i p a ~ a 6vv&p~wv, powerful works, toto another
but
inworkings
of powers,
another prophesying,
&Ahv
62
p o q ~ a 6hhq
62
to another
but
prophecy,
to another
but to another discernment of inspired uti.
61a~piua~
r r.v ~ v p c i ~ w v ,
k i p'
y+q
discernings
of spirits,
to different (one) kinds terances, to anothfz
different tongues, and'
yhoao8v1
~ A Q
62
kppqvia
of tongues.
to another
but
interaretation to another inferpre2
t a t i o n of tongues.
yhwoaijv.
all
11 But all these opercir
of tongues;
tions the one and-@
ivrpy~i
is working within
same spirit perforqr;
fiyeoe~

YOU

were being led

&~ray6pev01. 3
being led off.

YOU

61b

Through which 1e d

61alpoirv

i6iq

variegating

to own [space]

1 CORINTHIANS 12: 12-21

& K & U T ~ making a distribution

to each one - respectively just as it wills.

12 For just as the
according as it is wishing.
is one but has
body
12
KaB&mep
Th
members, and
According to which (things) even 3::
the many
all the members of
oGpa i v ~ G T I V KC(;
q
.rrohh&
~XEI,
that body, although
body one
is
and members many it is having, being many, are one
vh7a 62 T&
paq
TOG ah m o q .rroAA& body, so also is the
all
but the members of the
lody
many Christ. 13 For truly by
Spirit we were
Bv-ra E"v Z ~ T I VoBpa, o h w q ~ a ib X p r o ~ 6 q - One
baptized into one
being one
is
body, thus also the Christ;
13 ~ a y&p
i
Q hvi . r r v ~ + p a ~r rj p ~ i q.rrdnrr~q eiq body* Whether Jews or
and for in one
spirit
we
all
into Greeks, whether slaves
?v o i j p a hpcrrr~iaeqpe~, ~ T E 'lou6aio1 Or free, and we were
made to drink One
one body we were baptized, whether
Jews
spirit.
E%& "Ehhqveq,
E ~ T & 6oGXo1 EYTE
~ ~ E ~ ~ E P O
P ;
or
Greeks, whether slaves or free (ones),
14 For the body, indeed, is not one mem~ a iI T & V T E ~i v r v ~ C p a
&+o~ioeqpev.
and all (ones) one spirit we were made to drink. ber, but many. 15 If
14 KCXi y&p ~h 0 6 p a 0 6 E~ ~ T I V ?V p a o q the foot should say:
Also for the body not
is
one member "Because 1 am not a
&A&
rrohh6. 15 6&v
eirr Q
.rrOhq hand, I am no part
but
many.
~f ever should say the foot of the body," it is not
reason no
"OTI
OGK
XEI~,
OGK ~ i p i CK
TOG
Because not I am hand, not 1 am out of the p a r t of t h e body.
ucipa~oq, 06 map& .roijy;o 0 6 ~io-rrv CK 16And if the ear
body,
not beside
thls
not
it is out of should Say: "Because
TOG o 6 p a ~ o q . 16 ~ a i 6Znr
,kD- Th I am not an eye, I
the
body;
and if ever should say the am no part of the
obq
w O ~OGK
~ ~ i p i dqeahy6q, o 6 ~~ i p ibody*'' it is not *Or
this reason no part
not I
ear Because not I am
eye,
the
l7If
V
CK TOG o h p a ~ o q -, 06 r a p & TOGTO O ~ K~ ~ T I Of
out of the
bodv.
not beside this not it is whole body Were an
-,
CK
TOG ohpa-roq' 17 E? 6hbv ~h ~ G p aeye, where would - the
out of the
bodf';
if whole the body [sense of I hearing -be?
d~@~G\p6<, TOG
fi & K O ~ ; &i8Aov &K0fi, If it were all heareye,
where the hearing? If whole hearmg, ing, where would the
be? 18 But
r o c 4 6o$pr(oiq; 18 vCv 62 6 8ehq3-E8~-rosmelling
now God has set the
where the smelling?
Now but the God set
members in the body,
T&
q
E
E~ao-rov aSrBv,
i v 76
the members, -one . each of them, in the each one of them,
just as he pleased.
u h p a ~ t ~a8d.q - f$iAquv..
19 If they were all
body
according as h e willed.
IS E; 62 qv - T& d v ~ aZV pihoq, TOG one member, where
~f but was the
all
one member, where would the body be?
~6 o 8 p a ; 20 virv 62 .rroAh&
pihq,
LV 62 2 0 B u t now t h e y
the body?
Now but many members, one but a r e m a n y m e m aGpa. 21 015 6 6 v a ~ a 1 62
b
bqf3aAp6q bers, yet one body.
2PThe eye cannot
body.
Not
is able
but the
eye
~aebq

PO~~ETCXI.

to each (one)

185

1 CORINTHIANS 12: 22-28

say to the hand: "1
~ f i elp pi Xpeiav uou OCK
Exo,
to say to the hand Need of you not I am having. have no need of youn;
ij IT~AIV 4 ~ ~ r $ ~
TO?<
h f i.rrooiv XpEiav irpiiv or, again, the head
or again the head to the feet
Need of You [cannot say] to the
oCK
EI 0.
22 &Ah& ITOAA@ p a h o v T& feet: "I have no need
not I am gaving;
but to much rather the of YOU." 22 But much
rather
6 0 ~ 0 6 ~p
7M
~ q~ TOG UG~CCTO~
&U~EV~UT
E ~ ~ is it the case
seeming members of the
body
weaker
that the members of
the body which seem
drvay~aYk
& o ~ l v ,23 ~~i
im&px~~v
necessary (ones)
is,
and to be weaker are necto be existing
60~oirpev
& T 1 p 6 T ~ p a e s s a r y , 23 a n d t h e
ti
which (ones) we are thinking more dishonorable ~ a i t sof t h e body
we thi* to be
eivai
706
uGpa~oq,
T O ~ T O I ~ T I ~ ~ which
V
to be
of the
body.
to these
honor less honorable, these
ITE~I u u o ~ i p a v
ITE~IT~~E~EV,
T& we surround with
more abundant we are putting around, and the more abundant honor,
E~TE~V

and so our unseemlx

31~6~ E~uXqpou,jv,,v
&oxj pova
comeliness
parts have the more
uncomely (things)
of us
&EI,
24 T&
6 i abundant comeliness,
r~piuuo~ipav
more abundant
is having,
the
but 24 whereas our comely
need
~ G u x r j p a 4pGv 06 xpeiav
EXEI.
M A & Parts do
comely
ings) of us not need is having. But anything. Nevertheless, God compounded
b O ~ h q U U V E K ~ ~ ~ U E VTA uijpa,
the God mixed together the body, to the '(one) the body, giving honor
abundant to the
b m ~ p o u p i v o~ e p l o u o ~ h p a v 60irq
TI pjv,
coming behin'd more abundant having given honor, pmt which had a lack,
"
25 so that there should
25
Iva
piJI
aXiupa
iv
T@
in order that not m a i be
split
in the be no division in the
but that its
oGpa-r~, &Ah& ~h ~ C T A b.rr.?p
drhhjhov
body,
but
the
very
over
one another members should have
the same care for One
peplpv6al
T&
piAq.
26 ~ a i &.re
should be anxious the members.
And whether =other. 26 And if one'
member suffers, all
IT&UXE~ I v
paoq,
ovvrr&uXEl
is suffering
one
member,
is suffering together t h e other members
rdnrra T&
pihqE~TE
6q~6<ETq1 suffer with it; or if
all
the members; whether is bemg glorffied a member is glorified,
T&
pav all the other =embers
~ihoc
u v v x a i p ~ ~ .rrk\na
member, is rejoicing together
all the members. rejoice with it.
You are
body, and
pthq
6~
28 KG ocq
members individual:
members out of
art.
And whom indeed 13'. 28And God has
E~ETCI d 0 ~ 6$V ~ T
t~~hqcriq
T~I%OV
Set t h e respective
set
the God m the
ecclesia
first
Ones in the congregation, first# apesdcrrou~6Aouq, 6 ~ 6 7 ~ ~pocpfi~aq,
TP~TOV
~ 0 ~
prophets,
third ties; second, prophapostles,
second
ets;
teachers;
616ao~6Aouq, E T E ~ T ~ ~ u v & ~ E I ~ ,& E I T ~
teachers,
thereupon
powers,
thereupon the11 Powerful works;
d v r ~ h j p ~ ~then
q.
gifts of heal-.
xapiopa~a
iaphav,
gracious gifts
of healings,
helps,
ings; helpful servicei
27 b p d q
You

66
&UTE
a4 a X p l u ~ o i r ~ a i 27
but youare bogy of Christ and Christ's

1 CORINTHIANS 12: 2-13:

K v p ~ p v ~ u ~y i~v q , yhouudv. 29 prj 7 ~ c i v r e ~abilities to direct, difsteerings,

kinds of tongues.
Not all (ones) ferent tongues. 29 Not
&6u~oAo1;
.rr&vr~q ~ p o c p ~ ~ a p
l ; i all are apostles, are
apostles?
#?t
all (ones)
prophets?
Not they? Not all are
are they?
T ~ V T E ~
616&cr~aho1; p i I T ~ T E ~~ u v & ~ E Iprophets,
~;
all (ones)
teachers?
Not all (ones) powers? Not all are teachers,
30 p i
I T ~ T E ~x a p i o p a ~ a
~xouolv are they? Not all perNot all (ones) gracious gifts they are having form powerful works,
iaph.ov;
IT&TE~
yhcjaua~qdo they? 3ONot all
of heahngs?
Not
"
a~ (ones)
to tongues 1 have gifts of healings,
Aahoirulv;
p
.rr&vreq 61~ppqveliovoiv;1 do they? Not all speak
they are speaking? Not all (ones) are translating? in tongues, do they?
31
<qho?re
62 T& x a p i u p a ~ a Not a l l are translators,
Be YOU zealously acting for but the gracious gifts are they? 31 But keep
7~3 peirova. K a i ETI
~a0'
inr~p$ohfiv zealously seeking the
the greater. And yet according to
over-cast greater gifts. And yet
I show YOU a surpass666,
bpiv
~E~KVU~I.
way to YOU I am showing.
ing way.

13

b
13 If' Eever

r a i q yhbaualq TGV Q e p 6 ~ o v
I f I speak in the
to the
tongues
of the
men
tongues
of men
AaAG
~ a iTGV &yyMwv, dry&qv
and of angels but do
I may be speaking and of the
angels,
love
62 p4
exo,
yiyova
x a h ~ b q not have love, I have
but not I may be having, I have become copper become a sounding
fix&!,
ij ~6ppahov drhahkrov. 2
KGV
[piece of] brass or a
soundmg or
cymbal
clanging.
And if ever clashing cymbal. 2 And
Lxo
~ p o c p q ~ ~ i~
a va i
~ i 6 6
if I have the gift of
I may be having
prophecy
and I should know
prophesying and am
rh p v u - r j p ~ aT W T ~ ~ aIT&UC(Y
i
~ V ~ I V ,
the mysteries
all
and
all
the knowledge, acquainted with all
KGV
ixw
.rr&oav T~?]v IT~UTIV the sacred secrets and
all knowledge, and if
and if ever I may be having
all
the
faith
&OTE
6pq
~E~IUT&VE~V,
dydrrrqv 62 I have all the faith
as-and mountains to be transplacing,
love
but so as to transplant

mountains, but do not

pi
ixw,
~ i r a i EI~I.
~
3
KGV
not I may be having, nothing I am.
And if ever have love, I am nothr k v ~ aT& ~ T & ~ X O V T
& 3 And if I give all
qopiuo
ing.
Ishould morsel out in food
all
the belongings
Pout

of me,

Pour

KEN
vapa66
TA uQp&
and if ever I should give beside the body
iva

~ a u x j o o p a ~&,y h r ) v 62 pfi
love
but not

of me, in order that I mlght boast,

EX~,
oir6tv
cSr$eAoirpa~.
I may be having, nothing I am being profited.
4'H
&y61~q
pa~poeupd,
The
love
is having longness of spirit,
X P ~ U T E ~ E T ~ Ifi, & y h q 06
cqhoi,
06
it is kind,
the love not is being jealous, not
~ E p . r r ~ p e 6 ~ ~ a06
1,
~ U U I O ~ ~ T ~ I , 5 OCK
it is bragging,
not it is being pueed up,
not

my belongings to feed
others, and if I hacd
over my body, that I
may boast, but do not
have love, I am not
profited a t all.
4 Love is long-suffering and kind. Love
is not jealous, it does
not brag, does not get
puffed up, 5 does not

dayn yovd,

it is behaving
- uncomelily.

T&

i a u ~ f j q , 06

od

not

<~TET,

it is seeking

1 bdoes
e h a v e indecently.,
not look for its
own interests, does

.rrapoEiiv~~ar, od not become provoked:

the (things) of itself, not it is being provoked, not

I t does not keep ac.

hoyi E T ~ I ~ t ) K ~ K ~ V , 6 06
xaipl
count of the injurp,
it is rec oning the bad (thing),
not it is re~olcing 6 It does not rejoice
h i T
~C~IK~Q,
auvxaip~r
62 over ~unrighteousnzss;
upon the unrighteousness, it is rejoicing with but b u t r e j o i c e s with
T i
&hq&iqa 7 .rr&v~a
Y E ,
the truth. 7 I t bears
to the
truth;
all (things)
it is covering, all-things,
believes
.rrdrv~a
ITI~TE~EI,
-rrQ~a
I
all things, hopes all
all (things) it is believing, all (things) it is hoping, things, endures all
.rrdrwra
~ITO~~VEI.
things.
all (things) it is enduring.
$Love never fails.
8 'H &y&.rrq oir6i.rro~e IT~ITTEI.
GTE 62
whether there
The love
never
is falling. Whether but are [gifts of prophesying, they will be
~~po$q-i~ial, ~ a ~ a p y q & j o o v ~ a ~ ~
,yTE
prophecies, they will be made ineffective; whether d o n e a w a y with ;
w h e t h e r t h e r e are
~ ~ a f i o o v ~ a r - E~TE
yhGuuar,
yvijalq,
toungues.
they will cease: whether knowledge, tongues, they will
cease; whether there is
KaTa~ytlefi~ETal. 9
ti< ~ ~ P O U Cy&p
;
it will be made ~neffective.
Out of
part
for knowledge, it will be
done away with. 9 For
yrvcja~oy~v
~ a i
&K
P E P ~ ~ we
S have partial knowlpart
we are knowing
and
out of
edge and we prophesy
IT~OC$~TE~O~
10E V .6 ~ a v 62
Zh0q
partially; 10 but when
we are propheuymg;
whenever but should come
that which is complete
~b
T~~ETOV,
Tt)
iK
p i p 0 ~ <arrives, that which
the perfect (thing), the (thing) out of
part
is partial will be
~a-rapyqe
jaETal.
11 ~ T E Gpqv v ~ I T I o ~d, o n e a w a y w i t h :
will be made ineffective.
When I was
babe,
11When I was a
kAdrhouv
b q vj.rrloq,
6qp6vow
c5q babe, I used to speak
I was speaking as
babe,
I was minding
as as a babe, to think
vi'rrroq,
ihoy1<6pqv
cbq V ~ ~ I T I O ~ ~ T E as a babe, to reababe,
I was,reckoning
as
babe;
when son as a babe; but
now that I have beyiyova
dvli~,
K ~ T ~ ~ P Y Q K ~
I have become male (adult). I have made ineffective come a man, I have
done away with the
T?%
TOG v q ~ i o u .12 phi.rrop~v yhp [traits] of a babe.
the (things) of the babe.
We are looking for
lZFor at present we
&PTI
I
ka6?-rpou &v
aiviypa~i,
right now through mlrror
in obscure expression, see in hazy outline,by
means of a metal mirT ~ T E 62 ~p6aw.rrov .rrpdq ~ p 6 a w ~ r o v .' a p T t
ror,
but then it will
then but
face
toward
face;
right now
be face to face: . A
yrvcjo~w
EK
pipouq,
7678
62 present I know parI am knowing
out of
part,
then
but tially, but then I
know accurately
~ I Tyvhaoyat
I
~aacbq
~ a shall
i
I shall know accurately
according as
also even as I am accurately known. 13Now~
&n~yvhaeqv.13 vuvi 62
I
Iwas accurately known.
Now but is remaining however, there r e m h

~h ~ p i a ~ a i r ~ afaith,
,
hope, love, these
three
these, three; but the greatest of these is love.
V31 dryhq.

I r i a ~ h~h ~~~ i q ,dry%faith,

yei<wv

hope,

62

love,

T O ~ T ~

greater but of these the

the

love.

14 Be A I ~pursuing
KETE

~ j u

14 Pursue
love, yet
keep zealously

b h v l

the

seeking t h e spiritual
.gifts, but preferably
be YOU seekixg zealously but the spiritual (things), that you may prophesy. 2For he that
p6Ahov 62
Iv a
I T ~ O ~ ~ TE.
T E ~
rather but in order that rou may be ProLesying. speaks in a tOnglle
2
6
y&p
AaAGv
yhtiaap
o l j ~speaks, not to men,
The (one)
for
speakmg
to tongue
not but to God, for no
&epG-rrotq
haki
&A& BEG, 0 l j 6 ~ i qyhp One listens, but he
to men
he is speaking but to God. no one for speaks sacred secrets
C ~ K O ~ E I , .rrv~liya-rl 62
Aahd
pucr-4prcc. bY the spirit- 3Howis hearing, to spirit but he is speaking mysteries; ever, he that proph3
6
62
rrpoq~q~~Oovd r v ~ p ~ oesies
~ q u ~ b u i l d s and
the (one)
but
prophesying
to men
encourages and connIen by his
hah~;
oi~o6opfiv ~ a i.rrap&~hqatv ~ a soles
i
he is speaking upbuilding and encouragement and speech. 4 H e t h a t
~apapuf3iav. 4
6
AdGv
yhhacrq speaks in a tongue
consolation.
The (one)
speaking
to tongue upbuilds himself, .but
h e t h a t prophesies
i a u ~ b v oi~060y~'i.
6
6; ITpo,p,TEljwv
himself is building up; the (one) but prophesying uphuilds a congre03w
62 gation. 5 Now I would
6~~Aqaiav oi~o6op~i. 5
I am willing
but llke for all of YOU
he is building up.
ecclesia
to speak in tongues,
rirvraq bp8q
hddv
yhhaaalq, pMAov
all
YOU
to be speaking to tongues, rather but I. prefer that
YOU
prophesy. I n n
62
Iva
ITp0~qTE6TE'
pcicwv
but in order that YOU may be pro&esying; greater . deed, he that prophesies is greater than
62
d
T ~ P O ~ ~ T E ~ O V
3
6
he that speaks in
but
the (one)
prophesying
than
the (one) tongues, unless, in
XahGv
yhhaaalq,
K
T
~i
ptj fact, h e translates,
speaking
to tongues,
outside
if
not that t h e congrkga4
~ I E P P ~ V E ~ , .
Iva
31 tion may receive upin order that
the
he may be translatmg,
building. 6 B u t a t
6~~hqaia
oi~o6opfiv
.
h@g.
6 vv
;
66, t h i s time, brothers,
ecclesia
upbuilding might receive.
Now but,
i f I should come
&6~Atpoi, k&v
ZABw
rpbq
6p&q speaking to YOU in
brothers, if ever I should come toward
YOU
tongues, what good
yhhaaaii
AcrhGv,
-ri
6pdq would I do YOU unto tongues
speaking,
what
YOU
less I spoke to YOU
dqAja;,
&&v
v
Aahljaw
either
with a revelawill I be benefiting.
if
ever
to
YOU
I
should
speak
tion
or
with knowlyvboet
3 &I h o ~ a h 6 ~i j 1 w knowledge
ij 9 e d g e o r w i t h a
o
r
m
or
m
revelation
either in ,
prophecy or with a
~ p o q q ~ e i qi-j! &v 616axi;
teaching?
4
,
Prophecy o r in teaching?
YOU

<qhoij~~

62 T&

love,

~CVEU~~T!K&,

1 CORINTHIANS 14: 7-15

7 As it is, the insoulless (things)

sound animate things give
All the same the
sounds whether a
6166v~a, E ~ T E a6A6q E ~ T E ~ l e & p a , i&v Off
giving,
whether flute
or
harp,
if ever flute Or a harp; und
less it makes a n in:
61aa~oAfiv
TOYS q06yyoiq p i
66,
~ Q terval
s
to the tone,
distinction to the
tones
not it should give, how how ,ill it be known
yvwa0 'cre~ai
76
a6hoOpevov
fi what is being played
will bexnown the (thing)
.
-. beinn
- -~ l a- u e don flute or On the flute Or On the
harp? 8 For W y , if
Tb
n1ea~1<6~Evov;
the tr-pet
sounds
beixig played on harp?
the (thing)
a n indistinct call,
i&v ti6q~ov aciAmyE qoviv
69,
7 ; ~who will get ready
if ever unevident trumpet sound should give, who for battle? 9 ~n the
t r a p a a ~ e v & o ~ ~ ai ~qtrM~pov; 9 oir~wq ~ a same
i
way also, unless
will prepare himself into
war?
Thus also Y O U t h r o u g h t h e
fip~is 6l&
&&v
p i tongue u t t e r speech
YOU
through
it ever
not easily understood, how
will it be known what
~ i r pov
q
A6yov
~QTE,
.rrQq is being spoken? You
well significant
word
YOU should give,
how will, ix? fact, be speakyvwa0Gae~ai
76
hahofip~vov; ~ C T E ~ ing
~ E
into t h e air.
will be known the (thing) being spoken? You will be 10 It mas be that
y&p ~ i q dips AahoCv~~q.
10 ~ o a a S ~ a~i there are so many
for
into
air
speaking.
So many as if k i n d s of s p e e c h
sounds in the world,
76x01
yivq ~wvijv ~ i a i v b K ~ G V V ,and yet no [kind]
it may happen kinds of sounds they are in world, is
without meaning.
~ a i 0 6 6 8 ~ 6qovov. 11 thv
oSv
p i l l I f , then, I do not
and noone soundless;
ifever therefore not understand the force
E~GG
66vapiv
Gfis $ov(~, of the speech sound,
I should know
Dower
of the
sound, I shall be a foreigner
76
P
&
~
Kai
P to~ the
~ one
~ speakfig,
~
i a o pa I
I shall be to the (one) speaking barbarian and and the One speaking will be a foreigner
d
AaAQv Ev &poiP&pPapo~.12 0 i i - r ~t~o me. 12 S o also
the (one) speaking in me barbarian.
YOU yourselves, since
~ a bp~iq,
i
< q h ~ ~ a &UTE
i
.rrv~up&~wv,
YOU are z ~ o u s l ydealso you, since zealous YOU are
of spirits.
sirous of [gifts of
seek to
& K K A ~ U thel
~abound
~ S spirit,
Tfiv
oi~o60pjv 7 : ~
ITpbq
in them for
of the
ecclesia
toward
the . upbuilding
the upbuilding of the
<QTE?TE
iv a
T E ~ I ~ ~ E ~ ~ T congregation.
E .
be YOU seeking in order that YOU may be abounding.
13 Therefore let the
13
A16
d
hah@v yh6oor;l one who speaks in
Through which the (one) speaklng to tongue a tongue Dray that
n
h e may translate:
iv a
~poo~uxiaeo
let him be praylng
in order that 14 For if I am pray:
61eppqv~fig.
14 i&v
Y&P ing in a tongue, it
If ever
for is my [gift of thel
he may be translating.
~rpooe6xwpai yAGoot;), 6
trv~irydc pou spirit that is praying,
I am praying
to tongue,
the
s p i r ~ t of me but my mind is un~ ~ O U E ~ X E T6~ I 62
,
voirq pou ti~ap.rr6qfmlv. fruitful. 15What fs
is praying, the but mind of me unfruitful is,
to be done, then?
15 ~i
o h
ip-riv. .rrpoaeficopal 76 I will pray witb
What therefore 1s it?'
I shall pray
to the t h e [gift of the3
7

T&

6pwq

&*ux~

qwviv

5::

22 y?022q

iahobTl

1 CORINTHIANS 14: 16-22

789

788

I
I .Rve<p,a~i,.rrpoo~6{opai 6L

spirit, but I will @so

pray m t h [my] mmd.
I will sing praise with
+aha
6
me6pa71, the
[gift of thel spirit,
I shall make melody
to the
spirit,
but I will also sing
~JCZAQ
6h ~ a i76 vo? 16 2~rei p r a i s e w i t h Cmyl
since mind. 16 Otherwise, if
I shall make melody but also to the mind;
k b
~6Aoyfjq
& I T V E ~ ~ ~ dT I , you offer praise with
if ever you may be blessing in
spirit,
the (one) a [gift of thel spirit,
&~a~AqpQv
~ 6~
v h o vTOC
iSi6~ou trQ< how will the man ocfilling UP
the place of the ordinary (one) how cupying the seat of the
person say
,
BpB
76 'Apljv h i ~ f j oi ~ b x a p i ~ i qordinary
;
will he say the Amen upon the your thanksglvmg? Amen to your giving
of thanks, since he
fmidi r i
Aiyeiq
0 6 ~ OT~EV'
Since
what you are saying not he has known; does not know what
are saying?
1 17 oir p?v y&p ~ a h B q e6xap1a~eiq, you
/
you indeed for iinely you are giving thanks, 1 7 T r u e , you give
thanks in a fine way,
' ah' d
& E ~ O < O ~ K o i ~ 0 6 0 p ~ i ~ abut
i . the other man is
1 but
the different (one) not is being built up.
not being built up.
, 18 e6xapia~Q
~ E G ,T & V T ~ V 6pQv
I am giving thanks to the God, of all of YOU 18 I thank God, I
speak in more tongues
v&AAov yh6oaaiq
AaAB.
19 &Ah& b than all of YOU do.
rather
to tongues I am speaking;
but
in
19Nevertheless, in a
CKK~T](T~CJ
I T ~ V T E A6youq
TG congregation
I would
ecclesia
I am willing
five
words
to the
r a t h e r speak five
Iv a
~ a 6AAouq
i
voi pou AaAijoai,
words with my mind,
mind of me to speak, in order that also others
that I might also in~a~qxfi~w,
pupiouq A ~ ~ O U b
S struct others verbally,
I might sound down, than
myriad
words
in
t h a n t e n thousand
yAGoa~.
words in a tongue.
tongue.
20 Brothers, do not
20 'AGeh~oi, p$ nat6ia
y ivcoe~
become
young chilBrothers, not little boys be YOU becoming
dren in powers of
7C[iq
C ~ ~ E O ~ V , &Ah&
7
K ~ K ~ Q :understanding, but be
to the
mental powers,
but
to the
badness
babes as to badness;
1 L~IT~&<ETE,
~aiq
62
~ p e o i v yet become full-grown
I be YOU babes,
to the
but
mental powers in powers of underT~~EIOI
yiv~oee.
21 i v 76 v6pg standing. 21 I n t h e
perfect (ones) be rou becoming.
In the Law
Law it is written:
y i y p m ~ a i TI 'Ev .k~~poyAcjooo~q
~ a tvi "'With the tongues
it has been wrltten that In different tongues and m of foreigners and with
xeiheulv
h - r . 6 ~ ~ ~ Aahljoo
T@
the lips of strangers
lips
of different (ones) I shall speak to the I will speak to this
and yet not
AaG T O ~ T Q , ~<ai
0%' oir~wq ~ i o a ~ 0 6 o o v ~ people,
ai
People this,
and not thus they will hear into even then will they
pou, N y ~ i K6pioq. 22 6o-r~ a i yAQaaai give heed to me,' says
of me, is saying Lord.
As-and the ton y e s Jehovah.""
22 Consequently tongues are
aqp~i6v
E~UIV
06
~oiq
into
slgn
they are
not
to the (ones) for a sign, not to %he
spmt,

I shall pray

~ a i TQ

but also to the

2p Jehovah,

J7,8.11-l4J6-la;

the Lord, NBA.

1 CORINTHIANS 14: 23-28

790

66 believers, but to the

unbelievers, whereas
roiq
dtrio-roiq
&Ah6 prophesying is, not
i-rpogqt~ia od
but for the unbeliever6
not
to the
unbelievers
prophecy
but for the believers,
TO?^
.rrio-ieOouoiv. 23 'EZrv
odv
to the (ones)
believing.
Ifever therefore 23 Therefore, if the'
whole congregation
auvhhe~
i ~ ~ h q a i a8Aq
should come together the
ecclesia
whole upon comes together to one
place and they all
76
a676
'~T~VTES
AaAQoiv
the very (thing) and
all
may be speaking 'speak in tongues, but
-g-hhoaalq. ~ i u h @ w a i v 62
i@ilTat
ii ordinary people or uno tongues, should corne in but ordlnary ones 01 believers come in, will
GIT~(STOI,_
O ~ K
dpoGatv
8tt they not say that
unbelievers,
not will they say
thai YOU are mad? 24But
paiv~oee;
24 khv
62
n6vrec; if YOU are all proph;
esying and any unbeYOU are being mad?
If ever
but
all
T ~ ~ O ~ ~ T E O ~ U~I iVo ,i h e ~ 6
TI^ liever or ordinary,
may be prophesying,
should come in
but
any person comes in, he is
h ~ a r o q fi
iGiGrqq,
- ~ A ~ Y X E T ~ I reproved by them all;
unbeliever or ordinary man, he is being reproved he is closely examined
hTb
T~VTWV,
~VC(KP~VETC(I
6IT6 by all; 25 the secrets
by
all (ones), he is being judged up
by of his heart become
nbrwv, 25 T&
~pvrrrh
rap6iag manifest, so that he
will fall upon [his]
all (ones),
the hidden (things) of he heart
~ ( 6 ~ 0 ; qav~ph
y iverai,
~ a i O ~ ~ T W Sf a c e a n d worship
of him
manifest
is becoming,
and
thus God, declaring: "God
r~abv
1~p6awnov mpoa~uvfia~l i s r e a l l y a m o n g
'~TICTE~OUUIV

but

believing

Toiq

to the

dt.rriotol<,

unbelievers,

the

bu'

qq

having fallen upon

face

he will give worship YOU."

76 8 ~ 6 dtnayy5AAwv
,
6 ~ 1Y O ~ ~ w q
6 8 ~ 6 26~What

is to I%
to the God, reporting Saclc that Essentially the God d o n e , t h e n , b r o t h kv irpiv C ~ T ~ V .
ers? When YOU come
in YOU
IS.
together, one has
26 Ti
oh
Eor.iv, &6&hc$oi; 8 ~ a v a psalm, another h"as
What therefore is lt, brothers? Whenever a teaching, anoth?
auv;p)(qoee,
E ~ a a r o q qahpbv er h a s a revel6;
YOU may be coming together,
each (one)
psalm
tion, another has. a
~XEI,
6t6axjv
hx~t,
&.rro~6Auqtvtongue, another hiu
he is having. teaching- he is having,
revelation
a n interpretation.
ZXEI, yhGuoav
ZXEI,
hpwviav
he is having,
tongue
he is having, interpretation 'Let all things take
.?XEI.
rp6q
oixo6o p j v place for upbuil&:
Trdtv~a
toward
upbuilding ing. 27 And if somehe is having;
all (things)
y1vCo8w. 27 EYTE
yA6oaq
71s one s p e a k s in - a
let be occurring.
If-and
to tongue
anyone
tongue, let it b e
hahd,
~ a ~ 660
a fi 7 m h ~ i o ~ olimited
v
to two 05
is speaking, according to two or the
most
three
a
t
the most,
rp~Tq, ~ a i dtvh
ytpoq,
~ a i efq
three,
and
up
part,
and
one and in turns; and
let someone translate.:
~ I E P ~ ~ V E U ~ T O28
i & v 62 yfi
4
let him be translating;
if ever but not he may be 28But if there be

~ translator.
i ~ p ~ r l v ~ ~ f i ai~y&q
~

let him be keepmg silent

~ ~ u T G62

h, translator, l e t hirr.
in keep silent in the

congregation and
speak to himself and
Kai T
~ E G 29
. rpo${rai 62 660 4 T P E ? ~ t a God. 29 Further, let
and to the God.
Prophets but two or three two or three p r ~ p h hahei~woav,
~ a i
oi
&no1 ets speak, and let the
let them be speaking,
and
the
others others discern t h e
~ I ~ K ~ I V ~ T ~ U ~30
V . t?& 62 meaning. 3QBut i f
let them be judging through;
if ever
but there is a revelation
&AAq
&rro~ahu$8$
~aewEvv,
6 to another one while
to another might be revealed to sitting (one), the sitting there, let the
npG7oq
01 yciro.
31 61jvauee first one keep silent.
first
let him be keeping silent
You are able 31For YOU can all
one by one,
IV,
~ a 0 ' Eva n 6 v - r ~ ~ ' T T ~ O ~ $ ~ T E ~ ~ Eprophesy
y&p
for according to one all (ones) to be prophesying. that all may learn
"
?T&VTES
yav9lxvoo1v
~ a and
i all be encouraged.
Iv a
may be learning
and 32And (gifts of1 the
in order that
all (ones)
of the prophets
ndrv-r~q
rapa~ah&vrat,
32 ~ a spirit
i
all (ones)
may be being encouraged,
and are to be controlled
IWEO y a ~ a
.rrpoqqrQv
.rrpoqtj-raiq b y t h e p r o p h e t s .
spirits
of prophets
to prophets 33For God is [ a
God], not of disorder,
~ I T o T ~ ~ u E T 33
~ ~ ,06
Y ~ P
+TIV
but of peace.
is being subjected,
not
for
IS
As in all the condr~a~ao~aoiaq
6 0 ~ &Aha
6 ~ ~iptjvqq.
of unsettlement the God
but of peace.
gregations of the holy
i v .rr6aatq TaTq i ~ ~ h q u i p t q 76v ones, 34 let the women
in
all
the
ecclesias
of the keep silent in the
kyiov,
34 ai
yuvai~~q b
raiq congregations, for it
holy (ones),
the
women
in
the is not permitted for
i~~hqaialq
OI~&TWDW,
06 yap them to speak, but
ecclesias
let them be keeping silent, not
for let them be in subk r r - r p i n ~ r a ~ aha?<
Aah~iv.
dhA& jection, even as the
is being permitted to them to be speaking;
but L a w s a y s . 3 5 I f ,
~rro~aoa~o~waav,
~ a e b q ~ a ithen, they want to
let them be subjecting themselves, according as also l e a r n s o m e t h i n g ,
b
v6poq
Aiy~t. 3 5 ~ i 66
TI
l e t them q u e s t i o n
the
Law
is saying.
If
but
something
their own husbands
pavedv~iv
Bihoua~v,
Ev ooi~q TOGS
to be learning they are willing, in house
the a t home, for it is
disgraceful for a womigiouq
bv6paq
h~pwrdrroaav,
own
male persons
let them be questioning. an to speak in a congregation.
aioxp6v yap &UTIV Y U V C C I K ~
Aah~ivdisgraceful for
it is to woman to be speaking
36 W h a t ? Was it
b t~~hqaiq.
from YOU that the
in
ecclesia.
word of God came
36 "H 6 ' 3yQv d h6yoq TOO BEOO forth, or was it only
Or from YOU
the word
of the God
as far as YOU that
EEfjhea, fi ~ i qhy&q p6vouq K ~ T ~ ~ v - ~ ~ E v ;
alone it attained down? it reached?
came out, o r into YOU
i~~hqqiq,
ecclesla,

(2s

to himself

but

Aaheiro

let him be speaking

1 CORINTHIANS 14: 37-15: 6

792

37If anyone t u
715
~OKE?
TrpocpjTqq E?Val fi
anyone is thinking prophet
to be or he is a prophet
gifted with the spirit,
'TTVEU~~TIK~
k.rr~y~vou~Ji-rw
let him be acknowledging let him acknowledge
spiritual (on&,'
the things I am writ5
yp690
bpiv
671 KUP~OU ing to YOU, because
which (things) I am writing to YOU because of Lord they are the Lord's
commandment. 38 But
&uriv
kv~ohij. 3 8 ~ i 6 f
7 1S
is
commandment;
if
but
anyone if anyone is imorant
&YWE?,
& ~ V O E ? T ~ I . he continues ignorant:
he is being ignorant. 39 Conqequently, my
is being ignorant,
brothers, keep zeal39 GDTE,
&6Ehqoi
pou, ously s e e k i n g t h e
As-and,
brothers
of me, prophesying, and yet
doI not forbid the
<~~oCIT&
76
I T ~ o ~ T ) T E ~ E ~K
v, ~
be YOU zealously seeking the to be prophesymg, and s~eaking in toneues
4B U ~i e t all th'inl-i
~d
haA~?v
pi
KWh6E.r~
the
to be speaking
not
be YOU forbidding take place decently
yhcjaaarq. 40 .rr&\rra
6h E ~ U X ~6vwq
)
~ a and
i
by arrangement.
to tongues;
all (things) but well-belavedly and
NOW I make
~ a ~ T&QV
h
yiviaeu.
known to YOU,
according to order let be occurring.
brothers, t h e good
rvopi<o
62 3p?v, &6EAqoi, T& news which I dez
I am making known but to YOU,brothers, the clared to Yon. which
~6ayyiAlov b
~~jqyyEAla&pqv bpiv, YOU also received, in
good news which I declared as good news to YOU, which YOU also stand,
b
Kai
T ~ P E ~ & ~ ~ E T E &V
,
$ ~ a i2 through which YOU
which also YOU alongside received, in which also are also being saved,
the speech with
h - r r j ~ a ~ e ,2
61'
06
~ a with
i
YOU have stood,
through
which
also which I declared the
oG<~a0e,
T~VI
A6yq good news to YOU,if
YOU are being saved,
to what
word YOU are holding it
~ 6 q y y ~ h l a a p q v iipiv, ~i
K ~ ~ ~ X E T E , fast, unless, in fact,
I declared good news to YOU,if YOU are holding down, YOU became believers
to no purpose.
S K T ~ S ~i pi) E I K ~~~T.I O T E ~ ~ U ~ T E .
outsicle if not in vain YOU believed.
3 For I handed on
3 -rrap&Gw~a yhp bpiv kv
.v.rrptj~olq, to You, among the
Igavebesrde for toyou in first(things), f i r s t t h i n g s , t h a t
6 ~ 1X p 1 o ~ 6 qwhich I also received,
b
~ a i Trap.aaf3ov,
that which also I alongside received, that Christ that Christ died for
.Our
according to
KCXT~
& T ~ ~ W Ebir.rr2p
V
TQV & p a p ~ 1 6 vfip6v
died
over the
sins
of us according to the Scriptures; 4 and
T&S
ypa~ciq, 4 ~ a iBTI
&~&q?,
~~ithat he was buried,
the Scriptures,
and that he was buried, and yes, that he has been
up the third
TI
&~~YEPTC(I
fipfPQc +j T ~ ~ T Traised
J
that he has been raised up to the day the third day according to the
~mh
T
ypqciq, 5 ~ a i TI Scriptures: 5 and that
according to
the
Scriptures,
and
that he appeared to Cdphas, t h e n t o the
%6EKaKqq61
E
?
T
~
WQ
he was seen to Cephas, there (upon) to the twelve; twelve. 6 After that
~ I T ~ V O ~ T E V T ~ K O U ~he
O ~ ~appeared to up0
6 ZTEIT~
thereupon he was seen upward of to five hmdred ward of five hundred
37 Ei
If

15

15

1 CORINTHIANS 15: 7-14

793

dt6~h~o?q tqxhac,
&(
6v
oi brothers a t one time,
brothers
at one tune,
out of
whom
the ' the most of whom rerrh~iov&q
pfvoualv
Ewq
Gprr,
~ l v i qmain to the present,
more (ones) are remaining until right now, some but Some haye fallen
asleep [in death].
62
i~olplj0quav-7 E T E I T ~
3q0q
but
fell asleep;
thereupon
he was seen 7 After that he ap'Ia~hPq,
E?T~
TO?< dTTToa~6holqT&UIV. peared to James, then
to James, there (upon) to the
apostles
all;
to all the apostles;
8 but last of all he
8 iuxa-rov 62
IT&VTOV
h m ~ p ~ TQ
i
last
but of all (ones) as-even-if to the appeared also to me
as if to one born
~ K T Pp
~ Ia ~ l
bq6q
poi.
wound out of he was seen also to me.
prematurely.
9 For I am the least
9 ' E y 3 y&p eipl
6 khdrxiu~oq T&V
I
for
I am the
least
of the of the apostles, and
drrroa~6hwv,
2~
oljK
~ipi
iKOIVdq I a m not fit to be
apostles,
who
not
I am
sufficient called an apostle, because I persecuted the
&n6mohoq,
616~1
~aAaio0a1
apostle,
through which congregation of God.
to be being called
i ~ ~ h q a i a v TOG
0~012. 1OBut by God's ung6ioEa
rjv
I persecuted
the
ecclesia
of the
God; deserved kindness I
6 am what I am. And
62 ( j ~ ~ iEiCli
j
10
X~PITI
to undeserved kindness but of God I am what his undeserved kind~ip1, KCXI fi
a,+,;
fi ness that was toward
X&PIS
I am, and the undeserved kindness of hlm the me did not prove to
~ i q p
013
KEV~
hy~vj0q, &Ah& be in vain, but I
into
me
not
empty
it became,
but labored in excess of
yet
I
~ e p i a a 6 ~ ~ p o vct6~5v ~rciv~wv h~o.rriaoa, them
more abundantly of them
all
I labored, but t h e undeserved
O ~ K2ycl 62 &Ah& fi
X ~ 1S.P
T o kindness of God that
not I but but the undeserved klndness of the is with me. 11 HOWever, whether it is I
&oG
oirv
So. 1
E~TE
God togetherwith
me.
Whether therefore Or they, so We are
and so
hycl E ~ T E ~ K E ~ V O I ,O ~ T O S ~ q p l j a a o p ~ v ~ a preaching
i
I
or
those,
thus we are preaching and have believed.
12 Now if Christ is
o h o q &TTI(STE~O~TE.
thus
YOU believed.
being preached that
12 Ei 62 X p ~ o ~ b q K ~ ~ ~ U U E T ~ 6I ~ 1he has been raised
If but
Christ
is being preached that up from the dead,
how is it some among
SK
V E K ~ ~ V
iyljy~p-ra~,
.rrijS
out of
dead (ones) he has been raised up, how YOU say there is no
resurrection of t h e
h~youalv b bpiv T I V ~ 6
~ ~ 1drvciu~ao~q
are they saymg in YOU some that resurrection dead? 13 ~ f ,indeed,
V E K ~ ~ V o 6 ~
i a ~ l v ; 13 E i 6h d r V k ~ ? . a q l S there is no resurrecof dead (ones) not
is?
If but resurrection tion of the dead, neiV E K ~ Q V o h ~ F T ~ V I odg2
ther has Christ been
of dead (ones)
not
s,
neither
raised
up. 14But if
62
XPIDT&~ 0 6 ~
iyfiy~pral.
14 E i
Christ
not Christ has not been
but
has been raised up;
if
raised UP, our preachKEVbV
Tb K,jpvYI~a
hyijy~p-ral
,
has been raised up, empty really the preaching ing is certainly in vain,

Xgs$(

&w

7 ~ i m 1 q fipGv, and our faith is in

faith
of us, vain. 15 Moreover, we
also found false
15
~ 6 p l u ~ 6 p E e a 86 ~ a i$ E U ~ O ~ $ ~ T U are
~ E ~
we are being found but also
false witnesses witnesses of God, beml
TOO 0~06, BTI k p a p ~ u p i u a p ~ vK ~ T & TOG cause we have borne
of the God, because we bore wltness down o n the witness against God
0 ~ 0 6BTI
f i y ~ t p ~ vT ~ V X ~ I D T ~ V , 6v O ~ Kthat he raised. up the1
God that he raised up the
Christ,
whom not Christ, but whom he:
did not raise up ic
f i y ~ l p ~ v &%-rep 6pa
VEKPO~
O ~ K
he raised up
if even
really
dead (ones)
not the dead are really
&yeipov~al. 16 i yhp
ve~poi O ~ Knot to be raised up.
If
for
dead (ones) not 16 For if the dead are
are being- raised u.
noti )to ( be
kyeipov~al,
0662
_ ~ ~ ~ ~
; raised up,
neither h a s Christ
are being raised up,
neither
Chrlst
62 X p l u ~ 6 < O&K been raised UP. lTFW->
iyfiyepTal17 ~i
Christ
not ther, if Christ has nof
but
has been raised u ~ : if
raised up, YOUR
~Y~~YEPTCp
CaI ,~ a i a I:
. r r i u ~ ~ qbp6v been
has been raised up,
vain
the
faith
of YOU faith is useless; You;
ku~iv, ETI t u kv ~aiq drpap~ialq 6yGv. are yet in YOUR sins.
is,
yet YOU are in the
sins
of YOU. 18In fact, also, those
18 &pa Kai
oi
K OE
i v who fell asleep
Really also the (ones) having fallen asleep in death] in union with
Christ perished. 19If,
X ~ I ( T T ~ $ dx~rhAov70.
19 ~i kv TG
C h r ~ t destroyed themselves.
If in the
in this life only we
T ~ ~ T $V
Q
xplUTi$
GATT1K ~ T E ~ i0pkv have hoped in Christ;
this
m
Christ
having been hoping we are
we are of all men
p6vov,
& ~ E E I V ~ T E ~ O I I T ~ V T W V drvOpGrrwv most to be pitied: ,,
only,
more pitiable (ones)
of all
men
20 However, now
kupiv.
Christ has been raised,
we are.
up from the dead, t@
20 Nuvi 6.2 Xplo76q
kyfiy~p~al
Now but Christ has been ra~sedUP out of first fruits of those
who have fallen as lee^
VEKP~V,
hap@
T$V
dead (ones),
firstfruts
Ofthe
[in death]. 2lFor
21 k ~ l 6 f i
3::
KEKOl ptlpkv~v,
since death is through,
Since
having laid themselves to sleep.
a man, resurrection
61'
drvephrrou eciva~oq, ~ a i 61'
the dead is 'Iso
through
man
death,
also
through
through
a man. 22 For
&tvepb.rrou &vcia~aq.~q V E K ~ G V -22 G~~~
dam.
man
resurrection of dead (ones) ;
as-even j u s t aS i n
yhp &v ~ i $'A6&* I T ~ V T E ~dr.rroev'o~ouatv, a l l a r e dying, so
for in the Adam
all
are lying,
also in the Christ;
be made
ohwq
~ a i
TQ
I T ~ all
E ~ will
thus
also
the
alive, 23 But each on^&
<wo~oiqefiaov~a~.
23 "EKaoToq 62 V! Ti$ i6iv . i n his own rank:
Each (one) but m the own
will be made alive.
Christ the lirst fruits,'
oi
rdrypa-rr. h a p x i j X 1m6<, Z T E I T ~
order; firstfru~ts &mist, thereupon the (ones) afterward those
the Chrld
706
x p l ~ ~ o ib
j
rfi rrapouoig adroC.
of the
Christ
in
thk
presence
of him; during his prese@e.;
v

of us,

empty

~ a i

also

24

fi

the

xcp~yf

~6

the

rrapa616Q

~ a ir r a ~ p i ,
and

Father,

end,

8~av 24 Next, the end, when

whenever

74 IEG

he

hands

over

the

kingdom to his God

kiqgdom to the God and Father, when he
KaTap~fipln
' h a s brought to noth-

he should make Ineffective ing

government
~ a i?r&aav k~ouuiav ~ a and
i
all authority and
all
government and
all
authority and power. 25 For he ml;st
S ~ V C X25
~IV, 66
ad-rAv rule as king until God
Y&P
power,
it is necessary
for
him has put all enemies
P ~ D I ~ E I J I E I V &PI
05
06
~ c i v - r aunder
~
his feet. 26As
to be reigning LUltll which he should put
all
the last enemy, death
TO;<&xBpoijq 6
~oirq 1~66ac ahoij. is to be brought to
the
enemles ucder
the - feet
of him. nothing. 27 For [C-od]
26 Eaxa~oq ixBp6q
~ a ~y a~ ip~ a t
6 "subjected all things
Last
enemy is being made ineffective the under N s feet." But
0hva~oq, 27 ~drvra yhp hrC-ra{~v h A when he says that 'dl
death,
all (things) for he subjected under things have been subTO;^ n6Sc< ad~oil. 6 ~ a v 62
EYTTIJ
jected,' it is evident
the
feet of him. Whenever but he should say that it is with the
671
.rrw~a
~ T O T L T ~ K T Giihov
~I,
TI exception of the .one
that all (things) has been subjected, evident that who subjected all
~ K T ~ S TOG
6~0~6{av-ro<a 6 ~ QT& things to him. 28 But
outside of the (one) having subjected to him the when all things d l
T&T~.
28
&av
62 have been subjected
all (things).
Whenever
but to him, then the Son
ilno~ay6
a 6 ~ Q7& T & V T ~ ,
T ~ T E himself will also subit should be subjected to him "the all (things), then ject himself, to the
~ a a676q
i
6 ui65 h o ~ a y i j a ~ ~ a t 73
One who subjected all
also
he
the Son will be subjected to the (one) things to him, that
6.rro~a<av-r1
a b ~ Q T&
.rr&v~a, God -may be all things
havingsubjected
tohim
the
all(things), toevervone.
Iv a
d
0E6< TTaVTa gv
29 Otherwise, what
rn order that may be the God all (things) in
will
they do who are
Tr&utv.
being baptized for the
all.
purpose of [being]
29'E~ei
Ti
ITOI~~UOV~IV
oi
Since
what
will do
the (ones) dead ones? If the dead
P U - ~ ~ T I ~ ~ ~b-rrhp
E V O IT ~ V V E K ~ ~ V ; ~i 6hw are not to be raised up
being baptized over the dead (ones) ? If whol?y at all, why are they
ve~poi
O ~ K
tyeipomat ,
~i
~ a also
i
being baptized for
dead (ones) not are being raised up, why also the purpose of [being]
f3m~i<o\l.ral irrrhp &8v;
30 T
~ a such?
i
30 Why are we
are being baptized
over
them?
Why also
also in peril every
f i p ~ i ~ K I V ~ U V E ~ O ~ E V .rr&uav
Gpav; hour? 31 Daily I face
we
are in danger
every
hour?
death. This I affirm
31
~ a e ' 4pipav drrro0v~o~w,vij ~ i j vby
t h e exultation
According to
day
I am dying,
by the
over .YOU,brothers,
~ P E T ~ ~ (K
X~
V ~ X ~ &6~h$oi,
U I V , V:
Exw
YOUR
boasting, brothers, which I am having which I have i n

n6aav

C*

d~av
whenever

~ihoq,

T ~ VPao~hsiav

he may be giving beside the

e2

ETT~

there (upon)

drpxrjv

1 CORINTHIANS 15: 3-0

Kupiq3 JjpGv. 32 EE Christ Jesus our Lord.

Lord
of us.
If 32 I f , like men, I
K ~ T &
&~~OTTOV
60rlp10 dzyqaa
have fought with wild
according to
man
I fought witk wild beasts b e a ~ t sa t Eph'e-sus, of
kv 'E iaq, ri 1101 76 & d o < ; ~i
v&~poi what good is it to
in EpResus, what to me the benefit? if dead (ones) me? If the dead are
to be raised up,
0 6 ~
Ey~ipov~a~,
gkywpcv
~ a not
i
not
are being raised up,
we should eat
and "let us eat and drink,
nio EV,
aijp~ov y&p & ~ o & r i j a ~ o p for
~ v , tomorrow we are
we s o u & drink, tomorrow for
we are dying.
to die.'' 33 Do not
33 pil
~Aav&a0ecp0sipouaiv
6% misled. Bad associaNot m a y YOU be misled; are corrupting habl
tions spoil useful habxpqa~& 6pthiar
~ a ~ a 34
i . ~ K V ~ J I ~ ~ Tits.
E
34Wake UP to
useful
associations
bad ;
sober YOU UP soberness in a righ6lKakd~ ~ a p?j
i & p a p ~ & n ~dyvwaiav
,
y&p teous way and do not
righteously and not be YOU sinning, ignorance for practice sin, for some
8 ~ 0 6 T I V ~ S ZXOUUIV. np6q
E v ~ p h v are without knowledge
of God some are having; toward embarrassment of God. I am speaking
to move YOU to shame,
Cp?v
Aahij.
to YOU I am speaking.
35Nevertheless,
35 'AAA&
tpd
S
nG5 someone will sag:
But
will say
someone
How "HOW are the dead
to be raised up? Yes,
Eyeipov~ai
ol
VEK~O~,
ITO/W
are beizg raised up the dead (ones), to what sort of With what sort of
body are they corn6? ~ G j p a ~ i ZPXOVT~I;
36
&qpov,
but
body
are they coming?
Senseless (one), ing?" 36 You unreaair
6
mcipelq,
06
<wolroceira~ sonable Person! What
you which youaresowing, not it is being madealive you SOW is not made
iQ
drrro0av~- 37 ~ a i
8 dive unless &st it
it ever
it should die;
and
which dies; 3'7 and as for
crrreipe~q,
06
rb
oGpa
~ i j what YOU sow, you
you are sowing,
not
the
body
the (one) SOW, not the body
y~vqcr6pevov
( ~ T T E ~ ~ E I S &Ah& yupvbv that will develop, but
go~ngto become you are sowing
but
naked a bar8 grain, it may
be, of wheat or any
K ~ K K O V ~i
~6x01
ai~o" q
rIvoq
grain if it may happen of wheat or of any (one) one of the rest; 38 but
T&V
Aol.rrGv.
38 6 62 e ~ h qGiScxrtv God giyes it a body
of the leftover (ones) ;
the but God is giving just as ir; has pleased
and to each of
a6rG uGpa
~ a e b q f i 8 ~ q a e v ,~ a &i K ~ ~ U Tm
V y
to it body according as he willed, and to each t h e seeds i t s own.
TOV CTITEP~&WV 7 6 1 0 ~o 8 p a . 39 06 naoa body. 39Not all flesh
of the
seeds
own body.
Not e v e n is the same flesh, but
u&pc t$e ahfi a6pc. &Ah& irhhq
p b there is one of mmflesh
very
flesh,
but
other indeed
kind, and there is
drv9 cjrwv, &AAq 66 o&pc
~qvdv,
%lother
flesh Of
ofmen,
other but flesh of acquired (beasts),
and
another
flesh of
i3hq 62 o&pE nn)vijv, &hhq 62 ix06wv.
other but flesh of fliers, other but of fishes. birds, and another
there are
40 ~ a i o c j p a ~ a k-rrovp&via, ~ a i ohpa-ra fishAlso
bodies
heavenly,
and
bodies heavenIy bodies, and
Lv

in

X p 1 m 4 'IrlaoG TQ

796

Christ

Jesus

the

earthly bodies; but the

glory of the heavenly
bodies is one sort, and
houpaviov
S6<a, i r k p a 62
fi
that of the earthly
heavenly (things) glory, dfierent but the (one) bodies
is a different
&v
bsrry~iwv, 41 a h r ) 665a Ijhiov, ~ a sort.
i
41 The glory of
of the earthly (things).
Other glory of sun, and the sun is one sort,
66ca aeAjvqq, ~ a i &hXq 66Ea and the glory of the
another glory
of moon, and another glory moon is another, and
glory of the stars
&mhpwv, drmip y a p dtoripoq 61acpip~1bv the
of stars,
star
for
of star
is differing in is another; in fact,
star differs from star
665n.
in nlorv.
glory.
42 56 also is . the
42oiirwq
~ a i
drvdzaraq~q T&V resurrection of t h e
Thus
also
theresurrection
of the dead. It is sown in
VEKP(;IV.
C ~ T C E ~ ~ E T ~ I&V
q&p@, corruption, it is raised
It is being sown
in
corrupt~on, u p i n incorruption.
dead (ones).
byeipe~al
b
in
d r ~ e a p o ~ g '43 It is sown in disincorruption; honor, it is raised up
it is being raised u p
43 O I T E ~ ~ E T ~ I iv dt~ipiq,
i y e i p ~ ~ a ~in glory. It is sown
it is being sown in dishonor. it is being raised up i n weakness, it is
Q 6651~- crrreipera~
b
&a0~vsiqt, raised up in power.
in glory; it is being sown in strengthlessness. 44It is sown a physii y e i p ~ ~ a ~i v G U V ~ K E I - 44 m e i p e ~ a ~ cal body, it is raised
it is being raised up in power;
it is being sown up a spiritual body.
u3pa
~UXIK~V,
E y ~ i p c ~ a ~ oGpa If there is a physical
body
soulical,
it is belng raised up
body body, there is also a
m ~ u p a ~ 1 ~ 6Eiv . ia-r~v a B p a ~ U X I K ~ U ,~ T I Vspiritual one. 45 I t is
even so written: "The
spiritual.
If
is
body soulical,
is
man A d a be~ai
W E U ~ ~ T I K ~ V 45
.
oir~wq
~ a Erst
i
also came a living soul."
Thus
spiritual (one).
also
The last Adam became
y6y p - r q ~'Eyfv~ro b rrpG~oqiiv0pwno~
man
a life-giving spirit.
it has been wntten Became the first
i) Zqxa~oq 'A6hp 46 Nevertheless, t h e
'AS&p is tpuxfiv < G ~ a v .the
last
Adam Erst is, not that which
living;
Adam into soul
E I ~ msi3pa <wo?otoGv. 46 &Ah' 03 -rrp&~ovi s spiritual, but that
which is physical,
into spint mak~ngalive.
But not
first
~6 rrv~upcrrirtirv
~ t ,( I ) U X I K ~ V , Elr~lra afterward that which
the
splrtual
but the soulical, thereupon is spiritual. 47The
man is out of
76 . ~ ~ Y E U ~ ~ T I 47
K ~ Vi)
.
m p 6 ~ 0 ~~ V ~ ~ W T Ofirst
C
the earth and made
the
spiritual.
The
first
man
of
the second
ufis X O ~ K ~ < , i) ~ E ~ T E P &O~~P W W O < man
is out of heaven.
out of earth dusty, the
second
man
06pavoij. 48
oTo<
6
~ o i ' ~ 6 < ,48As the one made
o ~oft heaven.
Of what sort the dusty (one), of dust [is], so those
made of dust Carel
TOIOGTO~ ~ a oi
i
XO:KO~,
~ a i oioq
of such sort also the dusty (ones), and of what sort also; and as the heav6
ilroup&v~oc,
M1OhO1
Ka]
01 enly one Cisl, so those
the
heavenly (one),
of such sort
also
the who a r e heavenly
also- 49 And just
houpcjnrlol. 49 ~ a i ~a8(jq i q o p i ~ a p ~[are]
v
a s We have borne
heavenly (ones) ;
and according as
we bore
h.rriy&las&Ah& & ~ i p a p b
earthly;

but

different indeed the (one)

nai the image of the one

made of dust, we s h a
bear also the image
hToupaviou.
lilv ~ i ~ 6 vTOG
a
of the heavenly on%
the image of the heavenly (one).
50 TOGTO 66 9qp1, dr6Ehqoi1 6 ~ 1ohpe ~ a i 50 However, this I
This but I say, brothers, that flesh and say, brothers, t h i t
aTya Paulheiav
~ E O G nh povopijua~ 06 flesh and blood cannot
blood
kingdom
of God
inherlt
not inherit God's kingdom;
615va-ra1~ 01362
ti
CP~OP$
~ f i vneither does corrupcorruption
the tion inherit incorrupneither
the
is able,
V
SlLook! I tell
&q&apuiav nhqpovopei. 51 i60lj ~ U U T ~ P I O tion.
incorruption
is inher~tmg,
Look!
Mystery
YOU a sacred secret:
ir piv
AEyw
T ~ ~ V T E ~ 06 We shall not all fau
to YOU
I am saying;
all
not asleep [in death], but
KOI p ~ ~ u 6 p e 0 a
IT~VTE~
62. w e s h a l l a l l be
we shall e aid to sleep
all
but changed, 52 in a ma-,
drhhayqa6p~8a~52 Cv drr6p4, $v 6 1 ~ 6 ment, in the twinkling
we shall be changed,
in uncut [time], m twlnkllng of an eye, during the
6p0ahpoG,
b
75 6 ~ x 6 u~d r~h ~ ~ y ylast
~ ' trumpet. For the
of eye,
at
the
last
trumpet;
trumpet will sound,
uah.rriu~~ y6p,
nai
oi
V E K ~ O ~ and the dead will be
it will trumpet
for,
and
the
dead (ones) raised up incorruptiyepejaov-rat
&$0ap~01,
~ a i qpEiq ible, and we shall be
will be raised up
incorruptible,
and
we
changed. 53For this
drhhayqu6pe0a. 53
6~:
76 which is corruptible
shall be changed.
It is necessary
3::
the must put on inconupq8ap~bv TOGTO bSljuao0at &qeapoiav Kai tion, and this which Is
corruptible
this
to put on self incorruption and mortal must put on
~6 0vq~t)v TOGTO
&v6ljuaaeat d9avauiav. immortality. 54 But
the
mortal
this
to put on self
immortality. when [this which, is
corruptible puts on in54
6~av
62
~6
~ V Q T ~ V TOGTO
Whenever
but
the
mortal
this corruption andla this
is mortal puts
hv6ljuq~a1 ~ f i vdteavauiav, T ~ T &Y E V ~ U E T ~ which
L
should put on self the immortality, then will occur on immortality, then
d A6yoq b
yeypappivoq
K c r r ~ ~ 6 9 q the saying will take
the word the havlng been wrltten Was drunk down place that is writb
96va~oq PIS
vi~oq. 55 TOG
uou, ten: "Death is swalthe
death
into victory.
Where of you, lowed up forever!'
&ivaTe, ~6 V ~ K O ~ ; TOG
uov, %6va~e,~6 55 "Death, where -is
death, the victory? Where of you, death, the your victory? Deatli,
nhv~pov; 56 ~ i , 62 KEVTPOV TOG 0av6~0uwhere is your sting?"
sting?
The but
sting
of the
death
56 The sting producing
4 ixpap-ria, ti 62. Gljvapiq rfjq drpap?iaq death is sin, but the
the
sm,
the but
power of the
sm
power for sin is the
d v6poq- 57 Q
62 BEQ xdrp~q TQ
the Lawj
to the but God thanks to the (one) Law. 57 But thanks tq
6 1 6 6 ~ ~ 1fipiv
76
V ~ K O ~
6th
706 God, for he gives us
giving
to us
the
victory
through
the the victory through

rfiv EiK6va 706

xooioC,

popkowf~v

the image of the dusty (one), we shoul bear also

30

548 This which is corruptible puts on incorruption and, BADSyp;- but.

.--omitted by P46BHCVg.

our Lord Jesus Christ!

Xpto~oC.
Christ.
58 Consequently, my
58 uC2a~~,
dt6~hqoi pou d t y q - r o i , LGpaio~ beloved brothers, beAs-and, brothers of me
loved,
Settled come steadfast, unalways
Y ~ V E O ~ E , t i p ~ ~ a ~ i vI, q r roe p I U U E ~ ~ O V T m
E ~o v a b l e ,
be YOU becoming,
unmovable,
abound~ng h a v i n g p l e n t y t o
do in the work of
TI$
gpy~.;) TOG
Kupiou
T~~VTOTE,
in
the
work
of the
Lord
always, [ t h e ] Lord, know~ i 6 6 - r ~ ~TI 6 K ~ T T O bp6v
~
O ~ K~ T I U ing that YOUR labor
having known that. the labor of YOU not
is
is not in vain in
connection with the
K E V ~$V~ nupip.
empty m Lord.
Lord.
flrpi 62 -r{q Aoyiaq
~ f i q 4T O J ~
NOW concerning
About but the collection the (one) to the
t h e collection
hyiouq,
G m ~ p6th~aEa -ra?q h ~ ~ h q u i a tthat
q
is for the holy
holy (ones), as-even I ordered to the
ecclesias
ones, just as I gave
ob~wq ~ a b?p ~ i q .rro~~jocrr&.
orders to the- con~ f i q . Taha~jaq~
of the
Galatla,
thus also YOU
db YOU:
gregations of GaE~ao-roq la'ti-a, do that way
2
~ a ~ hpiav
According to one (day) oaBBdoou
of sabbath each (one) also yourselves. 2 Evrtehw
bp6v
nap'
iau~Q
ery first day of the
of YOU
beslde
himself
let him be putting week
let each of
. -- ib YOU a t his own house
Bqoavpi<wv
BTI
if ever
what
treasurlnz up
set something aside
I
v
a
~doS~.rat,
in store as he may
not
he may be maklng hls way well, in order that
be p r o s p e r i n g , so
T~TE
"yial
iiTav
aeo
that when I arrive
then
collections
whenever
I should come
collections will not
62 t a k e p l a c e t h e n .
yivwvral.
3 67av
but
may be occurring.
Whenever
z 3But when I get
0Bq
~apaybwpat,
whom
if ever there, whatever men
I should
come to be alongside,
IT I U T O ~ YOD
~ V , approve of by
6 0 ~p1a u q ~ e
61'
letters,
letters, these I shall
ynrr
amrove
of
through
- - - should
-T O O T ~ ~ ~ ~ r i p q o ~ e v e y ~ ~m jivv x6p1v send to carry YOUR
the grace kind gift to Jerusathese (ones) I shall send to bear off
SpBv ~ i q'iepouoahjp. 4 thv 62 . a < ~ o vlem. 4However, if
Jerusalem;
if ever b u t worthy
of you into
it is .fitting for me
T O
n&pi I to
T O ~ E ~ ~ E U ~ ~o
I ,h
to go there also,
be
going,
together
with
it may be of the also me
they will go there
ipoi -rrop~Ouov~at.
with
me.
me
they will go.
5
~
u It shall come
5 'EA~6uopa1 62 ~ p 6 q 3p&q
~TCN
I shall come but toward
YOU
whenever to YOU when I have
gone through Mac-eM~KE~OV~?
61iAew,
Ma~~6oviab
Macedonla
I should come through,
Macedonia do'ni-a, for I am
6 ~ p 6 q bp&q 62 going through Mac-e61ipxopa1,
I am coming through,
toward
YOU
bW6 and peri d0'ni.a;
WX~V
K ~ T ~ ~ E V iQ
I
shall
stay or
haps
(thing) having happened
I shallremain down
01
~upiou
r.ord
-

ip6v
of us

' lqaoir
Jesus

16

16

$2:

p~ even pass the winwit11 YOU, that

.rr~fwWr~
06
E&v rropeljwpa~. you may c o n d u c t
Yon should send forward where if ever I may go.
me p a r t way to
7 015
%aw
y&p 3p&q
&PTI
LV where I may be goNot 1 am willing. for
YOU
right now in ing. 7 For I do not
r r a p 6 6 ~ i6iv, &Arri<w y&p xp6vov TIV& want to see YOU
way beside to see, I am hoping for
time some just now On [my]
ETI p ~ i v a ~ vpbq
i&v 6 ~ljploqpassing through, for
to remainupon toward
if ever the Lord
I hope to r e m a
I
.
8
i.rrr pivw
62
gv some time with YOU,
should permit.
1am remaining upon
but
in if Jehovaha pennib.
'E i o ~
EOS rqq I T E V ~ K O G T ~ S9' %ljpa Y&P 8 But 1 am remaining
~ p t e s u s until the
Pentecost;
door
for in Eph'e-sus until the
of] PentePol
drvk~y~v
pyarl
~ a [festival
i
to me
has stood opened up
great
and cost; 9 for a large
Evepyijq,
~ a i &VTIKE~JIEVOI mohhoi. door that leads to acworking within, and (ones) lying opposed many. tivity has been opened
10 'E&
61
Wea
T I ~ ~ % EtoOme,
~ , but there are
~f ever
but
should come
~ u n o t h y , many opposers.
10 However, if TimPA~ITETE Yva dr96pwq
ybqral
be YOU looking that fearlessly he should become 0thY arrives, See that
rr&q
Cp&ql
y&p Epyov
Kupiou hebecomesfreeoffear
toward
YOU,
tor
work
of Lord among YOU,for he is
ipydrrera~ &q i y h s 11 pfi
TIC
o ~ v performing the work
he is working as
I;
not anyone therefore of Jehovah," even as
cchbv
i~ou8~vfian
rrpo7i.epqaTE I am. l l L e t no one,
him he should treat as nothing; send YOU forward therefore, look down
61 a h & &v ~ E i p i j v ~ ~ "l v a
upon him. Conduct
but him in peace, in order that he should come him part way in peace,
~ ~ PSI
6 5~ K ~ ~ X O ( I Y&P
O ~
T ~ Vthat he may get here
toward me, I am awaitlng for
w'th the
to me, for I am waitdr6Ehqijv.
ing for him with the
brothers.
brothers.
12 flepi
61 'ATOM& TOG
&S~h$ooG,
bout . but
~ p o i i o s the
brother,
12 NOW concerning
A.pollos our brother,
rrohhix
rrape~&huaali~bv
1v a
many (things)
I entreated
him
in order that I entreated him very
a90
rrp6q 3p8q per& ~ i j v&6eAqrjv. much to come to.you
he should come toward YOU with the brothers; with t h e brothers,
~ a i V & V T W ~ O ~ K Jiv 9fiqpa
~ v a
and yet it was not
and altogether not it was
will
in order that
his will a t all to come
VGV
Wen,
i h e O u ~ ~ a 162
6rav
cow he should come, he will come but whenever now; but h e will
come when he has
~ l i ~p ai oin .
he might have opportunity.
the opportunity.
13 S t a y a w a k e ,
13
~ P ~ Y O ~ E ~ T EU ,T ~ K E T E {V TB
Be YOU keeping awake, be YOU standing m the stand firm in the
7, 10" Jehovah, J7.811a114J6-18; the Lord, HBA.
TapaXEt 600,

I shall pass tKe winter.

Iv

(
I

in order that

Cpeiq
you

'e

atzv

:
1

0.

&v6pil;eaee,

be YOU carrying on as male persons, grow

&:

faith, carry on a s men,

mighty. 14 Let
~ p a r a 1 o ~ o 0 ~14
.
.rr&u~a 3 p t v i v a l l YOUR affairs take
be you being mighty.
All (things)
of YOU
in place with love.
by&g
y~vfaew.
15 Now I exhort you,
love
let ~t occur.
brothers: YOU know
15 f l a p a ~ a h G
62
d l
~?6&poi. t h a t t h e household
but
YOU,
brothers; of Steph'a-nas is the
I am encouraging
fruits of A.chaiia
o'i6a-r~
4 v oiKiav t T E ~ w & , 611
YOU have known
the house of Stephanas, that a n d t h a t t h e y set
e sminister
&iv dnrapxij f l q 'Axaiaq ~ a .eiq
i 6taKoviav t h ~ ~ e l v to
to t h e holy Ones.
it is firstfruits of the Achaia and Into servlce
~oiq
dryiotq
g~aeav
iav706S- 16 May YOU also keep
to the
holy (ones)
they orderly set
selves; submitting ~ o u I ' s ~ ~ v ~ s
16
'iva
~ a i
i,pE;q to persons of that
kind and to everyin order that
also
YOU
hor&ooqo8e
~ o i q T O I O ~ T O I ~one co-operating and
may be subjecting yourselves
to the such (ones) laboring. 17 But 1 re~ai
rav-ri
T@
U U V E ~ ~ O G V T I ~ a joice
i
over the presand
to everyone
the
working together
and ence' of Steph,a.nas
6P
mi
K O T ~ I ~ ~ V T17
I.
xaipt~
and For*tu.na'tus and
I am rejoicing
but
upon
laborulg.
A-cha'i-cus, because
napouaiq Zreqavd
~ a i@O~TOW&TOU ~ a i
presence of Stephanas and of Fortunatus and they hi%ve made up
'Ax~'I'KoG, 871 TZ) 3 p h ~ p o v Smhpqpa for y o n not being
of Achalcus, because the
YOUR
coming behind here. 18 For they have
ob-rol
drv~~hfipwaav,
18
&vi~~auocor ref reshed my spirit
these (ones)
filled up,
they made rest up and YOURS. Therefore
yhp r b ipbv meoGpa ~ a i 76
6pGv. recognize men of that
for the my
spirit
and the (one) of YOU. sort.
TOGS
~01oGrouq. 1 9 T h e c o n g r e g a h r ~ y l v i w x ~ ~ r otrv
the
such (ones).
Be YOU recognizing therefore
tions of Asia send
19 'Am&<ovral irpt?q a i &KKhqqial rijq YOU their greetings.
Are greeting YOU the
ecclesias
~f the
Aq'ui-la and FTis'ca
'Aoiaq. &a-rr&<&:a~ Cpdq $v ~ u p i .rrohh&
~
together with the conAsia.
Is greetlng YOU m Lord many things
gregation that is in
'A~hhaq ~ a i f l p i a ~ a
0; v
their
house greet YOU
Aquila
and
Prisca
togetherwith
the
heartily in [the] Lord.
KCCT'
O~KOV
LKKhqaiq. 20All t h e brothers
according
house
of them
ecclesia.
- to
Greet One
20 &mdc<ov?al bp8q ol
dr6EXpoi n&vreq. greet
Are greetmg
YOU
the brothers
all.
another with a holy
-.
'Aon&oao0r dAhijhouq b qlh<pan &yig. kiss. '
holy.
one another in
kiss
Greet YOU
21 [Here is] my
In
21 '0 &oTaqpZ)q
6 ~ 4x ~ l p inaljhou. g"eting*
The
greeting to fhe my hand of Paul. my Own hand.
fli07cl~
faith.

me ter

1 CORINTHIANS 16: 1 6 2 1

801

I
/

'

17. Presence=aapouala (par.ou~si'a). See Appendix under 1 Corinthians 16:17.

22 If anyone has no
a e c t i o n for the Lord,
him be accursed.
Maphv
&@a.let
&&&pa.
~ T W
K~PIOV,
o our Lord, come!a
let him be anathema. Our Lord come. 23 May the undeserved
Lord,
kindness of the Lord
23 31
X ~1sP
70;
K U ~ ~ O 'Ulqo0;
The undeserved kindness of the Lord
Jesus Jesus be with YOU.
p~8'bpGv. 24 $1 & y & q pou VET& r w r w v 24May my love be
with YOU.
The love of me with all (ones) with all of YOU in
union with Christ
bpGv v! Xptcrre 'lquoir.
Jesus.
of YOU m Christ
Jesus.
22 7
If

TIC

anyone

03

not

QI~E?

T ~ V

is having affection for

the

"our Lord is coming"; or, "Our Lord has come." Literally,

"Mar1an athla," SypPLOKBAJ17*B.

2 2 s Or,

~POE

KOP I NO I OYZ

Paul, a n apostle
of Christ Jesus
God's wfll,
8 ~ h f i p a ~ 8o~~0 6 Kai T I ~ ~ ~ E6 O &
S 6 ~ h q bthrough
~
will
of God and Tlmothy the brother and Timothy [our]
Tfj
g ~ ~ h q a i qTOG 8 ~ 0 6
0 5 ~ 0brother to the congre:
to the
ecclesia
of the God to the (one) being gation of God that $
b Kopiv0c;,
ow
roiq &yio~q r 2 o 1 v in Corinth, together
in Corinth, together with the holy (ones) to all with all the holy ones
707s
oihv b
BAq
r
'A aiq. who are in all of
the (ones)
being
in
whole
the
~ & a i a ; A-cha'ia:
2 May YOU have G2
X ~1sP
3piv ~ a ~i ij vpq & r b
Undeserved kindness to you and peace from deserved kindness and
~ E O G rarpbq Gp&v .Kai K U P ~ O U ' IquoG Xp~uroc. peace from God our
Father and [the] Lor$
God Father of us and of Lord Jesus
Christ.
'
Jesus Christ.
. . ..
3 EGhoyq-rbq '6 BE;< K a ; .rra+p TOO' ~upiou3 Blessed be the God
Blessed
t h e God and Father of the Lord
?pGv 'lqooJ ~ p ~ o r o i r , b rrarfip r&v a i d Father of
Christ,
the Father
of the Lord Jesus Christ,.,the
of us
of Jesus
.rrapaKh+&w~,Father of tender.mer7
oiK~tpjl6v KC(; 8 ~ 6 ~
cies , and the .Cb$ O!
mercies
a n GO,
n$%S
comfort,
all ' comfort,z''4wwh~
4
- napa~C[?Gv?p&q M n60p
.!_all
the (one) comfortmg
us
upon
all
thk comforts us
tribdatfoneu that
Bhi~+~l fipGv, i q r 6 66vao8a1 $1p&q Our
we may be able, to
tribulation
of us, mto the to be able
us
c
o m f o r t thO,se '
TOGS
Gv niroll
Bhiqrt
rrapanaA~Tv
all ' tribulation any sort of tributo be comforting the (ones) in
~,~
napadfia~o~
qS lation . t h r. o-.~PO-.gthe
6th
of which comfort. with
comfort
through
IlaGhoq &rhroAoq Xp~oroG'I~~ooir 61h
Paul

apostle

of Chrlst

Jesus

through

'

.e

A.-

~ a p a ~ d 0 6 p ~ 8 aa

3 r 6 -rot? 8 ~ 0 3 .we ourselves are being

by the God. comforted by
GO^.
5 6-r1
K&&S
rep1ooe6~1 rh 5 F o r just as the sufBecause
according as
is abounding
the ferings for the Christ;
naefipa-ra roc x p ~ o ~ o i riq' jp6qI o5-roq abound in us, so the
sufferings
of the
Christ
into
us,
thus cornfat we get also
61h
ro6 xptuto6 I T E ~ I U U ~ E I~ a i fi abolnds through the
through the
Christ
is abounding also the Christ. 6 Now whether
n a p a ~ h q ~ ~ q fipGv. 6 E ~ T E
62 we are in tribulation,
comfort
of us.
Whether
but it is for YOUR corn8A1P6p~8a,
3 ~ 2 prijq 3pGv fort and salvation; cr
we are being under tribulation, over the of YOUR whether we are being
napa~hfioewy ~ a i uwqpiaq.
E~TE
comforted, it is for
of comfort
and
of salvation;
whether yaw comfort t h a t opmpa~aho6pr8a,
3rZp
T ~ S bp&v erates to make YOU
we are being comforted,
over
the
of You endure the same 'suf6v~pyoupiy5 t v ferings that we also
n a p a ~ h i o ~ o q +I<
of comfort
of the (one) operating withln in suffer. 7 And so our
h r o p o ~ -rGv a h G v ~aeqp$-rwv
&v
hope for you is unendurance of the
very
sufferings
of which wavering, knowing as
~ a fip~iq
i
r&oxop~v, 7 ~ a iG Ghriq fipijv We do that, just as
also
we
are suffering,
and the hope of us YOU are sharers 'of
P ~ P a i a 3rZp 3pGv.
~ i 6 6 - r ~ ~671 CLS the sufferings, in the
stable
over
YOU; havingknown that
as same way YOU d l
K O I U C ~ V O ~Go-re
7Gv ra8rlC16r-tov,oij-roq ~ a also
i
share the cornsharers YOU are of the sufferings,
thus also fort.
rt$ r a p a ~ h f i o ~ ~ ~ .
8For we do not
of the
comfort.
wish YOU to be igno8 03
Y&P
Biho p ~ v
b p & ~rant, brothers, zbout
Not
for
we are wilIing
YOU
the tribulation that
&yvociv,
&S~Aqoi,3 ~ 2 pr t q BXi~ewq happened to us i?
to be not knowing. brothers, over the tribulation the [district of 1 Asia.
?yGv
rfiq
yevopkvqq
$v
'Aqiq, that we were under
of us of the (one) having occurred in the Asla,
extreme pressure be8r I
K ~ W 31~~pPohijv3 r i p 60vaplv yond our strength,
that according to
over-cast
over
power
we are being comforted very (ones)

i ~ r Eso that we were very

uncertain even of
our lives. 9 I n fact,
i<a~opq0i+a1 f i p & ~ a iTOG
. <iv.
to be wlth no way out us and of the to be living; we felt within our9 &Ah&
a
Lv iauroiq 76 drrr6Kplpa selves that we had rebut very (ones) in selves the
answer
ceived the sentence of
TOG ~ O N & T O U & G X ~ K ~ ~ E V , ,~, v a
p i death. This was that
of the
death
we have had, in order that not
we might have our
x ~ ~ r o 1 6 6 - r ~d ~p ~ v Lq' iauroiq &Ah' h i trust, not in ourhaving trusted we may be upon selves but upon
TG 8 ~ 6 rG
iy~ipovri TOGS
V E K P O ~ S - selves, but in the God
th'e ~ o dthe (bne) raising- up the dead (ones) : who raises u p the
10 85
&K
rqh1no6rou
8av&-ro; dead. lO From such a
- who
out of
so great
death
great thing as death
iPapjerl P

we were weighted
down.
-

and
and
him
rescue us further. 11You
bricr~~al,
he will draw toward self, also can help along
~ a i3 Qv h t p 4pQv by YOUR s u ~ ~ u c a t i o n
also o k o u over
us
for us, in order that
Iva
iK
rroAhQv thanks may be given
TG
~E~UEI,
to the supphcation, in order that out of
many by many in our behalf for what is kindX&plopa
61&
rrpocrhrrwv 76
gracious gift through ly given to us due to
the
faces
many Cprayerful]
.rroAhGv
~irxapto-rq0i-j h i p JIpQv.
many (ones) might be thanked over
us.
faces.
l2For the thing we
12 'H y&p ~aOxqalqJipQv
icrriv, ~6
The for boasting of us this
is,
the boast of i s this, to
pap~irp~ov rfiq a v v ~ 1 6 j u E o ~
fipijv, 6 ~ 1i v which our conscience
witness
of the
conscience
of us, that in bears witness, that
and godd yI ~ ) T ~ T
~ I a Eihl~ptviq
i
TOG OEOG, ~ a OGK
i
6" with
holiness and sincerity of the God, and not m 19 sincerity, not with
fleshly wisdom but
X&PITI
ff09iCJ CJap~lKi &Ah' ZV
wlsdom
fleshly
but
in undeserved kindness with God's undeserved kindness, we
& Tf$ K6UIJc(s, have conducted our8~06,
tzVECTTp&qqpEV
world,
of God, we were turned back in the
selves in the world,
rrep~aoo~hpwq 68 rp6q 3p6q- 13 03 y&p b u t m o r e e s p e not for
more abundantly but toward YOU;
cially toward YOU.
&Aha
Y P ~ Q 1O . l ~ ~ 3piv &Ah'
fi 13 For we are really
other (things) we are writlng to YOU but than not writing YOU things
those which
iit
bvayI V G ~ K E T E
9
~ a except
i
what (things)
YOU are reading
or
also YOU
well know or
~ . r r ~ y ~ v b a ~ e r e , firri<w
66 571 Ewq also recognize; and
YOU are recognizing,
I am hoping but that until which I hope YOU
continue to rec-riAouq
&rrtyvh~oOe, 14
K&&C
~ a will
i
end
YOU wU1 recognize,
according as also ognize to the end,
irr~yvw-re . tip&q IT^ phpouq, 8 ~ t~ a l j x q p al4just as YOU have
YOU recognized
us from part,
that boasting also recognized, to an
extent, that we are
~a86rrre
~ a i
3 Gv bopBv
for
to
ofyou we are according to which ghings) even also a
boast, just as YOU
~IJE~6
C ~ b6 fi
~ I P ~
K L $ ~
will 8 1 be
~ for
YOU
of US m the day
in the day of our
' I qao;.
Lord Jesus.
of Jesus.
1580, with this
15 Kai
rair-rq
And
to thik
confidence confidence, 1 Was
&povh6p~v rrp6r~pov rrp6g 6
a&iv, lintending
before
I was wishing formerly toward
YOU
to come, come
You, that YOU
w
~va
6~vrCpav xap&v
might have a second
in order that
second
o
YOU migxt have, [occasion for] joy,
ipiraa~o
he drew toward self
bOa~-rat,
he will draw toward self,
6 ~ 1
K ~ I :TI
that
also
yet
11 crvvvrroupyoljvlwv
cooperatmg under

fiIJBs
~ a he
i did rescue us
us
and will rescue us;
~ i q BV
4A.rri~ap~v our hope is in
Into whom we have hoped that he will also

61'
6p6v
~ I E ~ ~ E ? V ~ i q16 and after a stopand
through
YOU
to go through
into over with YOU tO go
~atc&6oviav, ~ a i .rr&hlv hi, Ma~E6oviaq to Mac'e.do'ni'a~ and
back from
Macedonia,
and
again
from
Macedonia
Mac-emdo'ni-a to YOU
IheEiv
r r + ~i r ~ 8 q rai
'
5 t e and be conducted part
to come
toward
YOU
and
by
way by YOU to Junporr~pq8ijvar E I T~ ~ V 'lou6aiav. 17 roir-ro de's. 17
when I
to be sent forward into the
Judea.
This
had such a n intention,
oSv
fiouAbp~vo~
V ~ T I
I did not indulge in
therefore
wishing
not-something really to the

16 ~ a i

CI

&:

'!$?

oy2e

%%

any lightness, did I?

Or what things I purpose, do I purpose
[them] according to
the flesh, that with
me there should be
''Yes, yes" and
No9*?18But God can
be relied uM>n that
18 .rr1.m6q 62 6 0 ~ 6 q 671 b A6yoq 'pQv our speech addressed
fatthful but tine God that the word of us h you is not Yes and
6
r r d q 3p6q 06, Z ~ T I V Nai ~ a 0i 6 ' yet NO.19 For the Son
the (one) toward YOU not it is Yes and No; of God, Christ Jesus,
19 6 TOG 0 ~ 0 6yhp ui6q X I C T T ~ S'IqaoCq who was preached
ghrist
Jesus BmOng YOU through
the of the God for Son
b
&
irpiv
61'
'PGV us, that is, through
us me a n d Sil-va'nus
the (one)
in
YOU
through
a n d T i m o t h y , did
KT)PUX$E~S,
61'
&yo3 ~ a11houavoG
i
having been preached, through me and of Silvanus not become Yes and
yet No, but Yes has
~ a .i T I ~ o ~ ~ Oo ~uK, ~ Y & E T O Nai ~ a 06,
i
become
Yes in his
and of Timothy, not he became Yes and No.
case. 2OFor no matdhA& Nai i v a h @ yhyov~v. 20
dual
ter how many the
but Yes in him he has become;
asmany as ~romisesof God are.
ybp h-rayydial
8 ~ 0 6 , hv
~6 Nai. they have becorn;
for
promises
of God, in him the Yes; Yes by means of
616
~ a i 61'
ad~oir 16 . 'Ap4v him. Therefore also
through which also through
him
the Amen through him is the
Amen Csaidl to God
T@ ~ E Q
np6q 665av 61' jp6v. 21 b
to the oh toward glory through us.
The (one) for glory through .us.
bpiv
21 But he who -guara3v
62 $~?alQv 41.16s
together with YOU into antees that You and
but stab~lizing us
we belong to Christ
Xplm6v
~ a i
XP~U~S
4pBs
h e who h a s
Christ
and
having anointed
us
God* a n d
anointed us is God.
22
6
K ~ Tcr payiu&p~voq 4pBq ~ a 22He
i
has also put
the (one) also
aving sealed
us
and his seal upon us and
.rrv~Oparoqhas given us the token
~ 6 vdrppapliva - TOG
6035
having mven the
token
of the
spirit
of what is to come.
that is, the spirit, in
kv ~ a i q~ a p 6 i a l qfipQv.
in the
hearts
of us.
our hearts.
Oaqpk
ax~rla&prlv;
tl
ij,
lightness
I used?
Or
what (things)
$ovAeiropa~
K
T
cft&a
I am taking counsel with self according to
- . f3ouA~ijopa1,
Tva
fi
1am taking counsel with self, in order that it may be
rap' ipoi 76 Nai vai ~ a ir 6 0 6 06.
beslde me the Yes yes and the No no;

62
but

23 'ETA

pbp~vpa

T ~ V

6 i~avbv T

B E ~ V 23 Now I call up&

God as a witness
6ITl~aA06pal trri ~ t j v i p i v tp~xijv, 671 against my own sou 1
I am calling upon upon the
my
soul,
that that it i s to spare
cpe166p~voqbpGv 0 6 ~ 6 ~flABov
1
eiq K6plvOov. YOU that I have nijt 1
sparlng
of YOU not yet I came into Corinth. yet come to Corinta
that we are
24 oirx 6-r1 K U P I E ~ O ~ E V6pGv ~ f j q V ~ U T E O ~ 24Not
,
the masters over yon'
Not that we are lords of YOU of the
faith,
&AAh avvepyoi
Copev ~ f i q xap6q irpGv, faith, but we are Pel.
but fellow workers we are of the
joy
of You, low workers for Y o D ~ ~
joy, for it is by Cyow]
1fi yhp I'C~CTTE~ ~ C T ~ K C C T E .
faith that YOU hire
to the for
faith YOU have stood.
standing.
b p ~ v a yhp hpav'r@ T O ~ T O , ~b pfi .rrdrAlv
For
this is what':i
I judged for . to myself thrs, the not again
have
fog
iv
AAlirro
mp6q bp&q ih0~'iv-2 ~i yhp myself, notdecided
to come fo'
in sadness toward
YOU
to come;
if for
YOU again in sadness'.
i
AmG
DP6% ~ a i riq
b
am saddening
YOU, and who the (one) 2 For if I make YOU 1
who indeed, fs'
~S+paivov p& el p i
d
Amoljpevoq sad,
there
to cheer me excheering
me if no the (one) being saddened
cept the- one that is
i
1po6; 3 ~ a Zypaqa
i
TO~TO
a676
out of me?
And I wrote
this very (thing) made sad by 'me?
3 And so r wrote th~ri
,Iv a
p
iA0hv
Ahqv
uxd
very thing, that, when
in order that not having
- come sadness I mxght get
I come, I may not
&rp'
bv
26~1
from
of which ones
it was necessary
me get sad because of
xaipe~v,
rr~IT~l~hq
rr&vTaq those over whom I
to be rejoicing. having confidence upon
all
ought to rejoice; be:
~~Q-rwv CpGv cause I have c o d witness

the

God

BAirye~q ~ a that
i
the joy I haie
that of all 'of YOU.
arvoxilc; ~apGiaq ~ Y P ~ W6 ~ 7 ~
4For out of m u d
of anguish
of heart
I wrote
to YOU
through
tribulation' and 6
Iva
V O ~ ~ & V 6a~p6wv,
06x
guish of heart 1 k o t e
tears.
not
many
in order that
YOU with many t*
- Amqefi~~,
&Ah&
' y h v not that YOITmi@
love
YOU might be saddened,
but
be saddened, but thq
w
~ v a
YVGTE
;iv
ixo
might 'know a
e
in order tha* YOU might know which I am having
love that I have xnoc?
,rr~plooo~tpwqeiq bps<.
especially for YOU.:)
more abundantly into YOU.
5 Now if anyone h 3
5 . Ei +, 66
T I A E A ~ ~ ~ K E VO, ~ -K 2pZ
~
If
but anyone has saddened, not
me caused ; s a d n e ~ s ;he
has saddened, nat-me
iva
AEAGT~KEV, &Ah& hi, pipouq
a
he has saddened,
but from
part
in order that but all of YOU
extent-not
to
,be,
@
I4 I may put
trr~papti
not
welght upon
all
harsh in what ' I 'say;
kmiv. 4
it is.

&K

Out of

y&p moAAfi(;
for

much

.
tribulat~on and is
0

3;

4 h 1 ~ 1 p i aa i j n

6 This rebuke given by

the mjority is sdI%
TGV
ITAEI~)VOV, 7 UTE cient for such a man,
the (one)
by
the
more (ones),
as-and 7
that, on the con4
trary now, YOU should
~odvav~iov
bp&q
xapioao0a1
the (thing) in against
YOU
to graciously forgive kindly forgive and
~ a i ITapa~ahiCTal, pfj
rw
~ f i comfort [him], that
and
to comfort,
not
somehow
to the somehow: such a man
q~p~uuo-rhpqAlj~q
KCXTCXITO~~~
b may not be swallowed
more abundant -sadness might be drunk down the up by his being overly
~ o ~ o i t ~ o8q .
616
.rrapaKdG sad. 8 Therefore I exsuch (one).
Through which
I am encouraging hort YOU to confirm
love f o r him.
KlJpGoal
eiq a h 6 v &ychqv. 9 ~ i qYO"
to make valid into him
love;
Into 9 For to this end also
I write to ascertain
TOGTO yhp ~ a Zyparya
i
iva
yvG
this for also I wrote in order that I might know the proof of YOU,
njv 60KlpTjv i r p ~ v ,
ei
~ i c ; m i v ~ a whether YOU are obethe
proof
of YOU, whether into all (things) dient in all things.
Smiyooi
~ ( J T E . 10
$
66
10 Anything YOU kindobedient
YOU are.
To whom
but
anything ly forgive anyone, I
xapi<eoee,
K&yG. Kcti y&p kY& do too. In fact, as
YOU are graciously forgiving, also I; also for
1
for me, whatever I
have kindly forgiven,
B
K E X & ~ ~ U ~ ~ I ,
E?
what
I have graciously forgiven,
if
anything if I have kindly forgiven anything, i t
KEX&PIU~~I,
gI3
bpeq
I have graciously forgiven,
through
YOU
in has been for YO"
-rrpooGrrct,
Xplmoir, 11
La
pi) s a k e s i n C h r i s t ' s
face
of Christ,
in order that
not sight; 11that we may
mAeov~lt~qebp~v 6rrb TOG ta-rav&, 06 not be Overreached by
we might be overreached by
the
Satan,
not Satan, for We are not
ignorant of his deyhp a h 0 6 ~a v o i p a ~ a
dryvooitp~v.
for of him the designs we are being ignorant of. signs.
12 'EABhv
S t eic; mjv Tpq&Ga ~ i q 12Now when I arHaving come but into the
Troas
into rived in Tro'as to de76 e3ayyt31ov TOG XPIOTOG,
~ a iOljpa(; clare the good news
the
good news
of the
Christ,
and of door about the Christ, and
iv Kupiw 13 orjK a door was opened to
Pol
&veq
y
pEqq
to me having been opened up in
~ord:
not me in Cthel Lord,
ho>;q~a
&VEOIV
TQ w ~ l j p a ~ ipou 13 I got no relief in
I have had letting go up to the
spirit
of me my spirit On account
Of
Titus
~6 ptj ebpe7v p~ T ~ M V
T ~ V& G E A ~ X ~ Vpou,
to the not to find me Titus the brother of me, my brother, but I said
&A&
&rro~aE&p~voqcrb~oiq i<ijABov ~ i qgood-by to them and
but having set self off to them I went out into departed for Mac-edo'ni .a.
Ma~e6oviav.
Macedonia.
14 But thanks be b
God who always leads
14 TQ
62
&Q
X ~ P I ~ TQ
TOthe
but
God
thanks
to the (one) US in a triumphal
n k o - r e ~ ~ I ~ ~ P E ~qp&q
O VivT TQ
I X ~ I U TpQr o c e ~ s i o n in cornalways leading in triumph
us in the Christ pany with the Christ
TOIO~TQ

Sufficient to t'he such (one) the

:'$

rebuke

this

that which was

S6Sccvl
~a9&~p
IT^ glory, exactly as done
be done away with
glory,
according to which (things) even
from by Jehovah% [the1
was brought in with
K U ~ ~ O UT ~ V E ~ ~ C C T O ~ .
spirit.
glory, much more
of Lord
of soirit.
That is why, since
would that which re.
At h
TOGTO,
Zxov-r~q T ~ V 6 1 a ~ o v i a v
we have this minmains be with glory,
Through
this,
having
the
service
istry according to the
12 "EXOVTE~
obv
~otaljrrlv 0 1 ~ i 6 a 12 Therefore, as we
TU~TQV
~a0i)q
fih~ij9q
pv1
mercy that was shown
Having
therefore
such
hope
have such a hope, we
this
according as
we were shown mercy, US, we do not give
are
using
great
free;
vohhfi
rrappqaip
x p G p ~ e a ~13 ~ a i06
olj~
iy~a~oGp~v,
2
&?,A& up; 2but we Gave
to much outspokenness we are using,
and not ness of speech, 13 and
not
we are behaving badly,
but renounced the undernot
doing
as
when
K~~~TTTE
Mwuaijq
&
r
r
~
t
~
r
&
p
~
8
a
T&
KPUTT&
,
~
i j q h a n d e d t h i n g s of
Moses
Moses
would
put
a
according to which 8hings) even
~ v esaid away from selves the hidden (things) of the which to be ashamed,
veil upon his face;
T
~ & h ~ p pi.rri
a
~ i~ ,
r p 6 a w ~ r oa6T0G1
v
aiax6vqqI p i
.rrcpi.rra~oh~eq i v ~ a v o u p y i gnot walking with cunwas putting covering upon the
face
of him. that the sons of 1sshame, not (ones) walking about in all-working ning, neither adulterIT&<~d p i
&t&viaat
~oitc,uiocq ' l a p a j h rael might not
c1?62
6oho6v~~q
T ~ V A6yov ating the word of God,
toward the not to gaze intently the sons of Israel intently a t the end
neither
(ones) handling deceitfully
the
word but by making the
of
that
which
was
T& T ~ A O ~ TOG
~a~apyoupivou.
TOG
~
E
o
G
,
&Ah&
~
f
i
(pavep6oEl
T
truth manifest recominto the end of the (thing) being made ineffective. t o be done away,
of the God,
but
to the manifestation of the mending oursehes to
with.
14
But
their
14 a h & &.rrwpGeq T&
vojpa~a ~ ~ T B v .
aqeeiac,
ouvlo~drvovr~q i a u ~ o b q vpbq e v e r y h u m a n c o n
But was dulled the mental powers of them. mental perceptions
truth
making stand together
selves toward science in the sight
were
dulled.
For
to
&*pi y&p
afip~pov (lpkpaq ;r
abrb
n6oav
ouvei6qutv
&veph.rrwv
6 v 6 ~ i o v TOG of God. 3 If,'now, the
Until
for
today
day
very this present day f+e
every
conscience
of men
in sight of the good news we declare
same
veil
remains
~ a u p p a hi ~ f i& v a y v & r ~ i ~ f i q 1 ~ a h a 1 6 q
8~oG.
3
~i
62
~
a
i
i
a
~
t
v
~
~
~ a h u p p & r o vis in fact veiled, it
lifted
a
t
the
reading
coverlng upon the
reading
of the
old
God.
If but also
is
having been covered is veiled among those
of
the
old
covenant,
Gla9ij~qq
piv~i
pj
&V~K~~UTT~~EVOV,
who are perishing,
76
' ~6ayy6htov
JjpQv,
iv
To?q
covenant is remaining not
being uncovered,
because it is done
the
goodnews
of us,
in
the (ones) 4 among whom t h e
away with by means
6-rt
b Xpio-rQ
~ a ~y a~ ip~ a r ,
god
this system
&Trohhupi~~iq ~ U T ~ V ' K E K ~ ~ U ~ ~ ~ V O
V , of
because
in
Christ
is being made ineffective, of Christ. 15 I n fact,
destroying themselves
is
having been covered, of things has blinded
15 &Ah'
Lw?
aip~pov
tjvi~a
down till today when:
4 iv
oTq
6 9 ~ 6 q 706 aii)voq T O ~ T O U t h e minds of t h e
when
likely
but
until
today
in which ones the god of the
age
this
ever Moses is read;-'x
unbelievers, that the
&vayivhcrrq~ai Mwuofiq ndrhvppa h i
injqhwu~v
T&
veil
lies
upon
their
vofi
p
a
~
a
TBv illumination 'of t h e
may be read
Moses
coverlng
upon
blinded
the
mental
powers
of
the
wh&
glorious good news
Kap6im a h &
K E ~ T ~ I 16
.
f i v i ~ a SL
iixv hearts. l G B u t
hio-rwv
- ~b
a\jy&oa~
when but if ever there is a turning
heart
of them is lying;
the
who
unbelievers into the
to beam forth
TP&<
KGpiov, to Jehovah," the veil
&T~ICTT~~L~Q
i s t h e i m a g e of
Q G I T I O ~ ~ V TOG
~
d
a
y
y
d
i
o
u
~
f
i
q
6651s
706
it should turn upon
toward
Lord,
is taken away. 17 NOW
lighting of the good news of the glory of thg God, might not shine
- r r ~ p i a i p ~ ' i ~ a i T& ~ 6 h u p p a .17 b
6; Jehovaha is the Spirit;
~
p t a ~ 0 6 ,6q h a ~ t v E ~ K & V TOG
9 ~ 0 i j . 5 06 .through. 5 For we are
The but and where the spirit
is being lifted up around the covering.
Christ,
who
is
image of the God.
Not preaching, not -our~Gpioq7b T V E ~ ~~ U&T I V '
08
62 ~6 T V E ~Of ~ Jehovaha is, thm
y&p
.
i
a
u
~
o
c
q
.
~qp6uaopEv
&hhh
Xpto-rbv
selves, b u t C h r i s t
Lord the spirit
is;
where but the spirit
for
selves
we are preaching
but
Christ
is freedom. l8And
Jesus as Lord, and
Kupiou,
0ruOcpia. 18 4p~Tq SL
I T ~ ~ V V ~
'lrluoiiv ~ljPiov, hau~ocq 62 SoGAovq Gp&v
all of us,
of Lord,
freedom.
We
but
as
Jesus
Lord,
selves
but
slaves
of YOU
we w i t h unveiled
slaves
for
Jesus'
qake.
& v a ~ E ~ ap
hpu& q
.rrpouh.rrci,
tit&
'
I
q
o
o
h
.
6
;
T
I
6
e
~
b
q
faces reflect like d-' through Jesus.
to (one) having been uncovered
face
God is he who
Because the God the (one)
the g104.'
66Eav Kupiou
n a ~ o r r ~ p i < 6 p ~ v o rt j v a d r j v 'Or'
E ~ T ~ ~ 'EK
V
DK~TOUS 965
h&pLp&t, 8q said: "Lei the -light
glory of Lord reflecting as in mirror the
very Jehovah,* are transhaving said Out of darlrness light win gleam; who Shine O U of
~ -darkness,"
t'e-'ame
and -he has shone
~irdva
~ a r a p o p ~ o r i p ~ ~h
ai
,66115 r i q formed
~ C ( ~ + E V .i v
~ a i q K a p 6 i a t ~ (lp&v
image we are being transformed from glory into image from glory to
gleamed
in- t h e
hearts
of us
toward On Our hearts to
16, 17, 18' Jehovah, J718.13.14.l+3; t h e Lord, uBA.
. 7 ~ t i ~ 18' Jehovah, J7~8.13~l4.16; the Lord, KBA;
76
K C ~ T C C ~ Y O ~ ~ ~ E V O V61h
the (thing) being made ineffective through
6653% .rrohhQ p6AAov
~b
pivov
glory, to much
rather
the (thing) remaining
&V 665t3.
in glory.

I1

3::

14

$2

2:

2;

$:

'

2:

- -

2 CORINTHIANS 4: 7-14

812

~ ? , q 66Sqq ~ o i r i l l u m i n a t e [ t h e m ]
glory of the w i t h t h e glorious
knowledge of God by
BEOG kv ~ p o a d m qX~IUTOG.
God in
face
ofChrist.
the face of Christ. ;
7 *EXO~EV
62 T ~ V 6qaaupbv TOGTOY hv
7 However, we have
treasure
this
in this treasure in earth,
w e have but the
twr K ~ V O ~USK E ~ E ~ ~ V , i v a
$I ir.rrepPoh4 en vessels, that the
b g d clay
vessels, in order that the over-cast power beyond what k
Guv&peoq
6
TOG Be06 ~ a iyfi normal may be Goas
power
ma$ be of the God and not md not that out
8 We are
ke
fipcjv. 8 b
~ a v ~ i B h 1 ~ 6 p ~ v oourselves.
t
out of
us;
in
every [way] being pressed pressed in every way,
&Ah'
06
a ~ ~ o ~ w p o ~ p ~ vbut
o c ,not cramped bebut
not
being put in narrow place, yond movement; we
~ I T O ~ O ~ ~ E V O&AX
I
o i r ~ hSa.rropo6p~v01, are perplexed, but not
knowing no way out but not being utterly wayless, absolutely with no way
out; 9 we are per&
9 ~ I G I K ~ ~ E V O I&Ah' o i r ~Ey~a-rcrh~1.rr6p~vo1,
being persecuted but not being left down in, cuted, but not left
~ a ~ a P a h h 6 p e v 0 1a h ' o i r ~ d.rrohhljpevo~, in the lurch; we are
being thrown down
but
not
being destroyed. thrown down, but not
10 TTC~TOTE
fiv
V~K~OUIV
706 ' IqcroG destroyed. 10 Always
always
the
deadening
of the
Jesus we endure everywheri
$V
T
a h p a ~ t ~ T E ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ o v Tet vEa ~ , i n o u r body the
in the
body
bearing about,
in order that death-dealing treat:
T I given to Jesus,
~ a i i) < ~ f i T O ' l q ~ o G fv TG ~ G I I ~ ment
also the We of the Jesus in the
body
that the life of Jesus
4 ~ B v q m ~ p o e i . l1 dd Y ~ fi$$~
P
may also be made
of us might be manifested:
ever
for
manifest
in our body:
01
<Gv~eq
eiq
Bdrva~ov
11For We who liv&
the (ones)
living
into
death
are ever being brought
.rrapaGi66peBa
61h
' I rlaoGv,
we are being given beside
through
Jesus,
face to face with
~ v a
~ a i 4
<a4
T O
' lqa06 death for Jesus' sake,
in order that
also
the
life
of the
Jesus that the life of J & ~
$~EP~??I
$v 6 e q ~ iU ~ P K I fi~Gv. may also be mdq
might be manifested m the mortal flesh of us.
manifest in our mortal
12 &-re
6 ~ C ~ C X$v
TO
fipiv.
~
f v ~ p y ~ i ~ a tflesh,
l2Consequen*
As-and the
death
m us 1s working within,
death
is a t work in
04 &v 3p'iv.
us, but life in you.r
in You.
13Now because, we
13 zxo\rreq 62 ~b air-rb meGpa
T
Having
but the very
spirit
of the have the same s ~ i r f t
.rrim~q,
K ~ T &
~b
of faith as that:of
faith,
according to
the (thing)
which it is written:
yeypappivov
'E.rria~~uaa,
616
having been written
I believed,
through which "I exercised faith,
therefore I spoke," we
~to-r~ljopev,
6th
aa, ~ a i)p~iq
i
I spLe, also we are believing, through which too exercise faith
14
E ~ ~ ~ T E S cTl a n d t h e r e f o r e We
~ a i
- hdoGpev,
also
we are speaking,
having known
that speak, 14 knowing that
cpo~iapbv rfjq
lighting

yvcjoeoq

of the knowledge of the

t1?. 9L

2 CORNTHIANS 4: 15-5: 2

813
6

'Iqaoirv he who raised Jesus

Jesus up wfll raise us up
~ a fip%
i
ahv
' IqaoG
hyep~'i ~ a also
i together with Jeus together with Jesus will raise up and sus and will present
.rrapau~fiaet
aw
itpiv. 15 T& us together with YOU.
will stand alongside together with
YOU.
The 15 For all things are
for YOUR sakes, in or61'
irpijrq,
IT&VT~
IVU
all (things) through
you,
in order that der that the unde. r r h ~ o v d r a a ~ ~served kindness which
;1
X~P~S.
having become more W ~ Smultiplied should
the
undeserved kindness
because of the
6th
~ 6 v rrhe16vwv
e d x a p t c r ~ iabound
~
thankssiving thanksgiving of many
twough
the
more (ones)
more to the glory of
.~~ptcraeOal;leiq T ~ V 66Sav -roc 0 ~ 0 6 .
might abound into the glory of the God.
God.
16 Therefore we do
16
Atb
06,
fY K ~ K O ~ ~ E V ,
Through which not we are behaving badly, not give Up, but even
a h ' &i ~ a i 6
&+
4pBv &vBparroq if the man we are Outside is wasting away,
but
if also the outslde of us
man
certainly the man we
6 1 a q 0 ~ i p ~ ~ aa
1 ,h'
6
is wasting away,
but
the (one) inside of us are inside is being re&va~alvo%at fiyipq ~ a fipipq.
i
17 76 y&p newed from day to
is being renewed to day and to day.
The for day. 17 For though the
r a p a u ~ i ~ a iAa p6v
Tfiq
ghiqEaq tribulation is momenmomentary
light fness)
of the
tribulation t a r y a n d light, it
Out
US a
~ a e ' 31~ep~ohfiv
~ i qh ~ p p o h f i v aiGv~ov
according to over-cast into over-cast everlasting glary that is of more
sur~wing
@PO< 66Sqq
K O ; T E ~ Y & < E T ~ I fiph, 18 pfi and
weight of glory is working down to us,
not weight and is everUKOITOOVTWV
fipGv
T&
PhE.rr6pEva lasting; 18 while we
looking at
of us
the (things)
being seen keep our eyes, not on
the things seen, but
dhhh
7%
Phe~rt)p~va, T&
but the (thloga)
being seen, the (things) on the things urnen.
ydp PAesr6peva ~rp6cr~a1pa, r h
62. For the things seen
for
being seen
temporary, the (things) but are temporary, but
pfi PA~r6peva aiGv~a.
the things unseen are
not being seen everlasting.
everlasting.
oi6apev
y&p STI fhv $I f.rriyeioq
For we know that
We have known for that if ever the earthly
if o u r e a r t h l y
K a T d ~ 8 ~ , house, this tent, should
4pGv o i ~ i a 706 UKI~VOUS
tent
should be loosed down,
of us house of the
be dissolved, we are
EXO~EV
o i ~ i a vto have a building
Beoir
oi~060yfiv EK
house
building
out of God we are having
from God, a house not
drx~~porroiqrov aihv~ov b ~ o i q o6pavoiq. made with h a n d s ,
everlasting in the
heavens.
not handmade
~b everlasting i n t h e
2 ~ a i yhp hv T O ~ T ~UTEV&<O~EV,
we are groaning, the heavens. 2 F o r i n
in
this
And
for
t h i s dwelling house
O ~ K ~ T ~ P I O Vf i p b
Tb
k
O ~ ~ C X V O ~ ~
dwelling house of us the (one) out of
heaven we do indeed groan,
the (one)

fyeipaq

having raised up

T ~ V ~ljptov

the

Lord

T:!

2:

Z CORINTHIANS 5: 3-10

814

h r ~ v 6 6 a a a e a t C ~ I T ~ O ~ O ~ ~ V3T &i
E ~ , y e ~ a ei a r n e s t l y desiring
to put upon selves
longing.
if in fact also to
put on the one
for us from hew.
CV~U~J~JIEVOI
06
yupvoi
having put on selves
not
naked (ones) en, 3 so that, hav.
really put it
ebpeeqa6p~ea. 4 ~ a iy a p
oi
6 v - r ~ing
~
we shall be found.
And for the (ones) being on, We shall not be
f o u n d n a k e d . 41n
Liv TQ U K ~ V E I UTEV&<O~EV
papoOpevo~
in the tent we are groaning being weighed down fact, we who are
&f#'
$
06
Bhhop~v
2 ~ 6 & ~ a & a 1 in this tent groan,
upon which not we are willing to put off selves being weighed down;
&Ah'
&~rev6Oaaa0a1,
iva because we want,
but
to put upon selves,
in order that not to put it 04
K ~ T W O ~ ~ -6
8vq-rhv
b r 6 ~ f i qbut to Put on the
might be drunk down the mortal (thing) by the 0t h e r , t h a t what
Ccl~r'jq. 5 6 66
~ a ~ ~ ~ ~ a a 6 r p vfip&q
o q is mortal may be
hfe.
The hut (one) havlng worked down u s s w a 110w e d u p by
life. 5 Now he that
&I< a 6 ~ 6
TOGTO
8 ~ 6 s ~
6
into
very
this (thing)
God,
the (one) p r o d U C e d Us f b i
this very thing is
6065
p i
T ~ V dppapGva
TO;
having glven
to us
the
token
of the God, who gave us
the token of what
~rv~O~a-roq.
spirit.
is to come, that is,
L
'pirit.
6
Oappoirv~~q
oirv
T&VTOTE ~ a the
i
Being of good courage therefore always and
6 We a r e t h e r &
~ i 6 6 - r ~ ~ TI
kv6q~ O ~ V T E ~ kV fore always of good
hav~ngknown that being among town) people in courage a n d know
-rG ahpa71
6~6qp06p~v
ht, that, while we have
the body we are being out of (own) people from our h o m e i n the
TOG
~ u p i c v ,7
6t&
.rria-r~o<
y&p body, we a r e abthe
Lord,
through
faith
for sent from the Lord,
'Ifor we are walkTr~plTra~0GpEV 0d
611x
~iSouq,
we are walking about not through appearance, - ing by faith, not
8
9appoCp~v
SB
Kaiby sight. 8But we
we are belng of good courage
but
also are of good courage
and are well pleased
E ~ ~ O K O ~ ~ E V
p&h?,ov
we are thinking well
rather rather to become absent from the body
6~6qpijua1
&K
TO;
adpa~oq
to be out of (own) people out of the
body
and and to make our
iv6qp i j o a ~
npt,q
K,$rov. home with the Lord
to be among (own) people toward
the
Lord; 9 Therefore we aie
also making it . our
9
616
~ a i
~ I ~ O p06p~fla,
T I
through which also we are fond of honor for selves, aim t h a t ,
E~TE
iv6q~ O G V T E ~
E ~ T E h a v i n g o u r hume
whether
being among (own) people
or
with him or. be&
~ K ~ ~ ~ O ~ V T E S ,
Eb'pEu701
a
being out of (own) people,
(ones) well pleasing b s e n t f r o m h!m,
we may be accepk
E T V ~ I . 10 TOGS yhp r r & v ~ a q
able to him. 10Fm
to him
to be.
The
for
all
qccv~poeijvar
6~'i
ipvpOa~EV
T o we must all be. made
to be manifested it is necessary
in front
of the manifest before tbe

'itq

"

j u d g m e n t s e a t of
tva
xp~u~oir,
Christ,
in order that the Christ, that each
one m a y get his
E~ao-roq
T&
each (one)
the (things) award for the t h i ~ g s
done through the
O
np6q
B
body
toward which (things) body, according to
things he has
E~TE
dyaB6v
E ~ T E the
whether
good (thing)
or practiced, whether it

f3iva~os
TO;
step
of the
~opiq~ar
might carry off for self

6vi

T O

through the
EnpaEev,
he performed,
cpaGhov.
vile (thmg)

is good or vile.
11Knowing, there11
EIMTE~
03v
7% q6Pov
106 fore, t h e fear of
Having known therefore the fear of the the Lord, we keep
ltupiou drvflphr&q
mi0opev,
~ E Q 6 i persuading men,. but
Lord
men
we are persuading, to Ood but we have been made
~req0~~pCjpe6a'
tArri<w
62 ~ a Clv m a n i f e s t t o God.
we have been manifested; I am hoping but also in However, I h o p e
we have been
.raiq ouve16fia~alv bp&v
I T ~ f # a v p ~ ( ~ ~ a that
l.
the
consciences of YOU to have been manifested. made manifest also
to ~ o r m consciences.
12 06
IT&~IV
Sav-roirq
Not
again
selves 12 We are not again
recommending ourauv~u-rcjnrop~v
6piv,
bMh selves to YOU, but
we are putting in standing together
to YOU,
but
giving YOU a n in&poppfiv
6 1 6 6 v - r ~ ~Gpiv ~auxfipa-roq Gnkp ducement for boastonrush from
giving
to YOU of boastmg
over ing in respect to us,
n
1va
CX~TE
W A S that YOU may have
fivijv,
us,
in order that YOU may be having toward [an answer] for those
TOGS
b ~ p o a b r r~auxopivouq
~
~ a ipfi who boast over the
the (ones) in
face
(ones) boasting and not outward appearance
b
~ a p 6 i g . 13
E~TE
Y& but not over the
heart.
Whether
ul
for heart. 13 For if we
were out of o w mind,
i<ia-&l
pw,
&QE~TE
we stood out of (selves).
to God;
or it was for God; if
we are sound in mind,
owqpov&p~v,
Gpiv. 14 I\ y&p & y h q
we are sound in mind, to YOU.
The for
love it, is for YOU. 14 For
the ;love the Christ
TOG
xpro~oB
avvixe~
Ijclds, has -compels _ us, beChrist
.
is
holding
together
of the
us.
cause this i s what
~pivav-raq T O ~ O TI ETS br6p - r r h w v w e h a v e i u d g ' e d ,
having judged
this that ' one over all (ones)
that one man died
h i e a v ~ v . 6 p a oi T & E ~
drniflavov. 15 ~ a for
i
aIl; so, then,
he died; really the
all
they died;
and
all had died; 15 and
lva
S~rrkp r r & ~ o v
d r i 0 a v ~ y, oi
over
all (ones)
he died . in order thai .the h e died for all that
those who live might
{GvTE~,
p q ~ f ~ t Sau~oiq
<&utv (ones) living not yet
to selves they might live live no longer for
themselves, but for
&Ah&
T$
& r i p a d ~ i j v dOT09avi)v~r
but to the (one) over them to (one) having died him who died for
them and was, raised
~ai ,
Cyep0iv~r.
and to (one) having been raised up. UP.

817
16Consequentlg
oitdiva from
now on we know
no one
no
according to
i man
oi6a EV
~ a ~ uh& p ~ a - 1 ~ a the
flesh. Even if we
flesh;
if
and
we have tnown
according to
have known Christ
~ ~ ( 7 h o & p ~ a xptu?6v, a c c o r d i n g t o the
accordmg to
flesh
Chrlst,
flesh, certainly we
a h 6 V ~ V 06~671 ~ I V G O K O ~ 17
E V .&UTE now know him so no
but
now not yet we are knowmg.
As-and more. 17 Consequently
7 TI<
&v Xp~rnG, KalVIj ~ ~ i u t q T&
- if anyone is in union
if anyone in
Christ,
new
creation; the with Christ, he is a
new creation; the old
dxpxa7a
.rrap(he~v, i6oC
ykyov~v
passed away,
archaic (things) went alongs~de,look! it has become things
look! new things have
~ a ~ v a18 1-6 62
.rrQ~a
f~ TOG come into existence.
new (things) ;
the but all (things) out of the l8EIut all things are
~ E O G TOG
~ a ? a h h & g a ~ ofipsq
q
5auTG from God, who reconGod the (one) havlng reconciled
us to himself ciled us to himself
Christ and
6th
Xptcnoir ~ a i 65~705 Sjpiv ~ f i vthrough
through
Christ
and havrng glven to us the gave us the ministry
of the reconciliation,
~ I ~ K O V T~ ~ V ~ a ~ a + a y ( q ,19 hq
TI &dq 19 namely, that God
service of L e reconclhatlon,
as that God was by means of
Christ reconciling a
fiv &v XplmG ~ 6 u p o v~ a ~ a h h & q - u o tauTQ,
v
was in Christ
world
reconciling
to himself, world to himself, not
t o them
pfi hoy1<6p~voq aho'iq T& 'rrapm~GpaTareckoning
their trespasses, and
not
reckoning
to them the
falls beslde
he committed the word
a h 6 v 1 ~ a iOfp~voq b fipiv ~ d vA6yov ~ i j q of the reconciliation
of them, and havmg put in us the word of the to us.
~mahhayfiq.
20 We are therefore
reconciliation.
ambassadors substitut20 'Y.rrhp XplU706
O ~ V
I T ~ Y E u ~ E ~ o ~ E ing
v
for Christ, as
Over
Christ therefore we are ambassadors though God were mak5q TOG 0 ~ 0 6n a p a ~ a h o 6 v ~ o q 61'
JIpGv. ing entreaty through
as of the God
entreating
through
us;
us. As substitutes for
6~6p~6a
3~:p
xpt uroi?, Christ we beg: "Bewe are supplicating
over
Christ,
come reconciled to
~ a r a h h 6 y r l - r ~ T*
~ E G .21 T ~ V pfi God." 21 The one who
be YOU reconciled to the God.
The (one) not did not know sin he
y v b ~ a & p a p ~ i a vh i p SjpGv dpap-riav made to be sin for
having known
sm
over
us
sin
us, that we might bey ~ v t j p ~ 0 acome God's righteousi.rroiqa~v,
Iv a
in order that
might become ness by means of him.
he made,
"
61~atou6vq 0~oir i v ash@.
righteousness of God in him.
Working together
Z w ~ p y o i r v ~ ~ q62 Kai . r r a p a ~ d o O p ~ v with him, we also
Working together but also we are entreating entreat YOU not to
accept the undeserved
P
E k
KEV~V
xdrplv
undeserved kindness k i n d n e s s of God
not into empti (ness)
TOG 0~0ir 6f<a&a1 3p5qS 2
hEy~t y&p and miss its purof the God to accept YOU;
he is saying for pose. 2 For he says:
K a t pQ
~EI<T@
2 ~ f i ~ o u c &uou "In a n acceptable
To appointed time acceptable I heard upon of you time I heard you,
16

UTE

As-and

Sjp~'iq &rr6
we

from

706
the

vijv

now

2:

~ a itv ftpfpq owqpiaq

2 CORINTHIANS 6: 3-10

6gorj&7u&

uol.

and in a day of salvation I helped you."

i609 virv
~atp6q
E ~ ~ ~ U ~ E K T Look!
O ~ ,
Now i s t h e
look. now appointed time well acceptable toward, especial] y acceptable
time. Look! Now is
i603 v6v fiphpa ~ w ~ q p i a q .
look! now
day
of salvat~on;
the day of salvation.
3 pq6~piav
b
pqG~vi 31n no way are
not one
in
nothing we giving any cause
Sts6y~~q
'rrpou~o~v,
'iva
for stumbling, t h a t
giving
striking toward,
in order that our ministry might
$I 6ta~ovia,4 drMa not be found fault
clfi
vwprlei
not might be found spotted the service,
but with; 4 but in every
b
.rrav~i
awrm&o\rr~q
5au~oIjq way we recommend
in everything putting in standing with
selves o u r s e l v e ~ a s God's
5q &oir ~ I & K O V O I ' 21~ '/o~o@, 1~0hh{, ZV ministers, by the enas of God sentants; in endurance much, in durance of much, by
tribdations* by cases
e?ti$~utv, 6v w & y ~ a t q , b a~evo~wpiatq,
tribulations, in necessities, in
straits,
of need, by difficulties,
5 b .rrAqya?q, b cpuha~aiq, iv d r ~ c c ~ a o ~ a a i a t qby
, beatings* by prisin blows, in prisons, in unsettled states, I ons, by disorders, by
sleepless
iv ~ 6 r o t q ,
ctypmviatq,
iv v q u ~ ~ i a t qlabors,
nights,
,
bybytimes
withand

day

of salvabon

1 gave help

t~ you;

in

labors, in abstinences from sleep. in

fastings,

pa~poeupiq, out food, 6 by purity,

by knowledge, by longby
v! X P ~ J ~ ~ ~ $v
T ~ VT V
I ,E ~ ~ &yiQ,
~ T I kv & y b q
IR
kindness,
In
spirit
holy, in
love
by holy Spirit, by love
&vrro~pirq, 7 b h6y dihqeeiaq, b 6uv&p~lfree from hypocrisy,
unhypocritical,
in w o r t of truth. in power 7 by truthful speech,
8~06. 6th TBV Bnhov ~ f i q 61~atoo6vqqby G o d ' s P o w e r ;
of God; through the weapons of the righteousness through the weapons
TQV
6<tQv
~ a of
i righteousness on
of the (ones)
of the rlght [parts]
and the right hand and
&plo~ep&v, 8 6td 66Sqq Kai dr~tyiaq, on the left, 8through
of the left [parts],
through glory and dishonor,
glory and dishonor,
6 1 6 6uo qyiaq ~ a Etjqqpiaq'
i
hq 'rrA&vol through bad report
through ba' !c fame and good fame; as errants
and good report; as
~ a i dl)\qe~iq, 9 i)q
dr~v006~evot
and truthful (ones),
as (ones) being unknown d e c e i v e r s a n d y e t
truthful, g a s being
Kai
& T I ~ I V W U K ~ ~ E V O I , (Sq & ~ ~ O ~ V ~ ~ U K O V T E ~
yet beand (ones) being recognized, as
(ones) dying unbown'
ing recognized, as dy~ a i6oC
i
<Qpw, i)q
T ~ ~ I ~ E U ~ ~ E V O I
and look1 we are hvmg, as (ones) being disciplined ing "Idyet, look! we
live, as disciplined and
~ a i
pi
Bavq~otjp~vot,
yet not delivered to
and
not
(ones) berng put to death, lo
death, 10 as sorrowing
AunoOp~vo~ drei 62
xaipo?~~,
(ones) being saddened ever but (ones) reJolcrng,
but ever r e faicing,
Poor but mak~ ~ w x o inohhobq 6h .rrhou-ri<ov~~q,i)q
(ones) poor
many
but (ones) enriching, as ing many rich, as
6 2v dryv6q~1,b yv6o~1, iv
in

purity,

in knowledge, in longness of spirit,

$2
$2

nothing and
y e t p o s s e s s i n g all
things.
K~T~XOVTE<.
1lOllr mouth hat
holding down.
been
opened to YOU,
,pbq
11 T6 ur6va fip&v
drvf.vyv
The mouth of us has stood opened up toward C o r i n t h i a n S , o u r
Kap6ia h e a r t h a s widened
6 peql
Kopiv6101,
4
the
heart out. 12You are not
YOU,
Cormthlans, .
12 o& cramped for room
41.16~
T T E Ibroadened;
T~C~TWT~Iof us
has been
not within us, but YOU
are cramped for room
u~~vo~wpeiue~
Lv
fiM;,, in
YOUR own tender
YOU are being put in narrow place
in
us,
as a
affections.
a - ~ E V O X C ~ ~ E 6;
~ U ~ E 7oiq recompeme13inSO,
return
YOU are being pub in narrow place
but
in
the
. -1
Speak as to chumh&yxvolq
Jp&vv. 13 Tfiv
a ahtv
bowels
of YOU;
the
but
very dren-yo~, too, widen
Out&v-c1pto0iav,
T~KVO
IS
Atyo,
14 DO not become
return rew:ird,
to children
1 am SaYlng,
unevenly yoked with
.rrhmGvf3 TE
~ a 51.16~.
i
unbelievers. For what
be YOU broalened also YOIT.
14 Mh
yiv~oec
ri.repo<vyoirv?&q sharing do righteousNot be YOU becoming being difTerently yoked ness and lawlessness
Or what felhiu-rol~'
~ i q
Y ~ P
C l ~ r o ~ f ihave?
.
to unbelievers;
what
for
holding with Iuwship does light
darkness?
t i ! ~ a t o ~ t j v ~~ a i d o r o ~ k ,
q ~ i q have with what
barto righteousness
and to lawlessness, or what 15 -her,
mony
is
there
between
~ o ~ v o v i a( ~ ~ 7 ' 1
IT@< ( 3 ~ 6 ~ 015~ ;
62
sharing to light toward darkness?
What but christ
and B ~ x . ~ ?
o r what portion doei
o-uvqcjvqalq X P I U T O ~ $ 5 B~hipp, fi
harmony
of Christ toward Bellar, or what a faithful person have
VEP~S
ITIUT~
PET&
~ ~ O T O U with
;
portion
to faithful (one)
with
unbeliever?
16 And what agree16 r i q
52
ouvKm~.Eu,
What
but
putting down together ment does God's temva9
ecoc p ~ 7 hEi6hh&)v; f i p ~ ~ple
q have with idols?
to divine habitation of God with
idols?
We For we are a temple
of a living God; just
8 ~ 0 6&up&
<&woq'
3:; divinevabq
habitation of God we are of, (one) living;
God =id: 1'6 S h a
i<a0bq
ETTEV
6 e d q 6r1 ' E V O I K ~ ~reside
W
among them
according ns said the God that I shaU indwell a n d w a l k amqng
b airioiq ~ a i ~ ~ E P I T T ~
~ .a ;iEuopa~
I U W ,[them], and I shdl
in them and I shall walk among. and I shall be
be their God, and they
8c6q, ~ a ai h o i Zuov~ai pou h a 6 ~will be my people."
of them God, and they will be of me people.
17 " 'Therefore get out
17
616
l < i h 0 a ~ ~ LK
ptuou from among them;
Through which
come out Yon out of
midst
a n d separate yourahGv, rai
tpopioeqrr,
Kdp~oq,
of them, and you be defined off,_ is saylng Lord, selves,' says Jehovah,'
pq6iv

nothmb

~XOVTE~

(ones) having

~ a i

and

I T & v ~ ~having

all (things)

$2

178 Jehovah,

3**8,U-1491s-18;

the Lord, NBVg.

..-I

~ a i dn<a6&p~ou

pi)

K&Y&I 'and quit touching

the unclean thingJ";
~iuShCopa~ Lpilq' 18 ~ a i Zuopa~ 3wiv " 'and I will take
shall take lnto
YOU;
and I shall be to YOU YOU in.' '' 18 " 'And I
E ~ Cr a ~ t p a ,~ a 3ip ~ i qi o ~ u 6 L I
~ i quioirq shall be a father to
into father, and YOU will be to me h t o sons YOU, and YOU wJ1 be
~ a iBuya~Cpaq, Atye1 K6proq flav-ro~pdrrwp. sons and daughters to
and daughters, is saying Lord
ALmighty.
me,' says Jehovaha the
Almighty."
rad~aq
O ~ V
=&OVTES
These
therefore
(ones) having
Therefore., since
-----ZrayyEhiaq,
dtymqroi,
~aeapiaop~v
we h a v e t h e s e
prornlses.
loved (ones),
we should cleanse promises, belover! ones,
Eau~oCq drrr6 . r r a v ~ ? q pohuopoir uap~ciq ~ a ilet us cleanse ourselves
from
every
pollution
of flesh and selves of every defileI T V E ~ ~ ~ T O~ T~ I ,T E ~ O G V T E ~ & Y I O C J ~ ~
&VV cp6pq ment
Of
flesh and
spirit,
putting end upon
holiness
in fear spirit, perfecting h03BEoS.
ness in God's fear.'
of ~ o d .
B ALLOW room for
2
Xwp6c~a-r~
h8S'
od6ivcr us. We have wronged
Allow YOU space for
us;
"0 One no one, we have cor~ S jI aKa p ~ v ,
oii6Cva
&$8~ipap&v,rupted no one, we
we treated unrighteously,
no one
we corrupted,
have taken advantage
od6Cva
~
r
h
e
o
v
~
~
~
f
k
J
a ~ 3& vr .& C
of no one. 3 1 do not
no one
we took advantage of.
Toward
say this to condemn
K ~ T ~ C K P I U I V 06
hkyu!
v p o ~ i p~a
O
'r
I have saic!
judging down not I am saylng, I have saidxefore
before thai YOU are
y&p TI riv ~ a i q~ a p G i a ~lipLjv
q
&UT& .E;<
for that in the
hearts
of US YOU are Into in our hearts to die
and to live with us.
76
ouvar00aveiv
the
to die together with
and 4 1 have great freeovv<i$.
4 rohhj
pol ness of speech toward
to be living together with.
Much
to me YOU. I
have great
n a ~ ~ t l u i a W P ~ S ~ P E S I rohh6
Pol boasting- in regard to
outspokenness
toward
YOU, much
K ~ ~ X ~ U
&nip
I S 6pGv'
~ ~ - r r X f i p ~ pto
a ~me YOU. I am *filled with
boasting
over
roo;
I have been filled to72e c0mf0rt9 I am OverAowing with joy in
a
a
~ ~ I ,T E ~ T E ~ I U U E ~ O ~ ~ I
comfort.
I am superabounding t;&e
all Our afli~tion.
h i rr&oq rij %A)\~JEI fipijv.
51n fact, when we
upon
all
the tribulation of us.
arrived in Mac.e.do'5 Kai y&p iA66v~wv jpGv eiq M a ~ ~ 6 0 v i a ni-a,
v
our flesh got
And for having come of us into Macedonia
no relief, but we
ob6~piav i u x q ~ c v aveulv
fi o&p< ipQv,
not one it has had letting go up the fiesh of us, continued to be afflicted in every man&Ah' b ~ o r v ~ i
@ ~ I ~ ~ M E V O I
but in everything (ones) being under tribulation - ner-there
were fights
ZSwe~v pph~al, Zoo0~v ~ Q O I 6
without, fears withoutside
fights,
inside
fears
But 1 i n . 6 N e v e r t h e l e s s
and of unclean (thing) not be

&TEU~E-

YOU

touching; and I

'

Xg$'

-.
-.

18" Jehovah,

J7,8,"-14.16-16

; the

Lorci, HBVg.

God, who comforts

T~ITEIVO~S
~rapa~ahGv ~ o 6 q
the
lowly (ones) those laid low, comcomforting
us by the pres~ T ~ ~ E K & ~ ufip&q
Ev
6 6 ~ {V6 ~T( T ~ ~ P O U Uforted
~Q
comforted
us the God in the presence ence of Titus; 7 yet
T~TOU'7 06 p6vov 62 Sv T ~ I Trapouuiq not alone by his presof Titus;
not
only but m the
presence ence, but also by the
comfort with which
&oir,
drhhh ~ a b
i 1.9 Trapa~hfiuEl
fi
of him, but also in thk
comfort
to which he had been comTrapEKhfi&l
&$' irpiv, dtvayyiAhov J)piv forted over YOU, as
he was comforted upon YOU, reporting back to us he brought us word
rqv 3pQv 2w1w60qu1v, ~ 6 v irpGv 66upp6v1 again of YOUR longing,
the of YOU
longing,
the of YOU w a i h g , YOUR mourning, YOUR
r6v 3pQv Cijhov h 2 p &poir,
&TE
p~ zeal for me; so that
the of YOU
zeal
over
me,
as-and me I rejoiced yet more.
p&AAov xapijva~
8 Hence even if I
rather to rejoice.
saddened YOU by my
6

the (one)

letter, I do not regret

6 ~ 1 ~i~ a i& k q u a
3p&q $v -tfi it. Even if I did at
m the
Because if and Isaddened
YOU
~ T T I U T C ~ ~06
, p ~ ~ a p i h o p &i
a ~~' api~ ~ ~ p E h 6 p qfirst
v , regret it, (I see
that that letter sadletter, not I am regretting; if and I regretted,
YOU,though but
@hhCJ 6Tl
fi &TlCfTOhfi ~ K E ~ V QE i K a i dened
I look at
that the
letter
that
if and for a little while,)
9 now I rejoice, not
wp6q
dpav
E h h q u ~ v 3p&qI 9 virv because YOU were just
toward
hour
saddened
YOU.
now
8

saddened, but because

xaip?,
o3x 6-rl
h n - i j e q ~ ~ , a h ' YOU were saddened
I am rejoicing, not that YOU were saddened, but into repenting; for
671
ihUIT~eqTE
IS ~ET&OIC[Y, YOU were saddened
that
YOU were saddened
Into
repentance, in a godly wav. that
&IIT~$~TE
K~T&
&6v, YOU might s&er no
YOU were saddened
according to
God, damage in anything
w
due to us. 10 For sadIva
$v ~ T J ~ E
<qV
p 1of3ij.r~
I
in order that in nothing YOU might suffer damage ness in a godly way
i 5 fipijv. 10 fi y h p
K ~ T Z ~ e d v makes for repentance
out of
us.
The
for
according to God to salvation that is
A h q p~~drvolav
Eiq o o q p i a v drpe~apihqrov not to be regretted;
sadness repentance into salvation unregrettable but the sadness of

5%

1
I

t h e world produces

TOG
62.
&py&<e~al. J)
~ 6 c p o u Alj-rrrl death. 11For, look!
is working; the but of the
world
sadness
this very thing, YOUR
~ & V ~ T QKV~ T E P Y ~ < E T ~ 1
I .1 i606
y h p a h 6 being saddened in a
death
is working down.
Look! For very
godly way, what a
~oir~oT
K ~ T & e ~ 6 v hwrqeijual
this (thing) the according to God to be saddened great earnestness it
TT-r6orl~ K ~ T lpy&UaT0
E
bpiv mou6fiv, a h h produced in YOU,yes,
how much it worked down to YOU speed up, but clearing of yourselves,
hrohoyiav, drMh d r y ~ & ~ ~ q odrhh&
~ v , q6@ov, yes, indignation, yes,
defense,
but
mdignation,
but
fear, f e a r , yes, longing,
zeal, yes, righta h & ~ ~ I ~ ~ &hh&
o I vCfihov,
,
&Ah& h ~ b i ~ q u l vyes,
but
longing,
but
zeal,
but avenging; ing of the wrong!

TrCtV-ri
UUVEUT~~U~TL
kavro6q In every respect YOU
in everything YOU put in standing with
selves demonstrated yourdyvoirq dvar
T@
.rrp&ypml. 12 &pa ~iselves to be chaste
chaste to be to the
matter.
Redly if in this matter. 12 Certainly, although I
~ a i Lypaqa
irpiv,
0 6 ~
EVEKEV
and
I wrote
to YOU, not
on account wrote YOU, I did it,
TOG
&61~fiaav~oq,
&Ah' neither for the one
of the (one)
having acted unrighteously,
but who did the wrong,
nor for the one who
0362.
EVEKEV
TOG
neither
on account
o f t h e (one) w a s wronged, b u t
&GI ~qeivToq,
&A' t h a t YOUR earnesthaving been treated unrighteously,
but ness for US might
EVEKEV
T O
$ a v ~ p o e ~ v a ~ mjv be made manifest
on account
of the
to be manifested
the among YOU in the
mou6tjv 3 Gv
TI$
3wlp jpQv vpdq sight of God. 13 That
speed up ofyou the (onel over
us toward is why we have been
comforted.
Sp&q
bbrr~cv
TOG
0~0;. 13
6th
YOU
in sight
of the
God.
Through
However, in addition to our comfort
TOSO
Trapa~EKh
fip~ea.
this we have been comforted.
we rejoiced still more

d u e to
t h e joy of Titus,
his spirit has
I T E ~ I U U O T ~ ~ O ~ p&AAov
hx&pqp~v i w i ~ i because
j
more abundantly rather we rejoiced upon the been refreshed by
xape T i ~ o u ,
671
drvcrrri~rau~al 76 all of YOU. 14For if
joy
of Titus, because has been rested up the we have made any
m ~ 3 p aa6-roir dcrr6 TT&TWV
3pQv- 14
TI . boast to him about
spirit of him from
all
of YOU;
because YOU, I have not been
7
TI
I ; to shame; but
a 6 ~ 6Cvip bpGv K E K ~ G ~ ~ ~put
YOU
I have boasted, as' we have spoken
if anything to him over
YOU
03
K~TIJ~~v~T
drhh'
J v ,Cbq
ITha
&V all things t o
not I was shamed down, but as all (things) in i n t r u t h , so also
drhqe~iqr &Aahfiuap&v p
i O ~ T W ~
~ a i J)
our boasting before
truth
we spoke
to YOU, thus
also the Titus has proved to
~a6xqucq fipGv &Tri T i ~ o udrhfie~la t!yvi$~. be true. 15 Also, his
truth
became.
boastlng of us upon Titus
tender affections are
15 ~ a iT& crrrhdryxva air~oir Tr&p1ouo~6pwqmore abundant toAnd the
bowels
of him more abundantly
ward YOU,. while he
piq
bp&q i o ~ i v drvapl p v q u ~pob o u
calls
t o , 'mind - t h e
lnto
YOU
is
of (one) remernbermg
obedience of all of
r 6 N ~ w v 3pGv CTra~ofiv, Cbq PET& qbpou ~ a YOU,
i
how YOU refear and
of all of YOU obedience, as with
ceived
h i with fear
~ p 6 p o u &66{aue& a 6 ~ 6 v . 16
Xai.po
trembling YOU received
him.
I am rejoicing a n d trembling. 1 6 1
rejoice that in every
6~1 b
wami
BappQ
because in everything I am having good courage way I m a y h a v e
good courage by reab irpiv.
in YOU.
son of YOU.
'Ewi
Upon

62.
but

rj
the

waparhfio~l
comfort

J)pGvl abundantly
ofus

2;

2 CORINTHIANS 8: 8-14

823
Now we let YOU
know, b r o t h e r s ,
We aremaking known but to YOU, brothers
about the undeserved
-the
4 ~undeserved
x6ptv
T O
BeoG
T'V
kindness of the God the ?one) kindness of God that
~ E & ~ ~ v T ) v i v ~ a i q i ~ ~ h q o i a i c ; 7ijq has been bestowed
having been given m
the
eccleslas
of the upon the congregaMa~E6oviaq, 2 6 ~ 1 kv
rrohhi
6 0 K l p i tions of Mac me. do'Macedonia,
that
in
much
proof niaa, 2 that during a
Bhiqewq
fi r r ~ p ~ o o e i Ta ^ < xapcirq a 6 ~ i j v great test under afof tribulation t h e abundance of X e joy
of them fliction their abunjoy and
~ a i fi
K ~ T & B%OUS
T T W X E ~ ~ a 6 ~ i j v dance of
and
the
down
depth
poorness
of them their deep poverty
hrrepiaueuoar E F ~ T& ~ h o i r - r o q ~ f i q dcrrh6~q~ocm a d e t h e r i c h e s
abounded
into the riches of the simplicity of their generosity
airrijv- 3
TI
K~T&
66vap1v, abound. 3 For according to their actual
of them;
because
according to
power.
ability, yes, I testify,
P~PTUPG!
~ a ? nap&
66vap1v,
beyond their actual
I am bearmg witness,
and
beslde
power.
d0aipe~ot
4
p ~ ~ a rrohhic a b i l i t y t h i s was,
self -undertaking (ones)
with
much 4 while they of their
own accord kept begrapu~hjocoq
6~6pevo1
ip"vl
ging us with much
O f us,
entreaty
suppl~cating
entreaty
for the Cprivxap~v
~ a. imjv ~ o ~ v m v i a vT G ~
undeserved kindness and the
sharing
of the ilege of] kindly giving
6 1 a ~ o v i a c ;. riiq
EIS
TO&<
dryiouq, - and for a share in'
servlce
the (one) - into the
holy (ones). - the ministry destined
5 ~ a i 06
~ae6q
j h r r i o a p ~ v drh?i' for the holy ones.
and
not
according a s
we hoped
but 5And not merely as
t a u ~ o i r q E6w~av rrprkov T
~ u p i gK a i we had hoped, but
themselves they gave
first
to the Lord and first they gave them:
4piv
61d
eehfipa~oq ~ E o G , 6 ~ I q ~b selves to the Lord
to us through
will
of God, into the and to us through
God's will. 6 This led
Iva
r r a p a ~ a h h u a -t
p
Ti~ov
to encourage
US
Titus
in order that us to encourage Titus
just as he had
~aO&q
rrpoevfpga~o
o i r ~ w q ~ a that,
i
accordihg as he made beginning before thus also been the one to ini~ T I T E ~ ~ U ~
~ ; q LjCI&i, ~ a i ~ f i v tiate it among YO%,
he should put end upon
%to
you
also
the so too he shouId
complete t h i s same
x6p1v
~ a 6 - q ~ 7- &Ah' i j m ~ pi v
undeserved kindness
this;
but as-even in kind giving -on YOUR
rrav~i
T ~ E ~ I U U E ~ E T ~ , T~UTEI ~ a h
i 6 y g part. 7 everth he less,
a s YOU are
everything YOU are abounding, to faith- and to word j u s t
~ a i yvGmt
~ a IT&(TTJ
i
m o u 6 f i ~ a 1-i ~ i jabaunding in every:
and to knowledge and to all speed up and tothe thing, in faith- and
and knowledge
i 5 fipijv - i v bpiv dydrrrn,
lva
- ~ a word
i
out of
us
in YOU to love, in order that. also and all earnestness
and in this love of
hv
7aGTTJ
?.a
x&plTl
in
this
the
undeserved kindness ours to YOU, may YOU
also abound in th@
ITE~IUUE~~TE.
YOU may be abounding.
kind giving.
- - c:.
rvopi<op~v

62

Jpiv,

d6ehqoi

2;

'

'

8 06

h6y0(

ah&

8 I t is not in the
way of commanding
6th ~ i j q
k ~pov
f
crrrou6ijq ~ a rib YOU, but in view. of
through the of different (ones) speed up and the t h e earnestness of
others and to make
~fiq
Ljpe~hpaq dryarrqq
y$u~ov
of the
YOUR
love
genume (ness) a test of the genuineness of YOUR love,
6 0 ~pQ<avs
1
9
YIV~UKETE
r j v that I am speaking.
[I] proving;
YOU are knowing
for
9For YOU know the
x6rp 1v
TOG KUP~OU f i p b ' 1 DOC undeserved kindness
undeserved kindness of the Lord of us of yesus of our Lord Jesus
Christ, that though
X p ~ a ~ o i r , BTI
bptiq
~TTTGXEUUEV
61'
Christ,
that through
YOU
he became poor he was rich he became
poor for YOUR sakes,
"
rrh0601oq
GvI
lva
that YOU might berich
being,
in order that
YOU
come rich through his
~KE~VOU
TTTWXE~~
T ~ O U TfioqT&.
poverty.
of that (one)
poorness
YOU might become rich.
10 And in this I
10 K& yv6pqv Lv T O ~ T ( E ~ 6 i 6 ~ p 1 ' TOCITO render a n opinion: for
A n d opinion in this I am giving;
this
this , matter is. of
y h p bpiv
u u p q i p ~ t , o i ~ r v e q06 y6vov r6 benefit to YOU, seeing
for to YOU is bearing wi*lh, who not only the that dready a year
ago YOU initiated not
rro~ijoat
&Aha
~ a i ti,
O~EIV
to do
but
also
the
to be willing . only the doing but
r r p o ~ v f i p ~ a u 8 ~ dcrrb ITC~UUI11 w v i also the wanting [to
YOU made beginning before from last year;
now do] ; 11 now, then,
up also the
62 ~ a i-r6 r r o ~ { u a t ~ T T I T E ~ ~ U ~ T E B
, T W ~ finish
but and the
to do
YOU put end upon,
so that doing of it, in order
~a06rrep
4 that, just as there
according to which (things) even
the was a readiness to
to do, so also
~poeupia
TOG
0 i h ~ 1 v o i i ~ o q ~ a want
i
fore-spiritedness of the to be willing
thus also there should be a
finishing up of it out
76
L T I T E ~ ~ O ~ I 6~
TOG
hxeIV.
the
to put end upon out of
the
to be having. of what YOU have.
the readi12 ~iy h p $I
rrpoeupia
' I T ~ ~ ~ E I T ~ ~12
I , For if
If
for the fore-spiritedness is lying before, ness is there first,
it is especially ac~aeb
ihv
~ X Q
according to what
if ever
one may be having ceptable according to
~ 6 r r p 6 ( ~ 6 ~ ~ ~060 ~ ,
Kagb
oljK what a person has,
well acceptable toward, not according to what not not according to what
h 1.
13 06 y h p
"Iv a
&Aho,q a person does. . not
one istavinp.
Not for in order that to others have. 13 For I do not
mean for it to be easy
iiveotq,
bpiv
0hi1.p~- 14 &Ah'
65
letting off up, to YOU tribulabon;
but out of for others, but hard
i c r 6 ~ q ~ ohv
q T& V ~ V
~alp4
~6 b ijVon YOU; 14 but that
equality in thb now appointed time the otyou by means of an egualsurplus
ITepEuu~upa eiq T
~ K E ~ V W V b 0 7 6 p ~ p a ~ izing YOUR
abundancy
into the of those coming behind, just now might offset
"
Iv a
~ a i
~ K E ~ V W V ~ r ~ p i o u ~ utheir
p a deficiency, in orin order that
also
the
of those
abundancy der that their surplus
might also come to
y i v q ~ a ~ eiq
T&
bpijv
bUTipqPa,
might become into the of YOU coming behind, offset YOUR deficiency,
K ~ T '

&?TIT~Y~v

Not according to enjoinder I am saymg,

but

t h a t a n equalizing
take place.
15
Just
aS it is Writyiypcrnral
'0
vohb odn ten: "The person with
it has been written The (one) the much
not
bnh~6vao~v,
naI
6
72, much did not have
he had more (than enough), and the (one) the too much, and the
person with little did
6Aiyov o d ~f i h a r r b q a ~ v ,
not have too little."
not
he had less.
little
1 6 X b p 1 q 62
0 ~ 6 rQ
6166m1I 16 NOW thanks be
Thanks but t J 8 e God the (one) giving to God for putting
same earnestness
rjv a h j v O I T O U ~ ~ ~ hV L p 3pBv $v mj napSiq the
for YOU in the heart
the very speedup over YOU m the heart
Tirou, 17 671
pkv
vap6nhqalv of Titus, 17 because he
indeed encouragement has indeed responded
because
of Titus,
the encouragement,
16iCar0,
rnou6C[16r~poq 62
irnbpxwv to
but, being very earhe accepted, (one) more speedy
but
being
aMai roq
CCfih0w vpbq 6p&q. nest, he is going forth
self-undersing (one) he came out toward YOU. of his own accord
18
o v v ~ n i p q a p ~ v 662 VET' a t r o 3 rbv to YOU. 18 But we are
We sent together with but with
him
the sending along with
&SeA+bv of
6 &ralvoq bv r1.6 ~dayyEhio him the brother whose
brother of whom the pralse in the good news praise in connection
the good news
6th
nauGv TGV C~nhq~tGv,- 19 06 with
through
all
the
eccleslas,
not has spread through
p6vov
62
&Ah&
~ a iall the congregations.
only
but
but
also 19Not only that, but
x~lporovqedq
bnb T&U he was also appointed
having been put by outstretched hands
by
the by the congregations
to be our traveling
kn~hqal8v
ovvkn6qpoq
(one) out of (own) people together companion in connececclesias
tion with this kind
IjpGv b rij
x6p1r1
ra6rq
rij
af us in the undeserved kindness this the (one) gift to be administered
us for the glory
U
~ I ~ K O V O U ~ 6q'
~ Q 4
~ 6 ~ T ~ V 1-03 K U ~ ~ O by
belng served by us toward the of the Lord of the Lord and in
665av
nai
vpo&I~
iav
fipQv,- proof of our ready
glory
and ..
fore-spiritedness
of us, - mind. 20 Thus we are
20
( J T E A A ~ ~ E V O I T O ~ T O jl'
TI^
qp&q avoiding having any
arranging for selves this no? anyone
us
man
find fault with
--~ a 6 r qus in connection with
pwjltjqra~
6
i &6p6~qr1
this
should make spotted in the liberality
this liberal contribuipi;v, tion to be adminisTi
G~a~<ovoupfvg 6qa
by
us,
the (one)
been served
tered by us. 21For
Kahh
21
'lTpovooirp~v
fine (things) we "make honest prowe are minding beforehand
vision, not only in the
i
06 p6vov ivcjwiov Kvpiou &Ah& ~ a {VGTJIOV
but also ln slght sight of Jehovah; but
not only in sight of Lord
also in the sight of
dtvepcjnov.
men."
of men.
6n0q

so that

ia6rqq. 15

yi\nlral

equality;

might become

naehq

according as might

I
I

211 Jehovah,

57.8;

the Lord, NB; God,

P46VgSyP.

22 o u v ~ ~ k p ~ a 62
p ~ va h o i q rbv &6eh@v

22 Moreover, we are
sending with them
Ow
whom we
bv
f 6 0 ~ 1 p b a aEV fv
nohho.i<
fip&
of us whom
we provedl
in many (thmgs) have often Proved in
things to be
T T O M ~ K0110~6aiov
I~
i)vra, V V V ~ 68 W O A ~ many
earnest, b u t n o w
many (times)
speedy
being,
but mllch much more earnest
mou6a16rapov ~ ~ ~ 0 1 e fvohhfi
ia~l
rfj
Eiq due to his great conmore speedy to confidence much' the (one) into fidence in YOU. 23 If,
though, there is any
3p&q. 23 E ~ T E 6 ~ 2 pTirou, K O I V W V ~.gpbs
~
Whether over Titus,
sharer
my question about Titus,
YOU.
~ a i~ i q3pBq U U V E ~ Y ~ETTE
~ '
dt6~hqoi fipGv, he is a sharer with
and into YOU co-worker; or brothers of us, me and a fellow
worker for YOUR ind~r6aroho1 1nnhqalGv,
665a X P I U T O ~terests;
.
or if about
apostles
of ecclesias,
glory
of Christ. OW brothers, they are
apostles of c o n ~ e g a 24 Tjv
oh
&J~EI~IV
T
dry6r'l~~q
The therefore demonstration of the
love
t i o n ~and a glory of
Christ 24 Therefore
bpGv nai 4pQv ~auxfioroq h i p bpGv $\;
demo&strate to them
of YOU and of us of boasting over YOU
the proof of YOUR love
abro6q
8v6iSaa&
EIC rp6aw11ov TGV a n d of w h a t we
them
demonstrate YOU into
face
of the boasted about You,
~KKA~UIGV.
before the face of the
ecclesias.
congregations.
f l ~ p i p b yhp r"q 6lauovvia~
NOW concerning
About indeed for of?he service of the one
the ministry that
E ~ C rob<
dyiov< T ~ E ~ J U U poi
~ V $(~TIV
rb is for the holy ones,
into the holy (ones) abundant to me it is the it is superfluous for
me t o write YOU,
yp&pelv
Gpiv, 2
oT6a
yhp r j v 2for I know YOUR
to be writing to YOU, I have known
for
the readiness of mind of
vpoeupiav
3pGv
qv
h i p 6pQv which I am boastfore-spiritedness
of YOU
which
over
YOU
ing to the Mac-eK ~ ~ U X G F ~M
I a ~ ~ 6 6 a 1 v 671
'Axala do'ni-ans about YOU,
I am boasting
to Macedonians
that
Achala t h a t A - c h a ' i a.. h a-.s*rrapea~~ljacrrardrrrb rripuo~, ~ a irb i, Gv stood ready now for
has been prepared from last year, and the O?YOU a year, a n d YOUR
(fihoq fipk9ro~7ohq rheiovaq. 3 2rr~pqa 62 zeal has stirred up
zeal excited the more (ones).
I sent but the majority of them.
-robs dt6eAqoG~
i'va
p j rb ~ a 6 x q p a3 But I am sending
the
brothers, in order that not the boasting the brothers, that our
v
ri,
bvip 3pGv
boasting about YOU
K E V W ~ ~
of us the (one) over YOU might be made empty m i g h t n o t prove
b 76 pip^^ T O ~ T ~ , I v a
naeljq
empty in this respect,
m the part
this,
in order that according as but that YOU may
really b e ready,
LA~yov
.rrapean~uaapCvo~
I was saying
(ones) having been prepared just as I used to
f i ~ ~ , 4 not
piJ
.rrws
h&v say YOU would be.
YOU may be,
somehow
if ever 40therwise, in some
30oa1v
oirv
ipoi Man~66v~qnai w a y , i f M a c . e should come together with me Macedonians and d o ' n i e a n s s h o u l d
~iipootv
3p&q
&rrapau~~u6o-rowqcome with me and
they should find
YOU
unprepared
find YOU not ready,
Wesent with

but to them

the

brother

19

--

2 CORINTHIANS 10: 10-16

6 i rb

pfi

vaphv

that, when present, I

Bappjlaa~

but the not being alongside to be of good courage may not use boldness

with that confidence

with which I am
counting on taking
~ohpjluat h i rlvaq
roc<
A O ~ I < O ~ ~ V bold
O U ~ measures against
to be daizng upon some the (ones)
reckolung
some who appraise
fip&q 5s
Kwh
U & P K ~ T E P I I T ~ T O ~ V T ~ S . as if we walked ac.
us
as according to
flesh
walking about. cording to [what we
are in thel flesh. 3 For
KaTh
3 'Ev o a p ~ yhp
i
T E ~ I I T ~ O ~ V T03
E ~
we walk in
In flesh for
walkmg
not according to though
the flesh, we do not
u&p~a
m p w ~ up6~ e a ,
- 4 the
T& wage warfare accordflesh
we are dolng military service, ing to [what we are
yhp 6 ~ h a ~ j l q m p a ~ ~ i a ( ; fipdv 06 in thel flesh. 4For
for weapons of the military service of us not the weapons of our
U ~ P K I K & drMh
6uvmh
TQ 6 Tpdq warfare are not fleshfleshly
but
powerful to the God toward ly, but powerful by
God for overturning
~aeaipeu~v
13~upop&ov, - 5 AoylapoGq strongly entrenched
taking down
of strongholds, reckonings things. 5Far we are
overturning reasonings
~ a 8 aplo ~ v ~ e ( ; ~ a i T&V
Gqwa
(ones) taking down
and
every
lofty (thmg) and every lofty thing
i'rralp6p~ov
~ m hrjlq pCjCT~wq roc raised up against the
lifting self up upon down on the knowledge of the knowledge of God;
and we are bringing
eE06, ~ a iaixpahCdTi<0\rrEq T&V v6qpa ~ i qevery thought into
God, and (ones) taking captive every thought Into captivity to make it
~v h a ~ o f i v 70; ~ p ~ u r o c6, Kai kv & T O ~ ~ Qobedient to the Christ;
the obedience of the Christ,
and in readiness 6 and we are holding
gxov~eq&~6iKfiUal
.rr&ucxv r a p a ~jv,
o
~ T W ourselves in readiness
having to avenge every disobedience, whenever to inflict punishment
for every disobedience,
3pdv fi h r a ~ o j .
~hqpoeij
as soon as YOUR own
might be fulfilled of YOU the obedience.
obedience h a s been
7
T$
K ~ T &
T ~ ~ U ~ I T Ofully
V
carried out.
The (thmgs)
accordingto
face
7 You look a t things
PA'ElTETE.
ET TI(; l'Tf?lT~le~&CWT& according to their face
YOU are looking at. If anyone has trusted to himself value. If anyone trusts
in himself that he beXploroO ~ T v a l , TOOTO
Aoyl<ioew
TSIV
of Christ to be, this let him be reckoning again longs to Christ, let
69' hau~oir 6 ~ 1 ~aebq a h b q XPIUTOGhim again take this
upon himself that accordmg as
he
of Christ fact into account for
himself, that, just as
o l j ~ ~ q ~ a \ Ijp~iq.8 k&v
thus
also
we.
ever
aTnEd
1%he belongs to Christ,
I T E ~ I U U ~ T E ~ ~ TI
V
~aux+Jwpal m p i so do we also. 8 For
more abundant somewhat I should be boasting about even if I should boast'
T ~ &<0uaicls
C
fiphv,
fiq
~ ~ O K Nd K l j ~ l 0 a~ bit too much a@u\
the authority of us, of which gave the Lord the authority that the
Lord gave us to build
oi~060pfiv~ a Oi ~ K
~ a e a i p ~ u t3pQv,
v
into upbuilding and not mto taking down of YOU, YOU up and not to tear
OCI<
aiaxwejaopal, 9
'iva
~ f iYOU down, I would
in order that
not
I shall be shamed,
not not be put to shame,
I may not seem
6650
&(;
hv
~ K Q O P E ~ V6 p 8 ~9tothat
want to terrify YOU
I should seem as likely to be terrifying
YOU
TETOI~UEI

to the

confidence

to

ich

Aoyi<opal

I am reckoning

61d

~TIUTOAQV~
10

Ai by Cmyl letters. 10 For,

letters are weighty and
h-riu~ohai phv, ~ q o i v , pa ?a1~ a iuxupai,
i
Chis1
letters indeed.. say
- they.
- . weghtv
- - and strone.
- -", forceful, but
presence
in person is
fi 62 ITapouUia 70; tYdpm0~d ~ e ~ v f ~i q a weak
i
and [his] speech
the but presence of the
body
weak
and
contemptible.m ll Let
b A~YOS
iEoue~vqphvoq.
such 8 man take this
the
word
having been treated as utterly nothing. into account. t.-h a t.
11 ~ o i r r o Aoyl(;b&,
6 TOIOCTO.~,bn what we are 'in our
This let be reckoning the such (one). that word by letters when
absent, -such we shall
070 i
i a p ~ v TQ
A6yo
61'
of what sort
we are
to the
word
through also be in action when
present. 1 2 For we do
~rr~crrohdv & I T ~ V ' T E ~ ,
TOIO~)TOI
~ a not
i dare to class ourletters
being absent,
such (ones)
also selves among some
nap6v?(;
76
EPYQ. 12 0 3
yap or compare ourselves
being alongside
to the
work.
Not
for with some who rec~ohpdpev
iv~pival
ij
uuv~piva~ ommend themseli&.
we are daring to judge among or to judge with Certainly they in
iau~otjq
TIUIV
rdv
kau~oirq measuring themselves
selves
to some
of the (ones)
selves by themselves a n d
mvlmav6v-rwv~
&Ah& a h o i b i a u ~ o i q comparing themselves
putting in standing with; but
they in Selves with themselves have
~ ~ U T ~
O E T~ P O~ ~ V T E ~ ~ a i U U V K ~ ~ V O V T Eno
~ understanding.
, selves
measuring
and
judging with
13 F~~
part we
tav~o3q &au~oi(;06
uuv~&uiv.
will boast, not outside
, selves
to selves not they are comprehending.
assigned bound1 3 f i p ~ i q 6L
od~ E~C
T&
aries, but according to
We
but
not
into
the (things) the boundary of the
tip~rpa
~ a u x q u 6%a,
&AA& territory that God apunmeasured
we shall Ioast,
but portioned to us by
K ~ T &
72) ph~pov 706
~av6voq
measure, making it
according to the measure of the (measuring) reed reach even a s f a r
06
kpfplo~v fipiv 6 8&(; phpou, as YOU. 14Really we
of which gave as part to us the God of measure, are not overstretching
i q l ~ i o 8 a l &xql ~ a ibpijv- - 14 03 yhp ourselves as if we
to come upon until also of YOU;not for did not reach to YOU,
k
~ r i
kqi K V O ~ ~ E V O I
cp&q for we were the first
as
not
(ones) coming upon
into
YOU
to come even as far
~ E ~ E K T ~ EV
V O
& ~ U T O ~ S , &X?I
Y&P as YOU in declaring
we are overstretcking out
selves.
until
for the good news about
~ a bpdv
i
&pe&uap~v kv T@ E k y y E h i ~706 the Chrbt. 15 No, we
also of YOU we came ahead in the good news of the are not boasting outXPIUTOO- - 15 0 6 ~~ i q T&
&peTpa s i d e o u r a s s i g n e d
Christ; not into the (things) unmeasured boundaries in the laK ~ U X G ~ E V&VO I
dhho~pio~q K ~ ) ~ bors
~ ~ of
s , someone else,
(ones) boas.ting in belonging to another labors, but We entertain hope
Chl~iGa 62
EXOVTE~
a~cavpphqq that, as YOUR faith
hope
but
(ones) having of (one) mcreasmg is being increased,
-r?q T ~ ~ U T E W S bpdv kv 6p'iV pcyahuvefival we may be made
ofthe
faith
ofyou in Yon tobemadegreat g r e a t a m o n g Y O U
through

T ~ V

the

letters;

;TI

because

The say they: "[his]

'

K ~ T &

according
- to

~bv
the

.rrep~uaeiav,

~av6va

(measuring)
- reed

16 ~ i q

~ i 1qwith reference to our

!!Is"
into territory. Then we will
abound still more,

~h

16 to declare the good

news to the countries
6 r ~ p i ~ ~ t v a 3p6v
~ f i a ~ ~ d i a a o e abeyond
lt
YOU,so as not
beyond those lpartsl of YOU to declare good news, to boast in someone
else's territory %hi;;
06,
iv
&AAOTP~QI
~av6vi
not
in
belonging to another
(measuring) reed things a r e already
&is
T&
h ~ opt a ~ a u ~ u a u 6 a 17
i . '0 prepared. 17 "But he
into the (things) ready
to boast- .
The that boasts. let him
62 ~auxcjpevoq b Kupiq
~auxcia6oboast in Jehovah?
but (one) boasting in Lord let him be boasting; 18 F O ~ not the one
18 03
YAP
6
t a u ~ b vwho recommends himnot
for
the (one)
self is approved, but
OUVI (ST~NOV,
i ~ ~ i v 6 CUTIV
q
66~1poq,the man whom Jehois approved, v&' recommends. .
putting in standing with, that (one)
d ~ h & av 6 K ~ ~ P I O C
ouvia~qotv.
I wish YOU would
but whom the Lord is putting in standing with.
put up with me
wO~dov
dveix~p0C
pou in some little tun-=;
I owed
YOU were puttlng up with
of me sonableness. But, in
~ I K P ~ VTI
&qpou6vqq' &M& ~ a ifact. YOU are puttiqg
little
something of senselessness;
but
and up with me! 2For I
am jealous over YOU
drvix~oei
pou.2
<i+tj
I am jealous of with a godly jealousy,
of me.
YOU are putting up with
for I personally promy&p 3p6q 8 ~ 0 0 <rjhy,
. f i p ~ o u bv
for
YOU
of God to jealousy, I lamed togexer ised YOU in marriage
y&p 3p&q Evi
drv6pi
rapO~vov &yv+ to one husband that
for
YOU
to one male person
virgm
chaste I might present YOU
~apau~ijaa~
~3
x p t a ~ @as
~ a chaste virgin to
the Christ. 3 But I am
to make stand alongside
to the
Christ;
3 qopoGpal 6 p
voq, Gq h
6q1q afraid that somehow,
I am fearing but not somehow, as the serpent as the serpent seduced
h<q~rdt-rqo~vESav 6v ~ f j ravoupyiq aiiroir, Eve by its cunning,
YOUR minds might be
seduced
Eve in the all-working
of it,
T& v o t j p a ~ a3pGv c h i ) rjlq corrupted away from
98a~fi
it might be cdrrupted the mlnds of YOU from the the sincerity and the
dcnh6~q~oq
~ a iT ~ C ~ Y V ~ T ~ rfiq
T O &iq
~
T ~ Vchastity that are due
simplicity and of the
chastity
of the in the the Christ. 4 For, as
X P I U T ~ V . 4 ~i
v
y&p
6
Cpx6pevoq it is, if someone comes
and preaches a Jesus
Christ.
If indeed for the (one)
comlng
&hh0v ' I Q D O ~ V
K T ~ ~ ~ U U E I
bv
06, other than the one
anotlner
Jesus
is preaching
whom
not we preached, or YOU
tuqpljeap~v, fi w ~ + aZTEPOV
h a p p & ~ e receive a spirit other
we preached, or s p i r ~ t different YOU are receiving than what YOU 'reb 06u &A@ETE,
fi ~ljayyihtov ZTEPOV ceived, or good news
which not YOU received, or good news different other than what YOU
6 06, ? 6 i e a a 0 ~ , ~aA6q d v E ~ ~ d 3 e . accepted, YOU easily
which not YOU accepted, finely YOU are putting up. put up [with him].
abundance,

into

the

11

11

17, ISa Jehovah,

JTs8JS14Je-18;

the Lord, ~ B v g s y ~ .

- , --?

Aoyi<opa~ y&p p 6Zv

6mpq~iva1

5F0r I consider that

1 have not fn a single

1am reckoning for nobrng to have come behind

hom6hwv. 6 i 62 ~ a thing
i
proved inferior
apostles;
if but also t o YOUR s u p e r f i n e
i6t$ITQq T& A6yo1 a h ' oG ~ f i y v b a ~ ~ ,apostles. 6But even
ordmary to the word, but not to the knowledge, if 1 am U I U W in
~ ~
&A' Cv
.rrcnrri
q ~ ~ p c i u a v ~ ~CVq speech, I certainly am
but in every (thing) (ones) having manifested in not in knowledge; but
in every way we man~ B u t v ~ i q3p&q.
all (things) into YOU.
ifested it to YOU in
things.
7 "H
d p a p ~ i a v C~oiqucr
Epcrv~hv
Or
sin
'
I did
myself
7 Or did I commit
by humbling
~aretvGv
Iv a
I ~ ~ Ea ~ sin
S
making lowly
in order that
YOU
myself that YOU might
d q o 0 ( ~ ~ ~ 6 ~ 1 6 a p ~ + T& ~ ~ be
i r exalted, because
might be put hlgh UP, because free grft the of the without cost I gladly
0 ~ 0 6 ~6ayyih10v ~iiqyy~htu&pqv bpiv; declared t h e iZ 0 od
God
good news I declared as good news to YOU?news of God to YOU?
8 Other congregations
8 &Aha< i ~ ~ h q u i a qCuirhqua
hapb
Other
ecclesias
I robbed having received I robbed by accepting
b+hv~ov rphq ~ f i v bpljv 6taKoviav, 9 Kai provisions in order to
provision toward the of YOU
service,
and minister to YOU;9 and
.rrap&v
. r r ~ 6 ~ irptirq
Kai yet when I was presbeing alongside
toward
YOU
and ent with YOU and I
fell in need, I did*not
ficrr~pqeeiq
06
KaTEv&pl<qoa
having been put behind
not
I lay torpid down on become a burden ' to
a single one, for
oiieev6q.
T
yhp
3 m i p p&
ofnoone;
the
for
beingbeaind
ofme t h e b r o t h e r s t h a t
r p o o a v ~ ~ ~ h i j p o u a 01
v
d6dqoi
a e 6 v - r ~ ~came from Mac'e'do'filled up toward
the brothers having come ni.a abundantly sup6x6 Ma~~Soviaq.
~ ab
i
rav~i
QPapij plied my deficiency.
from Macedonia; and in everything wezht-free Yes, in every Way 1
kept myself unbur&pau.ri)v 3piv hrjpqaa ~ a i TP~~OWmyself to YOU
I kept
and Ishall e keeping. densome to YOU and
10 EUTIV &hrj0~1a~ p l m o i r b ipoi 61-1 fi will +keep myself *I t is
truth
of Christ in me that the l o I t is. 8 truth of
case that
~ a l j ~ u at qi r ~ q03 cppayijue~a~ eiq & p ~ Christ in
boastlng
this not will be fenced in into me in no' stop shall .be %put
this
Of
TO?^ ~ h i p a u ~~ " q'Axaiac;. 11 61& ~ i the -slopes o f . b e Achaia.
Through wh&? mine. in ' the regions
bTI . O f i ~ d y m i )
.q
;
& &i)q Of A'chafia. -11 For
Because
not
I am loving
YOU? The
m d what reason? Becsquse
I do not love YOU?
oT6ev. .
God knows [I do],
has known.
12 NOW what I am
12 "0 Sh. . rot63
~ a .i *rro['aw,
. What
but
I am doinpi and
I sh& do, doing I mill-;still do,
,,
iva
. C K K ~ ~ J W Tfiv
&qopClfiv that I map cut off
in order that
I might.cut off
the
onrush-brom t h e p r e tex-t f r o m
those who are want-,
T
: % E ~ ~ V T W &~oppfiv,
V
yva
of the (ones)
willing ,onrush-from, in order that ing a pretext for
TGV

imephiav

of the over-exceedingly

'

2 CORINTHIANS 11:21-28'

2 CORINTHIANS 11: 1&20

found equal
E ~ ~ E ~ G D I being
V us in
to
the office
of which they boast.
KCte&q ~ a S)pe?q.
i
13 oi y&p TOIOCTOI 13 For such men are
according as also we.
The for such (ones) false apostles, deceitly~u6ccrriwroho1,
6py6~a1
66A101, ful workers, transpseudo-apostles,
workers
deceitful, forming themselves
p&~acqqporrr<EVOI eiq drrroa~6hovc;Xprmofi. into apostles of Christ.
refashioning sekes into
apostles
of Christ; 14 And no wonder, for
Satan himself keeps
14 ~ a orj
i kfipa,
a h 6 q yhp 6 Zc~r<xyB~
and not wonder, very (one) for the Satan
transforming himself
p ~ ~ a u ~ q p m i <e ~i ~&yyEhov
at
9 ~ ~ ~ 15
6 5 olj
. into an angel of light.
is transforming self into angel of light;
not 15 I t is therefore nothotrv ~i ~ a 01
i G I ~ K O V OaI h 6 i n g g r e a t if his
great (thmg) therefore if also the servants of him ministers also keep
p ~ ~ yani<o\rral
a w
JS
~~dotovoltransforming themare refashioning themselves
as
servants selves into ministers of
~ I K ~ I O U ~ W ~ b~ v,
76 T ~ O S Bo-ra~ r i g h t e o u s n e s s . But
of righteousness, of whom tine
end
will be their end shall be according to their works.
K ~ T &
7& Bpya ~ ~ T G v .
according to the works of them.
1 6 1 say again, Let
16 flidlv
Nyw,
Tiq
PE no man think I am
I am saymg,
anyone
me unreasonable. Still, if
Again
6 6 5 ~ &qpova efval'-ei
62.
p ? y ~ , YOU really do, accept
might think senseless to be; - if but not m fact, me even if as unreaK&V
Gq
& pova
6kEauei p ~ ,sonable, that I too
and likely as sense?ess (one) accept Yon me, may do some little
17 What I
'iva
~ d r y 3p1~p6v TI
~ a u x j a w p a ~boasting.
'
in order that also I little somewhat I might boast; speak I speak, not
17 i3
- ha?,&
06
K ~ T &
K I ~ P ~ O Vafter the Lord's examwhat I am speaking not according to Lord ple, but as in unreaAd&,
&Ah' J q i v drqpooirvg, i v ra6-r~ sonableness, in this
I am speaking, but as in senselessness, in this cocksureness peculiar
~ f j~OCTT~CJEI
~ a v x j u & o q18
. &mi to boasting. 18 Since
d e sub-standing o:%e
boastmg.
Since many are boasting ac~ o h h o i~avxGv-ra~ KaTh
f i v a h p ~ a ~, d t y dcording to the flesh,
many are boasting according to the flesh, also I I t o o will boast.
Y&P 19Por YOU gladly. put
~ a uj xo o p a ~ .
19 fl6iwq
Gladly
should boast.
for up with the unreasonable persons, seeing
&V~XW~E
TQV
& p6mv
roo are puttmg up with
of the
senseyess (ones) YOU are reasonable.
20In fact, YOU put
~ p c i v ~ p o6 ~ ~ ~ 20s &vEx~cde.
up with whoever enc
sensible being;
roo are puttlng up with 3::
6p&q ~ a ~ a 6 0 v h o i ,&i TIC slaves YOU, whoever
E?
TI$
is enslaving,
if
anyone devours [what YOU
Yon
if
anyone
K ~ T E O ~ ~ E I ,7
TI<
h a p P ~ v e ~&?
,
71s have], whoever grabs
is eating down, if anyone is recelvmg, if anyone [what YOU have],
h a i ET~I,
EY TI^ &isI T ~ ~ U O T T O Vwhoever exalts himface
self over C ~ o u l ,%'?is lifting up gimself upon, if anyone ihto
ever strikes YOU,- .- 1Il.
3p8q Mper.
-1
the face.
YOU
is flaying.
in

which

K~VX&VTUI

they are boasting

they might be found

21

dt~cpiav

Afyw,

Gq

TI

21 1 say this t o [our]

dishonor, as though
our position had been
fip&q I j a e ~ v j ~ a p ~ v .
weak.
we have been weak;
i3ut if anyone else
b
t$
6'
&v
TIC
rohpe, i v acts
bold in somein what but likely anyone is daring.
-. in
thing-I
am talking
&qp006vn
hiyw,
rohpG
~dryh. unreasonably-L
too
senselessness
I am saying,
am daring
also r. am acting bold in it.
22 'EPpaioi
E ~ I V ;
~dryG. ' l o p a q h ~ i ~ a22
i Are they Hebrews?
Hebrews
are they?
also I.
Israelites
I am one also. Are
I am
~ i a ~ v ; ~ d y h . m i p p a 'ABpcx6p
~ i a l v ; they Israelites?
Are they
are they? also I.
Seed
of Abraham are they? One
Abraham's seed? I am
~&yc5.23 G I ~ K O V O I
xp1moir
eioiv; also. 23 Are .they minalso I.
Servants
of Christ
are they? isters of Christ? I rempaqpov8v
Ad&,
~ I T EBy&~
ply like a madman, I
Being beside one's mind I am speaking, over
I;
am more outstandingly one: in labors more
b K ~ O I S ~ T E ~ I ~ U O T ~ cv
~ W ~ (~v?C(~aiq
,
in
labors
more abundantly.
in
Dnsons plentifu11~, in prisons
in
I T E ~ I U C J O T ~ C@ vhqyaiq h&p&rhh6v~w(,
i v more plentifuliy
to an el;cess,
more abundantly, m blows
surpassingly,
in
in near-deaths often.
flavcho~q - ~ r o h h 6 ~ 124
~ ' b ~ ~ ' ibo v b a i ~ ~ v24 By Jews I five
deaths
many times;
by
Jews
times received fortv
' T T E V T ~ K IT~ E G U E ~ ~ K O V T
~
Trap&
p i a v EAaPov s trek e s 1e ss 0 n 6,
five times
forty
beside one Ireceiveh, 25 three times I was
with rods, once
25
pis
ipaP6ioeqv,
h a < beaten
three times
I was beaten with staves,
once I was stoned, three
times I experienced
Ehledraeqv,
TP~S
ivau+yqaa,
shipwreck, a night
I was stoned,
three times
I was shipwrecked, and a day I have
wx~jpepov b 76 P ~ 8 3 ITETT0ir)Ka. spent in the deep;
night (and) day
in
the
deep
Ihave done; 26 in journeys often.
26 6601~opia1q
nohh&~~q,
K I V ~ ~ V Oin
I ~ dangers from rivto wayfarings
many hmes,
to dangers ers, in dangers from
highwaymen, in danrro~ap&v, K I V ~ W O Ihgu~ijv,
~
KIVGOVOI< gers from [my own]
of rivers,
to dangers of plunderers, - to dangers r a c e , i n d a n g e r s
i~ Y ~ V O U ~K, I V ~ W O I < 6
keV&V, K I V ~ ~ V O ( <f r o m _ t h e n a t i o n s ,
out of race, to dangers out of nations, to dangers in dangers in the
hr I T ~ ~ E IK, I V S ~ V&vO I ~ hpqpiq,
K I V ~ I & O I S city, in dangers in
t h e wilderness, i n
in city, to dangers in desolate place to dangers
a t sea, in
iv Bcrh6aug, K I V G O V O I.~ i v qeu6a6M(Po1q, dangers
dangers among false
in
=a.
to dangers in pseudo-brothers, brothers,
27 in labor
&ypmvial~
n toK labbr
~ I T W KC[^ p 6 $ ~ , &V
and toil, in. sleepand to toil, in abstinencesfrom sleep l e s s . n i g h t s o f t e n , ,
p ~ ~ h h & i~v ~hlp3
q , Kai 6iqJ~1, $v v q m ~ i a l q in hunger and thirst,
i n ' abstinence from
many [times]. -in hunger and to thirst, in fastings
food many times, in
ToM'&KI~,Bv $ 0 ~ ~~1a iy u p v 6 q ~ 1 . .
cold and nakedness. .
many times. in cold and to nakedness.
.- -- - - --28 B e s i d e s t h o s e
28
xopis
TGV
T ~ P E K T ~ ~fl
things
of an external
- Apart from the (things) beside outside the kind, there
is what
bicrrauiq
I
j
~
a
e
'
jphpav, fi r u s h e s i n on me
standing upon to me the according to
day,
the from- day to day, t h e
K ~ T &

According to dishonor I am saying, as that

b ~ h q o i G v .29 riq anxiety f o r all the

ecclesias.
Who congegations. 29 Who
droe~vG;
~ i qis weak, and I am
~ a i. O ~ K
Otd~vri,
I am weak?
Who not weak? Who is
and - not
is weak,
stumbled, and I am
rrvpo6 al'
a~av6ahi<era1, ~ a oi 6 ~t y 3 am
on & e i
not incensed? is being caused to fall, and not
I
30 If boasting there
30 1 ~auxBa9a1
6~?,
T&
If
to boast
it is binding,
the (things) must be, I will boa$
crijq dtoewdaq wou ~ a u x f i o o ~ 31
a ~ . 6 0 d q of the things havhig
of the weakness of me I shall boast.
The God t o do with my weakness, 31 T h e God and
~ a .rrarilp
i
TOG K U ~ ~ O U'lrlaoir
O@V,
and Father of the
Lord
Jesus
hasknown. Father of the Lord
6
- Qv
eirhoyq~hq eEq TOGS aiGvaq, Jesus, even the One
the. Cone) being'
blessed
inta the
ages.
who is to be praised
6 ~ 1 03
q~G60pa1.32 2v Aapao~c2 b forever, knows I amthat
not
I am lying.
Jn
Damascus
the not lying. 32 In Dai8v&pxqq ' A p h a TOG paa!Xioq
iqpoirpqt mascus the governor
ethnarch of Aretas the*
k~ng
was guardlng u n d e r A-r'e'tas the
T ~ V m6hiv Aapaa~qvGv m&uai p ~ 33
, Kai king was guarding the
the
city of Damascenes to seize me,
and city of the Dam-a:
61d
8upi60q &I
qcxpydrvn
ixahdroeqv scenes' to seize me;
through window in plaited basket I was lowered 33 but through a win61Zt TO; TE~XOUS ~ a ii<k~uyovT&< x~ipqq daw in t h e wall I was
through the wall and I fled out of the hands lowered in a wicker
basket and escaped hii
a6~oir.
of him.
hands.
K a u ~ & a B a ~ 6.6.
03 crvp~Cpov
I have t o boast,
To be boastlng Itisbinding; not bearing with
It
'behe)16, ih~rjaopai 62 iq 6-rr~aaiac
ficia; but I shall pass
indeed, I shall come but inta
sights
and on to supernaturak
KuPiou.
OTGa
dnro~aA64JEl
5
visions and revelations
of Lord.
I have known
revelations
of Ethel Lord. 21
Gv8pwrrov
hr
XPIUTO
mow a man in
man
in
Chrzst
ion with Christ wh?,
6&aa~oo&pwv, ?T
& ~6lJa~l
fourteen years a g w
fourteen, - - whether
in
body
whether in the body
oEa,
E ~ T E h ~ h q TOO
u0pa7oq
I do
knOgb;'
I have known, or outside of the - body
- : out of the- .bqcly qg
8~bq'
OTSEV, 0?6a,
b
Ihave known,
the
~ o -d has known, - do ' not know; GodtpnaYgma
:
-;oioijTov
gag knows-was .dcaughf
having Been.* sn&tcHeCA&waythe such Cone) - anb1 away* a s &ch to,"the
oT6a . - ' TC%V third heaved 3-3-YP&71,
-rpi-roo o6pavoc.. 3 Kai third '":. heaven-. -' . And
;- - - I have known , the know, s+h a +
7 0 1 0 ~ ~& 0
V ~~~ W . T O \ L ; .
hE
iv ~hllaT1' 7 7 ~ whetGer -in the, bo@.
such
man, ,- whether in
body
or .or apart, from the
xwpiq
TOG ,o h p a ~ o qO \ ~ K
o?6a1
apart from the
body
n o t I have known, the body, I do !not God knows- , ?-that
e~i)q OEEV,
4 BTI
'I~PTEXYTI.
he W a s caught awaypip1.pva

anx~ety

1~aa6v TDV
the

of a l l

1.

12

12

2::
2

:=-

.&

*.--.

kgbwj

God

has known,

that he was snatchedaway,

s i ~ 76v .rrapcZi~~aov
~ a i~ ~ U O U U E 'V &ppq~a -into. paradisea and
into the
paradise
and he heard unsayable h e a r d u n u t t e r a b l e

wards which it ig not

lawfd for- a man to
Aahioa~.5 h i p TOG T O I O ~ O U ~ a u x ' a o p a ~speak. 50ver such a
boast, but
to speak.
Over the such (one) I s h ~ b o a s t , ' . man 1,
I will not- boast over
6rZp 62 &pauro;I 03 uaux'oopa~ ~i p' Iv-~aiqmyself, except a s reover but myself not I
b0-t
if n a in. the spects lmy] weaknessdoe~v~ialc,.6 i&v
BEXj a w
es. 6 For if I ever do
we?knesses. , l ever
I should be willing- Want to boast., I shall
- - be unreasonable,
~auXilaao0a1,o 3 ~EQopal & q p ~ v , @ ~ ~ ~ B I C Cnot
Y
to boast, . n o t I shall be senseless, -.truth
for 1 shalI say the
.kp6-,
q~i60pa1 66,- pfi 715 . ~ i q truth. But I abstain,
I shall sag; I am spanng ,but, not anyone mta i n o r d e r t h a t n o
p
h o y i q ~ a l h i p 6 . @hL.rrel
fi One.. should- put to
me should reckon over what he is seeing 'me Qr my credit more than
&KO~EI
eg Ppoir, 7 KC[^ TG irmppohq what he sees I am
he is hearing out of me,
and to the over-cast' : Or he hears from me,
7 just' because of the
TGV ~ o K ~ A ~ * E w v .
of the
revelations.
excess of the revelations.
616
IVM
~ h e r e f o r i ,t h a t I
Through which
in order that .
might not 'feel overly
b~epaipwpat,
i666q
there was
I may be overly lifted up, war given tc!;~
given me a thorn in
u a p ~ i ,&yy~AoqIarav6
to the flesh,
angel
of satan: in:.
::ro
that g
E . the flesh* an angel of
Satan, to keep slap~oXaqi<n,
wI v a
ping me, that I might
he may be slapping,
in order that
not be overly exalted.
d~cpaipopa~. 8 3 ~ L p
8 I n this behalf 1
I may be overly lifted up.
Over
three
times entreated
Ti)v K'P'OV
Ta~EK*'ua
that
the Lord that it might
three tunes the Lord
I entreated
dcrrornfi
h' &poir. 9 ~ a i e'ipq~6v depart from me; 9 and
said to
it might stand off from me;
and he has said Yet he
me
:
-:'MY
undeserved
UOI
' A K E ~ QOI
4
X ~ P ~ S.
t6 me Is sukcient to you the undeserved kindness kindness
for 3ou; f o r ' [my]
6 G v a ~ 1 <iv
troeEveio
;
!te
gower
in
weakness pawe? is being made
perfect in weakness."
TEAE~T~I.
"HGto~a
p6Mov Most gladly, therefore
is being finished. Most gladly therefore
rather
will I rather .boast
~auXrjaopa! hv raiq d r o 8 ~ v ~ i a l ~'iva
I shall be boasting in the weaknesses, in order that as respe=ts m y weaknesses, that the power
&~rto~qvhoq
gpk fi Sljvaplq TOG of . the Christ may
might pitch tent upon me the
Power Of the like a, tent remain
X~IQTOG. 10
Sib
~ 6 5 0 ~ 6 Zv over me. 10 Therefore
Christ.
Through which I am thinking Well in 1 take, pleasure in
weaknesses, in Insults,
d t ~ e ~ v ~ i a t qb
, . iipp~oiv, b & v & ~ K ~ I ~ EV
,
weaknesses, -in
insults,
in necessities,
in in cases Of need, iri

bi~.ma
sayings W$*.-

not

lawful
h@v
(thing)
-

5:~

3::

$3
U06%*
.

'

44

Paradise, ' P ~ K B V ~ S ~ P J * ~
or,~ J"a
~ ; garden."

-.

T p i ~ o v TOGTO

13

13 This is the third

Epxopa~ n p i ) ~3p&q'

time I am cornI T m6pmoq

660 pap~ljpwv ~ a i' T P I ~ V ing to YOU. "At the
upon
mouth
of two witnesses and of three mouth of two witnesscnor0rju~ra1
n&v
bqpa. es or of three every
will be made to stand
every
s a ~ m g . matter must be estab;
lished." 2 1 have s a d
2
rpoeip ~a . ~ a i
npohiyo
I have saidaefore and I a m saying beforehand previously and, as if
(SS
rap3v'
76
GE~TEPOV
~ a ipresent t h e second
as
being alongside
the
second [time1
and time and yet absent
~ I T ~ V vih
TOTS
n p o q r p p ~ 6 0 1 v now, I say in advaee
being absent now to the (ones) havlng slnne before to those who have
sinned before and
~ a i~ o i q
Aolnoiq
nBo~v, 671 k
and to the leftover (ones)
all,
that if ever all the rest, that
39w
~ i q ~6 n a t v 03 cpeicropa~, ever I come again I
I should come mto the again not 1 shall spare, Will not spare, 3 since
3 2nd S O K I ~ ~ ~C ~VT E ~ T E
TOG &J &poi YOU are seeking a
since
proof
YOU are seeking of the m
me proof of Christ speakAaAoGv~oq xpla-roii. ijq &iq bp&q o d ~dtoe!Ji ing in me, [Christ]
speaking , Christ; who into YOU not is weak who is not weak -to&Ah&
Swa-rei
iv bpiv, 4 ~ a i y&p ward Y O U but is
but
is powerful
in
you,
and
for powerful among YOU.
kcr~aup69q
2
dtCTeEViaq, &Ah 4True, indeed, he
he was put on stake
out of
weakness,
but was impaled owing
Cfi ' i~ G U V C ~ ~ E G 6.~06.
J~
~ ayhp
\ J)p~iq to weakness, but he
he is living out of power of God. And for we is alive owing to God's
&a8&voGpev b a
&Ah&
<jaopev power. True, also, we
are weak
in
him, - ,but
we shalllive are weak with hirp,
ow
a376 i~ 6uvdp~wq 8 ~ 0 6 ~ i q b u t we shall live totogether with him' out of
power
of God into gether with him owing
to God's power towafd
&p&q.
this I am comlng toward YOU;

Third time

YOU.

YOU.

5 'Eavrobq
Selves

TEI~&<ETE

~i

be YOU testing if

n i a ~ e l , &avrobq

iTZ

YOU

~ f i. 5 K e e ~ t e s t i n k

$v

are in the whether YOU are in

~OKI~&~ETE'

fi

0 6 ~the faith* keep prov::

be YOU proving;
or
not ing what YOU your:
&TI
y IVGQKETEkaur06q 871' 1 qoocq X t u ~ 6 q selves are. O r do y.on
YOU are recognizing
selves that Jesus
ghrlst
not recognize that "Je:
Christ i s hi u d o n
$v hpiv; &i
pfif I
d t 6 6 ~ t ~ o i EGTE.
m
YOU?. if . not what disapproved YOU are. with YOU?UnIess ' Y ~ U
faith.

selves

~ V G U E U ~ ETI; fipE?(; are di~approved. 6-l:

wiwkhow that we
truly hope ' YOU " dbiB
come to-know we-,ixre
O ~ K9crptv
&66~1
POI.
'
r , - .
, .
not , we are disapproved.
,
. ,
.
not dikapproved.
7 NOW we pray ,'to
7
E G ~ ~ ) ~ E O & 66 'rp;q
T ~ GQ E ~ V pfi
We are praying but toward the God not God that YOU - magi
do nothing wrong,
~ o t i j a a t bp6q K U K ~ V pq6tv, 0 6 ~ T~~
to do
YOU'
bad
nothing, not - in order that not that. we 'our.:
selves may appear
p
K
O
(PavQpev,
drhXY
yva
we approved we might appear, but in order that approved, but---thafi
6

&rri<o

62'

871

-1am hoping b u t that

'

YOU

'+

-a.

T~

"

b ~ a i q76
YOU

~crhdv

the fine (thing)

dq $6il~lpol

YOU

hp~v.

...~OI!TE,
f i p ~ i q62 YOU may be doing
may be doing, we but ' what is fine, though

as &sapproved we may be.

TI

K ~ T &

8 06

ourselves

may

~ { qa q e ~ i a q ,a h & bmrr2p~ f i q 8 For we can do nothbut -. over the ing against the truth,
Y ~ P
6rav
but only for the truth.

anything down on the

truth,
Mqeeiaq. 9
xaipop~v
truth.,
We are rejoicing

fip~yq

yep Suvap~tX we

Not for we are able appear disapproved.

C ~ J ~ E V E ~ ~ E VU',Geiq

.YOU

82

whenever 9 we certainly rejoice

6uva~oi whimever wt?-are weak

powerful but YOU are po,werful;

. I$TETO%O ~ a i &3~6p&ea., $p~ ir d v and for this we are
you may be; this aiso we are Praying. the oi8~ou praging, y o w w g
we

may be weak,

for -

~a-r&p~tatv. 10

but

A&& TOGTO

~ a 6 ~ areadjusted. l Q T h a t is
I write these
things while , absent,
bcrrhb, '
YP~~!C?,
iva
being absent
I am wntmg,
in order fhat t h a t , when I a m
napcjv
pfi . *drrro~6pwq
x p j o o p a ~ present, 1 may not
beingalongside not in cutting-off way I mlght behave act Mfi severity ac- K
&Sorroiav +J
6 ~Cplot
to the
accordmgto the authority which the
Lord
'
thoritY
the Lord
E~GJK&J ' pot, ~ i q oi~06opfiv ~ a i O' ~ K aiq
baild
gave
to me, into upbuilding and not into gave
up and -not *totear
~aBaip~a~v.'
>
taking down.
down.
11
A O I T ~ V , &6~X$oi,
X ~ X ~ ~ E T E ~ Ilbinally, brothers,
Leftover (thing), brothers, - be YOU rejoicing, . continue to rejoice; to
K ~ T ~ ~ T ~ < E D ~ E , nap&aheio9e,
76 be rkadjusted; to be
be YOU being adjusted down, be YOU comfarted, the comforted, to think
aO-rZ,
~~OVE~TE, E ~ ~ ~ V E ~ E T~
E , a ii n . agreement, to live
very (thing) be YOU minding, be YOU at peace, and
peaceably; a n d t h e
b
' ~ ^ q dtyhqq ~ a ~ipivqq
i
gofar ~ E B '
the ~ o of
d be
love
and of peace will be with God of love and- of
3pGjv. 12 'Aandroaaee drhhjhouq - Q- & y i ~peace, _ will ' Be with
- Greet yon
- one another in holv YOU. 12Greet one anYOU.
phfi.)ran. 13 'Aor&<ovfal 6p&q oi - - hy~ot-- Other -'with
krss. Are greeting YOU the holy (ones) kiss. X3All the holy
arirv~aq.
ones' &d
YOU- their
all.
'
, greetings.
14- 'H
. X&PIS
' TOG
Kupiou
f4 The u n d e s h e d
he undeserved klndness of the .Lord kindness of the- l o r d
' Iqoo@ Xp~moG~ a J)
i d t y h TOG - BEO&~ a i
Jesus
Christ and the love of the God and Jesus Christ and, the
,love of God and t+e
fi ~olvwvia TOG &y-fov ~~~eljpccroq
PET&
the
sharing
spirit
with sharing fn the holy
- of the holy IT~XTCJV
hu&v.
1 spirit be with all of
adjustment down.

, Through

this these (things) why

/I

all

,of YOU.

"

"

I YOU.

841
hE

out of

a n apostle,
f flaGhoq drrrbcr~ohoq, OGK dm' hu0pi-rrov
neither from men
Paul
apostle,
not from
men
txv9pG~ou MA& 616 "IqaoG nor through a man,
036h
61'
but through Jesus but through Jesus
man
nor through
XplmoG ~ a t io 6 ~crrp6q TOG
h & i p y o q Christ and God the
Christ and God Father the (one) havmg raised Father, who raised
him up from the dead,
aC~6v &K
ve~pGv, 2 ~ a oi
i
a3v
him out of dead (ones),
and the together with 2 and all the brothers
&poi IT&Ts &6dqoi, Taiq & ~ K h q q i a l ~7% with me, to the conecclesias
of the gregations of Ga-la';
brothers, to the
all
me
ti.a:
rahorrlaqGalatia;
3 May YOU have un3
X~PIS
3y'iv
~ a i eipfivq deserved kindness and
undeserved kindness
to YOU, and
peace peace from God our
dcrr6 8eoS ~ a ~ p 64pGv
q
~ a iK U ~ ~ O U'IqcoG Father and Cthel Lord
from God Father of us and of Lord Jesus Jesus Christ. 4He
6 6 ~ ~ 0 5i a u ~ b vh i p gave himself for our
TOO
Xp~uroO, 4
the (one) having given himself over sins that he might
Christ,
deliver us from the
61~0s
ktrihq~al
T&V &pap~lGv ljpijv
of us so that he might take out present wicked system
sms
the
&K
706 aiDvoq TOG
~VEUTGTOSof things according
o
f the
age
the havingstoodin to the will of our
ITov~~oG
KaTh
76 eihgpa TOG BEOG God and Father, 5 to
wicked according to the
will
of the God whom be the glory
~ a ir a ~ p b q ?p&v, 5
6
$i %(;a eiq f o r e v e r a n d ever.
and Father
of us,
to whom the glory into Amen.
TOGS aiijvaq TGV aiGvwv- dxpfiv.
6 1 marvel that
ages;
amen.
ages
of the
the
YOU are being so
O G T ~ ~ a x t w squickly removed from
671
6 Qaupcirria,
thus
quickly the One who called
that
I am wondering
p ~ ~ a ~ i B s a 9 ~ - &IT&
Y O U with Christ's
Yon are being transferred
from
the (one) undeserved kindness
~ a h i u a v ~ o q fib&< kv
x6pl~l
over t o another
having called
YOU
in
undeserved kindness sort of good news.
Xpla~oG
~ T E ~ O eljC(yyih~ov,
V
7
8 O ~ K7But it is not anof Christ into different good news,
which not o t h e r ; o n l y t h e i e
&-TIV
Zjrhho- ~i p TIV& eio~v
oi
a r e c e r t a i n ones
is
another; if not some are
the (ones) who are causing YOU
~apciruuov~eq 6 pcirq
Ka'L
eihov~eq trouble a n d wantagitating
YOU
and
willing ing to pervert the
pe~au-rp~+al
~6 ~ l j a y y i h ~ o v TO; good news about the
to turn onto other side
the
good news
of the
xplqoir. 8 &Ah& ~ a i&hv f i p ~ i qij &yydoq C h r i s t . /However,
even if we or an angd
Christ.
But also if ever we or angel

840

heaven

~ircryyehiaq~al

bpiv lout of heaven were

should declare as good news to YOU to declare to YOU as

3yiv, good news something

clared to YOU as
dv60ey a
a .
9
good news, let him
anathema.
let him be.
be accursed. 9 As we
-rrpoe~p
j~apcv,
~ a i
6p-rI
Tdrhlv have said above, I
we have said before,
also
right now
again
a h now say again,
A~YCG,
nif ,. anyone
TI$
irycirs Whoever
it is that is
I am saying,
YOU
declaring to YOU as
eljayydi<e~al
6 good news something
is declaring good news to
beside
which beyond what YOU acT~~&&PETE, . &&&pa
E'mw. cepted, let him be
YOU received alongside,
anathema
let him be. accursed.
10 "Aprl
yhp drvOpGtrouq
nei6w
10 Is it, in fact,
Right now for
men
a m I persuading men 1 am now tryij
.rbv 8 ~ 6 ~ ;fi
$q~i)
drv9pchotq ing to persuade or
or
the
God?
Or am seeking
to men
God? Or am I seekd r p ~ u ~ e ~ vi; &[ &v9pdm01q ~~PECTKOV, ing to please men?
to be pleasing? If yet
to men
I was pleasing, ~f I were yet pleasXp~crroG
6oGAoq
O ~ K
fjyqv. ing men, I would
of Christ
slave
not
likely
I was. not be Christ's slave.
11
yvwpiro
yhp 3
&6EA+oi, ll For I put YOU
I am making known
for
to You,
brothers, o n n o t i c e , b r o t h ers, that the good
76
~rjayyfitov
6
the
good news
the (one) n e w s w h i c h w a s
e6ayyEA1aeZv
6-r' ipoO TI declared by me as
having been declared as good news by
me that good news is not
OCK ~ ( T T I V
~ a ~ &vepw-rov.
h
12 0662 s o m e t h i n g human;
not
it is
according to
man;
neither l 2 f o r n e i t h e r did
I receive it from
ylxp kyb map& dolepcj-rou
rrapfiaf3ov
for
I
beside
of man
I received alongside m a n , n o r w a s I
taught Citl, except
a 6 ~ 6 , oiil-E
t6186xBqv, dhhh
61'
it,
nor
1 was taught,
but
through through revelation by
Jesus Christ.
h o ~ a h 6 p e o c ; ' I quo5 Xptaroir.
revelat-lon
of Jesus
Christ.
- 13YOU, of course,
1 3 'H~obacrre yhp mjv &p+v drvaarpoqjv h e a r d a b o u t m y
You heard
for the my
conduct
conduct formerly in
Ju'da-ism, that to the
TOTE
&v T@ ' IovGaTap~, TI
sometime in the
Judaism,
that according to point Of excess I
i6iw~ov
T+v
&Kdquiav k e p t o n p e r s e c u t hepi3ohj v
I was persecuting
the
ecclesia
ing the congregation
over-cast
of God and devasTOG 9 ~ 0 6~ a i & T ~ ~ ~ O U V ab~fiv,14
of the God and I was laying waste
it,
and tating it, 14and I
IT~O~KOITTOV
iv Ti+j 'loVfjayap@
h g p was making greater
I was striking before in the
Judaism
over progress i n Ju'da.rrohhoirq
~ U V Q A I K I G Tgv
~ ~ ~ i ) Y ~ V E , ism than many of
many
of (same) age Gith
in
thk
race my Own age in my
pout tr~p~aaoripwq<qhomjq im6pxwv T&V race, as I was far
of me, more abundantly zealous
being
of the more z ~ ~ ~ ofor
u S the
T~P'

beside

f Paul,

03pavoir

GALATIANS 1: 9-14

which

~Cqyyd~odry~Ba

we declared as good news

to YOU, beyond what we de-

r r a p a ~ ~ o ~ ~15v . "07~ 62 traditions of my bWhen but thers. 15 But when

tradibons.
God, who separated
&qo ioaq
. ~ 6 6 6 ~ q u mb 0 ~ 6 d~
f
thought yefi the GO& the (one) having C efined
off me from my
and called-Cme3
KotA[as
prl~p6q pou
~ a womb
i
me
out of
cavity
of mother
of me
and through his WGdes e r v e d kinrtness,
~c;hEaae
6Ih
xdrpu~oq
having c a e d through
undeserved kindness thought good 16ta re;
h
conl
16 & o ~ ~ Aa61 T&V uibv adT0ir b hpoi v a his
nection
with
me,.
thnf
of hun
to r e v e 3
the Son of him in me
n
day
&T& &V I might declare the
tva
in-order that I may declare as good news him in g o d news about him
to the nations* did
To:S geveolv,. &(&Q$
ad
T~OUWE%~~V
the 'nations, im'mediately* not. I p u t s e L f u ~ t o w a r d not go a t once '&to
oapKi ~~i &:parr; 17 oC61, d r ~ j A 0 0 ~iq conference With flesh
ta flesh- and to blood,
neither I went up into and blood. 17 Neither
' I ~ ~ ~ o srrp6q
6 h ~ T&>P,
~ ~
~ p b &FOG did I go up Jerus*
Jerusalem
toward
the
before
me lem to those who Were
& o ~ & , u ~&Ah& h4ABov ~ i < 'ApcrPiav, apostles previous .to
me, but I went off h t o
apostles,
but
I went off into
Arabia,
Arabia, and I came
~ a T&AIV
i
h(ic~p&qa
Aapa~~6v.
back again to Da-

TOT

.rrmplrcijv .IOU

af me

paternal

aerlrrpG

and again I turned under into

Damascus.

wh+t (things) but

~ord.

1,amwntmg t a ~ a u ,

702 BCOG TI ' 06 p 6 0 p ~ -

&v&rov

in sight

of the

REI IT^

21

TP~CC'&q

God that not

am lying-

f i ~ ~ oeiq
v -r?c ~hipcrra

TGG

Thereupon I came into the . sIopes of the

;tUpiaq Kai
q
KthlKiaq. 22 fipqv 62
Syria
and of the
Cilicia.
I was
but

TG

cjrlvooljpevoq

being unknown

&KKAnaia~q ~ f i q
ecclesias

of the

* Ior,rGaTaq
. Judea

XplmQ, 2 3 1.16~0~6;
Christ,

8~1

*at

only

'0

The (one) persecuting

~rjayyehi<~~ar

~aiq

hearlng

61h~ov

to the

the (ones)

&KO~OVTE~

but

is declaring as good news

Taiq

TpoucjTcl,
face

of the

&V

in

they were

TOT;

,&,

sometime now

via~rv
hith

qv

which

YOU,

o' '

'

.in

th)

sight of God, I -am

not. lying.
. 21 After that I went
into the.regions ojsyria and of CPli'cia,
22 But I was unknom
by face to the cungre. gations of J ~ * d emat
'~
.were in union with
Christ; 23they
used to hear :"The
that formerly perse
cuted US is now declaring the good news
about the faith which

24

cv &poi r6v 0 . ~ 6 ~ .
me

the

GO^.

,
f

:i

'

'

~ a hi e formerly devas-

and tated." 24So they be-

gan glarifying ~ o d
because of me.
Then after four*E~TEITC( 616
6 r ~ m ~ u a & p o vhiw
teen
gpm
agaio
mereupon
through
fourteen
years went up to Jerusalem
71dlv
drvhfhjv
iq 'I~pou6Auya MET& ~ t Bart+.bas,
h
takagain
I stepped up into
Jerusalem with mg also Tltw dong
with me. 2 But I went
i3apvdr@xt
ouv~apccha~bv ~ a i T~TOV.
Barnabas, having taken along with also
Titus; UP BS a ITS'Ult of a
And I laid
2 ~ @ Q V 61,
K ~ T &
trrroxMu~lv.~ a revelation.
i
them
go.d
Istepped up but according to revelation; and before
news which I a.m
dtv&hpflv a&.ro?~ T
~ ~ ? ~ r y y i h' l o v 3 .prea~bingamong the
I P U ~ U P tothem
the
goodnews
which n a t i o n s , privately,
~ r l p b a o o 9 TOTS @ ~ E U I V , ~ m ' however, before those
I am preaching m
the
nations,
according to ,ho
ouhtanding
i6iav
6&
TOTS
~ K ~ ~ , U I V pfi
,
men, for fear that
own lplaceL but to the (ones)
seemmg,
not somehow I was
?rQq
it K E V ~ V
T ~ X W
fi nhig. or had run in
somehow into empti Mess) I may ge running or
3N
~
26papov. 3 drhh'
0662
T~TOS
not even Titus, who
Iran.
But
not-but
Titus
the (one)
with me, was
U ~ V
$poi,
"Ehhqv
Gv, compelled to be cirtogether with
bel"g, cumcised, dthaugh he
me,
Greek
~ E P ~ W Q ~was
~ V a~ Greek.
I '
~ V O~608rl
~ Y
-4But
was put under necessity
- to be circumcised; because of the fahe
62
703s
~ V E ~ U ~ ~ K T O
U ~
brothers
brought in
the
led
through
but
quietly, who ,sneaked
~ a ~ e l u - A B o v in to spy upon OW
q~&u6a6ihqouq, 0;-nv&q
false brothers,
%ho
came into alongside freedom which we
~ a ~ a c r ~ o r f i orilv
a l a ~ U 0 ~ p i a u1)pGv q v have in union with
to look down at the
freedom
of us which chriStJ
~ that~they ~
~
Ex0 EV
$V X ICTTC$ ' I ~ u o ~ ,
might .completely -enwe areiaving in
ehrist
Jesus,
in orier that slave
sto these
~a~a60uhhaoua1v;'
- 5 oTq we did. not yield by
they wi)! enslave down, who-m way of submission, no,
not-but
0662
dpav i<ali~v fi h o ~ a ~ f not
i , ,for an' hgur, in
toward hour- we yielded' to the sub~ection, order that the tnlth
tva
drAjf3ela ' T&
~ d a y y d i o u of $he :good news
good news. ,
in order t h i i S e -- truth - - c the
might;
with
- , .
. -. Bt&~ivr) - *
.
' 0
,
-YOU.f', ' ,. ,
,might r e m a n through 3,toward YOU.
6 But on the part of
. ..
t,
6 h b : . 62
- . ~ o v :' . h ~ o l j y ~ w,,,,c ~! b a ithoseL-' who': seeme-d
,i,_T+pn,, but -the.(onesT
seeming
be t o be s q m e t h i n g
-.,
- -_ *to
,__ ,
sort of"
TI .
6 a o ~ ' i . - TOTE
'- fiaav
. -whatever
something - of what sort
sometme ' they were 'men they formel-1~
01566~ poi: " &ia$~'~&r
ap&mov 6 0~6;; were makes noA4difnothing to me i t is-diff$ring - .iface... the -God ference to m-odn
i665a<ov

'

dtvjheov ~ i qmascUS.
18
T
h
w
three
gears
Thereupon after three. years I went up into
Kqqevl Kai later I went up to 3 e
' I~pooirhupai~opjqat
Jerusalem
to vlslt for inquiry Cephas, and rusalem to visit C&and I Stayed
p ~ l v a .rrpAq
4 ptpaq. ~ E I < ~ ~ T E V T with
Eha^,
.
him for fifteen
tr-ained
upon toward him
days
fifteen;
.Sh 7Gv hocy~6Aov 0 6 ~days. 19 But I ?aw.nQ
19 .. hepov
, different (one) b u t of the
apostles
not one else of the apmtie% odY James the
~f&v,
& ' [ & K ~ P o v 76v &G~hqbv TOG brother
of the Lord.
1 saw,
not
jamthe
brother of the
20 Now a s t o :th9
K U ~ ~ O U 20
.
: &,
&5 yp&9.q 6j.c'iv, things
I am writing
18 Y E w ~ ~PET&
~ a

h6per1,

he was laying waste,

they were glorifying m

$2

'

is0j
look,

sometime

--

eOntinUe

"

j L

--

-/.

6' God, P~BKBAcD;'

Jehovah,

57~8.

.' -'

: .
,

I . S

G-TIANS

2: 7-13

drvepG~ou06 Xap$&ei
of man

- &poi y&p

not is receiving - to me for the (ones) man's outward ap-

pearance-to
me, in
fact, those outstanding men imparted
i66vres
6 ~ 1nothing new. 7 But,
~od~miov
the (thing) in against
(ones) having seen
that 1 on the contrary, when
t h e y saw that I had
~rrrim~upal
76 edayy&lov
I have been entrusted with the good news o%e
entrusted to me the
good news for those
&~poPucrripq
~aegc, f Peter
li~po~
who are uncircumuncircumcislon
accorcimg as
o%e
cised, just as Peter
~ ~ ~ p i ~ o p8i j q , 6
yap
Ev~pyfiuaq
[had it1 for those
circwnclsion,
the (one) for having workedwlthin who are circumcisedIlErpy EEI Socrrohjv
~ e p i ~ o y i j q8 for He who gave
to Peter into apostleship o%e
circumcision Peter powers necesbfipyqo~v ~ a i 6poi
eiq T&
S&nl, sary for an apostleship
he worked in also to me into
the nabons, to those who are circumcised gave powers
9 ~ a i ~ ~ L J T E ~
x6p1v
also to me for those
and havmg known
undeserved kindness who are of the namjv
6 0 8 ~ i u h POI, ' I&~oPoq
tions; 9 yes, when they
the (one)
given
to me,
James
and came to know the unkindness that
Kq$&q ~ a i ' 1 oavqc;,
oi
~ O K O ~ V T deserved
E ~
Cephas and
John,
the (ones)
seeming was given me, James
mGhoi ~ T v a i ,
6eEihq
i 6 o ~ a v hpoi and Ce'phas and John,
pillars to be,
right [hands]
they gave to me the ones who seemed
to be pillars, gave me
~ a i BapvkPq ~oivoviaq,
lva
f i ~ ~and
k Bar'na-bas the
and to Barnabas of sharing, in order that
we right hand of sharing
eiq T& t&q, aliroi 62. eiq mjv Tf~ptropfiv' together, t h a t we
into the nabons, they but into the circumcision; should go to the na"
tions, but they to
Iv a
10 p6vov
76~
rr~ox6v
only
of the
poor (ones)
in order that those who are cir-'
cumcised. 10 Only we
pvq poveljw yev,
B
~ a i hmoljSaua should keep the poor
we may remember,
which also
I speeded Up in mind. This very
thing I have also earah6
M~TO
rroi~uai.
very this (thing)
to do.
nestly endeavored to
11 "OTE 62. ?jheev Kqcp&q E ~ C ' A V T ~ ~ X Edo.
~~V,
11 However, when
Antioch,
When but came Cephas into
Celphas
came to AnK ~ T & I T ~ ~ G o ~ T o a676
v
&vT~UTT~V, 671
I resisted him
down'on
face , to him I stood against, because tioch,
face to face, because
~ar~yvwupQoq
ijv- 12 ~ p 6he stood condemned.
having been known down on
he was;
before 12 For before the ar706 yhp a&iv - ~ i v & q h 6 ' I a ~ h p o u rival of certain men
the for to come some (ones) from
James
from James, he used
ym& 7 6 v iVGv
- avvljue~~v.
6re to eat with , people
with the nations he was eating together; when of the - nations;, but
they arrived,
62
-fiABov,
imko~ehhev
~ a when
i
but
they came,
he was withdrawing
and h e went withdraw:
&+GPI<EV
'~ ( X U T ~ V ,
cpo~oirp~voqing a n d separating
himself, in fear of
was definulg off
himself,
f earmg
roirq
2~
.rr~pi~oClijq.
13 ~ a ithose of t h e cir-the (ones)
out of
c~lcurnc~slon.
And cumcised class. 13 The
6 0 ~ 0 k & < o66iv
seeming

avvvrr~~pieqaav

does not go by a

oi

nothing

~pooctvk8~vr0, 7

they put up toward,

GALATIANS 2: 14-19

845

844

they made pretense together

'

~ a i 01

also

rest of the Jews also

the joined him in putting

~ a i Bapvhpaq on this pretense, so

Barnabas that even Bar'na-bas
was led along with
U U V C ~~I ~8 ~ 1 CCCTGV
~~~TOKP~UEI.
was led offtogether
of them
to the
hypocrisy. them in their pretense.
14 But when I ' saw
14 &Ah'
6 7 ~
~ 1 6 0 ~ 811
o k they were not walking
But
when
I saw
that
not straight according to
~ ~ ~ O T O S O vC U ~
rr+q
+,v
d r h ~ j ethe
~ ~truth
~ of the good
they are walking straight toward the
truth
news. I said to Ce'phas. before them all:
706
~ d o y y d i o u ~ einov
"If YOUP though YOU
of the
good news,
I said
to the
are a Jew, live as the
iprrpooeev
TC~VTWV
Ei uC 'lou6aio~ nations do, and not ss
m front
of all (ones) If you
Jew
Jews do, how is it
irrrC5p)cwv
&i~&c;
~ a i O ~ K 'l0~6ai'K&<that you are compelbemg
nation-like
and
not
Jewish-like ling m o ~ l eof the nations- to -live according
Qs,
~ 8 q
rh
to Jewish practice?"
are hvmg,
how
the
15 We who are Jews
ttVay~6<1<
.
'I ou6ai<e1v;
are you putting under necessity
to be Judaizing? by nature, and not
sinners from the na15 'Hp~iq QL~UEI 'lou6aioi ~ a oi 6 ~ $c tions, 16 knowing as
We to nature
Jews
and not out of we do that a man is
kevGv dryaprohoi, 16
ei66~eq
62 671 declared righteous, not
nations
sinners,
having known but that due to works of law,
o
6 1 ~ a 1 o h a i Q8pcirrroq
6
Zpyov but only through faith
not
is being justified
man
out of
works toward Christ Jesus.
v6you E&v
pj
6th
-rrio~ewq Xplu~oO even we have put o&
of law if ever not through
faith
of Christ faith in Christ Jesus,
Iquo6, ~ a i t p ~ i q &iq Xpim6v 'Iquoh that we may be de'Jesus,
also
we
lnto
Christ
Jesus clared righteous due to
h ~ m e l j u a y ~ v , iv a
~ I K ~ I O ~ ~ faith
~ E V toward . Christ,
we believed,
in order that we might be justified and not due to works
t~ ricrr~wq X p ~ a ~ o ~i , a Oi ~ K Cc Zpyav of law, because due to
oyt of
faith
of Christ and not out of works works of law no flesh
vopou,
BTI
h
ipyov v6you 06 will be declared righof law,
because
out of
works
of law not teous. 17Now if we,
6 1 ~ aWt~ C T E T ~ L rr6ua
u6pg. 17 E: 62. in seeking to be dewill be justified
every
fiesh.
If but clared righteous by
< ~ T O ~ T E ~ 61~aio8ijvai
iv
Xp1m6 means of Christ, have
(ones) seeking
to be justified
in
Christ
also ourselves been
Kai a h 0 1 &gpprwhoi, &pa f o u n d s i n n e r s , i s
dpkeqpev
we were found also very
mners,
really Christ in reality sin's
Xpim6q & y a p ~ i a q~ I & K O V O ~ ; y j
~ E V O I T O -.. minister? May that
Christ
of sin
servant? Not may it occur; never happen! 18 For
18 ei
a
~orrihuua if t h e very things
if
5% what (things)
I loosed down that I once threw
T & T ~
-rr*lV
0iK060pGJ T C [ ~ $ down
~ V I build up again,
these (things) again I a m buildmg up, transgressor I demonstrate myself
6yaur6v
auviordtvw.
19 iy& yhp
61& to be a transgressor.
myself I am constituting.
I
for through 19 A s for me, through
h o i ~ o i ' l ou6aio1,

leftover

but

ah@

to him

Jews.

&(ME

as-and

also

~!$t&

'

1
1

:1

I
!

GALATLANS 3 :743

847

v6pou

law
kc$
to God

drrrd0avov

'v6 y

to kw-.

I died

iva

in order that

1 law
I died toward law
that
miaht becorn:

alive towar3 God. 2 ~ - i

am impaled along with
Christ. I t .is no longer
avvm~a6pwat.
62
ro
that live, but it is
I have been put on sta& together. I a m fiving but Ichrist
that is l i v ~
0 6 ~ i i l by&,
<fj
62 gv &poi X 1or6q. in union with me,
not yet
1,
ishvmg but In me
grist:
Indeed, the life that
live in-flesh I
6 62 virv
Lv a a p ~ i ,&J .rrim~lI
which but ?ow I am hving in flesh, in faith live by the faith that
toward the Son of
TOG uio6 TOG k 0 6 is
<@
~fi
GO^, who loved me
ramhving 'to the (one) of the Son of the God and handed himseIf
for me. -21I do
: 706
&y&aav~6q
~ a over
i
of the (one)
having loved
me
and not shove aslde the
- I'rapaSbvroq
2aurbv
hip
bpo6. undeserved kindn&
having given beside
himself
over
me. of God; for it righteousness is through
1 0
@ET&
~v
x6piv
Not I am putting aside the undeserved kindness law, Christ m t W y
TOG ~ E o C ~ ' ~i yhp 6th v6pou f 6 ~ ~ a ~ ~ di$-for
u 6 ~ q , nothing.
of the God; if for. through law righteousness,
0 Senseless
& p a X ~ I U T 6ops&v
~ ~
dcrrh8av~v.
la'tians, who is it
really
Chrlst
Casl free gift he died.
t h a t brought YOU
+n
&v6q-r01 r a h 6 ~ a 1 ,T ~ Sbp&q &@&QKC(VEV, under evil influence,
0 senseless Galatians, who YOU bewitched, y o u b e f o r e whose
K~T'
6g10dpo3q eyes J e s u s C h r i s t
0 7 ~
eyes
according to
to whom
was openly portrayed
'Iqaoirq
Xptatbq
~ p o ~ y p d r q q impaled? 2 This alone
Jesus
Christ
waswrittenbefore 1 w a n t t o learn:
ho~aupwpivoq;
2 TOGTO
pbov from YOU: Did YOU
having been put on stake?
This
only receive t h e s p i r i t
8iXw
paeBv '
bpGv,
f$ E p y o v d u e t o w o r k s of
I amwilling to learn from YOU; out of works law or due t o a
faith?
v6pou TZ, m ~ i j p a P PETE fi b
& K O ? ~ hearing .. by
of law the spirlt YOU received or out of hearmg 3 Are - YOU so sene&
~ ' r i a r ~ o q3; o 6 - r ~ ~ dtv6q-roi
6 ; less? After starting
of faith?
Thus . senseless (ones)
You are? i n spirit a r e you
&vap@ip~vo! ~ T V E L ~ ~ ~ T I
virv now being completed
Having begun in
to spirit
now in flesh? 4Did YOU
uap~i
~ ~ T E ~ E ~ C T ~ E ; undergo so many
to flesh
.are YOU being brought to end upon? m e r i n g s to no purL
4
rouair~a
~ T ~ ~ E T E E~KG;
7 pose? I f it really
;So many (things) . yocsuffered
in vain?
If was' to no purpbse;'
-:ye
- ~ a i ;KG. 5
b .
obv 5 He, therefore, 7wlio
in fact
also
in vain. . The (one)
therefore supplies YOU t h e sp%t
b1~1xopqyQv
bpiv
TZ,
T T V E ~ ~K ~ ' I and performs power:
supplying ugon
to YOU
the . . spirit
and fu1 works among YOU,
hvepyQv
~ U V ~ ~ EiVI S 3pV
i
L ~ Y W Vdoes h e do it owing
working within powers m YOU outof works tO worlrs of law OF
v6pov fi 6c &~oiiqITiUTECdc; 6
~ a 0 3 q owiw: to- a h ~ r i w
of law o r out of hearing of faith?
According as by faith? 6 Just .ss

<6aa'

I might live;

<

"

'

'

20

.,oX%?$

'APpahp

76

hriorruaev

Abraham

believed

to tile

"put
~ a Abraham
\

OEQ,
God,

and in Jehovah;

faith
and it

was counted to him as

righteousness."
7 Surely YOU know
7
~ ~ V G O K E T E&pa 871
oi
Are YOU knowing really that
the (ones) that those who adhere
to faith are the ones
EK T ~ U T E WO~~,T O I uioi ~ i o ~ 'APpa6p.
v
out of
faith,
these sons are of Abraham. who are sons of Abra8
-rrpoi6oiroa
6;
;i
ypaqfi
5Tl h a m 8 Now the ScripHaving seen before but the scripture that ture, seeing in adLK
T~UTEGJS
~ I K C X I O ~ T&
Zeq & vance-that God would
out of
faith
is justifying the nations the declare people of the
nations righteous due
0dq
~~po~uqyy~iacrro
God
declared beforehand as good news
to the to faith, declared the
'AP pa&p 871 ' E V E UyqOGcro\(~q~
~O
i v poi good news beforehand
Abraham, namely:
Abraham
that Will be blessed withm in you
n6rvra T& EBvq. 9 &UTE
oi
gK "By means of you all
all
the natlons.
As-and the (ones) out of the nations will be
T~CTTEO~ ~dhoyocna~
ow
T6 blessed." 9 Consefaith
are being blessed
together with
the quently those who 'adhere to faith are being
I T I O T ~ 'APpahp.
blessed together with
faithful Abraham.
faithful Abraham.
10
"Ooo~ yhp LE ' Zpywv vBpou ~ioi\;. 10
those who

Moyio&1

'

it was reckoned

ah@ &is 61~atoo6vqv.

to him Into righteousness.

'

As many as for out of works of law they are

imb

under

yhp
for

OGK
not

~a-rbpav
curse

yiypccrr~ai

E~U~V,

for it is written:

' E T T I K ~ T ~ ~ C ( 'IT&$
~OS

ijri

that

Cursed upon

is remaining in

- y ~ y p a p p i v o ~ q iv

having been written

in

~'rauiv

to all

the

6s
who "Cursed is every one

every tone)

,
.

2ppCv~1

depend upon works of

it has been written law are under a curse;

they are,

~oiq

that does not continue

TOG

ten in ,the scroll of

the (things) in all the things writ-

PtPhiq

of the the Law in order to d o

little book

11 Moreover,
,6k them."
that
by
law
no one is
Law
of the
to do
them
That but
declared r i g h t e o u s
iv v6pp o66~iq . S t ~ a i o i j ~ a t .rraij& TG with 'God is, evident,
in
law
no one is being justified beside the
ZKI because "the righteous
6iKa10q
0 ~ 66ijhov, . 871 '0
God evident, because The righteous (one) out of one will live bv reason
?ricrr&oS o
a 2 ,
6 i v6poq ,. O ~ Kof .faith."' -12NOW the
faith
Law. not Law ,does not adhere
he will live,'
,the \ b u t
'0
~ T ( V
.LK . ~T~UTEWS,
'-.-:m
'
toLfaitd,but "he thak
faith, ,
but.
The(one)
is
out of
does sthem - shall live
,- >, .-,
irqt$aac - awra
I
, kv ' ahoiq.
by
rneahs 6f thkm."
having done
them
he will live
in - these.
13
C
h r i s t :by pur13 xP<m6q jp8q i c ~ y 6 p a 6 ~. v LK
c
h
a
s
e r-eleased<--us
bought
out
--out
of
,
Christ
us
from
the curse of the
K ~ T & ~ C. ~ L.~oG
S
v6pov.
Y E V ~ ~ E
: V ~
[he] having become Law by becoming
curse -. of the Law

v6pov

TOG

mol+rai 'ah&.11

TI

:z2

6a Jehovah,

J 7 3

(.as at Romans

4:3j ;

God, P48KBAJ17JaVgSy~.

.--->

GALATIANS 3: 1 4 - 4 8

GALATIANS 3: 19-25

848

curse instead of
because it is
"Accursed is
'Em ~a.r&pcnoq
?r&q
6
K P ~ J I h p ~written:
v~
Cursed upon
every (one) the hanging s e 2 every m a n hanged
h i @~Aw, 14
iva
~ i q T& :&.1 upon a stake." l4The
upon wood,
in order that mto the nations purpose was that the
blessing of A b r a 4 ~ljhoyia TOG ' A ~ p a & p ykvqral
the blesslng of the Abraham might come to be ham might come
b ' IquoG Xp~m(i,
iva
f i v ircryydicxv be by means of Jein Jesus
Christ, in order that the
promise
sus Christ for the nations, that we might
TOG
mvdparoq
A+~O~EV
of the
spirit
we m ~ g hreceive
t
t h m a ~ ~receive
h
the promisep
spirit through ours
-riiq nicrr~oq.
the
faith.
faith.
15 'AGEAqoi,
K~T&
&vIpwrrov 15Brothers, I speak
Brothers,
according to
man
with a human il6W
&v0p&ou lustration : A valiAiya*
I am saying;
though
ofman
dated covenant,
K E K U P W ~ ~ ~ V
61ae;l~qv
o&Iq though it is a man's,
having been made valid
covenant
noone no one sets aside
&ETE?
9
i T t 6 1 a ~ & o a ~ ~ aor
l . attaches additions
is putting aside
or
is setting orderly upon. to it. 16 NOW t h e
16 TG
62
'Appahp
fppf&lqau a i Promises were SPoTo the
but
Abraham
were said
the ken to Abraham and
E-rayy~hia~~ a i ~ ( i mlppcx~c ah03 013 to his seed. It says,
promises
and to the
seed
of him; not not: "And to seeds,"
hgy~t Kai TOT<
m6ppaalv, 6
Ini as in the case of
it is saying And to the
seeds,
as upon many such, but as
no),?,&,,
q'
iv6q Kai
7G in the case Of one:
many,
but
as upon
one
And to the "And to you
seed,"
cnrkouari
oov.
Bc
ho-rrv
Xorm6c. who is Christ. 17 Fur:
se'ed
of you,
wgo
is
'~hrisc ther, I say this:
17
TOSO 6h
Aiyq
6laWKqv A s t o t h e coveThis (thing)
but
I am saymg;
covenant
nant previously vali~ r p o ~ ~ ~ v p w p l v q v 6n6 TOG
3~06dated by God, the
having been made valid before
by
the
God
6 WET& T ~ ~ P c [ K ~& a~ lI' T~~ I & K O V T ~Z q Law that has come
the after fourhundred and
thirty
years into being four hun-i
yryovi3q'
'v6poq O I ~ K
&KUPO?, d r e d a n d t h i r t y '
having come to be
Law
not is making invalid, years later does not'
~ i q 76
~ a r a p y " a a ~ mjv inayy+iav. invalidate it, so as
into the to make insective the
promse.
to abolish the prom-'
18 ~ i .
b~
v6pov
~hqpovopia, ise. 18 For if the inIf
out of
law
the
inheritaqce,
heritance is due tof
kc i~a-yydiarq. TG 6L 'ABpaixp law, it is no longer due:
O
K
not vet out of
~romise: to the but Abraham
to promise; whereas
61'
inayy+EAiaq
~~x&ptcrral
through
proiwe
has graciously given the God has kindly. given:
it to Abraham through
0~6~.
- -GO~.
a promise.
.
t r i p rip& ~ a - r h p a ,
over

us

curse,

TI

yiypma~

because it has been written US,

T:?

1
l

19 Ti

Whv

01%

therefore

the

v6ror;
Law.

Of the

1 Law?
lSWhy, then, the
It was added to

6xp1q make transgressions

rapaf3&cr.~ov xhp~v it mpoa~~.-rEeq,
was put toward, until manifest, until t h e
Qansgresslons thanks
Q seed should arrive tq
&v
72)
mippa
to whom whom t h e promise
likely
should come
the
seed
had been made; and
thjyyd~ar,
61ma ~ i q
it was transmitted
it has been promised, having been set &rough orderly
through angels by the
61'
dyybhwv b x ~ ~ p p~airou.
i
20 b hand of a mediator.
through
angels
in hand of mediator;
the 20 Now there is no
62 p ~ a i r q q hv6q O ~ KEYcrr~v, b 6i. 9fi)q mediator where only
but mediator of one not he is, the but God one person is con&Tq h i v . 21 b
oi3v
v6poq
K ~ T & cerned, but Goda is
one
is.
The therefore
Law
down on only one. 21 Is the
TGV hayyfhtijv T&
0
; p
yiuoi~o- Law, therefore, against
the
Dromlses
of the God? Not may it occur; the promises of God?
b
6uvt5p~voq May that never hap~i y&p 266811 v6poq
the (one) being able pen! For if a law had
if
for was given law
been given that was
< ~ ~ o r r o ~ i j u a ~B, m ~ q &v
v6pq
, 6~
to make alive, essenhally
in
law
likely able to give life, righteousness would actufiv 4 $1~a1oa6vq.22 dhhh U U V ~ K ~ I U W
was the righteousness.
But shut up together ally have been by
means of law. 22But
n h ~ a fir6 clpap~iavthe Scripture delivered
y p a ~ i j 78
fi
the Scri~turethe all (things) under
sm
up all things together
Iv a
4 i r a y y d i a 2~ I T ~ ~ E toO the
~
custody of sin,
in order that the
promise
out of
faith
that the pramise resulting from f a i t h
'1qwoG XgioloO
69%
hrlst
might ne given to the (ones) toward Jesus Christ
of Jesus
might be given to
rrla~~rjouo~v.
those exercising faith.
believing.
However, before
23 np6 TOO 62 ~ A ~ E ~v i j v vimlv the23faith
arrived, we
Before the but to come the
faith
were being guarded
Srr6
v6pov
iqpovpobpr8a
under
law
we were being kept under watch under law, being delivered u p together
OVVKAEI~~ E V 1O
into custody, looking
being shut up together
to the faith that was
rrio~cv drrro~a?,uq~vat.
24 b ~ r r. 6 ~ 6 ~ destined
0 s
to be revealed.
As-and the
law
faith
to be revealed.
24 Consequently t h e
V , has become our
rrar6ayoy6q fiprjv yiyovv E i q X P I ~ ~ Lam
Christ, ,tutor leadingto chr.&,of us has become into
pedagogue
e
~ v a
i~ ? r i r n ~ o ~ 6 1 ~ a 1 ~ 8 C j p m ' that we might be dein order that out of
faith
we might be jusqed; clared righteous due
25 a e o h q q
62
~ i j q micrrecjq < \ j ~ . - r E ~ lto faith. 25 But now
havingcorne but of the
faith
not yet that the faith has arrived, we are no longer
3rr6 ma16ayoy6v ~ C T ~ E V . - .
under a tutor.
Under
pedagogue
we are.

I
I
I
I

20' God, PMuBAVgSyp\ Jehovah,

J7.8

(as at Deuteronomy

6:4).

26 fl6N7~q
All

. y&p

uioi

BeoG

26 You are all, in

$0~2

sons of God
through YOUR faith h
a i r n o t i v Xpplo~Q 'IQuoO.
6th
through
faith
in
Christ
Jesus. Christ Jesus. 27 For
27
Picor
YAP
EIS
Xp I a ~ b vall of YOU who were
As many as
for
into
Christ baptized into Christ
t p m ~ i a & 1 ? ~ , X P I ~ T ~ V E.v~Gljaaa&- have put on Christ.
YOU were baptized,
Christ . YOU put on selves; 28 There is neither
28 O I ~ K ZVI
'iou6aioq 0d6i "EAhqv, o l i ~Jew nor Greek, there
not there is
Jew
not-but Greek, not is neither slave noq
EVI 6oCAoq 0662 Oaire~poq, o 6 ~ 61 f r e e m a n , t h e r e is
there is slave
nor
freeman,
not there is neither male nor fej
male; for .YOU are
6pmv
~ a i
8th~.
1~6rv~eq
all one Cpersonl in
male (thing)
and
female (thing) ;
all
yhp tjpei~ E T ~ t a ~ i t v Xp~a-rg ' I ~ u o O . union with Christ
for
YOU
one youare in
Chrlst
Jesus. Jesus. 29 Moreover, if
29 ~i SZ 3p~i;;Xptcrroir,
TOG 'Appahp YOU belong to Christ,
If but YOU of C h r ~ t ,really of thc Abraham YOV are really Abra?
tcrr6;
K ~ T '
irayyehiav ham's seed, heirs with
seed
m'ppa
YOU e l
according to
promlse
reference to a prow:
~hqpov6por.
ise.
hem.

AEyo

for

sons.

t'

66,

of God

YOU

Baov

are fact,

xp6vov

NOW I say ' that

as long as the
heir is a babe h'e
b
~hqpov6poq ~ i i 1 ~ 1 6karlv,
~
od6kv
the
hem .
babe
he Is,
nothing does not differ at all
from a slave, lord
61aqip1
603Aou ~irptoq
r&v-rwv
h e is differing
of slave
lord
of all (things) of all things thou@
is, 2 but he iz
ijv, 2 &AX&
6
h ~ r t ~ p 6 ~ r o uh<a ~ i ~ a he
i
being.
but
under men in charyc he is and under men in charge
and under stewards
O ~ K O V ~ ~ O U ~
. &XPI
until
house administrators
until t h e day his
appointed
~po)eapiaq
TOG
~ra-rp6~
3 . O ~ T Wfather
~
[day 1 before appointed of the
fathm.
Thus forehand. 3 Likewrse
~ a i fib?<, B;E
q p ~ v V ~ V I O I , t j ~ r Z ) we also, when we
also
we,
when we were
babes,
under were babes, continued
T&
(TTOIXE~~
TOO K ~ P ~ O U ipe9a enslaved by the ele-,
F e , elementarythings of the
world
we were mentiry things b&
' S E ~ O U A W ~ F V4
O I ~~ T E 62 ijhe~v 76 longing to the worl_d,
having been enslaved;
when, but
came ,' the
4 But when the1 full
TrX'fjpopa -TOG ' ~~p6vov,
~ ~ & T ~ & T E I X E V6 0 ~ 6 q limit of the time ar-fullness of the time,
sent off out, the God
rived, God sent for^
T ~ V - uibv
a6~06,
y~v6pevov
6 ~ . his Son, who cams
the
Son
of him,
having come to be
out of
yuval k6q, .
yav6yavov '
b1~6 v6pOv, t o - be o u t o f - a
woman,
having come to be
under
law, woman a n d who
came t o be u n e f
5
- iva
TOGS
&rrb
. v6pov
in order that
the (ones) . . under
law : law, 5 that h e mighk
I am saying

but,

upon

how much

'

"

time

GALATIANS 4:'C"U

851
L<~YOP&G~~~

'iva

he might buy out, in order that

T ~ V V ~ O ~ E U ~ Wrelease

the

we, in turn, might receive t,he adoption as

6 "OTI
66 6o-r~ do[, iEmi(3:~~tAN sons. ,
Now, because Yju
Because but YOU are sons,
sent off out
are sons, God has
b &Z)q T?J TVEG p a TOG uioQ a h 0 6 i q sent - forth ' the spirit
spirit of the Son of hlm rnto of hiS mn bto
the God the
q
uap6iaq fipav,
~pB<ov 'APPd( 6 heaZ.ts and it cries
hearts
of us,
crying out
the
Abba
the out: "Abba, Father !"
na.nip. 7 d a ~
06~
~ 6 ~ 1E? Soirhoq &Ah& 7 SO, en, you are
Father. . As-and not vet
longer a Slave but
- -vou are slave bnt 1a10son;
and if a S C ~ ,
ii6q. 1 i k ui6q, ~ a ~hqpov6poq
i
6th e a i ~ .
an heir. through
son; if but son, also
heir
through God: ,
,
,
a
UVU.
8 'AM& 7 6 7 ~ ~ Z V O ~ K E ~ ~ ~ T E eC~ b v 8 Nevertheless, when
But then indeed not having known Gad YOU did not know
k6ouh~bcrm~
TOTS
, cp6aet
God, then it was that
-h
YOU slaved
to t.@e (ones) ' to nature
not youLslaved for those
~ V ~ V T E who
~
by nature are not
- oGat
Baoiq.- 9 vGv 6;
now but having
to Cones) being gods:
- known go&. - 9 But now that
YOU
have come to
0 ~ p&AAov
6 ~ ~62
Y V W O ~ ~ T E ~
Or rather
God, rather but having been known
now that YOU have
IT&
hmrr I o-rpCq~~e .rr&hrv h i
T& come to be known by
how
are YOU turning upon
again
upon
the ~ ~ how
d is
. it that
o
YOU. are turning back
&oOevij ~ a ~i W X & a m t xaia,
weak
and poor
elementary things, t o w h ~ c h again to the weak
and beggarly elemenrr&htv
&voeev
6ouh~Gaar
0ihe-r~;
again from up above
to slave
YOU are wining? tary things and want
to slave for them over
10 4pipaq
rapu-rq peioee
~ a lptvaq again? lOYou are
Days
YOU are observing beside and months
scrupulously observing
~a?
~arpo3q
~ a i Qr avrodq. days and months and
and
appointed times
' and
years.
seasons and years. 11I
11 qof3oGpa1 3p&q p
ITW~
EIKG fear for YOU, that
YOU
not
somehow in vam somehow I have toiled
. I am fearing for
to no purpose respectK E K O T ~ ~ K ~
6p&<.
ing YOU.
I have labored into YOU.
12 Brothers, I beg
12 r i v ~ a e ? 61s tyh,
671 K&Y& 5q
Be becommg as
I,
because I also as YOU, Become as I am,
because
I used to be
S1.iaiqI dr6aAqoiI
66opai
. 3p6v.
OS~
V
YOU,
brothers,.. I am supphcating of YOU. Notlung also as YOU are. You
did me . no wrong.
ME
@IK~~UC(TE' 13
oi6a.r~
me YOU treated unrighteously;
YOU have known 13 But YOU know that
62 6 ~ 1 61'
daebetav . r{q a a p ~ b q it was through a sickbut that through
weakness
of the
flesh
ness of my flesh- I
E' yy~Ala&pqv
6piv
T
rrpb-repov, declared t h e good
r deub7red goo&news to YOU the (thing) former, news to YOU the first
14 ~ a ~
i 6 v.rrerpaup6v lipdv hv fi o a p ~ itime. 14 And what was
and the
testing
of YOU in the flesh a trial to YOU in my
pow
o d ~
hEov8evjaa-rc
oir6h flesh, YOU did not
of me
not
YOU treated as nothing
not-but treat with contempt or
~dh&J3op~v.

we might
- receive from.

by purchase

Placing as son those under law, that

1I

%?5:::

BEOC spit a t in disgust;

me
like an angel of God,
LSi~aoM
q
Xplo-rbv
'lquoirv. l i k e Christ Jesus,
YOU received
as
Christ
Jesus.
15 Where, then, is that
15 voC
o h
6 pa~apiupbq 6pGv; happiness YOU had?
Where therefore the
happmess
of YOU? For I bear You witP ~ P F P ~
y&p &p?v 6 ~ 1~i 6uva~bv ness that, if it had
I am bearlng witness for to YOU that if possible been possible, YOU
would have gouged
~ 0 6 q 6q&xAcloiiq bpiiv
i{opliEmec;
the
eyes
of YOU
having gouged out out ~ o r m eyes and
given them to me.
l%hKC%Tf pol. 16 &OTE
&&$q
16 Well, then, have I
YOU gave
to me.
As-and
enemy
become YOUR enemy
yf yova
&q&;Wv
ir p?v; because I tell YOU
I have become
speaking truth
to YOU?t h e t r u t h ? 17They
seek YOU,
3y8q 06 ~ a h G q 1, zealously
17
<qhoklv
YOU
not Ssely. not in a fine way, but
They are being zealous over
t h e y want to shut
ah&
L K K ~ E ~ ~&~ pI & ~
B ~ ~ o u u ~ v , YOU off [from me],
but
to shut out
YOU
they are willing, that YOU may zealous"
ly seek them. 18Howiv a
airroirq
2SqAoG-r~.
in order that
them
YOU are bang zealous over. ever, it is fine for YOU
18 ~ d b v68
<qhoGuBat
Lv
~ a h Q to be zealously sought
Fine but to be zealously sought in fine (thing) for in a line cause
ITC~TOTE, ~ a ipij p6vov LV TQ
r a p ~ i v a i a t all times, and not
always, and not only in the to be alongside only when I a m presE
6 8 9
T E K V ~ ~
pOU, 05q ent with YOU, l9my
me toward YOU,
little children of me, whom little children, with
whom I am again in
rrI5h1v
GGivw
again
I am in childbirth pains
childbirth pains un06
popqoeG
Xplo~bq kv 6piv- til Christ is formed
which [time] should be formed Christ in YOU; in YOU.20 But I could
20
ijhhov
Sh
rrapeivai
T ~ Swish to be present
I was willing
but
to be alongside
toward with YOU just now
3p8q
bpri,
~ a i W&ca~
~wvfivand to speak in a difYOU
right now, and
to alter
the
voice ferent way. because I
pou,
BTI
&.rropoGyai
Lv irpiv. a m perplexed over
L{~n-r15acrr~, drM&
YOU

spit out,

but
pel
me,

Cq
as

tiyydov
angel

of God but YOU received

tteu
,

of me, because I am knowing no way out in

21

A ~ Y E T . ~ poll

to me,
BiAov~eq ~ l v a l ,
willing
to be,

Be YOU saying

oi

the (ones)

YOU.

ir~b

YOU.

21 T e l l me,

YOU

under who want to be un-

o r j ~der law, Do YOU

not not hear the Law?
~KOI~ETE;
22 yiypccrrrai
6 ~ 122 For example, it _is
are YOU hearing?
It has been written Y$!
that written that Abraham
acquired two sons,
'Appa&p 660 uioiiq EUXEV, .Eva
LK
Abraham two sons
had,
one out of
one by the servant
ITai6iu~qq ~ a iEva
&
~ f i q 6A~uBipaq. girl and one by the
servant S r l and one out of the free lwoma2ll; free woman; 23but
23 &Ah'
6
piv
BK ~ f i q1 ~ a 1 6 i c ~ qthe
q one by the servant
but the (one) indeed out of the servant girl g i r l was a c t u a l l y
born in the manKT&
o&p~a y~yiwq~ai,
6
according to flesh has been generated, the (one) ner of flesh, the other
v6pov
law

~ b v v6pov
the

Law

$2

I!

GALATIANS 4: 2 6 3 0

853

62

hut
--

&rayy+iaq.
promlse.

61'
~EU~.$X~

$2

iK

out of

24

drXhqyopo6

free [womanl

Eva.

(things) being alegorized;

duiv 660 61ae(~ai, pia

are

&miv

&IV&

Which (things)

is

ai3~a1

these [women1

. pkv

m
d
h
b

/ b y the

f m woman

through through a ~ r o m i s e .

24
zs ~a hsymbclic
& ethinisdrama;
stand

for t h e s e [women]

Y&P mean two covenants,

for

Spay

two covenants, one Indeed from mountam

the one from Mount

I Si'nai,
which brings
forth chi:dren for

davery, and which is

Ha'gar. 25Now this
Ha'gar means Si'nal,
hmiv
"Ayap, 25 ~b
68
'Ayap
ZIV&a mountain in Arabia,
is
Hagar.
the
but
Hagar
Sinai and she corresponds
BPOC
briv
iv
'ApaPiq, with the Jerusalem
mountitin
is
in
the
Arabia, 1 today, for she is in
UUVUTO~XE~
62
v b ' I ~ p o v ajp,
d slavery with her chilJerusalem,
iskeeping step with but to%e now
dren. 26 But, the Jeydp
PET&
TGV T ~ K V O V r u s a l e m above i s
60uh~6ei
for
with
the
children free, and she is our
sheis in slavery
6.?
tivo
' l epowcthij y mother.
a!ljYTijqe 26 $1
of her;
the
but
upward
27 For it is writa ~ v e i p a.&cs.T~v, i j ~ i qi q ~ i vp j w p fipGv.
ten: "Be glad, you
free
is,
who
is
mother of us.
barren woman who
does not give birth;
27
yiypcn-rrai
ydrp
E6qp&veqrlI
It has been written for Be made well-minded, break out and cry
m~ipa
4
06
r i ~ r o u a a . bfigov aloud, you woman
barren
the (one) not giving birth; break out who does not have
~ a i
P6qoov,
fi
o t j ~cllildbirth pains; for
and
make loud cry,
the (one)
not the children of the
QGivouua.
BT~
.rrohh& T& desolate woman are
having childbirth pains;
because
many
the more numerous than
Cthosel of her who
~ i ~ v a~ f i q ipjpou ~ W O V
3
~q
children of the desolate
rather
than of the h a s t h e husband."
ixoI3uqq
T ~ V
itv6pa. 28 $ 1 ~ 666,
~ 28 Now we, brothers,
(one) having the
male person.
We
but, are children belonging
&6Ehqoi,
~ a -hr
' l u a & ~ L ~ a y y d i a c ;to the promise the
brothers,
according to
Isaac
of promise same as Isaac was.
29But j u t as then
T ~ K V Eopiv'
~
29 &AA' 4 m e p T ~ T E
6
children weare;
but as-even then the (one) the one born in the
manner of flesh beK ~ T &
oI5p~a
yevW$~iq
according to
flesh
having been generated gan persecuting the
~ ~ ~ G J K E. T ~ V
. K ~ T &. .rrv~Gpa, one born in the manwas persecuting the (one) according.to
spirit, ner of spirit, so also
odrwq ~ a ivirv. 30 &Ah& ~i
Afyfi
$1 now. 30 Neveqheless,
thus
also now.
But what is saymg the what does the Scripypaqfi;
Y E ~ P d~ r~j v- nql6iu~qv ~ a iT ~ V ture say? "Drive out
Scripture? Throw out the servant girl and the the servant g M and her
uibv airrijq, 06 yhp prj ~ + q p o y o p j c r ~6~ son, for by no means
son . of her, not for not
will mherit . the shall the son of the
vibq rilq lTal6iuKqq PET& 706 uioC rilq servant girl -be an
son of the servant glrl with the sou of the heir with the son of

11~4,
E ~ G 60uh~iav
yevvGua,
Sinai, into slavery becoming parent to,

GALATIANS 5: IGE1

866

&6aqoi, o i r ~t h e f r e e woman."
brothers, not 31 Wherefore, brothers, we are children,
kupb
na16iu~qq ~ i ~ v a
not of a servant girl;
Mhir
o;$e
we are of servant girl
children
but
but of the free woman.
kAeueEoac.
r For such freedom
free lwo'rnaii],
I Christ set us free.
Therefore stand fast,
h e u e ~ b 1 1 ~ X/?i$~
~ ~ and do not let yourfreedom
US
selves be confinea
fiheu0ipw~cv.
UT~~KETE
0 3 ~
again in a yoke of
Uleuekpaq.

free [woman].

31

616,

Through which,

TT&e

made free;

be YOU standing

CJ

therefore and slavery.

Souh~iaS ZSee! I, Paul, am

Slavery telling YOU that if
IVCXEU~C.
YOU become circumt
be YOU having selves in. cised, Christ w ~ U be
nairhoq
AEyw
3piv 671 of no benefit to YOU.
2 " 1 6 ~ iy;
I
Paul
amsaying to You that 3 Moreover, I bear
See!
I
T
E
~
L
T
E ~ V ~ ~ ~ E X$Tist
IOTAS witness again to every
tirv
if ever
YOU may be bring circumcised
man getting circum;
Cy&q o65iv
&ghljac~. 3 ' ap76popal 62. cised that he is under,
YOU
nothing he w f l profit.
?bear witness but obligation to perform
.rr&?,iv .ncrv.ri dtvepcjny I T E P I T E ~ V O ~ ~ V Q I TI the whole Law. 4 You
again to every
man
being circumcised that a r e p a r t e d f r o m
6qelhh~qq SCTTILVBhov T ~ V v6pov .rro~fiuai. Christ, whoever YOU
debtor
he is whole the
Law
to do.
are that try to be de:
4 K ~ ~ P ~ $ ~&TB
T EXp1m06 OYTIVES
6v v 6 p ~clared righteous by
Y o u were voided from
Christ
who in law means of law; you
have fallen away froml
61~a10Gule,
6
s
X&~IT~S
YOU are being justified,
of the undeserved klndness his deserved kind;
~ C E T ~ U ~ T E 5. fip~iq yhp m ~ 6 p a ~ 1 &K ness. 5 ~ o ro u r , part
YOU fell out.
We
for
to spirit
out of we by spirit are +nimc~q
Ih-rri6a
6 1 ~ a r o a 6 q q gerly waiting for the
faith
hope
of righteousness hoped-for righteous' ~ T ~ E K
6 p~ ~E8 a . 6 2v yhb, X P I U T' IquoG
~
ness as a result of
w e areeageay awaiting.
In for ~ h r i s t ' Jesus faith. 6 For a s r e
OGTE
ITEPITO~~~
+I
- iux6~1
gards Christ Jesus&
neither circumcision anything is having strength neither
is
o h c d ~ p o f 3 u o ~ i a&Ah&
,
.rriu-r~q 61' t x y 6 b j q of any value. nor is urinor uncircumcision, but faith through love
circumcision, but fai&
iv~pyouphvq. , '
.
operating through -1pve
- Jn
workingin.
Cisl.
I YOU were running
7 . E
K~A&s- T
irptiq
- ' You were running
finely;
who
YOU
welL Who .' hindered
. . *
.
Pv&o~JEv,,.
. ,, drhqeeig '
. . pfi Y O U p r o m ' k e e g
cutin -to truth
not ing on - obeying ' th'e
nei&uea~;
8 17
~
~'truth? ~8 This .sort
~ -of
to be jrielding to persuasion of? ' The
persuasjon p e r s u a s i 0 n i s nat
06, 'LK
TOG
~ o h o ~ v r oJpBq:
s
9 ~ k p hfrom .the One- caq'
not out of -'the (one)
camng . YOU. - - it
- - le ing Yon. 9 A- ' little
" ,

rrdrhtv
again

<UY

to yoke

Of

.-32

6.c~ confident about ,YOU

oSiv
5Aho
~ ~ O V ~ ] U E T Ed~
6 i [the! Lorda that YOU
nothi?
other YOU will mind;
the (one) ' but will not come to think
otherwise; but t h e
rap&cr.crwv ljpijrq Pam6roer ~d
pi pa, 6 o ~ 1 qone wha is causing
agitatmg YOU will carry the judgment, who YOU trouble will bear
i&v
4.
1 1 h ' E y 3 62, &6Ehqoi, d Chi's-] judgment, no
if ever he may be. '
I
but, brothers, if matter -- w h -he may
I T E ~ I T ~ ~ ~&I~ VK ~ ~ ~ u c ~ w ,
&, be. - 1 1 ~ sfor me,
circumc~sion yet
am preaching,
why
yet brothers,, if.-I'am still
preaching circumci6Cj;~opal; sion, why- am I still
am I being persecuted?
&C
being persecuted?
Karilpy T a r
T
a~drv6dov 'TOG Then, i n d e e d , t h e
has been rnade%wfTective the fall-causer of the sOlmhling block of the
torture stakeb h a s
o~aupoG. 32 "OqcAov ail
6 1 ~ 0 ~omat
6
I
stake,
I owed also will cut o f i k e m s e l v e ~been abolishedwish the men who are
0;
b r v a o ~ a ~ o hirpC?q.
~q .
trying to overtuni~YOU
the (ones)
stirringup
YOU,
would even get themselves emasculated.'
13 'YpEfq yirp.' iir' WE&rpip
2~ fi8qTe,
1 3 Y O U Were, af
. .Ypu fox- upon freedom YOU were called, course,
called for fr.ked 6 ~ ~ 4 0 i . ' p6vov
pfi
6Acue~piav riq dom%.brothers;
OlllY do
brothers:
only
not
freedom
lnto
not
use
this
freedom
L~oplrriv
~ f i u a p ~ i . ddhir 61d
as an inducement for
onrush from to the flesh,
but through
flesh, but through
&y&qq
GOUAE~~ETE
~ , p o l q14. 6 the
love
be YOU slaving
to one another;
the love siave for one
the
~ a ~ ,Law '4F0r
yhp IT& v6poq b i v i h 6 y ~ n ~ ~ ~ h f i p m entire
stands frrlLaw in one word has been fulfilled,
for
all
filled- in one saying,
t v TB 'Aycrrr'u~~q ~ 6 v~ h q a i o v mou
"You must
in t& You w A love the neighbor of you
o ~ a u ~ b v15. ~i 62 dthhfihovq
~ ~ K V E T E KC[; love your neighbor
a s yourself ' l 5 I f s
vourself.
"'. If bht
- one another Yon are biting and
KC(;EO~IETE,
PXETTETE
r * i - b2, . though, .YOU keep on
biting and devouring
YOU are eatmg down,
be YOU looking
not
by
o
n e another.. look out
CxhAfiAav
&vaX'a8ij~c.
t h a t 'YOO. dm noti get
one another YOU might be consumed up.
' annihilated,by one an16, Aiyw:
6$ .rrvEtjya-rl .rrplTrtlTEi~~other.
to spirit be YOU walking , 16
I am saying but,
I Say,. Keep
aap~hq
013 . . pi walking by spirit and
~ a i : 6.rr1Ouyiav
not
and
desire
of flesh
.YOU will carry out no
fleshly desire a t all-.
~ e h 6 0 - q ~ ~ . 17 4
y&p
. for
flesh 17 F o r ,the flesh is
YOU might end up with.
The,
f
i m ~ l j p a ~ o q T,
m ~ e u~p e i I;ma
TOG
62 against the spirit in
is desiring- down on the
spirit,
the but its desire, and the

n i r o I 0a

~ i q 3pBq kv

have been confident into

YOU

in

~upi
lor?,

that who are in union with

2;

$2

'

''a

6a Jesus, P ~ ~ H A C D V &but
~ P ;omittect by B.

<6yq 6Aov 76- q6papa

&poi.
lO-&y&leaven ferments. the
leaven whole the
lump
is leavening. .
1
whole lump, 10 1 am

108 I am confident in Jehovah concerning YOU, J7,8. 1lbSee Appeidix

under Matthew 10:38. 1.2' would even get themselves emasculated, P40
KBAD; would be cut off from before the eyes of Jehovah, J718.

GALATIANS 5: 18-26

spirit against the

flesh; for these are
"
opposed to each other
Iv a
~4 so
yhp drhhfiholq
&VT~KEIT~I,
that the very thing;
for to each other is lying against, in order that not
that YOU would like to
&
iZrv
0kAqr~
~ a i i ~doa YOU do not do.
what (things) if ever YOU may be willing these 18 Furthermore, if YOU
T ~ O I ~ ) T E .18 p i
but
62
.rrveOpa~t are being led by spirit,
YOU may be doing.
If
to spirit YOU are not under
law.
lkyeoee,
O ~ K 1uri
h 6 v6pov.
YOU are being led, not YOU are under
law.
19 Now the works
of
the flesh are mani19 q a v ~ p & 6 i ~ U T I V T& i p y a
7%
Manifest but
is
the works of the fest, and they are
w a p ~ j q , &TIV&.
&TIV
Tropveia, dr~aC)apuia, fornication, uncleanflesh,
which
is
fornication, uncleanness, ness, loose conduct,
druihye~a, 20 ei6whoha~pia~ cpap p a ~ i a , 20 idolatry, practice of
loose conduct,
idolatry,
druggery, spiritism, enmities,
ExBpa~, Ep!ql
$oql
Owpoi,
breia~, strife, jealousy, fits of
e-ties,
stnfe, jea ousy. angers, contentions, anger, contentions, diS~xoa~aoia~,
aipiar~q,21 486~01, visions, sects, 21 endivisions.
sects,
envies, vies, drunkenr bouts,
revelries, and things
pieall
K G ~ O I ,~ a ir&
8p01a
drunkennesses, revelries, and the (things) like like these. As to these
T O ~ T Oq,
I
3
~rpoMyo
3piv things I am forewarnto these, which (things) I am saying before to YOU ing YOU, the same
~ae&q
~po~inov8 ~ 1
oi
r h way as I did forewarn
according as I said before that the (ones) the YOU, that those who
r o ~ a h a IT~&(SUOVTE< Paulh~iav 0 ~ 0 6 06 practice such things
such (things) performing
kingdom of God not will not inherit God's
kingdom.
K Apovo
~ pfiaouu~v.
they will inherit.
2 2 0 n t h e other
the fruitage of
22 6 62 ~ a p d q 706 m l j p a - r i ) ~~ ~ T Ihand,
V
the spirit is love, joy,
The but
fruit
of the
spirit
is
peace, long-suffering,
kindness, goodness,
love,
JOY.
peace,
f a,i t h , 23 mildness',
Trimiq,
23
T
r
p
a
~
~
x ~ T ~ C J T ~ T ~ drya~0u6vrl,
~ ,
faith,
mildness. self -control. Against
kindness,
goodness,
~ Y K P & T E I ~ ' KO(&
T ~ V
7 0 1 0 6 7 ~ ~ O ~ Ksuch things there is
self-control; down on the
such (things)
not no law. 24Moreover,
Eu-rlv v6poq. 24
01
62 TOG x la?oir those who belong to
Christ Jesus impaled
is
law.
The (ones) but of the ghrist
the flesh together with
' IqaoG m j v u & p ~ a io~aLipwaav
uirv
Jesus the flesh they put on stake together with its passions and desires.
~ o i qTra3tjpau1v ~ a ~i a i qh ~ e u p i a ~ q .
the
passions and the
desires.
25 I f we are living
25 Ei
< G ~ E v ~rrv~dpmt, m h p m i by spirit, let us go on
If
we are living
to spirit,
to spirit walking orderly also
~ a i
u~o~xijpw.
26 p i by spirit. 26 Let us
Not not become egotisticJ,
also
may we be orderly walking.
stirring up competiy 1vGp~8a
~ ~ ~ 6 6 0 ~ 0 1&Afihouq
,
may we be becoming
vainglorious,
one another tion with one another,
meirpa
spirlt

~ a r h 7i)q u a p ~ b q ,

down on

the

flesh,

raha

these (things)

.rrp0~ah06p~~01, dAAfiAovq

cpeovocmeq. envying one another.

envymg'
Brathers, even
'AGEh+oi,
Edrv
~ a i . r r ~ o p$Bfj
h
though a m a n
Brothers,
if ever
also should be overtaken t a k a some false step
&vepwnoq Zv TIVI T r a p m C j p a ~ ~3, p ~ i q 01 before he is aware of
man
in some falling beside,
YOU
the it, YOU who have spir~ E U ~ KO;
~ T I
KC(TC(~T~<ETE
T ~ ) V itual qualiiications try
spiritual (ones)
be YOU adjusting down
the to restore such a man
TOIO~TTOV i v T T V E ~ ~ ~~rpaG~q-roq,
T I
UKOT~GV
in a spirit of mildness,
such (one) in
spirit
of mildness, looking at , 8~ you each keep a n
IYE~UT~V, p
~ a i 03
retpaaeiq.
eye on yourself, for
yourself,
not
also
you
should be tempted. fear you also may be
2 Go on car2 'Ahhfihwv r h
P&pq
~ ~ G T & < E ~ &tempted.
,
Of one another the h e a w thlngs be YOU carrymg, rglng the burdens of
~ a ohwq
i
&crrrh Guccr~ T ~ Vv6pov 703 one another, and thus
and thus
f ulf?f~ov
the law of the fulfill the law of the
xplUT06. 3 i y&p
60KEi
TI<
~ l v a iChrist. 3 For if anyone
Christ.
If
for
is thinking anyone to be thinks he is something
when he is nothing,
TI
pq6iv Gv,
$p~varrra~G
something nothing being, he is mentally misleading he is deceiving his
iaur6v- 4 76 6 i Epyov hau~oir 60~1pa<i?w own mind. 4 But let
himself;
the but work of himself let be proving him prove what his
E~aaroq, ~ a iT ~ T E &iq kau~6v p6vov 76 Own Work is, and then
each (one), and then Into himself alone the h e will have cause for
Kai O&K E I ~ rhv exultation in regard
~ a 6 x pq a
~ E I
boasting he will be having and not into the to himself alone, and
ETEPOV,
5 E K ~ ( T T O ~ yhp
76 7610~ n o t i n comparison
different (one),
each (one)
for
the
own with the other person.
5 For each one will
gopriov P~OT&UEI.
load he will carry.
carry his own load.
6 Moreover, let any6 Ko~vov~irw
62
6
Let be sharing
but
the (one) one who is being orally
taught the word share
~a-rqxoljp~voq T ~ V h6yov
r@
the
word
to the (one) in all good things with
being sounded down to
t h e one who gives
~ a q x o i i v i~v ~T ~ O I V dryaeoiq.
sounding down in all good (things).
such oral teaching.
?DO not be misled:
7 Mrj
.rrhav&ue~,
eEbS Olj
Xot
be YOU being made to err,
God
not God is not one to be
mocked. For whatever
p u ~ q p i < ~ ~6
a ~ -yhp iZrv
U T E
is being mocked; what for if ever may be sowing a man is sowing, this
6vepo~oq, TOGTO ~ a i e ~ p i a a * 8 8r1 h e will. also reap;
man,
this
also he will reap;
because 8 because he who is
b
mcipov ~ i q mjv u & p ~ a kaur0G sowing with a view to
the (one) sowing into the
flesh of himself his flesh will reap
corruption from his
&K
rijq o a p ~ 6 qJEP~QEI . q90p&v,
b
out of the
flesh willreap corruption, the (one) flesh, but he who is
6 i ureipwv 5Iq ~6 m ~ i r p a &K
TO^ sowing with a view
but
sowing
into the - spirit
out of the t o t h e spirit will
.rrve6pa-roq epi~El <wjv aihv~ov. 9 ~6 reap everlasting life
spirit
he will reap life everlasting.
The from the spirit. 9 So
calling forth,

fi

one another

6&

but

1 for. in due
what is 'fine,
season we

I.Ifi let us not give up in

ITO I OGVTES

~ahbv

ffne (thing)
I v K ~~ EKV ,~ )

not doing

doing

Y ~ P
shall reap if we dij
ir<huBp~vol. 10 =Apa . not tire out. 10 Reails
Kal

may we be behaving badly in. C appointed time for

i6i9

e ~ p i a o p ~. vpi
own we shall reap not being loosed out.
O ~ V

$2

K ~pbv
I

Really then, as long asl we

have time favorable

~XO~EV,

therefore
appointed time we may be having, for it, let U s work
what is good toward
Epya<bp~Ba.
~b
&ya06v
may we be worlung
the
good (thing)
toward all, but especially.to,

T O C ~ ward those related to

[US] in the faith.,.,;
11SEE With what
.
large letters I Uve
11 * I ~ E T E - W ~ ~ K O I < ' 6p;v
y p & p p ~ a l u written YOU with my
..
See YOU to howlarge to YOU to writings own hand.
12All those who
i y p a + a .r4i ipfj mpi.
I wrote to the my zand.
want to make a pleasgaouo,v ing appearance in' the
12 ='0001
are willing flesh are the ones
As many as
that try to compel
~ h p o u m i j o a ~ fiv
a a p ~ i -,
oh01
to make fair face
m
flesh,
these (ones) YOU to get circumb a y ~dtljouo~v
6pGq cised, only that they
may not be persecuted
are putting under necessity
YOU
r r ~ p l ~ h p v ~ d a r , p6vov
ha
T& for the torture stakea
to be being circumcised, only in order that to the of the Christ, Jesus.
~ ~ c t v p a TOG
y,p~~rroG ' I quo6 - pfi l3For not even do
stake
of the
Christ
Jesus - not those who are getting
SICIKWVT~I13 0662
Y ~ Pcircumcised keep the
they may be being persecuted:
not-but
for Law themselves; but
want YOU' to>be
oi
- I T L ~ I T E ~ V ~ ~ E V a&roi
~I
V ~ ~ Othey
V
the- (ones)
being circumcised
they
law circumcised that they
~uh6ruoouu1v,-~&Ah&
B~XOUUIV. ijpsqmay have cause'l for
boasting in YOUR flesB.
areguarding,
but
they are willlng
YOU
n ~ p r ~ i p v ~ o 0 a 1 yVa
&, Tfj fiIIc~gpq 14 Never may it o c m
to be being
- circumcised in order that in the YOUR that 1 should b6@,
I . igoi
62
p i except in the torture
o a p ~ i K ~ U X ~ ~ G G V T ~14
To me
but
not stake
they might boast. '
flesh
our '-Lord
Y~VOITO
~ a u x & a g a l &i
p i b r Q o m u p + -Jesus Christ, throjyh
may it occur to be boasting if no in the stake
whom the
5y
TOG K U ~ ~ O Uf i p G ~ 'IQUOG X~IUTOO,
. 61' .been impaled.*to,,me
of the ' Lord
of us Jesus
Christ,
and I to "the qrld.
08
ipoi ~ 6 0 p o q
ima6p~~al
whom to me world ?has been put on stake 2%
cumcision. anything
v~pl-roprj
TI
~ 6 ~ p q15. o h
circumcision anything nor is un~ircumq?
Neither A~$f
td world.
SiOn* but a new 'r6EOTIV oinp &npoPuo?i, ,cihhc?~~ a l v f i ~ i i o l q .
is
nor uncncumcislon, but
new creation. . ation [is something;

'

.rr6N.raq,

p&hlo~a

62

but
toward
the
oi~~iouq
T ~ S~ ~ C T ' C ~ S .
household [members] of the
faith.
all (ones).

most&

1,

'

12% See Appendix'under.Matthew 10:38.

of'

.. ,:;

16 ~ a i Boo1

TG

all those who

WU walk orderly by
o-r~~x~cr~uu~v,
ZIT' atj~oirq ~ a this
i
rule of conduct,
they will walk orderly, EiPiq
peace upon
them
and upon them be peme
&~EOS, ~ a irri
i
T ~ V' Iupcxtjh TOG
0~0;.
and mercy, even upon
mercy, and upon the Israel of the God.
the Israel of God.
17 TOG
AOITTOG
~6rrouq poi pq6~iq 17 Henceforth let no
Of the leftover (thing) labors to me no one one be making trouble
mpc~h~o,
hy13 y&p T& o r i y p m a for me, for I am
let him be having beside, I
for the brand marks carrying on- my body
705 ' tlUOG b T@ ~ h p a f i pOU PauT6<?.
the brand marks [of
of the Jesus in the body of me I am carrymg.
a slave] of Jesus.
18 'H
X~PIS
K U P ~ ~I?IPG~
U
18 The undeserved
The undeserved kindness of the Lord of us
kindness of our Lord
'IqcroG XploroG PET& TO; iru~6pa?o( :
&
i.
:
Jesus Christ be with
Jesus
Christ
with the
spirit
&6Eh4poi*&pjv.
the spirit ,YOU show,
brothers; amen.
brothers: Amen.
KOX~VI

And as many a s to the (measuring) reed

n POI

T O ~ Q 16 And

this

EQEE I OYZ

IIaGhoq dnr6crrohoq X ~ I ~ T O
'IquoG
G

61a

Paul, an apostle
of christ jesus
kldfipa~oq ~ E O G ~ o i q
&~iolq
through God's will, to
wlll
of God
to the
holy (ones) T$$
the holy ones who
oira~v (v ' E q i a ~ ~ a i
n~a~o'iq
2v
being m Ephesus and to faithful (ones) in are in Eph'e-sus and
faithful ones in union
Xpto-r+ 'IrpoGwith' Christ J ~ S U S : .
Christ
Jesus;
'
2 May YOU have un- 2 --; X ~ P ~ S
, cp;v
. Ei&,,
undeserved kindness to YOU
and
Peace deserved kindness and
h b . OEOG v a - r p 6 ~ fipijv ~ a KU
i iou ' i q ~ o i i peace from God our
from .God - Father pf US and of flord J ~ S U S Father and [the] Lord
Xp~o~oir.. .: Jesus Christ.
Paul,

apostle

of Christ' Jesus through

Kai

-Christ.

..

3 ~less-idb$ the God

Father of our
Lord Jesus ChrisD; for
)Jquoij ' Xpimoir,
K U P ~ O U - fip6v
Lord - of- - of Jesus
Christ,
the Cone) he has ble$ied us
E ~ X O Y ~ O ~ S' -<fipsc;
'
,
' : d o y i q evey &irctu&.ueSs$g
having blessed
: us
blesslng
weu&r'~ij 6" i o i q "inoup&iol,'l~ 2v X ~UTQ iq the heaienly: places
miritud
inrLheavenly Iplacesl in $xist,':
in union with ciufst,
'

3 E ~ A O 6
~ - ~0 .T~ 6 ~~; ~a irra-rfip ' TOG
s

_ the

Blessed

God

and

$
%
:
.
-

Father ..of the and

EPHESIANS 1: 6 1 1

EPHESIANS I: 12-18

860

naehq
LZEhiEa-ro ?p&q tv a6rG vpi, 4 lust as he chose us
according as he chose
us in him before in Union with him
~aTaP0hijq ~ 6 o p o u , Efval
h i o w before the foundingTi
the world, that we
throwingdown of world, to be
us
holy
should be holy and
~ a i&yGpouq K ~ - ~ E V G ~ I~OG V
T o G &v & y & l ~ q , without blemish before
and unblemished down in sight of him in
love,
him in love. 5For he
5
.rrpoopiaaq
4yGq ~ i q u i o e ~ u i a v foreordained us to the
having demed before us Into placing (as) son adoption through Je6t&
' IqooG Xplo-roG E ~ Sa676v1
nm&
s u s - ~ h r i s tas &ns to
through Jesus
Christ into hun, accordingto himself, according to
rjv
~360nicnr
TOG
BEAijpa~oq ahoG, the good pleasure of
the
thinkingwell
of the
will
of him. his will, 6 in praise of
his glorious unde6 ~ i &q~ ~ I V O V 66cqq r i j q
X&PITO<
into praise of glory of the undeserved kindness served kindness which
a 6 ~ o G fiq
2 ~ a p i ~ o u4p&q
~ v !V
he kindly conferred
of him of which h e favored
us
in the (one) upon us by means of
Chis] loved one. 7 Bg!
f i y m q p f v ~ , 7 2v
$
EYXO EV
having been loved,
in
whom
we are &ving meam of him we have
~ f i v dnrohhpwu~v
6th
TOG aypa-roq the release by ransom
the
release by ransom through
the
blood
through the blood of
arj~oG, fiv
&~EUIV
r 6 v .rraporrr~wy&~ov,that one, yes, the forof h ~ m , the letting go off of the
falls beside,
giveness of [our] tresK~T&
~i, l~hoir.ro<
r i i q passes, according to
according to
the
riches
of the the riches of his undeserved kindness.
x&ptroq
ahoG
undeserved kindness of him
8 This he caused to

6s
~ITE~~UUEUUEV
E ~ S fip6q abound toward us in
of which
he caused to abound
into
us
all wisdom and good
2v
rr&uq
uoqiq
~ a i
q p o v i l u ~ ~ ,sense, 9 in that he
in
all
wisdom
and
sensibleness, made known to us the
sacred secret of his
9
yvopiaaq
4piv 76 y u u ~ ~ j p ~ TOG
ov
havingmade known to us the mystery of the will. It is accor&g
to his good pleasure
e d j y a T 0 < &0G,
K ~ T & T ~ V E660KiCXV
will
of hinl, according to the thinking well which he purposed in
a d ~ o i r Gv
.rrpoCB~~o i v a h @ 10 Eiq himself 10 for an adof him which he placed before self in him
into ministration a t the
o i ~ o v yoiav
7-06 l ~ h q p h y a ~ o qT ~ V full limit of the aphouse administration of 'he
fullness
of the pointed times, namely,
~atpijv,
& v a ~ & q a h a t c j U a u ~ a l ~h to gather all things
appointed times,
to head up
the together again in the
Christ, the things. iii
.rr&v~a b 76 XPIUTG,
~h
all (things) in the
Christ, the (things) upon the heavens and the
things on the earth.
T O
oGpavoiq ~ a i
T&
-tq
fi
the
heavens
and the (things) upon
the [Yes,] in him, 11inuniDn with whom.,we
Y%.
b
a h Q , 11 hv
$
Kai
earth;
in
him,
in
whom
also were also assignedrcas
heirs, in that we were
jKhrlPCjeqp.rrpooplueLvrEq
we were assigned by lot
having been defined before foreordained according
- ~ m h I T ~ ~ ~ E U I V TOG .
T&
.rr&yra to the purpose of
according to purpose of the (one) the all (thmgs) who operates all things

Lv~pyobroq
KW&
j v pouhfiv
TOG a c c o r d i n g t o t i e
working in
according to the counsel ofthe Way his will COUnB ~ A i j p a ~ o qah&, 12 ~ i q ri, ~ T v a l {p&q s e l s , l 2 t h a t we
wlll
ofhim,
into the t o b e
us s h o u l d s e r v e f 3 r
1 ~ &ratvov
665qq
ah06
~ 0 6 q t h e p r a i s e of h i s
into
praise
of glory
of him
the (ones) glory, we who have
l~porlhrr1~6raq b
T
xptarc$ 13 hr been first t o hope
having hoped before
in
the
Christ;
in in the Christ. 13But
$
nai b p ~ i q d r ~ 0 6 a a v r ~ q T ~ V Abyov YOU d s o hoped in
whom also
YOU
havingheard the
word Nm after YOU heard
q q
aqe~iaq, 6
~Gcryyfhtov
~ f i q the word of truth,
of the
truth,
the
good news
of the the good news about
salvation. BY
a w q p i a q byLiv, b
Q ~ c t i T I O ~ E ~ G ~ V T E YOUR
~,
salvation of YOU,in whom also having believed, means of him also, a f t e r YOU betuqpay i a h ~ ~74
T C V E ~ ~ ~ ~ T Iq q
YOU were sealed
to the
spirit
ofthe lieved, Y O U
were
h a y y d i a q TG dyiq, 14
6
gMIV sealed with the promised h o l y s p i r i t ,
promse
tothe holy,
which(thing)
is
l4Which is a token
hppa@&v
T ~ S ~hq()o"opicxq qp6vI
Eiq
token
of tne
inheritance
of us,
into in advance of our
drrrohhpoatv
~ e q ~ ~ p t n o l f i a ~ w q~, i qinheritance, for the
releasing by ransom of the thing preserved, into PWPOSe - of releasing

by a ransom [God's]
own ~ O S S ~ S Sto~ O ~ ,
his
glorious praise.
15 At&
~ o i n o ~drycj,
dr~oiruaq
1 5 T h a t i s why
Through
this
also I,
having heard
rrjv
~ae'
bp&q .rriortv b TG ~upi(t) I also, since I have
the according to
YOU
faith
in the Lord heard of the faith
' l o ~ a i
+IV.
~ i q r r 6 v ~ a q r06q Y O U h a v e i n t h e
Jesus
and the [faith] into
all
the Lord Jesus and todryiovq,
16 06
rrciroyat
~ G x a p t a r 6 vward all the holy
I am ceasing
thanking
not
holy (ones),
ones, 16 do not cease
y v ~ i a v r r o ~ o l i y ~ v o q hi r 6 v g i v i n g t h a n k s f o r
h Z p 3pBv
upon the YOU. I continue menover
YOU
mention
making
T ~ ~ U E U X ~ V~ O U , 17
ha
6
8 ~ tioning
6 ~
YOU
in my
prayers
of me,
in order that
the
God
prayers, 17 that the
TOG
KU~~OU
jpLjv ' IquoG XPIUTOG, 6 God of our Lord
of the
Lord
of us
Jesus
Christ,
the
Jesus Christ, t h e
ITM~
G q 66<qq,
6hq
by% ~ v ~ G pFather
a
of glory, may
Father of the glory, would give to YOU spirxt
give YOU a spirit
uo~iaq
~ a i
drrro~ahljqewq
i v of wisdom and of
of wisdom
and
of revelation
in
revelation in the ac~TIYV~UEI
CX~OG,
accurate knowledge
of him. curate knowledge of
18
I T E ~ ~ T I U ~ ~ O U ~ ro6q
dqeahpo3q him; 18 the eyes of
YOUR h e a r t havhaving been enlightened
the
eyes
i
ng been enlightened,
Ei6ival
7tq ~ a p 6 i a q bpQv & i q r b
of YOU lnto the to have known that YOU may know
of the
heart
i l ~ a ~ v o vT
66Sqq a h o 3 .
praise of the glory of him.

'

EPHESIANS 1: 1%2:

862

6m1v JI

&riq
4 q K h ' a ~ a q what 15 t h e hope
c b g tO which h e called
the hope of the
what the gloa h ~ i r , T~~ S d
.rrhohoq
~ i j q 66cqq YOU,
of him, .what
the
riches
of the
glory r i o U S r i c h e s a r e
which he holds as
T
Khqpovopiaq -&TOG
&I TOTS
ttyiotq,
of the inheritance . o i him in the holy (ones), a n inheritance for
19 ~ a i 7 i
31~eppdrhhov pdye0oq the holy ones, 19 and
surpassing
greatness what t h e surpass-and
what
the
ing greatness of his
76q GUvky~aq a t j ~ o c ~ i qqp&q
TOGS
us
the (ones) p o w e r is t 0 w a r d
of him Into
of the
power
us believers. It is
~tme60v~aq K ~ T &
&ipyElav
believing
according to
operation within a c e o r d i n g t o t h e
TOG
~~&ouq ~ijq
iuxljoq
a6~oi3 o p e r a t i o n o f t h e
of the
mightiness
of the
strength
of him m i g h t i n e s s of his
20 flv
&V~~YT)KEV
2v -r+ x p t ~ Qs t r e n g t h , t o w i t h
which
he has worked in
in
the
Christ which he has opef:
ated in the case., of
6y~ipaq
ah6v
1~
vEKPtj~,
having raised up
him
out of
dead (ones), t h e C h r i s t when
~ a i ~aeiuaq b
~E<I+
alj~oi3 i v h e raised him up
and havingseated in right [hand] of him in from the dead and
him a t his
TOTS
&-roupcrviotq
21 6 . r r ~ p & ~ T T & U ~seated
~
the heavenly [piaces]
over-upward of every right hand in the
drpxijq
~ a. i &ouuiaq
~ a i 6 u v & p ~ qh e a v e n l y p l a c e s ,
government and of authority and
of power 21 f a r above every
and
KCXI
K U P I ~ ~ T ? C ;K a i
ITCWTbq
d~t)paT0~
thority and power and
and
of lordship
and
of every
name
dvopa~oyivou 03 y6vov i v TQ kii3vt TO~TQI lordship and every
belng named
not only in the age
this name named, not only
3y8q
YOU

Tiq what

is

2;

in this system of
6
pihhov-ri.
but
also in the (one) being about (to be) ; things, but also in
22 ~ a i T & T ~
&.rri~a<~v 6
TOGS that to come. 22He
and all (things) hesubjected under
the also s u b j e c t e d all
1~66aq TOG, ~ a ia h b v E6a~ev ~ e ~ d t tj hvi n g s u n d e r h h
feet
of him, and
him
he gave
head
feet, and made hirp
h t p
~&v-ra
t ~ d l e i a 23
~ fb!~head over all things
over all (things) to e
ecclesia.
whlch
to the congregation,
ia~iv
aGpa
aC~oir, T
h hi papa 2 3 ~ h i ~is h his body,
the
fullness
of him,
is
the
body
the fullness of him
TOG
T&
.it&v~a
ITeatv who NIS up all things
all (things)
of the (one)
the
all (things)
,in all.
~~hqpouphvou.
of (one) filling.
9 Furthermore, [it
&?Ah ~ a ii v

$Y

is]

EPHESIANS 2: 3-7

863

YOU

[God made

~ a i 3p6q
6v~aq
VEK~OGS
alive1 though You
And
YOU
being
dead (ones)
r r a p a m b p a o ~ v kai ~ a i q t t p a p ~ i a ~ qCpGv, "ere dead in
S ~ S sins,
falls beside
and to the
sins
of YOU,~ ~ @ S P ~ Sand
2
i
n
w
h
i
c
h YoU
I
T
E
~
I
E
T
~
T
'
C
~
~
T
E
2 b
a!~
TOT^
in
which
. sometime
YOU waged
a t one time walked

according t o t h e
K ~ T & T ~ V aii5va TOG K ~ U ~ O TO~TOU,
U
according to the
age
of the world
this,
s y s t e m of t h i n g s a
acK~T&
T ~ V tipxov~a
h ~ o u u i pof~ this world:
according to the
ruler
0%;
authority cording to the niter
TOO
drkpoq,
n v ~ l j p a r o ( TOO
vGv of t h e a u t h o r i t y
nf
am.
s~irit
the
now o f the a i r , t h e
-- the
'

o;Ee

spirit that now oper-

kvepyoOv~o~ i v
TO?~
uioiq
"rils
sons
of the ates i n t h e sons
operating within
in
the
of disobedience. 3 Yes,.
& ? ~ ~ t O i a q3
' EV
o T ~ ~ a if i p ~ x ZF&VTE~
among them we all
disobedience;
in whom also
we
all
a t one time cond v ~ u r p k q q p b TOTE
raiq k ~ t 8 u p i a t ducted
~
ourselves in
were turned up sometime
the
deslres
harmony with t h e
T~C,
0 a p ~ b:~QV,
~
I T o ~ o ~ T T&
E ~ 6~hfif.IaTCX
desires of our flesh,
of the
flesh
of us,
doing
the
wills
d o i n g t h e thin-gs
willed .by the flesh
T ~ S oap~bq ~ a ; T ~ V
6tavot&v,
of the
flesh
and of the mental perceptions, a n d t h e t h o u g h t s ,
~ a i fipE8a . ~ k v a 9 6 o ~ t
6-py:q
d3q and we were natand wewere children tonature orwrath *-as u r a l l y c h i l d r e n of
even as the
~ a i oi
~OITO~'
- 4 6 8 0 ~ wrath
6 ~
also the leftover (ones) : the but
God rest. 4But God, who
is rich in mercy, for
1~Xo6a1oq 2jv
Ev
EhQt,
6th
' -riiv
rich
being
in
mercy,
through
the . h i s weat love with
which he loved us,
vrrohXjv d r y & ~ q v a h o O
fiv
much
love
of him
wNch
f h y e T v z ~5 made us alive to-

&

'gether with

the

{p&qI 5 ~ a i6 v ~ a q
veKpoirq
C h r i s t , even when
US,
and being
dead (ones) in the we were dead in
a a p a n ~ paaiv
b
~UVE<~OITO~~UEV
76 trespasses-by u n faIls beside
he made aIive.wlth
to the deserved k i n d n e s s
X ~ L G T ~ ,
xdrpt'ri
~ Q T E YOU have been savedChrist, to undeserved kindness
YOU are
6 and he raised US
oeowaphvot,
6 ~ a i
m v i ~ ~ l ~ a up together and
having been saved,
and he raised up together
seated us together in
K&
U U V E K ~ ~ ~ O E&V
V TOTS
kT0LJpClVi01~- the heavenly-,,
place
and he seated together -in the heavenly [places].
,in
union with Christ
'
Xplo~Q
q
o
7
Tva .
Jesus, 7 that in tkre
in orderthat-:
Christ . Jesus.
coming systems of
&v6ei<q~a1
kv ~ o i qa i h ~ v
he might show within in the
ages
things there might be
~ I T E ~ ~ ~ $ V ~b
O I ~k ~ p p k ? A o v ~rhoO-roq-'~ f i q demonstrated the. surcornrng
tiii? surpassing
passing- riches ;of his
- upon
'a3Toil
b XPqGTt)TqT, . undeserved kindness
xkp1't-05
undeserved kindness
of him
in
kindness -in his graciousness to-

'8

kq' fipCiq t v - X p t a ~ Q'fqu63.

upon u s m Christ
Jesus.

'

ward us in union
with Christ Jesus:

29ystem of tbings=ui6v,. (ai-On'),- NBA; 31-5 (dohr, meaning - "period, age, generation" ), J"; 2ilJD- (rnin.hagr, meaning "custom'l),
,
-,
- 318.
,
zb World=K6o~og (Ros'mos), KBA; P) ly ( o . k h m l ) , J17~1g

865

8 By this undeserved
undeserved klndness YOU are kindness, indeed, Yon
T a e
h a v e been saved
i
u ~ u w p i v o ~ 61& rrim~wq. ~ a TOGTO
having been saved through
faith;
and this through f a i t h ; a n d
06,
it irClijv, ~ E O G 76 6Qpov. 9 06, this not owing to YOU,
not outof
YOU,
of God the
gift;
not it is God's gift. 9 No,
~ 1 q it is not owing to
gE
Iv a
P+I someone
out of
in or:er that
not
works, in order that
~~[~xtjo-qrat.
10 a h o G ycip h u p ~ v ~ o i q p a , no man should have
should boast.
Of him for we are thmg made, ground for boasting.
KTI&VT&~
iv X p l a ~ Q ' Iqaoir 10 For we are a prod(ones) having been created in
Christ
Jesus uct of his work and
irri
&YOIS
dtyaeoiq
o T ~ were created in union
upon
works
good
to whlch with Christ Jesus for
w
rrpoqroipamv
b
O~dq
Iv a
EV good works, which
he prepared before the
God
in order that in God prepared in advance for us to walk
ahoiq T E ~ I W ~ + U W ~ E V .
them
we might walk.
in them.
ll Therefore keep
11
A16
~ V ~ ~ O V E ~ E T E 671
Through which
be YOU remembering
that bearing in mind that
formerly YOU were
TOT? 6p~Tc;T& Eevq hv o a p ~ i , 01
sometime YOU the nations in flesh, the (ones) people of the nations
A E Y ~ ~ E V O I &~pofiumia 61~2) ~ i j q h~yop&qq as to flesh; "uncirbeing said uncircurncis~on by the belng said cumcision" YOU were
by, that which
E
I
T
6
u a p ~ i X E I ~ ~ I T ~ ~ ~ called
~TOU
c~rcurnc~sion in
flesh
made by hand, - is called "circumcision" made in the'
12 6 ~ 1 ~ T E
TQ
~alpGj
that youwere to the appointed time
that
flesh with handsxwpiq
X~IUTOG, h q h h o ~ p ~ w p i v o ~ l 2 t h a t You were at
apart from
Christ,
having been alienated from that particular time
Gq I T O ? ~ T E ~ C X ~ TOG 'lapajh ~ a i gtvol without Christ, alienthe cltxzenry of the
Israel
and strangers ated from the state of
T&V 6tar&l~civ
ETayy+[as, &Atr[& Israel and strangers to
of the covenants o%
:e
prommse,
hope the covenants of the
and You had:
pfi EYXOVTE~
~ a i & ~ E O I fv T& ~ 6 u p ~Promise,
.
not
having ,and godless m the
world. no hope and were
13 vvvi
66 Zv XPIUTQ 'Iquoir bpE?q without God in the
Now
but
in
Christ
Jesus
YOU
world: 13BUt now in
with Christ Jeoi
TOTE
6vrEq y a ~ p l n , & Y E V ~ ~ ~ Tunion
E
the (ones) sometime being long [way] YOU became sus YOU who were once
iyyliq i v ~ r aiparrl
$
TOG xplo~oir. 14 A6~6q far off have come to
be near by the blood of
near in - the blood of the Christ.
He
the Christ. 14For he
y&p ' ~ ~ T I V
for
is
the ' Eipilvll
peace
,
' the (one) is OW peace, he who
rrot rjoaq
T&
&p967Epa &,, Kai Td made the two parhaving made the (things)
both
one and the ties olle and destroyed
~ E U ~ T O I X O V TOO
~ , j- ~the~ wall
~ ,in between
middle wall
of the
having loosed, that fenced them OK

'2

xcip~~!

UTE

'

'PZZ'

12. World=K6afios (kos'mos), NBA; n3ly (~.Zahm'),J17:

EPHESIANS 2: 15-22

~rfi uap~ia

rdv 15 By means of his

the flesh he abolished the
enmity, the Law of
TQV
iv~ohQv
b 66ypau1v commandments
v6pov
concommandments in
decrees
Law
of the
..
sisting in decrees, that
~ a ~ ajaaq,
p y
Iv a
~ 0 6 q 660 he might create the
having made ineEective, in order that
the
two two peoples in union
KT~UTJ
T
IS Eva K C ( I V ~ V with himself into one
hemight create
hunsclf into one
new new man and make
16 and that he
&vepw~ov
ITOIQV
~ipjvqv, 16 ~ a peace;
i
man
making
peace,
and might fully reconcile
both peoples in one
drrr~KaT&&<t;l
TO&<
& ~ $ O T ~ P O U ~&I
he might fully reconcile
the
both
in body to God through
the torture stake: beivi uc5pa~1 TC$ 8
61& TOG u~avpoir cause he had klled off
one
body
to the God through the
stake
the enmity by means
EL'
ah8. 17 , ~ a of
i himself. 17And he
&TOKTE~V
TC
~ [V~ Ex8pUV
having killed the
enmity
in
him;
and came and declared the
good news of peace to
U8Gv
~ dyqyeh i u a ~ o
,;ptj,,,,v
*OU*
the Ones f a r
15 ~ f i v E'xBpav fv
the

enmity

in

the

flesh

of him,

having come

6piv

he declared as good news

panphv

nai

peace

riC'$'v

those anear,
off,
n d peace
18 because
to
through him we, both
~oiq
iYyl>q' 18 871
61'
a h 0 6 .peoples, have the apto the (ones) near;
because through him proach to the Father
EXO~EV
T ~ V rrpouay~yfiv oi &p ~ T E P O I by one spirit.
weare having the leading toward the
20th
19 Certainly, therefore, YOU are no longer
i v kvi , ITVE~JJUTI rrpdq T ~ Vvmhpa.
toward the Father.
in one
spuit
strangers and alien
19 "Apa
03v
06~671 Em?
~ ~ V O Iresidents, but YOU are
Really therefore not yet YOU are strangers fellow citizens of the
ones and are
K ~ I W ~ P O I K O I&Ah&
,
iu72
~ ~ o h T r aholy
l
and dwellers beside, but you are fellow citizens members of the household of God, 20 and
TGV b i w v
~ a i
O~KE?O~
of the,holy (ones) and household [membersJ of the YOU have been b m t
~ E O G , 20 &lT01~060p
%VTE< h i 76 ~ E J . I E ~ ~ GUP
, J upon the foundshaving beenxuilt up upon the foundation tion of the apostles
God,
T ~ V dtrrou~6hov ~ a i rrpof$qT&v,
bwoq and prophets, while
of the
apostles
and
of prophets,
being Christ Jesus himself is
&~poywv~aiov &TOG
XpluroG ' I qooir, the fOUndation cornertop corner (stone)
of him
of Christ
Jesus, stone. 21 In Union with
21 b
4
+ma
0 i ~ ~ 6 ~ him
p f i the whole buildin
whom
all
building ing, being harmoniously joined. together,
ovvap pohoyov pivq
aiic~l
being jointed together
is growing
into is growing into a holy
vabv
&ylov b KUPio 22 iv 4 temple for J e h ~ v a h . ~
divine habitation, , holy in ~ o r d , '
in whom 22 In union with him
~ a i 6p~iq
OVVOI K O ~ O ~ E ? U ~ E
E ~ S YOU, too, are being
also
YOU
are being built up together
into built up together into
KUTOIKT)T~~PIOVTOG
8~0ir&V I ~ ~ E ~ P ~ T I . a place for God to
dwelling place of the God in
spirit.
inhabit by spirit.
to YOU

T0i<

the (ones)

long [way]

and

169 See Appendix under Matthew lo:%.

Lord, NBA.

21b Jehovah.

J7~8~"Je-l8;

the

EPHESIANS-3: 1 - 4

866

'

On account of th&
T O ~ T O U -X ~ P I V-. t y 3 flairhoq
6
Of this (thing) thanks
I
Paul
the .
I, Paul, the prisOf Christ Jesus
6iU)lloq ' TOG ~ p l f f ~ 0 'Iqu06
3
b d p 6pBv Oner
in behalf
Your
the
bound one of the
Christ
Jesus
over
YOU
people p f t h e naTGV
~ ~ v B v ,2 ET
YE
fiK060aT~ 7ilv tions2 if, really,
YOU heard
the YOU have heard about
if in fact
of the nations, O~KOVO
piav
7fi~
x6rprroq
the stewardship of the
house administration
of the undeserved kindness undeserved kindness
706 ' OEOG
T G ~
6oe~ioqq
pol of God that was given
of the
God
of the
having- been given
to me me with YOU in view.
3that by way of a
6p&q, 3 6r1
~arh
drrroKdrhu*iv revelation
the sacred
Lnto
YOU, . that
according to
revelation
s e c r e t - was made
.&yvopio6q
pol 76 ~ U O - ~ ~ P I O V ,K a e k
known to me, just as
was made known to me the mystery, . a,ccord? as I wrote previously iij
brief. 41n the face;of
4 -rrpoq , o
6w - bAiyy,
wpokypa+a
I wrote before ' in little [space],
toward which this YOU. when Yon
6 0 v a u e ~ drvcry ivGo~omoq
vofjuat
+jv read this; can realize
YOU are abIe
reading to see mentally the . the comprehension 1
have in the sacred
u6v~uiv
pou 6v 7'6
secret of the Christ.
comprehension of me in th'e
mystery
5 In other generations
y m ~ a i q O ~ Kthis Csecretl was not
~picrroir, 5
6
hfpaiq
Christ,
which to different generations not made known to the
-Cyvwpio0q
T O ? ~ uioiq
r i i v drvepGrrwv sons of men as it has
nOW been revealed to
it was made known to the sons of the
men
&q v6v chErahrjq8q roiq &yioiq drrrom6hoiq his holy apostles and
prophets b y Spirit;
as now it was revealed to the holy
apostles
6namely, that people
T
O
~ a i.rrpoqjrcr~q & -rrve6pa-ri, 6 E ? V ~ I of the nations should
of him and to prophets m
spirit,
to be be joint heirs and felT&
E8vq
~uv~h~povt)p
KC[\
a arjvuwpa ~ a low
i
members of the
the nations
joint heirs
and joint body and body and
auvpi~oxa
~ f i q h a y y d i a q CV XPIUTQ with US of the promise
joint partakers of the
promise
in
Christ i, union with .christ
'IquoG
6th
1.06
~ d c t y y d i o v -7
,
06
Jesus through the
Jesus
through
the
good news,
of which good news. 7 I became
iyevfi8qv 6 1 6 ~ 0 v o q
~a-rh
e v
OPE& a minister- of this acI became
servant
according to the free gift cording t - -the free
Tfi~
'
xbpi-roq
TOG
&oG
r t q . gift of the undeserved
of the undeserved kindness of the God . of the kindness of God that
608~iuqq
Clot
~ a ~ hmjv was given me accord2
having been given
to me . according to
the ing to the way +his
6v:vEpy~laV
T
6uv6rp~wq c t 6 ~ 0 6- power operates,
.-2
operation within
of the
power
of him 8 T o me, a man IeS
the~
least
8
TC~
&l,aX~
n-bvo ~than
o~
&of all
to me the (one)- less than the least
of all holy ones, this u n d d
served kindness was
&iwv
is66
fi
X~PK
holy (ones) was given the undeserved kindness given, that I should
ad~q
T O ?
E ~ E ~ I V ~ 6 a y y d i a a u e a l declare to the nations
this - to the nations to declare as good news the good news about
T
d r v ~ c ~ x v i a u ~ o vT ~ O ~ T O S TOG X ~ I U T O ~ , t h e u n f a t h o m a b l e
the not to be traced out riches of the Christ, riches of the C@is$

&IJ-"o\

Y
I

a n d should make
?is
qw~ioat
to bring to light ,
what
& / Z e n see how t h e
and
sacred secret is adoi~ovopia
TOG
p,,onlpiou
ministered ,Which has
house administration
of the
,,,kw,,,
from the indefinite
TOG
drrro~~~puppivov
TGv past been hidden in
of the (one) having been hidden away irom the ~ ~ who
d c, r e a ~all
9 ~ a j

a i h ~ b~ ~ T@

0~6

~6

.:~-k& - thhgs. 10 [This- was]

ages. -, in t the
God
the (anel
-the to the end that now
r r h a
1
KT~U~WI,
10
Tva. ! t a the governments
all (things)
having-created,
m order that and the
in
yvoploefj
v h ~ a i q . &pxa?q:'. . the - heavenly 'places
it might be mad6 known now . to the .governments there might be made
~ a ir a i q k ~ o u ~ i a i iv
q roiq
&roupavio~q known through -the
and to the authorities in the heavenly lplacesl c o n g r e g a t i 0 n t h e
6 i h ' 1-25 kn~hqoiaq ij
wohmoi~rhoq .greatly. d i v e r s i f i e d
through
ecclesia
the much diversified wisdom of ~ o d 11
, acti] t h e eteraoqia
TOG OEOG, 11
K ~ T & I T P ~ ~ E ~ Icording
V
wisdom of the God,
. according t o purpose :n d purpose that he
formed -in connection
TGV air5wwv . >
fiv
- iwoiqmv kv
of the ,. ages. which [purpose1 h e mada in the with the christ, Jexpimr$ ' Iqcroir . TB ~ v p i y fipiiv, 12 iv
. sus our Lord, 12 by
Christ. Jesus thb -Lord of Us, .. in- whom. m-s
of whom we
:have
this freeness of
gxop~v - . d v nappqoiav rai ~ p o a a y o y ~
v
we are aving the outspokenness and leadmgtoward speech and an apiv .rrETrot&jffel- 61h
a-fiq 1-rio-r~wq airroc. proach with confiin confidence through the
faith . of him. :dence through our'
13 - Aib
airoGpar
ptj faith in him. 13Where:.
Through which
I am requesthg
not fore I ask YOU not
6v - ~ a ? ..q. 8hi E U ~ V to give-UP on account
~ V K ~ K E ~ V
a! ' tions of these tribulations of
to be behaving badly within in the kibu
mine in YOUR behalf,
pou GITZ~ 'IjP8v, C T ! ~ i m i v 66Ea Ij Gv.
of me over YOU, which
is
glory o ~ y o u . for - these mean glory
..for You.
14 ~ o r j & x&p~v KC? m w
T& . y6vorr&
Of this thanks - I am !ending the knees - :14 On .account - of
pov
rrpbq T ~ V rrmfpdI, 15 6{
03 this I bend my knees
of me toward the
Father,
out of whom to the Father, 15 to
~rr6ua
. .rrarpl& '
o(@,+O'is K ~ I whom ,every family in
every lineage from father in heavens and upon heaven and on earth
yfiq 6vo~&<erai, 16
. Tva
6~ - -. ' owes its pame, 16 to
earth- is being named, . in order that he might give the end that he may
Gpiw
Kccr&'
T& .rrho3roql ~q
66cqq grant You acc~rding
to YOU , according to the . riches
of the glory to the riches of his
TOG "glory t o be - made
ahp3 6uvdp~l ~ p c r ~ a l w 8 f i p l .L61&
of him to power to be made rmghty through the mighty 'in the man
are inside with
~ V ~ ~ G I V O V YOU
,
mE6pq-roq, a d ~ p i j E i i T ~ V . ow
power through his
man,
spirit
of hzm into the inward
spirit; 17 to have the
- & 17-KarO'Kiua'
- to dwell
-ugh
~J-E Christ dwell through
r a i q rabtiiaig..fi Gw hr & y k p , [YOUR] faith. inYOUR
nim~oq
love;
h e a r t s - w i t h love;
m. t h e . hearts8 o k o n in
faith
+

-re

'

:ti--

+,<

EPHESIANS 3: 18-4: 4

868

t h a t YOU may be
T E ~ E ~ E ~~ VI O
OI ,
having been kunded, rooted and established
on the foundation,
gE1q6o-q~~
YOU might be strong enough 18 in order that YOU
~a~dafiioeal
ow
.rr&olv
r o i q may be thoroughly
to receive down
together with
all
the able to grasp men&yiolq
ri
r 6 nh&roq ~ a yi f i ~ o g xai tally with all the
holy (ones) what the breadth and e m and holy ones what is the
@oq
~ a i P&loq, 19 yvijvai
TE.
+p breadth and
height
and
depth,
to know
and
the and height and depth,.
h ~ p P 6 r h h o u o a Tfiq W E W
&&v ~ 706 l9and to know the
surpassing
of the knowledge
love
of the love of the Christ.
xp~crroir,
Tva
.rr~qpo&j~~
~ i qw h i c h s u r p a s s e s
Christ,
in order that YOU might be filled into knowledge, that YOU
may in everything be
T& ~ 2 )trh'pwpa
706 ~ E o O .
all the f&ness of the God.
filled with all the full20
TG
62
Swapfvq
h 2 . p ness that God gives.
To the (one)
but
bemg able
over
20 NOW to the one.rrba
~olijaa~
i m ~ ~ e m r ~ p l r r u o i , who can, according to
all (things)
to do
over-beyond abundantly his power which fs
&v
ai~obp~8a
fi operating in us, do
of what (things)
we are requesting
Or
tnore than superabun:
VOO~~EV
K ~ T & d v 6ljVap1v T ~ Vdantly beyond
the
we see mentally according to the
Power
the things we ask or con-'
hpyoupiqv
fipiv, 21 a h @ fi 66Sa ceive, 21 to him be the
operating withm m
us,
to him the glory glory by means of the!
g ~ ~ h q o i p~ a ib XP~FQ ' IWoG congregation and - b j
ecclesia
and in
Chrlst
Jesus
means of Christ Jesus
rig ~r6aaq ~ & q y ~ v ~ h q T O
aiBvoq to all generations for-.
into
all
the generations of the
age
ever and ever. ~nien.
TQV aiGvwv* drj.ifiv.
of the ages; amen.
ippl<opivol
having been rooted
18
iva
'
in order that

~ a i

and

I,

therefore,

the

napa~d&
oh
6p8q y
6
prisoner in [the]
I a m entreating therefore
YOU
I
the
Lord, entreat YOU to
6iap1oq ev KUP~Q ciEiwq
m ~ p ~ ~ a ~ walk
f i a aworthily
~
of the
bound one m
Lord
worthlly
to walk
calling
with
which,
~fiq
~A'o~wq
4%
EKA~~~~TE,
of the
chng
of whlch
YOU were called, YOU were called, 2 with
lowliness of
~a1~~1voqpoa6vqq ~ a complete
i
liETh
with
lowly-rmndednerr - and mind and mildness,
with long-suffering;
PET&
p a ~ p o e uis<,
t
with
longness o spmt, putting up with one'
drvEx6p~vot
drMihwv
another In love, 3 ear-holding selves up
of one another
in
ove
b
dr[&r?,
nestly endeavoring to'
3 OTOU~&<OVTES
T?p k v 6 ~ q ~ a
observe the oneness
speeding up
to
the
unity
of
the spirit in the
TOG
ITVE~~<XTO~
Q TQ a u v 6 i a p o
uniting bond of peace. '
of the
spvit
m the j o w b o n d o:h
Ei~tjVI-jg'4 Lv
oQpa
~ a i Cv
w~irpa, 4 0 n e body t h e r e
peace;
one
body
and
one
spirit,
is, and one s&t,

n9q

even as YOU were

~&&q
Kai
dKhj&lTe
b pr$ &hi61
according as also You were called in one hope called in the ane
K h ' a E f d ~ 6 ijv. 5 &fq
~6p1oq, p i a hope to which YOU
a$e
C&ng
O Y O
one
Lord,
one Were called; 5 ,ne
Lard, one faith, one
.rrimlqI Zv f i h ~ a p a -6 ~ f q 6 ~ a -rraflp
i
faith, one
baptism;
one Oai and Father baptism; 6 one ~ o
.rrhov,
d
hi n&wv ~ a i 6id and Father of all
of all (ones), the (one) upon
all
and through [persons], who is over
all and through all
rr&nov
K EV
~TI&(TIV.
I
all
and in
all.
and in all.

7 Now to each one

'Evi
62. kK&aTci, fi i j v
t66h
To one but to each ofus was given the of up mdeerv& b d X~PG
K~T&
T
p h p o v ness was given acundesemed kindness according to the measure cording t~ how the
Christ measured out
flq
6wpe&q 706 X ~ I ( T T O8~ .
616
of the free gift of the
Christ.
Through which the free gift. 8 Wherehiy~t
'AvaPhq
E I ~ @oq fore he says: "When
he is saying
Having stepped up
into
' height he ascended on Ngh
v p a A 6 ~ ~ u o &aixpahwaiav,
v
nai Z 6 o n ~ v6 6 p m a he carried away calle led captive
captivity,
and he gave gifts
tives; he gave gifts
Chl men." 9 Now the
~ o i q dveph~olq. 9 76
6i
'A163
to the
men.
The
but
He steppe UP expression "he as~i E ~ I V ~ip$ TI ~ a i
K ~ T ~ P cended," what does it
what
is it if not that also he stepped aown mean but that he
r4 T& r a ~ 6 ~ ~ p i pa q
~fiq
descended into the
into
the
lower
parts
of the , ear
lower regions, that is,
10
6
~araPZxq
a h 6 q Emlv the earth? 10 The very
The (one) having stepped down
this
is
one that descended
~ a i
6
drvaP&~ ,
6.rrep&o
also the (one) having stepped up over-upward is also the one that
lva
TrAqprjol;l ascended far above all
rrr&~wv T ~ Vodpavijv,
of all
the heavens, in order that he might fill the heavens, that he
T&
rrbra.
might give fullness to
the all (things).
all things.
1 K
a d T 6 ~ E~GJKN
TOGS
p2.v
11 And h e gave
And
he
gave
the (ones) indeed
some as apo+es, some
drrrombhouq,
TO$
68 .rrpoqfi~aq,
TO^
apostles,
the (ones) but prophets, the (ones) as prophets, some as
62. ~ d a y y ~ h l o ~ & q , TO<;
62. T 0 1 p i V a ~evangelizers, some as
but
evangelizers,
the (ones) but shepherds shepherds and teach~ a 6i 1 6 a o ~ a o u q ,12 .rr@g T ~ V ~ q r r a p r ~ o p b vers, 12 Mth. a view
and
teachers,
toward the adjusting down to the training of the
16v
dryiwv
-iq i p y o v 6laK0viaqJ E ~ S holy ones, for minof the holy (ones) mto work
of service, . into isterial work, for the
0 i ~ 0 6 0 p f i ~ 706
U ~ ~ ~ T O706
S
XPIUTO~, building up -of the
building up of the
body
of the
Christ,
body of the Christ,
13pt~pt K~T&UC~~EV
0i
'TT&VTE~
EI~
unbl we might attain down the all (ones) into 13 until we all attain
to the oneness in
k v 6 ~ q r a ~ i j q m i m ~ ~ ~q a i
the faith and in the
oneness
of,
faith
a d
0%

yfig?
.

706

te
of
ee06, ~ i qa ~ c u ~ aknowledge
a
God, into the Son of God,
~ na , to the
&v6pa
T ~ ~ E I O C F ,~ i q ~ ~ T P O V ihlKCaS f d - g r ~ m
male person . . perfect,
into measure of stature . measure of growth
that -belongs to the
706
~AqpGparoq
-roc
X P ~ fullness
~ ~ of~ the~ Christ;
I
of the
fullness
'Of the
14in order that we
14
iva
V ~ K ~ T I
dpev
V$K~OI, should no longer. b e
in order that . not yet
we may be
babes, babes, tossed- about 'as
Khu6wv1<6p~vot
~ a i I T E ~ I ~ E ~ B ~ E V O Iwaves a d carried
being tossed about by waves and being borne around hither and thither by
T ~ S 616au~aAiaq kv ~ f ievery wind of teaching
.rrav.ri &V+Q
wrnd
of the
teachng
in , thk by means of the trickto every
T&V
&vepimov f; rravovpyiq ery of men, by means
nupip
(dice) cube of the
=en
all-workmg of cunning in,con:
nh&qq, triving error, . 15 ~ u t
wpbq
* fiv
pe606iav
speaking the truth, leb
toward
+ craftiness
~ % e
error,
15 & A ~ ~ E ~ & v T &6i
~ b ~ & T Q a6(fiUwp~v us by love grow" :UP
mainta$eg truth but in love we should grow in all things into ki?x(
who i s - t h e head,
eiq a h & T& rr6rv~a,
5~ EqTlv
into
him
the all (things), who
1s
the Christ. 16 From .him
~ q a h j , Xptqrcjq, 16 2c
of
~6 all the body, by being
theharmoniously joined
head,
Chrlst,
outof whom
all
together a n d - being
u8pa
uuvappohoyo6pevov
Ka;
body
being jointed together
and m a d e t o CO-operate
ouvpt pa<6pevov
61h
rr&orlS through every joint
f
being made to go together
through
every that gives what 2 is
needed, according to
Q
f
i
~
T ~ S E~~xopqyiaq
connection
of the
supply
according to t h e functioning of
hvi$ye[?
&V p i ~ p q i&q h~au-roup6pouq each respective mem;
ber in due measure, .
operation within in measure of one ofteach
part
T ~ Vaij(qolv TOG u h p a ~ o q -crotei7at
E;S makes for the growth
the growth of tQe
body
it makes for self into of the body for: the
building up of itself
o i ~ 0 6 0 ) l ~&c(u~oG
v
Q &Y&I;I.
t
in lovebuilding up of itself in
love.
17 This, therefore, I
,.-I7 TOGTO
0th
.
hiyq
Kai
This
th'erefore
I am saylng '
and say and bear witness
pap-rljpopal '"EV K U P ~ Q , pq~i-rt bpiiq to in [the] Lord,Lthat
YOU no longer go -on
1 am bearing witness in
Lord,
not yet
YOU
waking just as the
rreptna-reTv
Kae&s
Kai T
v
to be walking
according as - also
the
nations nations also walk 'in
the un~rofitablenessof
~TE~ITCXTET CV p a ~ a 1 6 ~ qTOG
~ 1 vobq ah6.i~~
is walking i n .
vanity
of the mind of them, their minds, ' 18 whiff3
18
~ O K O T ~ ~ ~ V O I
- Glaoroiq they are in darkness
(ones) having been darkened to the perception mentally,? and d i e s
6v-r~~~
& ~ r q ? A o ~ p ~ o p b o ~ ?i7q ated from the- ;lu%
(ones) being,
(ones) having been alienated of the that belongs. to ;God,
<c$q
TOG &oG,
61h T$V .&yvo~av T ~ V bem~use,Of the igno'
Me
of the God, through the Ignorance the r s n c e t h a t .' is in
oSluav b airroiq, - 6 1 h mjv I T ~ ~ ~ Ue
q
I V t h e m * b e c a u s e '.af
being in. them, through the
dulling of the t h e insensibility of

TOG

iwtyvcio~oc;

vloG
Son

accurate knowledge of the

of the

'

r i

'

EPHESIANS.4: 19-28

871

810

EPHESIANS 4: 1 M 8

~apGiaq

07riveq their hearts. 19 Having

who
come to be past all
drrrrlhyrj~6~~c; ~ ~ u T o C1-raph6w~crv
~
moral sense, they gave
having ceased to feel pain themselves they gave over themselves over t o
T;
druehyeiq eiq ipyaaiav dr~aeapoiaq loose conduct to work
to the loose conduct into working of uncleanness uncleanness of evew
? r b q q b I T ~ E O V E S ~ ~- .
sort with greediness.
all
in havlng more.
20 But YOU did not
20 'Y eiq 62 oirx oG~wq dp6ee~z T ~ V learn the Christ to
&u
but not
thus
Yon learned the be so, 21 provided, inX ~ I U T ~ V 21
,
d y& a h b v fiKokaT ~ a &v
i deed, that YOU - heard
Christ,
if in fact
him. YOU heard and iri him and were taught
a h @ i616cixeqT~,
Ka8ihq h - f a~
+@
~e t a by means of him,
him YOU were taught, according as ' is
truth
just as "truth is in
b
T
'IquoG, 22 h o e i d a t
:'Spiiq Jesus, 2 2 t h a t YOU
in
the
to put off selves --'YOU should put away the
.
. Jesus,
K ~ T &
mjv ~rporCpav dvao-rpoqijv
T ~ V old personality which
according to the
former
course of conduct the c0nfprms '.to YOUR
?raAatbv &v)po~ov T ~ V
q&tp6i~vov former course-of conold
man
the (one) being corrupted duct and - which .is
~ a ~ T&S
h
krr18upiaq ~ f i q dcrr&-rqq, being corrupted acaccording to
the
desires
of the seduction, cordin@ to his decep23 drvaveo~o8al 62
TQ ' F N E ~ ~ C ~ T I 706 tive desires; 23but
to be renewed - but to tne
spirit
of the that You
be
v06q
bp&v, 24 Kai
iv6ljuaueat
1-6V made new in the force
mind
of YOU,- and
to put on selves
the
actuating YOUR mind,
~ a t v ~- v&vepwnov T ~ V
K ~ T &
24 and should put on
new
man
the
according to
the
K T ~ U ~ ~ V Tb
~ 61~a1oawg
~ a ~i Q I ~ T ~ T L new 'personality
having been created in righteousness and loyalty which Was ~reatedX cording to God's will
7 4 drhqeeiaq.
of the
truth.
. in true righteousness
25
A16
drrro~ipevor
TZ, and loyalty.
Through which
having put off
the
25 ~ A e r e f o r e ,now
+E%OS
haheire
drhfieelav
E K a ~ T O ~ that YOU, have ,.put
falsehood .be YOU speaking
truth
each (one)
PET&
TOG rhquiov atj-roG,
6 ~ 1 Cup& away falsehood, .speak
with
the
neighbor of him, ,because we are truth each One Of You
&Ahjhwv
'
,
clarl. - with his neighbor, beof one another
members. cause W e are members
26
6pyi < e u &
~ a i
p i belong in^ to , one anBe YOU being made wrathful
and
not other. 26 Be wrathful,
pap^&^^'
6
.
fiA~oq
p i 'and yet do not sin;
be YOU sinning;
the
sun
not
let -the. sun, not set
6nt6uhw
~ a ~ ~ i W
~ - '
pro:
letit be going down upon upon provocation to wrath wit@- you :in
voked
state,
27
neither
irptiv', 27 p76L
6i60~e
~6rrov T&
~ '
for the
of YOU,
n e ~ t h e r be YOU giving
place
to the 8 ~ 0 piace
Devil. 28 Let the ste-al6tap6A~.28 - b
K)\-WV
pqKiT1
Devil.
The (one)
stealing
not yet er steal no more,
heart

ah&,

of them.

19

'

2;

"

~~~

EPHESIANS 5: S-13
but rather let him d,
hard work, doing with
ipya56p~voc; ~ a i q X E ~ ~ r6V
&ya0b, his hands what is
workmg
to the hands the good (thing), good work, that he'
Iv a
gxa
~ ~ a 6 1 6 6 v a tmay have somethhg
in orier that he may be having to & giving share to distribute to some:
TQ
xp~ianr BXOVTI. 29 rr&q h6yoq one in need. 2 9 h t
to the (one)
need
having.
Every
word a rotten saying not
CK
TOG U T ~ ~ C T T O ~6pGv p i proceed out of YO^
out of
the
mouth
of you not mouth, but w h a k e r
i~rropruido,
&Ah& 7 rIq &yat%q saying is good for
let it be proceeding out, but
if any good (one) building U p as the
need may be, that it
1~p6q oi~o&pjv ~ i j q
tva
toward building up of the X~%:
inorier that may impart what
& K 0 6 ~ ufavorable
~ ~ ~ . to the hear:
6Q
x6p1v
~ois
he might give
favor
to the (ones)
hearing.
ers. 30 Also, do not
30 ~ a ipfi
AUT~E~TE
76 rrv~irpa 76 be grieving God's holy
And not be YOU saddening the
spirit
the spirit, with which YOU
Eiy~ov TOG &oO. 6v
$
~ u ~ p a have
y i been
~ ~ sealed for
holy of the God,
in which YOU were sea ed
a day of releasing by
~ 1 q ipipav
&rrohu~@~wq.
ransom.
into
day
of releasing by ransom.
31 Let all malicib&
31 r&aa ? r t ~ p i a ~ a i0up6q ~ a ib p y j bitterness a n d anEvery bitterness and anger and wrath
ger and wrath and
~ a i~ p a v y f i ~ a BAaoqqpia
i
&pefj~m
and screammg and blasphemy let it be llfted Up screaming and abusive
&
bpijv
ocv
Tbag
KaKiq. speech be taken away
from
YOU
together with
all
badness. from YOU along with
32
y i v ~ a 0 ~ 62 . ~ i q brhhfihouq xpqmoi, "I1 injuriousness.
Be YOU becoming but into one another
kind,
32 But become kind 'to
~iimAayxvot,
X(XPI<~~EVOI
~ C ( U T Oone
~ ~ another, tenderly
disposed well to pity, graciously forgiving to selves compassionate, freely
~ a e b s also
~ai 6
&6q
iv
X p ~ a r Qforgiving one another
according as
the
God
in
Christ just
~ , , d also by
hxapioa~o
bp?v.
Christ freely forgave
K~ETT~TO,

let him be steaung,

p&Ahov 62
rather

~o.rrlkw

but let him be laboring

graciously forgave to YOU.

y iv~oee

oh

YOU.

p i p q ~ a l TOG

Therefore, become
imitators of God,
8~06,bq T ~ K V C dyalTqT6,
~
2 K a i I T E ~ I ~ ~ T E ~as
T E
beloved children;
God, as children
loved,
and be You
2 and go on walking
~a?&q ~ a i b
Q &Y&IT~,
in love, just 86 the
in
love,
according
- as a h the
Christ
also loved YOU
fiy&q~Ev hp&q Kai T ~ ~ E ~ o K E~ v U T ~~ TV F ~ P
loved
YOU
and he gave beside himself over and delivered himself
tipGv r p o a ~ o p & v~ a 6uaiav
i
^
BEG ~ i qup for YOU as an offerYOU
offering
and sacrifice t;ge
God into ing and a sacrifice to
God for a sweet;
6apfiv EljwGiaq.
odor of sweet smell.
smelling odor.
Be YOU becoming

therefore

umtators

of the

x?z~iq

n o p v ~ i a 61 nai t r a 0 a p o b nGoa

f i J 3 L e t fornication

'

a n d uncleanness of
d ~ o v ~ g i 'pq68
a
dvopa<ldw
b bpiv, every sort or greedihaving more not-but let it be being named in YOU, ness not even be mentioned among YOU,just
~ae$q
rpirre I
dyio~q, 4 ~ a as
i it befits holy peo,c~ordmgas it is befitting to holy (ones),
and ple; 4 neither shameaiax~6"1s
~ai
pwpohoyia
fi ful conduct nor foolish
foohsh talking , or talking nor obscene
disgracefulness
and
jesting, h g s . which
~irrpqAip,
&
O ~ K
&~KEV,
obscene ~estmg,which (things) not it is becoming, are not becormng, but
rather the giving of
&Ah& p&AAov ~ l j x a p t o ~ i a5. r o b
t h a n k s . 5For YOU
but
rather
thanksgiving.
This
5:
:
know this, recognizing
*
LUTE
ylvr5a~ovrrq 6r1
viiq it for yourselves, that
you are discerning
knowing
that
every no fornicator or unI T ~ ~ V O ~fi;
&K&eapT0~.fi
T ~ E o v ~ K clean
I ~ ~ ,person or greedy
means
fornicator or unclean (one) or one having more, person-which
being
an
idolater-has
6
6m1v ~i&ahoh&~pqq,O ~ K
BXEL
which
is
idolater,
not he is having any inheritance in the
kingdom of the Christ
dqpovopiav b nj Baalh~iq TOG x ITOG ~ a and
i
of God.
inheritance in the klngdom of the 8and
6Let no man deceive YOU with empty
0E0G.
of God.
words, for because
~CCT&TO
KEYO;~ of the aforesaid things
6 Mq6~iq bp&q
No one YOU
let him be seducing to empty the wrath of God
is coming upon the
h6yo1q, 61b
yhp . ~ ~ X E T I\~ I sons of disobedience.
aha
words, through these (things) for is c o m g the 7 Therefore do not bebpyfi TOG BEOG &IT; TOGS U i 0 k Ti& come partakers with
wrath of the God upon
the
sons of the them; 8 for YOU were
drrra10iaq. 7 pfi
05v
y i v ~ d e once darkness, but YOU
disobedience.
Not
therefore
be YOU becoming are now light in connection with .[the1
u u v p i ~ o ~ oa5rGv.
~
8
~ T E y&p TOTE
Lord. Go on walkjoint partakers of them;
YOU were for sometime
ing as children of
UK~TOS,
V&
6h 6 5 &V K U ~ ~ Y '
T~KVCC light, 9 for the fruitdarhness, now but &ht in Lord;
children age of t h e l i g h t
~ W T ~ ITE~IITo(TE~TE,
C
9 b ~ h Kaprbq
p
TOG consists of every sort
of light be YOU walking.
the for
fruit of the of goodness and righrpo~6q iv 7r6ap dtya0wcnjvg ~ a i61~a1oawl;lteousness and h t h .
light in
all
goodness
and righteousness 10 Keep on making
~ a i &Aqe~iq,10 ~ O K I ~ & < O V T ~ ~i
~ U T I V sure of what is acand
truth,
making proof of what
is
ceptable to the Lord;
~ 6 6 p a a ~ o v TQ
~ u p i q -11 ~ a i pfi l l a n d quit sharing
well-pleasing
to the'
Lord;
and
not with them in the unOUVKO~VC~VE~E
TO?< LPYOISTO?< & K & ~ o I < fruitful works that
YOU be sharing with
the works the unfrulfful belong to the darkTOG ~ K ~ T O
p aUh o~v , 62 ~Cfi ~ & Y X E T E , . ness, but, rather, even
of the darkness, rather but also be You reprovmg, be reproving [them],
12
T+
yhp - ~puqtj y1v6peva irrr' 12 for the things that
the (thmgs) for hiddenly coming to be by take place in secret by
ahGv aiaxp6v ~ U T I V~ a i Aiy~tv- 13 T& them it is shameful
them disgraceful it is also to be saying;
the even to relate. 13 Now
Fornication but and uncleanness

'

?5

all

or

874

~ p 1 a ~ s I 5:. S
14-23

3rr6 705 q o ~ b <all the things' that

light are being reproved are
by the
made manifest by the
;~ a v ~ p o h a ~ ,
rev
light, for everything
i s being made manifest,
everything
for
that is being made
qav~poGp~vov $ 6 ~
6qTi~.14
616
beingmade manifest light 1s.
Through which m a n i f e s t i s light,
14 Wherefore he, says:
A ~ Y E I -' * E ~ E I ~ E , 6
K ~ % E ~ ~ G J rai
V,
h e is saying Be awakmg, the (one) sleeping, and "Awake, 0 sleeper,
dtvciu-ra ir T ~ V - ve~p&v, ~ a i6 ~ 1 q a l j u ~ 1and arise from the
stand up out of the dead (ones), and will shine upon dead, and the Christ
will shine upon you.:
oor & xp'~T6q.
15 So keep strict
to you th'e Chnst.
.
15 BA~TETE
oirv&rp~PCjq rijq watch that haw YOU
Be YOU looking therefore accurately
how walk is not as unwise
IT, pfi Sq
&co~or
dg but as wise [persons],
YOU are walking, not as unwise (ones)
but a s 16buying out the op1 6~ayopa<6prvo1
T ~ V. portune time for yourooqoi,
buying out for selves
the selves, because - t h e
wise to?es). .
days are wicked. l'F<:'i;On,
K~IP~V,6
a
~
l this account
~
~
cease
be-~
appointed time, because the
coming
unreasonable,
~ialv.17 1
T O ~ O pi
y ~VEO%E
are.
. Through this not be YOU becoming but go on perceiving
6qpoveq,
&AAd
~UV~ETE
~i what the will of Jesenseless (ones), but be YOU comprehending what hovah* is. 18Also, do
T&
8&lhrlpa ,
~upiou. 18 rai
pil not be getting d r m k
with wine, in which
Lord;.
and
not
the .
will
~ E ~ ~ O K E U
' ~ E oivw,
b Q 6uTiv there - is debauchery;
but keep getting filled
be YOU being made drunk to w&e, in whlch
is
&uw~ia,
&Aha
irhq poiraee
{v with spirit, I9 speakunsaving course,
but
be YOU being filled
in ing to yourselves with
and praises to
I T v E ~ ~ ~ 19
T I ,) i a h o c v ~ ~hau~oiq
q
*ahpoi< K ~ psalms
I
spirit,
speaking to selves to psalms and God a n d spiritual
songs, singing and ac;
6pvolq rai Q6aiq ? r v ~ u ) f a ~ t ~&a ~i <O,V T Erai
~
to hymns and to songs
sprntual,
singing and c o m p a n y i n g your-J
selves with music @
q + U o v ~ ~ q 74 K C [ P ~ I 6~ p & ~ T$ KUP~L?),
maklng melody to the heart of YOU to the Lord. YOUR hearts to Je-,
, ~in the name,
20 ~ 3 x aIOTOGVTE~~ IT~VTOTE. 6r?p rr6rv~ov b h ~ v a h 20
&anking
always over all (things) in of our- Lord Jesus
Christ giving thaqkq
6v6pa~1 TOG KU&O"
f i p h 'IqUo6 XplaToir
name . '-of the Lord
of us of Jesus
Christ always for all. things
to our God an$- FaTG ~ E rai
B r r a ~ p i ,.
ther..
. , .T-.2z,z.
to the GO$ and Father,
21
Bein
,subjection
- 21
~ . ~ o ~ a ~ o 6 p ~ drhhfihotq
vol
b $684,
. subjecting yourselves to one another in fear to'one another in fear
xpl&o6. 22 Ai
y u v a i ~ ~ -q TO?<
i6iotq of Christ. 2ZLet. wives
of Christ.
The
women
tothe
o m be in subjection .b
~
u
p
i
23
I
their husbands as P
i
)
~
T$
&6p&utv
because the Lord, 23 because
t%eyx6p~va
6k - r h a
but all (things) being reproved

..
'

fi$21
a

male persons

17" Jeliovah,

as

to the

Lor21

5 8 ; God, hVge.aSy~i the Lord, HD: our8 Lord, B J ] . ~ J ~

Christ, Pa. 1 9 b Jehovah, J7,8113Je; the Lord, KBAVgSyp.

875

EPHESIANS'5: -1

& V ~ P 6CJTlv i<$ahfi' q~ y v v a l ~ 6 ~ r a i a 'husband is head

is
head of the woman as also of his wife as the
6 xploT&q ~ $ a h i ~ f i q E~~Aqoiaq,alj~&q
Christ also is head
the Christ
head , of the
ecclesia,
he'
of 'the congregation,
aorilp
-r06
uhycrroq. 24 dAA& Sq
$I he being a savior
savior
of the
- body.
But
as
the of [this] body. - 24 In
EKKhilUia ~?"'QT&UDET~I T
~ p t m 6 ,ob~&qfact, as the congreecclesia is subjecting self to the Christ,
thus- gation is in subjecrai
ai
Y U V ~ ~ K E 70iq
~
&vSp&alv b tion tb the Christ,
also
the
women * to the
male persons
in so let wives alsG be
-ira\;-ri: 25 Oi
&iv6peq, ixyorrr6~~ t o t h e i r husbands
everything.
The male persons,
be YOU loving in everything. 25 Hus~ a qyuvaT~aq,
~ a a h q ~ a i h xplcrr6q - bands, continue lovthe
women,
according as also the
Christ ing YO^ wives, just
fiy&rqu~v~*
CrrAqaiav
rai
&au~i,vas the Christ also
loved
. ,ecchia
and
himsell loved the congregarrapi8o~Ev 6 ~ 2 p
ahijq, 26
Tva
alj-r$
tion and delivered up
he gave beside over
it,
in order that - it
himself for it, 26 that
&yldtog
~aeapiaaq T
Aou-rpQ he might sanctify it,
i might s a n c t i i ~ having cleansed' to the
he
bath
cleansing it with the
TOG
t6a~oq c
Pfi+-rl, 27 . i v a
b
a t h of water by
of the
water
in
saying,
inOrder that
means of the word,
rrapaurjuq ' a h 6 5 taurB
EvSo<ov f i v
he might preshnt
he
to himsklf glorious the n that he rmght
E~Khqoiav, p$ ixouuav u ~ i h o v fi b u ~ i 6 a fi sent the congregation
himself in
Splenl
ecclesia,
not having
spot
or wrinkle o r
dor,
not
having
a
spot
TI
- TGV
TOIOGTWV, &Ah'
;,,,
any
of the
such (things),
but
in orderthat or a wrinkle or any
of such things, but
dyia rai
&pwpoq. - rfi
it may be holy and unblemished.
, - t h a t it should' be h o b
28 oii~wq 6$~ihouolv ~ a ioi
&v6p~q and without blemish.
Thus
are owlng also the male persons
28 I n this way busdcyorrrev \&<
h a u ~ 6 v yuvaT~aq bq ~h bands ' ought, t o be
to be lovlng the of themselves
women
as ,the
loving their -wives as
& ~ U T ~ V 06 p a ~ a '
6
drycmBv ~ f i v:their 0bodies. He
of themselves :bodies;
the (one)
loving
the
wJio
loves
his ' wife
iau-roj y u v a i ~ a LauTbv &ya+,
29 od6~iq
himself, 29for
of himself woman pmself is lovmg,
no one
TOTE
d v Cau~oir u&pra i p i q u ~ v , no man ever hated his
sometime the of himself fiesh
he hated, Own flesh; but he
MAa
~ K T ~ ~ $ E I rai.
%(iA-rr~l
*v,
feeds and, cherishes it,
but he nourishes out and he is cherishing
it,,
the c-t
also does
raehq
. m i 6 ; x p l ~ d q , \ f i v il<lc;hqajm, the, c o n g r e g a t i o n ,
according asb also, the
Christ
the
ecclesla.
30 because we are
30
TI
~arl ~ U P ~ V
o h ~ a ~
o ~
rnembeis
of his body*
because members we are of the - body
31"For
this rea0 6 . 1 &Ti
TO~TOU
~aTahEi*El
of him.
,Instead of
this
willleavedown S?n a m a n will
6vepwrroq T&V mip pa rai f i v p q ~ i p a rai leave [his] f a t h e r
man
the father and the mather and and Chis] mother and
male person

'

'

1::

EPHESIANS 5: 32-4: 7

876

877

he will stick to his

n p o o ~ o h h $ i j u E ~ a lrp6q T ~ yV u v a i ~ aaSroG,
he will be closely stuck toward the woman of h m , wife, and the two

w~

become one flesh."

~ a Euovrai
i
oi 660 .E/< u6ip.a piav. 32 2e 32 This sacred secret
and will be the two mto flesh
one.
is great. Now I am
puo~&iov TOGTO piya i u ~ i v ,iy& M h i y ~ speaking with respect
mystery
this great ~tis,
I but am saying to Christ and the con33 Neveri ~ ~ h q a i a vgregation.
.
E I ~ X P I O T ~ V~ a i E I ~
Into,
ecclesia.
and
theless, also, let each
into
Christ
oi
K ~ V Eva one of YOU individual33 r h j v ~ a iE
Besides also
YOU
the according to One ly so love his W e
as he does hbmelf;
h~aa~oq
iamoG
yuvaT~a ohj.roq on the other hand,
each
o
f
woman
thy
the wife should have
riycnrd~o &q i a u ~ 6 v , fi 62 yuvi\ deep respect for her
let him be loving as himself, the but woman husband.
"
Children, be obeiv a
q o p i j ~ a ~ ~ 6 v 6v6pa.
dient to YOUR parin order that she may be fearing the male person.
ents in union with
Th ~ i ~ v a ,3 ~ r a ~ o O e~~o ~i q yov~iruiv [the] Lord, for this
The children, be YOU obeying to the parents is righteous: 2"Hon3pGv iv ~ v p i ~? o, h 0 ydrp ~ U T I V 6i~aiov- or your father and
is
righteous; [your] mother" ; which
for
this
of YOU in Lord,
2
~i pa
T ~ Vn a ~ f p aoou ~ a T i ~ Vpq-ripa, is the first command
Be honoring the father of you and the mother. w i t h a pr0mis.e:
f j ~ icr~iv
! ~
hohi
r p h q b i n a y y e i p , 3 "That it may go well
with you and you may
whi
is commandment first in promlse.
a long time on
3
Iva
ETI
001
y i v q ~ a i ~ a endure
i
in order that well to you it might occur and the earth." 4 And YOU,
EcJq
pa~po~p6vloqin1 ~ f i qyfiq. 4 Kai fathers, do not be
you will be long-timed
upon the earth.
And irritating YOUR chiloi rarfpeq, pfi
.rrapopyi<~~e
~h dren, but go on bringthe fathers, not be you provoking to wrath the ing them up in the
T ~ K V C [ hphv, &Ah&
&KTP~~ETE
a h h discipline and mentalchildren of YOU, but be YOU nourishmg out them regulating of Jehovah."
Ev .rra!6~ip ~ a i V O U ~ E ~ ~ QKupiou.
YOU slaves, be
in disciplme and puttmg mmd in of Lord.
5 Oi 60Gho1, ~ T C ( K O ~ E T ETOTS
KaTh
The slaves, be ,YOU obeying to the according to who are [YOUR] Illase r ~i n a fleshly
o6ipra rupiolq VET& &30u nai ~ p 6 p q u +V tsense,
with fear and
flesh
tolords with
fear and trem hng In
trembling
in the sin;
& T X ~ T ~ T.~~ f i q Kap6iaq ir iiv
76 '
simplicity of the
heart
ofyou
tO t h i cerity of YOUR hearth,
K~T'
6q~aAp06ouhiav&q a s to t h e Christ,
$t according to
eye-slavery
as 6not by way of eyeas men pleas&vepwr6rp~o~ot&Us bq 6oGhoi XjilmpG service
men pleasers
but
as
slaves
of Chnst ers, but as Christ's
slaves, doing the wflt
noioGvreq 76 W q p a TOG 8eoG EK
of God whole-SOUI~~.
doing
the
wd
of the God out of
7 Be slaves with good
7 PET'
~Gvoiaq
S O U ~ E ~ O V T E ~TQ
, inclinations,
a s to

2;

xgk~$l

'SUOX$~

with well-mindedness

4. Jehovah,

J7.8;

slaving,

the Lord, RBA.

$2

to the

r<upiv Kai

O ~ K&v8phnoiq,

Lord and not

E~amoq, fdrv

to men,

EPHESLANS 6: 8-13
8

fi66f~q

II

TI Jehovah; and not to

having k n ~ w nthat men, 8 for YOU know

&ya66v1 that each one, what(one), if ever anything he mlght do good,

ever g o d he mav do.
TOGTO
~opiu~rai
v a p a ~upiov, w i ~
receive this back
this
he will carry off for self
beside of lord, from Jehovah,b whethE~TE
6oGAoq ETTE 0~68epoq. 9 Kai oi er he be slave or
whether
slave
or
freeman.
And the freeman. g ~ 1 ~ you
0,
K ~ P I O I , T&
ah&
n o ~ e i ~ e ~rrp6q masters, keep doing
lords, the very (things) be YOU doing toward the
things to
ah06q,
drviivreq
dtTTe~hfiv, them, letting up on
them,
l e t m g go UP
t h r e a t e x I ~ , the threatemg, for
e i 6 6 . r ~ ~ TI ~ a ?a h G v ~ a i13 S v b YOU know that the
bavingknown that also O f them a ~ ~O ~dY O U the Master of bh mem
~Gp16q ~ O T I Vhv oljpavoiq, Kai ~ P O ~ W T Tpqia
O ~ and YOU is in the
Lord
iS
fn - heavens, and leCeiVing 02 face heavens, and there is
O ~ KE m i v nap' ah@.
no partiality with him.
not
is beside h e .
10 Finally, go on ac10 To3
AO1voir quiring power in [the]
Of the
leftover
(thing)
Lord a n d in the
Q6uvapoiroe~
KUP~Q
@'
6
mightiness
of his
be YOU being empowered in Lord and
the
strength.
11Put on the
KpkEl
ahoir. complete suit of amnor
mightiness
of+IFthe
him.
from God that YOU
11 E v 6 k a u 8 ~
mvonhiav
panoply
of the may be able to stand
firm against t h e
8~oG rp6q 76 GOvau8ai 6p&q urijva~ -rrpd< macmations
of the
God toward the to be able YOU to stand toward
Devil;
12
because
we
shq p~eo6iaq TOG 61af36Aou-12 6 ~ 1 o l j ~have a wrestling, not
the crafty acts of the
Devil;
because not
against blood a n d
~ T I Vqpiv fi
ndrhq npdq aTpa ~ a crdrp~a,
i
is to us the wrestling toward blood and flesh, flesh, but against
t h e governments,
dthhh rp6q 7hq
bpxdrq,
T r ~ 6 q $2 against the authorbut
toward the governments, toward
against t h e
~Eow.~C$,
TT&q
7 0 6 ~K O 0 O K P & T O P ~ ~ 70; i t i e s , derS
of this
authonbes, toward the worlgmighty ones of the
darkness, against the
Th
TVEU ~ T I K &
UK~TOUT
~ O ~ O U lTPi)<
,
darkness
this,
toward the spirituay (things) wicked spirit forces in
the heavenly places.
707s
ivoupavioiq.
7 i l ~ novqpiaq +V
this account
of the wickedness
m
the
heavenly [places]. .13
take up the complete
13 6th
F O ~ T O &vCthdrf3~
'dp ~av0TChiaV Suit.of armor from
Through this take YOU up the
panoply
God, that YOU may be
e
TOG
6~06,
iv a
6u.qefiTe
of the
God,
in order that
YOU mlght be able able to resist in the
day and, after
drv7torfivai
Cv mj qpipq mj no\nlpi$ ~ a wicked
i
to stand against in the day
the wicked and YOU have done
things thoroughly, to
hara
~ a ~ e p y a a 6 pi~ v con i j v a ~ .
aU (things) having worked down to stand.
stand firm.
'IaJehovah, 57,s; the Lord, NBAVg. 8 b Jehovah (to correspond with
C~lossians322-24); the Lord, NBAVg; God, Js.
~t

nol.fjoq

EPHESIANS 6: 21-24

879

14 Stand fa,
there
21
"Iva
62
. Ei6fire
~ a i 21 Now in order that
In order that
but YOU might discern a h YOU may also know
fore, with YOUR lohis
rh
- uar'
fpf, . . Ti about my affairs, as
.rr~p~<wo&pevot T+ 6 0 9 6 ~ 6p6v i v girded - about with
the (things)
aecierdingto
me,
what to how I am doing,
loin
of YOU in truth, aind having -on
having girded selves about the
TJ'ch'i.CUs, a beloved
~pdroow,
~drvra
yvopiaEl
&Aq8~iq,~ a i hv6uo&p~vot rhv 8 6 p a ~ a t h e breastplate of
I am performing,
all (things)
will make known brother. and faithfa
truth,
and having put on selves the breastplate righteousness, 15 and
with
feet shod
3piv TLjX1&q 6 . ttyorrrq-rbq &6~Aq6q K a i m i n i s t e r in [ t h e ]
rfi~
~ I K ~ I O C 15
J ~~Va~with
i~ , YOUR
to YOU Tychicus the
loved
brother
and Lord, will make everythe equipment
of the
.
righteousness,
and
YOU.
of
t
h
e
good
news
mar6q
616~ovoq
iv
K
U
~
~
Q
22
6v
h
e
p
q a thing known k,
6~06q&&pevol
roCq
rr66aq
$v
faithful servant in ~ o r d , '- . whom
I sent 22 I am sending him
having
the
feet
in of peace. 16 Above
- bound under selves
to YOU for this very
IT$<
bpsq ~ i qa3rh
TOGTO
iva
E;p+,vqq,a n things, t a k e
&rot aoiq TOO ebayydiou
toward you . b t o very this (thing) in order thal purpose, that YOU may
reatinesa
of the
good news
d'Ee
peace, the large shield:~'hf
faith, with2 which
YV~SE
Th
lip&v rai knOw of the things
16
' IT&UIV
&vdap6v~Eq
rhv Y'OU w i l l b e abfd
YOU might know
the (things)> about
and having to do with us
all (things)
(ones) having taken up
the
_ us<
and that he may comt o quench all .the
- r r a p a ~ ' d i a g- rhq 'rap6iaq 6 p6v. B U ~ E ~ V - T ~ S T~CTTEW~,
$V
G
he might comfort the hearts .of YOU.
fort YOUR hearts. wicked
one's
burnfaith,
large shield
of the
rn
whlch
ing missiles- 1 Z A l s ~
23 May the' tjrothe~s
23 Eipjvq :~ o i q dt6~AcpoTq ~ a &kq
\
PET&
6uvrjuro8r
,.rrdrv~a r h
@iAq
TOO accept 'the helmet,
Peace to the brothers - and . love
with have peace and love
YOU will be able' '
all
the
mlsslles
of the of s a l v a t i o n , 'and
from God
n i q ~ w qci+
&OG .;rarp&q ~ a i~. v p i o u' ~ q a owith.faith
~
.rrovqpoO
rh
- rrmupwpiva
t h e sword bf the
falth ,from - God Father and Lord - Jesus the Fathex and the
wicked (one) - the (ones)
having been set afire spirit, that - is, God's
Lord Jesus Christ.
Xpto-roO. 24 'H .
Xdr~lq'
op&ua~. 17 ~ a fi i v *rrepl~ecpahaia~TOO word, 18'while wieri
Christ..
T+eundeserved kindness
, with 24 May the undeserved
to extinguish;
and the
helmet
of the every form of - prayer
.rr&nov
rGv
&ya~&vrwvT ~ V~ljplovr j p h kindQess be with all
all
the (ones)
loving
- the Lord of u e those loving our Lord
aorqpiou 66Eao8el
dlv p&xa~pav TOO and supplication You
salvation accept YOU,and the
sword
of the carry on prayer d.fi
Jesus Christ in incor'-lqaoirv Xp~drbv6v dtq0apai~~.
Jesus
Christ in incorruptne'ss.
r~ptneSS.
kvE~paroq, s 6 a r 1 v ~ f i p aBEOO, 18 61h e v e r y o c c a s i o n r I i n
spirit,
which is saymg of God,
through' spirit. And to that
rrhcq rrpooruxijq
rai
6EfiaFwG end keep awake with
.prayer
and
of suppllcat~on, all constancy and
with
supplication
iii
r r p o a ~ u ~ 6 p ~ v o&v1 ~ a v - r i
K ~ I P Q 2,
praylng
in
every
appointed time
in behalf
of all the
h
o
l
y
.
o
n
e s , 1 9 also
me6part, ~ a i~ i q a h 6
&ypu~rvoCIv-r~~
spirit,
and into
it ' abstaining from sleep f o r me, t h a t a b i c
..
&v dug .rrpoa~ap~ep+,oe~
~ a i S E ~ ~ ~ Eity
I t o speak - may
in
all
perseverance
and to supplication be given me, 'kith
-. ." .
vepi : 1 ~ 6 v r w v ~ 6 v - kyiov,
19 ~ a the
i
opening -of ..my
about
all
the .
holy (ones),
and mouth, with
fr&
6 ~ C p ipoO,
iva
pol
60%
ness of speeck',:to
over ..me,
in order that to me might be given
.. . m a k e known, - t'l$
h6yoq &V
woi<el
TOO - o l b p a ~ 6 q pOU, sacred; secret- of, thk
war? in opening up of the mouth of me, good news, 20-fsr
b .rrappqaiq .
yvopiaa~ ~h yua~fiptovwhich I , am aactr;
in- " outspokenness to make known- the
mystery
ing a s as?, aplbasTOO
~ 3 a ~ ~ d 20
i o hui p
0p
sador i n . chains;
which
of thf: , ,,
- good news
over
t
h a t I may - speak
I
v
a
I
v
abrQ
.rrpeupeGw b & A ~ u E I ,
.
i
n
~ ~ n n e ~ t i ~ n
I a m am_bassadorain chain, - in order that in
it
it
with
boidne~SSSSSS~-?
rrap@qotbuopa~ d~q SET
pp A d f i n a l .
'J
I might be outspoken as it is binding me to speak. ought to. speak.
14

o-rq-re

obv

Stand YOU

therefore

$?:'

'

'

'

-.

'

<

-.'

flPOI

1. flairhoq
Paul

@IAInllHIlOYI

TOWARD
PHILIPPIANS
~ a iT1p69~0q SoGAol Xplo~oir 1 Paul and Timothy,
slaves
of Christ
and
Timothy

slaves of Christ Je,

b X p t a ~ Qsus, to all the holy
Jesus
to all
the holy (ones) in
Christ ones in union
otralv b @tAimol< Christ Jesus who are
'Iqu06
ro7q
Jesus
to the (ones)
being
in
Philippi i n Phi-lip'pi, along
with overseers and
i ~ l o ~ 6 r r o l~q a 61a~bvolq.
i
d v
together with overseers and servants;
ministerial servants:
2 May YOU have 62
X~PIS
3piv ~ a ~Iptjvq
i
drrrb
undeserved kindness to You and peace from deserved kindness and
Broir rrmp&q 4pQv ~ a Ki U ~ ~ O U'IqaoG XplaroG. peace from God our
God Father of us and of Lord Jesus
Christ- Father and [the] Lord
3 Eljxap~arO T@ 8~(;, pou h
i .rrdol;l Jesus Christ.
I am thanking the God of me upon every
3 I thank my GM
3 Gv 4 IT~VTOTE Ev d a g always upon every re&Z%
X!~I
OfYOU
alway~ in
every membrance of yon
SE~~~E
pou
I h h p rr&wrwv irpiiv, PET& 4 in every supplication
supplication of me over
all
of YOU, with of mine for
of
xapBq T+
Siqalv mo~obp~voq,
5 h i fi as 1offer my supplicajoy
the supplication
making,
upon the tion
joy, 5 be:
~ o ~ v o v i q 3p6v
~ i q T
~ b a y y ~ l ocause
v
of the contrisharing
of YOU
into
the
good news bution You have
h 6 6 q T P ~ T T I S ilpipaq ~ X P I 706 V ~ V , to the good news from
from the
first
day
until
the now* the first day until
6
ITE'ITOI ~ & S
a 3 ~ 6 TOGTO
81.1 moment. 6For I am
having been confident very this (thing) that confident of this very
b
baptdrpevoq
6v bpiv &yov thing, that he who
the (one) having begun within in YOU
work started a good work
&yae&v
6 r r l ~ d i aI r
4ptpaq in YOU will carry it to
good
he will put end upon
day
completion until the
'I a06 Xpla~oir. 7
~ a e G q ECJTIV 6 i ~ a l o v day of Jesus Christ.
of h u s Christ;
according as it is righteous 7 I t is altogether right
6poi TOGTO
I$POVE~Vh i p .rrdrv~ov 3pBv, for me to think this
to me this to be minding over
all
of YOU, regarding all of you,
S12r 72,
i EIV
p~ Ev 6 ~ a p 6 i qon account of my'
through the tobe\aving
me in the
heart hafig
you in my
3pBc;, b TE TO?< S ~ a p o i q pou ~ a hr
i 6 heart, all of YOU beYOU,
in and the
bonds of me and in the ing sharers with me in
h o h o y iq ~ a iP~$alGa&l ~ o i r ~ 3 a y y d i o uthe u.ndeserved kinddefense
and stabilizing of the
good news ness, both in my prkon bonds and in the
~ ~ v ~ o l v o v o bpov
<
T ~ S
X&PITOS
sharers with
of me of the undeserved kindness defending and legally
establishing of the
rrdrvraq 6pBq bvraq.
all
YOU
being.
good news.
'Iqaoir

nBalv roiq

dryiolq

880

8 pepruq
Wltnesi

ybp
for

pov

of me

the

God,

8For
God is my
~
%~witness
of how 1 am

for all of
.rr&maq 3p8q b c r r r h d r y ~ ~yew~1.ni.g
o~~
YOU in such tender
all
YOU
in
bowels
mection
Christ JeXplmoir 'I qaoir. 9 Kai roirro r r p o a ~ b ~ o p aSUS
t has. J,asAnd
this is
of Christ
Jesus.
And
this
I am praying
what I cantinue prayiva
4 e h r l 3 ~ 6 ~~ m o v ing, that YOUR love
in order that the love of YOU yet rather and
may abound yet more
p*ov
.rr~plaaEbg b
6 1 ~ l y v ~ E l and more with acrather it may be abounding in accurate knowledge curate knowledge and
~ a i rdrul;l
ctfoefb~l, 10 i q
~6 f u l l d i s c e r n m e n t ;
and
all
sense-perception,
mto
the 10that yon may make
SOKI~&<EIV
3pBq
r h - sure of the more imto be making proof of
YOU
the (things) portant things, so that
Iv a
~ T E
E ~ ~ I K ~ IYOU
V E ~may
~
6ia~ipovra,
be flawless
differing,
in order that 'You may be
slncere
and not be stumbling
~ a i ~ ~ ~ U K O I T O I Eiq 4pEpav Xp~u-roir, others up to the day
and not striking toward into
day
of Cfist, of Christ, 11and may
11 ~ ~ ~ ' ~ ~ A q p w p- i v~aprrhv
ol
6 1 ~ a 1 o d w ~ qbe filled with righhaving been filled
fruit
of righteousness WUSfruit, which is
r&v
6th
'Iqaoir Xplcrroir Eiq 66cm through Jesus Christ,
the (one) through Jesus
Christ
into glow to God's glory and
praise.
~ a i Zra!vov 9~06.
and
praise
of God.
12 Now I desire YOU
12 r l v 6 a ~ ~ l v 62 6pBq
Bobhopat, to know, brothers, that
TObe knowing but
YOU
I a m wishing, my affairs have turned
&6~Acpoi, TI
rh
K ~ T '
Eph out for the advancebrothers,
that the (things) according to
me ment of the good
p3Aov Eiq rrpo~o+lv TOG
~6ayyEhiou n e w s r a t h e r t h a n
rather into striking ahead of the
good news otherwise, 13 so that
afihue~v,13 6 a T E
rocq 6 ~ a p o 6 q pou mY Prison bonds have
it has come,
as-and
the
bonds
of me become public knowl$wspohq b Xplcrrr$ yevfoeat b 6Aq rr$ edge i n association
manLfest in Christ to become in whole the with Christ among
s r p a l ~ o p i ~~ a ; TO?$
holToiS
.rr&alv, all the prae.to'ri-an
praetorium and to the leftover (ones)
all,
guard and all the
14 ~ a iTOGS
rrh~iovaq r 8 v &GEAQBv 6v rest; l 4 a n d most of
and the more (ones) ofthe brothers in the brothers in [the]
K U ~ ~ Q I T E T O I ~ ~ T ~ ~ Toiq G
~ Lord,
~ feeling
~
~confl- ;
Lord
having been coi~fident to the
bonds dence by reason of
are
pou
rrep~aoo~fpwq ~ o h p e v
dr+bpoc; "9 Prison
of me
more abundantly to be daring
fearlessly showing all the more
courage to. speak the
T ~ VA6yov TOG
OEO;
Aah~Tv.
word of God fearlessly.
the word of the God to be speaking.
15 Tlvhq phv ~ a i Slh
~06vov ~ a i 15True, some are
Some indeed also through
envy
and preaching the Christ
~PIV,
rtvhq Sh ~ a i 61'
,68oKicor through e n v y a n d
strife,
some but and through well-thinking rivalry, but others
also through good
r6v xplorbv
~qpbaaoualv- 16
oi
the
Christ
they are preaching;
the (ones) will. 16 T h e l a t t e r
EnlroeG

I am longing for

fc

~ i qa r e publicizing the
Christ out (.f love, for
hohoyiav
TOO
~tayydiou
~ ~ i p a i ,they *know I =-set
defense
of the
good news
I am lying, here for the defense of
17
oi
62
6~
zpteiaq
T ~ V: t h e good news; l7,but
the (ones) but out of contentiousness the the former do it out a
xp~o-rbv
K U T ~ yihhouatv,
Y
odX d y v ~ S ,contentiousness;, not
Christ
they are announcing down, not purely, with a pure motive;
for they are supposy
O ~ ~ ~ E V O I 0hiq1v
iyeipelv
supposing
tribulatxon
to be raising up
to the ing to stir Up tribula.rr),,jv
tion [for me]. in mg:
6Eu'0iq
I8
&\t
Besides
that prison bonds. 18 What
bands
of me.
then? [NothingJ exnav~i 6
EYTE
I T P O ~ ~ ~ EEYTE
I
every
to every
manner,
whether
to pretense
or cept that '
drhqeeiq, Xp~aThq Ka-ra?/y9he-ral,
~ a i iv way* whether in PreS
to truth, Christ is being announced down, and in tense O r in truth,
T O T
xaipw&AA& ~ a ixapfiooya~, Christ is being pub?
this
I am rejoicing; but
also I shall rejoice, licized. and in this
19
016a
8i1
-roirr6
pot rejoice. In fact, I will
I have known
that
this
to me also keep on rejoicing,
dt.rropjcr~-ra~~ i quo~qpicw 6
~ f i <~ V G V19 for I know this will
will step off into salvation through the of YOU -result in my salvatiori
*OUR s"pgn'
G E ~ C T E W ~ ~ a i~lxopqyiaq
i
TOG I T v E ~ ~ ~through
T o ~
cation and a supply of
supplication and
supply
of the
spirit
the spirit of Jesus
' I aoir
X~IOTOO,20
~ a ~ a
of 3esus
hrist.
according to
the Christ, 20 in harmonq
dcrro~apa6o~iav~ a l&.rriGa pou
6 ~ 1 i v with my eager ex~ec,;
eager expectation and
hope
of me that in tation and hope that
0d6rvi
a i a ~ u v 8 j o o p a ~ &AA'
~
c
T+I
shall not be ashamed
nothing
I shall be shamed,
but
in ,
all - I
in any respect, but
r a ~ ~ l l a i q cbq
IT&OTE
~ a i VOV that in all freeness40$
outspokenness .
a s . always.'
also ' now
Speech
wilI, as
p ~ y a h u v e j a ~ ~ aXplmbq
l
b T
a c j y a ~ ialways before,
now
yiv

indeed

6ry&n-qq,

out of

love,

e i 6 6 - r ~ ~ TI

having known

that into

$8;

3::

will be magnified

Christ

pout

6th

of me,

E~TE'

whether

through

in

<wfi<
llfe

, body

the

+E~TE

or

6th

through

so
be ma,qified
by meas
of my body, whet<:

' e r through life, or

thrpugh- death.
'death.
2lFor in my cssk
to live Ls Christ, and
..
to die, gain. ' 22":~ow
~ a i TA ~ o ~ a v ~~ ?6 v~ 6 22
0 ~~i. 68 76
and the ' to die
,. gain.
If but t h e - i f i t be t o li.vC
o n i n t h e flesli:
<iv
+
b a a p ~ i ,: TO ST^ pol
~apmbq
to be bving in
flesh,
this
to me fruitage this is a fruitage of
my work-and
,pet
o;
ipyou, - ~ a i
~i
aipjaopai
of work, - and
what
not which thing -to select
shall I select .
23
yvwpi<oouvkxoy a1
62 I do not know. 231
I am making known;
I a m being held together but a m under pressurd
a

0avckou.

X&"zc

.,,;,

&K

71%'

~ uoft

the

660,

T ~ Vim16uyiw

two (things), the

desire
eiq Tb
dvOth6ca1 ~ a i ' a h into t h e - to be loosing np and together with

ZXOV from these two things;

having

but what I do desire is

X ~ I U T ,the
@ releasinga and the
Qlrist
being with Chist, for
~ T v a l , TOM@ yixp y&hhov ~ p ~ i o u o v24
, r b ,this, to besure, is f.a
to be, to much for
rather
the 'better. 24However. for
better,
Si
&ITI~~VEIV
-6i
a a p ~ ime to. remain in the
but
to be remaining upon
flesh flesh is more necessary
to the
drvay~a16~epov 6t'
irp&q. 25 ~ a iTOOTO ,On Y O U R account.
more necessary
through
YOU.
And
this 25 SO: being confi_dent
, ITEITOI~&~
, oi6a
ejTl of this, I know I shall
having been confident
I have known
that remain and shall abide
PEVG
~ a i
~apapev6
I T ~ o with
l v all of, YOU for
I shall remain and I shall remain alongside to all ,- Y 0 U R advapcemen t
the joy that be3piv
E I ~
irCIGv I T p o K o ~ v -, ~ a and
i
toyou
into
o
f
strikingahead
and l o n g ~to [YOUR] faith,
x a p ~ v ~ f i q rria~ewt;,26
iva
,A 26 so that YOUR exuljoy
of the
faith,
in order that
the tation, may overflow i.p
Christ Jesus by reason
~ d x i p a 3y6v
~rep~aaeljq i v X~ICJT@
boasting of YOU may be abounding in
Christ of ,me, - through, my
' I l l ~ o S fv &poi 61d -rGq ipqq rrapouoiaq presence again with
,

'

Jesus -

+ .me

through- the
.

m31v -rrpbq 6p&q.

my

_ presence

YOU.

27 Only behave in a

manner worthy of the

27 M6vov .&(iwq TOG - edayy~hiou TOG good news about the
Only worthily of the 'good news
of the Christ, in order that,
whether I come and
xp~a~oir
T O ~ ~ T E ~ E C ~ ~ E ,,
Iav a
Christ
be YOU behaving as citizens, in order that 'see YOU Or be absent,
E~TE
iheQv
Kai
i63v ,. - irp&q I may hear about the
whether
having come and having s e a
you things which mncern
YOU, that YOU are
E~TE
h&v dt~o60
T&
standing firm in one
again toward

or

,.

YOU.

I may be hearing

being absent

the (things)

i v 6vi spirit, with one soul

one striving side by side
the faith Of the
nve6pa-rr1 y16 q~uxfj avva0hoirmeq
~ f i
spirit,'
to one soul striving together to the good news, 28 and in
TOO
~ljctyy~hiou,28 ~ a i p , j c n o ' r e s p e c t b e i n g
IT~CTTEI
faith
of the
good news,
z"xl
not frightened by YOUR
T~TUP~~EVOI
6x6
7 6 ~opponents. This very
being frightened
in
thing is a proof of
~ V I I K E I ~ ~ V W VG T I ~ &o;~Y by ~ ~ Tthe
O T FdestrUctio~for them,
!ones) lying against
which
to them
but of salvation for
.EV~EI<I~
drrrohaiaq,
i~piiv , 62

repi bpGv,

about

671

YOU, that

~ ~ K E T E

YOU

are standing

in

"*his
EindicatiOnl
is
from
God,
m.nlpipq, - ~ a i.ro&o h b 8 ~ 0 6 ,29 - 6 ~ 1
of salvation, and
this
from. God,
because 29 because t o .you
privilege was- giv-3Pi;; :. .- ,&apiaeq -7; &
+p - X p l ~ o G the
,
to YOU it was graciously given the over
Christ,
en .in behalf of Christ,
showing within

of destruction,

of

YOU

but

23" See Appendix under Philippians 1:23.

_ _

__

~ccv&rou 66 maupoG. 9
not only to Put YOUR
616
K ~ \ L 6 yes, death on a torture
of death but of stake;
through which also the stake.' 9 For this very
faith
in
him,
but
also
not only
to suffer in his bereason also God ex0 ~ 6 ~ ah6v
b.rr~p~m~v,
ndroxe~v, 30 T ~ Vhalf. 30 For YOU hsve
~ a i6
hip o
God
him
put high up over,
and d k d him to a SUto be suffering,
the the same struggle as
him
also the over
position and
L~apiuaro
a d r 4 d b o y a 76 h i p perior
E~~ETE
YOU saw in my case
b d l y gave him the
&6v
&yijva Z X O V ~ E ~ OTOV
hegI'a~i0~SlygaVe
tohirh
the
name
the
over
of what sort YOU saw and as YOU now hear
having
vem
struggle
name that is above
~ & v iivopa, 10
iva
fv
6 v 6 p a ~ 1every other name,
about in my case,,
&KO~ETE iv hpoi.
hv &poi ~ a virv
i
every name,
that m the
name , 10 SO t h a t i n t h e
in me and now you are hearing in me.
- -rr&- yowinorder
If, then, there
'
I
aoii
~
a
q
p
Inoupaviwv
n a m e of Jesus every
any encouragement
o b
nap&rhqulq h, Xpl?n_9.
E7 T I C
of yesus every knee should%&d of those in heaven knee should bend of
in
Christ,
if
any
conIf any therefore encouragement m Chnst,
KUI
h~rrryeiov
~ a i ~a-rqBoviov, 1 those in heaven and
solation of love, ff
ei TI .rrapapOe!ov & y h q , ~7 TIC KOIVoviaany
and of those on earth and of those underground, those on earth and
Of spirit,
if any consolatJon
of love, if any Sharing if any tender
hose under the
affec11 ~ a i~ 6 a ay h 6 a a a E~oyoAoyioq~al671 tground,
11a n d every
nveirpa~o< E? T I < mhdryxva ~ a iO ~ K T ~ P ~ Otions
~ ,
and compassions,
and every
tongue should confess out that
tongue should openly
of spirit, ii any
bowels
and compassions, 2 make my joy full
KOploq 'Irluo6q X r ~ d q~ i qS6Sav 8 ~ 0 3 acknowledge that Je2 ~rAqp6ucrrf pou ~ j xapdv
v
iva
76 in that YOU are of
Lord
Jesus
&rwt
mto glory of God sus Christ is Lord to
fill YOU
of me the joy
in order that the the same mind m d
the glory of God the
7rcrrp6q.
ah6
$POV{TE.I
~ n j have
~ j ~the same love,
Father.
Father.
very (thing)
YOU may be minding,
veTy being joined together
12 Consequently, my
in soul, holding .,the
2 t
& Y ~ T O ~rou.
mehq
& y & ~ q v Exo~eq,
O~V~JUXOI,
Ti,
beloved ones, in the
One
thought
in
mfnd:
As-and,
loved
(ones)
of
me,
according
as
love .
having,
together in soul,
the 3 doing nothing out
way that You have
IT&TOT ~ T ~ K O ~ U ~pj)
T Ehq
, tv T i .rrapou(~iqalways obeyed, not
of contentiousness or
2v
$povoSv~eq, 3 pq6iv
K~T'
always
~ouobeyed, not as m the presence d m g my presence
one (thing)
minding,
nothmg according to out of egotism;: but
I . l ~ ~ ~ V O&Ah&
V
VGV ToAAQ p6Ah0~ b ~ f jonly, but now much
With
lowliness
of
mind
ip10iav
K ~ T &
KEVO~O~~C(V,
of me only
but now to much rather in the more readily during
contentiousness
according to
vainglory, considering that the
are superioF to
drnouaig pou, PET& cp6Dou ~ a . irp6you ~ j vm y a b s e n c e , k e e p
aA&
7i
T c c r r ~ l v o $ p 0 ~ 6 ahfihouq
~~
absence of me, with fear and trembling the working out YOUR own
but
to the
lowly-mindedness
one another YOU, 4 keeping an
salvation with fear
eye, not in perspnh
CXUT&-'
UCdTqpiCXV KaTpy&{EU~, 13 eE6< and trembling; 13 for
E
X
km~hvt
G Y O ~ ~ E V O I (ones)
interest upon ~ust
of
selves
salvation
be
YOU
workmg
down,
God
not
having over
of selves,
considering
God is the one that,
own matters,
y6rp E ~ T I V B
ivepyhv
h, bpiv ~ a ifor the sake of .[his]
T&
hauv4v
E K ~ Q T O I UKOITOGVTE~, but also in pt?r~oml
for
1s the (one) working within in YOU both good pleasure, is actthe (things) of selves each (ones)
looking at, interest upon those of
ing within YOU in
the
others.
T
O ~ ~ E I V ~ a i ~6
Svepy~iv
&AAa
~ a i
T&
kThpov
for You both
the to be willing and the to be working within Order
5 Keep this mental
but
also
the (things)
of different (ones)
to will and to act.
attitude in YQU that
h
i
p
~
C
S
o
~
i
a
q
14
TT&VT~
EK~~oI.
1 4 Keep d o i n g a l l
was also in Chrlst
over
well-thinking;
a' (things) ' things free from mureach (ones).
Jesus, 6 who, although
'ITOIE~TE
X W P ~
yoyyuopJv- murings a n d argu5 TOGTO
( P ~ O V E ~ T E V!
Kai he was existing- - in
be YOU doing
apart from
murmurings ments, 15 t h a t YOU
This be YOU mmding m YOU which also ~
~ form,
d gave
'
~
no
consideration
to
a
sei:
m a y come t o be
~
a
i
GraAoytupGv15
"Iv a
iv Xplur+ ' IquoS, 6 i q fv p o ~ 6
divided reckonings;
in order that blameless and innoand
zure, namely, that ,he
in
Chnst
Jesus,
who m form
wthout
children
a blemish
of God
in
be equalr.-to
yivqoes
& E ~ T T T O I KO(; . d ~ b p a l ~ lcent,
,
imdrpxwv oljx &pnayybv fiyfiuarro 76 eTva~ should
iron may become
bfmeless
and
unblended.
existing not snatching he considered the to be God. 7 No, but he
among a crooked a ~ d
h i m ~ - ~ ~ rdi ~ v a
0~oC
G~oya
~ i u o v twisted generation,
iaa
~ E Q , 7 a A a tavrbv 6 ~ b w a e v emptied
Children
of God
unblemished
(in)midst
equal (things) to God,
but himself he emptied took a slave's f o q
among whom
are
came to be in.the
p o p ~ j v GoGAou
Aa$&v,
iv BpolGpmt land
yeve&q
a~oXl&q
~
a
i
S
~
e
a
~
p
a
p p i y qhv
, shining as illuminators
i
k
e
n
e
s
s
of
men.
of generation crooked and turned through, in in the world, 16 keeDform
of slave havlng taken, in
likeness
8 More t h a n that,
drv0pG.rrov
yev6 evoq- 8 ~ a i apjpa71 when he found -him::
o?q
paiveoee
I q $camijp~q &v ~ 6 o p qing a tight grip ' i n
of men
having gecorne;
and
to fashion
whom YOU are shining as i uminators in world t h e word of life,
self in fashion' as
eirpe0eI
cbq &vepw.rroq 6~0crreivoaev man,
16 A6yov <wijq ~ ~ X O V T E eiq
~ , ~aGxqpaCpoi t h a t I m a y h a v e
he humbled -7
having been 2ound
as
man
, h e made lowly
word of life having upon, into boastmg to me cause for exultation
self
and
became
' o*
k a u ~ b yev6y~voq ~ ~ o yof x pq Bavdr~ou, dient as far as--df~~%
himself having become obedient u n t ~ l death,
8' See Appendix under Matthew lo:%.
oG p6vov 76

eiq aWv

the into

him

.rrlmeGelv

to be believing

&?Ah
but

'22

PHILIPPIANS' 2:17-25
eiq fiptpaviX .taroGI 8rt

into

Christ's day, that

not run., in
I vaindid
or work hard in
in

O ~ KEiq

of?Christ, that not into empti

(ness) 1
KEvbv

daf

26papov
I ran

886

oC6B
nor

17 'AAAZ~

~ i q

into

'&i~ a i

But

-if

also

h ~ o ~ i a o avain.
.
17 Notwithstand..
I labored.
ing, even if I an-,
crrrkv60 pat
being poured out

K E ~ V

empti (ness)

I am being poured as libation

a drink offering upon

hri rij -ewiq ~ aAi~ t r o u p y i q T-q I'riaTEOq the sacrifice and Dub'-

thk

sacrifice and public work oflhe -

lic service to which

faith
faith has led roo;-'l
Kai. avvXaipo
glad and I-\
re+
I am rejoicing
and
I am rejoicing with- oryou,
joice with all of YOU,
rrtiotv bKv. 18 r 6 *ti2
ah$
~ a irp~'iq
i
lfJNow
in the sanie
.the but very (thmg) also YOU way YOU yourselves alall
YOU;
avvxa~perl
Pol. so be glad and rejoice
~ a i
xa [PETE
be YOU rejoicing and
be you rejoicing with
me. with me.
' ' 19 For my part I &
19 ' 'EAwi<u 62
Kupicr, a lqaoir T i p 6 8 ~ o v
I_amhoping but in Lord Jesus Timothy hoping in t h e Lord
Jesus to send Tunothy
irpiv,
Iva
r a ~ t w q vEpqa1
to YOU shortly, that I
that
quckly
to send - to YOU, in
, may be a cheerful
~ljtpuxtj
soul when I get to
.
yvoh
T+
having known
the (thmgs) know about the things
may be well of sop1
pertaining to yon.:
ITEpi
irpGv. 20 o06Cva ' y&p
Exo
No one
for
I am having 20 For 1 have no one
aboutYOU.
+
iu6~uxov 6mtq y v q a i w ~
73 " v ~ p ielse of a disposition
equal-souled who genuinely the (thmgs) about like his who will genuinely care for the
irpGv
~ p l p v f i a ~'21
~ , oi
. r r k ~ q y a p things pertaining b
YOU
i e will care,
the
all
for YOU.
21 For all the
721 ,
2avrtjv
<qro6a1v,
06 others a r e seeking
the (things) of themselves they are seeking. not their own interests,
ra
X p i o ~ p i j ' IqaoO. 22 r i j v . 62 not those of Christ
the (things)
of Christ
Jesus.
The
but J e s u s . 2 2 B u t YOU
know the proof he
~ 0 ~ 1 p f iaVh 0 6
YIVQOKETE,
671 h q ITW i gave of himself, that
of him>YOU ?re knowing, that as to f a t g r
proof
like a child with-a
T ~ K V O Vuhv &poi ~ ~ O ~ ~ E U U~E iV q~b Yather he slaved wjth
child. together with me
he slaved
into the me in furtherance of
the good news. 23 This,
~ i r a y y i h o v ;-23 Toihov
oirv
good news. .
This (one)
indeed
therefore therefore, is the. M n
.- .
I am hoping to send
k?v.rr'i<w2v
drqi6w
.rrEp+a~ tjq
as likely I might see off just as soon as I have
r a m hoping. to send
seen how things stand
T
2 p i . &pk
?
)E~uT"<'
concerning me. 24In:
the(things)
about
me
outofverY?hoUrl; deed,. I am confident
24:
~'ri~olea
62 &V K U8r1
~~
KC[:Q
in I[the] Lord thatrI
Ihave been confident but in Lord that also myself shall also, come
shortly.
- .,car
$ 6 ~ 6r a
~ x t q kA~6aopa1.
very quickly I shall come.
25 However, I .COIL25 drvay~a'iov 62 fiyqq&pqv 'Eva p 6 6 i ~ o vsider it necessary- to
Necessary but I considered Epap roditus send to YOU Eapaphr
my <broth?
ovv~pyb
~ a,ro.di'tus,
i
T&V
dtGEAq6v
,~ a i
the
and
fellow worker
and a n d fellow workbrother
6pGv 62 dcrr6arohov er and fellow -solo w o ~ p a r l Q r q v pov,
fellow soldier
of me, of YOU but
apostle
dier, but YOUR envoY
upon

b Qv,

xaipw

'

:$x$

"

'

tiJ~

and private servant

for my need, 26 since
26 r r i p q a l r p b q 3p8q1 f-rr~16fi h.rri*rroeQv- he is longing to see
to send
toward YOU.
smce longing after all of YOU and is debecause YOU
ijv
rr&vraq dp6q iSE'iv, ~ a i dr6q o v ~ v pressed
he was , all
YOU
to see, and being &pressed heard he had fallen
sick. ' 27 Yes, indeed,
616~1 fiKo6aarE 871 ~ ~ C Y ~ ~ V T21
~ E~
V . a Y&P
i
he fell sick nearly to
because YOU heard that he fell sick;
- And for ..the point of death;
j c d b t l ~ e v I'rapmAijalov Bavdr~ou* drhA&, 6 but God had mercy
he fell sick
beside-near
death;
but
the on him, in fact, not
~ a ]

~E~TOUPY~V

and

public worker

Bdq

fihiq&v

p~iaq
. xneed
.

of the

pour

of me,

Eyiz tE gF1&::
fie
. 28 mou6atorhpwq .greater ,haste I a m

a l j ~ 6 v06~.

a6rbv 6P

~ ~ V O V

God had mercy on him, not him but onlf

I should not get
&Ah% K ~ T
"
Iva
l-lfi h b ~ r l v
u p o n grief
but
also me, in order that -not sadness upon g r i e f
28 ~
h wit.- ~

ep,;

h0~qv' -

qtj.
I should have.

sadness

More speedily

sending him, that on

C.rrep*a adT&v
Yva
(6bVTEq seeing h i YOU may
therefo~t? I sent
,him in order that having seen rejoice again and I
c ~ h 6 vI T & ~ I V
K&Y& d h m 6 r E from
~~~
may
be'
,grief.
the more
29 Therefree
o h

him

again

and I less saddened

- o3v
ah+v
I may be.
Receive YOU toward therefore ' him
b KIJP~Q PET& v b q q ~ ~ ( p & q ,~ a iTOGS
in
Lord
with
all
JOY,
and
the
YOU

rh%%:Ejoice

fore give him the

customary. welcome in
[the1 . Lord with all
JOY;arid keep holding
men of that sort dear,
30 because on account
r0106rouq {vripouq
gXETE,
30
GT1
such-(oyes) ln honor be YOU having,
because Of the Lord's work he
came quite near to
T ~ U exposing his
6'121
r b ipyov Kupiou pkxpt ~ C X ~ & death,
through the
work
of Lord
until
death
to danger. that
Gyyra~v,
.rrapapoh~ua&p~vo~ ~ i j* U X ~ he, might fully. make
he came near, having thrown self beslde to the so~.~lup for Yoma not being
Tva
dnrorrrh p b o q ~b 6pOv irarkpqpa here to render private
lack
in order that he migh? fill up the of,yorr
service to me.
rijq vp6q pc h~troupyiaq.
Finally, my brothof the toward me public work.
ers, continue reT6
Ao I.rr6v,
dr6EAqoi
pou, joicing in [the], Lord.
The ; leftover (thing).
brothers
of me, T o be writing the
- x a i p f r ~ b ~ u p i q . T&
&
. same things to YOU
be YOU re~oicing m
Lord.
The very (things) is not troublesome for
me, but it is of safety
ypdqelv - ' bPiv
&poi
. piv - .
to be writing
to Y O U to me
indeed
not to YOU.
,2 Look out for the
b~qp6v,
3p;v - 62
&aqaAkq.
troublesome- (thing), to YOU but safe (thing). - dogs, look out for the
2 - B ~ ~ T T E T~ E
o h q~ w a q ,- P A ~ E T E :
. TOGS workers of injury, look
Be YOU seeing the dogs, be YOU seeing the out for those who muK C ( K O ~k~p y k a q ,
PA~TTETE
~ a r a r o p i j v . tilate t h e flesh. 3 For
bad
workers, be YOU seeing the cutting down. we are .- those with
, t h e real Ci~Cumci3 4pdq y&p Cup~v 4 veplrop.fi,
oi
We
for we are the circumclslon, the (ones) sion, who ' are rendering sacred service
T I V E ~ ~ ~ Tf3~0ij
I
Aa~pE60ur~q.,, Kai
to spirit
of God . rendering sacred service
and by God's spirit and

6.

29

IT~OU~~XEO~E

'

'

PHILIPPIANS 3 :11-18

889

K ~ U X C ~ ~ E VhlO X
I IOTQ ' Iquoir ~ a oi l j ~b u a p ~ ihave our boasting
boasting in CPhrist Jesus and not in flesh C m t Jesus and an
have our
I T E I T O ~ ~ ~ T E ~ .4 ~ a i m b
~$ havVh not
dence in
having been confident,
and-even

zXWv

I T E I T O ~ ~ ~ U IKV

Ei

TI^

4 though
do have
confidence ah0 in

~ iv
I uap~i.

confidence also in
&KE~

flesh.

mhoc;

COG:
me nesh,.
I, if anyone
grounds foi

n m o I eival

--."

tho

- .

any other man

thinks he has gro&z
in
flesh,
I
rather;
to circurnclslon for confidence in the
flesh, I the more so:
b ~ r a f i p ~ p o q , LK yivouq ' l o - A , q u h k 5 c i r c u m c i s e d t h e
eighth day (one), out of race
of srael, of tribe eighth day, out of the
B E V I ~ ~ E ~'EP
V , aioq
LC
'E#3paiov, family stock of Israel
of Benjamin,
Hegrew
out of
Hebrews, of the tribe of ~eniarf
a Hebrew ~ b o 6 l
~arh
v6pov @atuaioq, 6
~ar&
according to
law
Aarisee,
according to fmm Hebrews; as respects law, a Pharisee;
<tho< ~ I ~ K W Vd v t ~ r h q o i a v , K C ? . T ~ 6 respects seal, pa,
zeal persecuting the
ecclesia,
according to Secuting the
$na~ouwqv d v hr %%Q
gation ; a s respect$
yevbpevoq
nghteousness the in
havmg come to be righteousness that
& p ~ p ~ r ~ 7o q'AM&
.
&TIW
fiv pol by means of law, one
blameless.
But
what (things) was to me who proved hh%?lf
~ i p 6 q , ~airra
ii~q~al
r6v blameless. 7 Yet w k t
gains, these (things) I have considered through the things were gains td
me, these I have conxptur6v Cqpiav. 8 drhhh piv
o6v
YE
sidered
loss on account
Christ
loss.
But indeed therefore in fact of the Christ. g m y ;
~ a i fiyoirpa~
IT&VT~
<qpiav ~ T v a t for that matter, I do
also I am considering all (things)
loss
to be indeed a1.W consider
6th
r6
31~~pixov rijq
~ V ~ U E W Call
; things to be loss- on
through the superior (ness) of the knowledge account of the excel-.
ling value of the knowlX ~ I U T O'1qU0c
~~
706 K U P ~ O U pOU
61'
edge
of Christ Jesus
of Chrlst
Jesus
the
Lord
of me through my Lord. On account
Qv
i<qptcieqv,
~ a of
i him I have +eq
T&
.rr&vra
whom
the
all (things)
I suffered loss,
and the loss of a l l - t m m
and I consider them is
fiyoirpa~
o~GPa?ia
yVa
I am considering
pieces of refuse
in order that a lot of refuse, that
gain Christ 9 and
Xp~urbv ~ ~ p G f i u o9 ~ a i Eirpeeij
Iv mayfound
in union with,
Christ
Imight gain
and I might be found m be
him, having, not my
ah6, pjl EXWV t p t v 6t~alwljvqvd v i~ own r i g h t e o u s n e s s ,
him, not having my righteousness the outof which results from
vbpov &Mh r j v 61& .rriureoq X p ~ u ~ o irijv
r
law. but that which is
law
but the through
faith
of ~hrist: the through faith in Chi%$'
the righteousness %hat
LK ' emir BtralwGvqv i n ~4~
issues from
on the
out of God righteousness
basis of faith, 10 so as
10 - TOG yv3vat & T ~ V ~ a di v 6Gvaplv rijq to know him and the
of the to know him and the power of the power of his re-& v a m & u ~ o qairroir ~ a Kj O I V W V ~ ~ V.rraeqp&rcav tion and a sharresurrection of him and
sharing of sufferings ing in his suflerings,
d T 0 i r 1 U U ~ ~ O ~ ~ I < ~ ~T E V 8
O ~<6 r T QdTofi, s u b m i t t i n g myse14
of him, being conformed to the death of him, tO a death like .his,
I

any

thinks

uap~i, y

other

to have been confident

p&Mov- 5

T E ~ I T O ~ ~

'

-rrLicq;,

?rWq

K~TO~VT~~UW

I might
- attain down

if
somehow
.-

Eiq

mjv 11 t o see if I may by

the any means attain ta
the earlier resurreci~av&urau!v ~ t j v b<
ve~pijv.
tion from the dead.
out-resurrection the out of dead (ones).
12Not that I have
12 odx 6r1
66q
Wapov ij
fi6q already received it or
Not that already I received or already am already made perT E T E ~ E ~ W ~ ~ I , 6 t h ~ ~ 62 ~i ~ c t ifect, but I am purI have been perfected, I am pursuing but if also suing to see if I may
lay hold on t h a t
KC?.TC~~&~O,
29'
8
~ a also
i
I might receive down,
upon
which
also for which I have also
been laid hold on by
~a~Eh$p@
v
im6 Xp1uro3 ' I quoir. Christ Jesus. 13BrothI was recelved
by
Christ
Jesus. ers, I do not yet con13 &6dqoi, i y h . kpauT6v oijvw Aoyiropa~ sider myself a s having
Brothers. I
myself not yet I am reckoning laid hold on it: but
there is one .thing
~arEIhqqiva1~
Ev
6i,
T&.to have received down; one (thing) but, the (thmgs) about it: Fofgetting
the things behmd and
.piv
6 1 ~ i u o 21~1hav0ccv6p~voq roiq
stretching
to
to the (things) t h e t h i n gforward
forgetting
indeed behind
s ahead.
68 . ~ I T E K T E I V ~ ~ E V O ~ , 14 I am pukuing d0Vm
but
in front
stretching myself out upon, towad the goal' for
the prize of -the up14
KaTh
UKOIT~V
6 t h ~ ~~ ( q
according to
goal
I am pursuing into the ward call' of , God by
Christ JeBpaeeiov T
&w
~ h r j q ~ w qTOG eEoc means15 of
us, then,
prlze
of the upward
calllng of the God ~ ~ m ,Let
yof us as are
oh
'lquoir. 15 "OUOI
b X
mature, be of this
As many as therefore mental attitude; and
Jesus.
in
dhrist
7 if YOU are mentally
T~EIOI,
TOGTO
Q ~ O V G ~ E VKai
'
perfect (ones), this
let us be minding; and if inclined otherwise in
any respect, God will
TI
C~hp~q
Q~OVE~TE,
Catanything
differently
YOU are minding.
also reveal the
titudel to YOU. 16 At
TOGTO
6
eb< b p i ~ h 0 K d ~ E i ' any rate, to what exthis (thing)
the
God
to YOU
willreveal; tent we have made
16 -rrhjv
~iq 6
. LqB&uap~v,
TS progress, let us go on
besides into which we came ahead, to the walking orderly i n
this same routine.
&TQ
C~~OIXE?V.
17 Unitedly - become
very to be walking in line.
i m i t a t o r s of m e ,
17 1uvp1p q ~ a i
POu
yiveuea,
brothers, a n d keep
Joint imitators
of me
be YOU becoming,
eve on those
o i h o who are - walking in
TOGS
OrGdqoi, ~ a i u~o.rrei?~
brothers. and be YOU looklng at the (ones) thus a way that accords
~ ~ p i ~ a ~ o i r v r~a aqe h q
CXETE
r h o v with - t h e . k x a m p l e
walking
according as YOU are having type Y O U h a v e i n us.
18 For there are many.
18 .rroMoi
.rr~pirrmoiru~v o3q I used to mention
US,
many
they are walking whom them
often but now I
t h e m also
T O ~ A ~ K I ~&yo\!
bpiv, VCV SB ~ a mention
i
many t ~ m e s I wassaymg to YOU, now but also with weeping, who are
Khaiuv
hiym., T O G ~ix8poGq TOG uraupoir walking as the enemies
of the torture stakea
weeping 1am saymg, the enemies of the stake
11 E?

into

gown

"

"es'

12'

18. See Appendix under Matthew lo:%.

the Christ, l 9 a q
~ i h 0 qof
their finish is destrucend
tion, and their god-,is
&rcjh&ta,
&V
6 0 ~ 6 ~ ~0olhia their belly, and their,
destruction, of which ones the god the cavity
glory consists in their
~ a ifi 66ca b TG aiux6vq arj~Gv,
oi
shame,
and they have
and the glory in the shame ,of them, the (ones)
t h e i r minds upon
?&
hiy~ola
cppovo6v~~q.20 4pGv y&p things on the eaYrth,
the earthly (things)
minding.
- . Of us for
20 As for us, our' 'citl
76 rrohi~eupa /v 06pavoiq ~ I T & ~ ~ E I ,
izenship
exists in the
the citizenship m
heavens is existulg, out of
heavens, from which
03 Kai UWFfjpa
& ~ E K ~ E x ~ ) ~K E
~ P~I O
c V[place also we are-:ea?
where also savior we are eagerly awaiting Lord
gerly waiting for
' IquoGv Xpolo~6v; 21 bq y&Tcxop'lpaT~iU&l
. Tb savior, the Lord Jp*
Jesus
Chr~st,
who
will refash!on
-the
Christ, 21 who will-reu 8 p a rijq T ( T T T E I V & U E ~ ~4pGv dyyopcpov fashion our hq.:
body of the
,lowliness
of us
conformed
iated body to be
TI$
o&porr~ *q 6 6 5 ~a h~o i l
K ~ T &
to the
body. o%e
glary of him according to conformed to his, g1,s
rious body actor*
- 4 v kv6py~tp. -706 66vaaeal a h 6 v K ~ \ I to the operation of t$
the operation wlthin of the to be able him also
power that he has,'i
imo~c%ja~. a h 6
T&
V&VT~.
even to subject all
to subject to himself the all (things).
,
things to himself. _ $
d r y a ~ q ~ o i~ a i Consequently, my
UTE, 6 d d ~ o i pou
brothers
of me
loved
and
a d ,
brothers belbved
u~iqav6q pou, 0 6 ~ 0and
~ longed for, my joy,
klIT6e~T0t1xapa
3oy and
crown
of me, thus and crown, stand @m
longed for.
U~KETE
iv ~ u p i v , ciyamq~oi.
in this way in Ithe1
be YOU standing in Lord, loved (ones).
Lord," beloved ones.
~ a iZw~dp'lv 2 Euaddi-a I exhort
2 E306iav , ITapaKahG.
I am encouraging and
Syntyche and ~yn'ty.che ' I ex-'
Euodia
T
a6Tb
cppov~v
b hort to be of the'same
ITapa~d8
I am encouraging the very (thing) to be minding in
in [they Lord:
6po~B
~ a i06, ~ U I 3E Yes, I request you
K U ~ ~ Q .3. vai
Yes I am requesting also you, genuine too, genuine .yoke:
Lord.
oijv<&e, ovvhapl36vou
ahaTq, fellow, keep assisthy
yokefellow,
be holding self wlth
them. I these [women] _who
have striven side "by
a'i.rtv~q
TQ
~ljayy~A)riq
which [women]
the
good news side with me 'in the
good news along with,
- a v ~ 9 h q u & v pool VET& ~ a KAfip~vroq
i
they strove together to me with also
Clement
Clement a s well 'as
the rest of my-fellow
~ a .i T ~ VXQIITGV O V J E ~ Y G V~ O U ,
b~
and of the leftover feuow workers of me, of whom workers, whose nam?
are in the book of life:
T& 6 v 6 p a ~ a $v PiPAQ
<aqq. the
names
-m . book
of bfe.
4 Always rejoice
i n [ t h e ] Lord.'
'
4
X a i p m ~ b ~ u p i q I T ~ T Emdrhjv
always;
agaln Once more 1. will
Lord
Be YOU rejoicing
- in
&pa,
xaiper~.
5 6
&IEIK~
say, Rejoice! 5Let
706

of the

X P I ~ O ~19~ ,
Chmt,

bv

T&

of which ones

the

ic

p+

'

''

1 shall sav. be you rejoicing.

7

L 4a The Lord,

The yielding (ness) YOUR

KBAVg ; Jehovah,

J7~8J8.14Jb

.-.. sf

6p6V

yvwdq~w'

T&U~V

drvep6flot~.

become known to all

men. The Lord3 is
~ l j p c oEYY~S:
~
6 p 62v
- ~ E ~ I ~ V & T E , near. 6Do not be
Lord near;
noXing b e r o o being anxious over, anxious over anyd3\h' gv
I'ravTi
Tfi . I T ~ O U E U X ~~ a i l$j thing, but in everybut in everything to the
prayer
and to the thing by Draver and
SET~UEI
. - PET' ~ d x a p l ~ j a qT&' ai~ipccrtas u p p l i c a t i o n a l o n g
supplication with thanksmvlng the
pehtions w i t h t h a n k s g i v i n g
3pQv
yvwpc<6o0w
irpdq T&V l e t YOUR petitions
of YOU
let it be being made known
toward t h e ' be made known to
8 ~ 6 7~ -~ a i ti , ~ i p f i v q TOG
0 ~ 0 6 JI God; ?and the peace
~ o d ; and
the
peace
of the
God
t h e of God that excels
h ~ p i x o u u an a w a voilv
all thought wiU guard
~pouprjoet
having over
all
mind it will keep under watch y OUR h e art's ' a n d
rttq .~crp6iaq,bpGv ~ a T&
i -votjpaTct
12 6 v YOUR mental powers
the hearts of you and the mental powers O ~ Y Oby~ means of Chnst
Ev X p t a ~ Q 'Iqaoc.
Jesus. . in
Christ
Jesus.
."
8 Finally, brothers,
ST6
-XO~IT~V,
dt6dqo i, whatever things are
The
- leftover (thing), - brothers, true, whatever things
65a
'
imiv
&AqIfi,are of serious conas many (things) as
"
is
true.
cern, whatever things
'are righteous, what65a
UE)IV&,
8oa
as many, (things) as . senous,
as many (things)
- >s ever things are chaste,
.6i~aola, 8ua
Ayvdr, whatever things are
righteous,
as many (things) as
chaste, lovable, w h a t e v e r
,baa
'.rrpoocpolhfi,
t h i n g s a r e well
as many (things! as
affection-inducing,
s p 0 k e n - of , . w h a t doa
~dqtlpa, , 7 TIC &PET&' ever virtue there is
asmany (things) as well-spoken of, d any vlrtue
and whatever praise~ a i 7- ,TI< - h a i v o ~ ; ' aha
worthy
thing there
and
if',
any
- pralse.
, , these (things)
continue conAO+~<EU~Ee
9,
Kai
these things:
be YOU zeckoning; which (things) , . .&' sidering
9 The - t h i n g s t h a t
6p&e&~& ~ a i
I T ~ ~ E ~ ~ ~ @ E T E
YOU learned
. and
YOU recelved alongside
and YOU learned as well
as accepted 'and
f i ~ 0 6 ~ a - KEa i ' E ~ ~ E T E6 0
,
Taiha
You heard and YOU saw in me, these, (things) heard and saw in
c o n n e ~ t i o with
~
me,
- .rrp&b&~r&~~i
0 ~ 6T-C~
iesoupedorming; and the GO^ ot&e
- - Practice :these; and
-. >-.
t h e God - of 'peace
:?at.
y@'
3yijv.
'
y l l b e - wl? -YOU.
.,
fl be with YOU.
7
.1 0 1 do rejoice
- 10 *EX6pIv 6 i b nupi& p~yrihoq TI
Zrejoiced but in ~ o r d greatly
that greatly in the] :JLordb
%q
ITOT~
& V & ~ ~ ~ E T E .
,i, t h a t now a t last
already
sometime YOU made flourish again
the YOU have revived YOU^
Sa The Lord, K B A V ~ Jehovah.
;
J798. 10b The Lord, UBAVg; Jehovah,
of

let it be known

YOU

to all

men.

The

'

.,

'

'

EA$!2q

\ I ,

JT,8,18,14.

..

893

qpov~iv,
I!'
thinking in my behalf,
to be mindmg,
upon to which Y O U were
'~UY
giving thought
iqpoveiT~
Kai
which
also
You were minding but YOU lacked opp&
tunity. 11 Not that I
j~a~p~iuee
6h. l1 0 3 ~a m speaking with re,
YOU Were being without 0PPortunit~
but.
Not gard to being in want,
K@
iror.6pqu1v
AEyw,
&y& for I have learned,
BTI
I am saying,
I
that according to
lack
in whatever circumoTq
iCli a,jT&pKTIq stances I am, to &
y&p i p d o v Q
12I
for I learned in what (thinas)
- . I am self-sufficient self -sufficient.
know indeed how to
ETV~I
12
oT6a
~ a be
i low Con provisions],
to be;
I have known
and I know indeed how
TO~~FEI&C[I,
oT6a
~ a to
i have a n abundance.
to be being made lowly.
I have known
also In everything and in
~ a biv
.rrtta~v 1811 c i r c u m ~ t a n c e sI
ITE~IUUEGEIYtv
.rrcnrri
to be abounding; in everything and in all (things) h a v e l e a r n e d t h e
h i p
over

tpoii
me

~q+wa!l

1I secret

of both how

to be full and how to

I have been mubated into secrets,
and
Kai
hunger, both how
xop~ciC~a9a1
~ a i m ~ v @ v , rai have an abundance
to be being sated with food and to be hungering. and and how to suffer
.rr~plaueG~rv ~ a 3mep~io9a1.
i
13 .rr&vra want. 13 For all things
to be abounding and to be lacking;
all (things) I have the strength by
iuxh
bv . 76
fv6uvapoOv~i virtue of him who
I am having strength for in the (one) empowering imparts power to me.
14Nevertheless, YOU
PE.
acted well in becomme.
ing sharers with me
14 ~ A j v
KaA&q
& ~ o l f i o a r i n my t r i b u l a t i o n .
Besides
finely
YOU did
15In fact, YOU PhiUIJVKOIVWV~U~~~~~~
8Aiq~~l. lip'pi-ans, also know
having
t:ie
tribulation. that a t rthel start
- shared with
15
oibarre
62 ~ a Cp~iq,
i
@ I A I ~ U I O I , of declarie the
You have known but also YOU, Philippians. news, when I departed
from Mac-e-do'ni:a,
BTI &v
&pxfj
TOG
~dayyehiou, BTE not a congregation
that in begmning of the
good news,
when took a share with
Itijh9ov
drrrb Ma~E6oviaq, o66Epia pol me in the matter of
I went out from
Macedonia,
not one
to me giving and receiving,
i~~Aqui&
a ~ o ~ v h v q o ~ v1 ~ A6yov 6 6 a ~ w q e x c e p t Y O U a l o n e ;
ecclesia
shared
into
word
of giving 16 because, even in
~ a Afipy~wq
i
~i p i 3pRq p6vo1, 16 871 Thes-sa-lo-ni'ca, You
and receiving if not YOU
alone,
because sent something to me
Ka;
~ E u u c r h o v i~~ ~a &.rraE
i
~ a ?
6iq eiq both Once and a,&:
also m ThessaIonica and once and twice into ond time for my need
r j v x p ~ i a v pol
&.rrip*ar~.17 odx
671 17 Not that I am earA
the
need
to me
YOU sent.
Not
that nestly seeking the
i.rr~<q-rG
76
66pal
&,A& g i f t , b u t t h a t z I
I am seeking upon
the
gift,
but am earnestly .seeking
the fruitage that
I.rrr<qrG
T ~ V~ap7t6vT ~ VIT~EOV&<OV-VX
I am seeking upon the fruitage the becoming more b r i n g s m o r e c r e d
EIC A6yov
d Gv. 18
dnrExw
6; it to YOUR account.
into
word
o f ! .
I a m having from
but 18 However, I h a r t

gz

PHILIPPIANS 4: 19-23

.rr&yra
~ a i T~E~IUUEGW' mmhfipcapa~ . all things in full and
all (thmgs) and I am abounding: I have been filled have a n abundance. 1
am filled, now that
S E ~ & ~ E Vrap&
O~
'E.rra(pp06E~ou
T$ .
having received beside of Epaphroditus the (thmgs) 1 have received from
E.paph.ro-di'tus the
rap' 3pQv, dupfiv
ado6iaq,
euu.ianr things from YOU, a
beside of You, odor of sweet-smelling, sacrffice sweet-smelling
odor,
G E K ~ ~ v , E ~ & ~ E U T OT@
V
6eQ. 19 6
62 a n acceptable sacriacceptable, well-~Ieasing to the God.
The but fice, well-pleasing to
8 ~ 6 q pou .rrAqphuel .rrGuau xpeiav dp&v God.' 19In t w , my
God of me
will fill
all
need
of YOU God will fully supply
YOUR need to the
~a-rh ~6 rhoir~oq atj~?O cv 6 6 h &v
according to the
riches
of h ~ m m glory in extent of his riches
glory by means of
Xpl*@ '-lqaoO. 20 TG
68 ~ E Q
~ a na-rpi
i
Chr~st Jesus.
To the but God and Father ( % d ~ t Jesus. 20N0w
O
m God and FajpQv 4 66ga eiq -roc< ai&vaq T&V aiGvavof us the glory into the
ages of the ages; ther be the glory for-

ever and ever. Amen.

21 Give my greetings
21 'Am&uauCfe .rrdrvra Zty~ov Q X 1mQ to every holy one
Greet YOU
every holy (one) in L i s t Union with Christ Jesus. The brothers who
I u o .
'Au.rr&<ovra~ 6p&q oi
Jesus. They are greeting YOU the together with are with me send You
greetings- 22 All
ipoi d6eh~oi. 22 &crrr@ovra~ 3p8q I T ~ Etheir
~
the holy ones, but
me brothers.
They aregreeting YOU
all
oi
&~IOI,
pdrh~ora 62
01
b, especially those of the
the holy (ones), mostly but the (ones) out of household of Caesar,
send YOU their greet~ i j qKaiuapoq o i ~ i a q .
&pfiv.
amen.

the

of Caesar

w?P.

household.
23 T h e undeserved
23 *H
X&PIG
0 6 Kvpiou
The undeserved kindness of the
Lord kindness of the -Lord
'IquoS Xp~oroir p e ~ hTOO m~irpqrroq 3 Qv. Jesus Christ be with
Jesus
Christ
with the
spmt
ofyou. the spirit YOU [show].

18. God, NBAVgSyP ; Jehovah, JV.

COLOSSIANS 1: S 1 5

895

XPIUTOG, l a faithful minister of

Christ,
the Christ on our be8
6
~ a i
611hboaq
rjpiv
half, 8who also disthe (one) also having made evident to us the closed to us YOUR love
ljuiiv &y&nr~v
QTVE~U~TI.
in a s~iritualwav.
"of YOU
love
in
spii.it.
9That is also why
TOGTO
flfJ~?G 9 '
$IS
Through
this
also
we,
from which we from the day we
he&d
have
tipipa< f i ~ o t h a p ~ 06
v , n a u b p ~ e a 6 ~ r i p3 ~ not
8 ceased
~
praying
for
day
we heard, not we are ceasing over YOU
Yon and asking that
q p o o ~ u ~ 6 p ~ vrai
o ~ ai-ro6pevol
and
petitioning
in order that YOU may be Med with
praymg
the accurate knowlIT^ ~ ~ 3 0 - 7 ~ 7 e v
iriyvcclorv
edge of his will in all
you migh? be fi?led with
the
accurate knowledge
q1a76q 3nLp fipGv
faithful

over

us

~I&KOVOS

servant

T O

of the

'

Paul, an apost$
of C h r i s t .JeeduS
1
apostle
of Chrlst Jesus through
edfiraroq
rai Tlp6&0< b 66~hqbq w o u g h God's ~1
wlll
of God and Timothy the brother and Timothy' [opl
& Kohocyoaiq &yiolq rai ntoroiq brother 2 t o the
2
and faithful ones a n d faiFhful
holy
Colossae
to the in
brothers in h i o n witli
&6~hqol<
Q Xp~mi$'
- , ,
Christ a t CO-10s'sa;t:.
brothers in Christ;
. May YOU -have wit~
i
p
j
q
'
d
1
~
6
bpiv
'
rai
- .
x&p~<
undeserved kindness to YOU and Peace from deserves kindnesiZ&d
peace from God ok'
& o i ,rarpbq fipGv.
,
Father.
God Father of us.
,-.c.
eE@
wad
3 We thank-Go& the
76. God
3 Eljxap~a~oG
EV
Father *ather -of our ~ d ~
to the
We are giving Xanks
..'
Christ always
.TOG K " ~ ~ O U? ~ G v I COG X P ~ ~ ~l ' O
&J
C7 ~ 7Jesus
~
of the Lord
of us , k 3 e s u s .Christ
always whphen
we pray for.-=oau,
nrpi 6pGv rrpoo~u~6prv01.
4 & ~ o ( l o a h ~ q 4since we heard .of
about YOU
praying.
havlng heard
YOUR faith in connec:
~ r i o l - ~6v Gv &v X 1076' 1 quo6 ~ a 7if i ~d ~ h r l vtion with Christ Jes?
faith ofyou in 8hrlst Jesus and the - love
and the love YOU hafe
*
QV
ZSTE
~ i q nbvrW
for all the holy oqtp
all
whlch
YOU are having
into
5 because of the hop&
,7fiv that is being reserved
iA.rriGa
-rev
kyiouq 5 61&
hope
the
the for ' YOU iu the h6hthrough
holy (ones)
dcrror<~iphvqv'6piv &v To?< 06pC'J'o?<,
q!' ens. This [hopel YO?
lying away
to YOU in the
heavens,
which heard of before by'the
'rfpbTlK06okE %t 76 h6yq
& h e ~ i telling
a~
of the $r-u&truth - 01 that good lneTs
YOU heard before in the Word of?he
T O
~ l j a y y ~ h i o6u
706
nap6v-ro~ 6 which has presented
of the
good news
of the (one) being alongside itself to You, even as
~ i q6p6q,
~ a e h q rai t v n a v ~ i7Q K ~ Wit~ JiS bearing fruit
into YOU, according as also in
all
the world and increasing in
Eo~iv ~ a p ~ ~ o ~ o p o i r ~rai
~ v o vairgav6p~vov the world just as [it
it is
bearing frult
and
increasing
is doing] also among
nag&<
nai i v 6ph. drq'
35
fl$~faq YOU, from the day
according as also in YOU, from whlch
YOU
h e a r d and
accurately knew the
f i ~ o 6 ~ a~ ~a ~i
i.rr-6yvo-r~
YOU heard
and
YOU accurately knew
undeserved kindness
X&P~V.
TOG
~ E O G 6~
of ~ o di n truth.
undeserved kmdness of the God ln
7 That is what YOU
7
na0$q
P ~ ~ ~ E Thnb
E 'EnaqpSI
have learned from ~ d according as YOU learned from Epaphras
a'Phras
OUT
65
&~TIV
& y a q 7 o c ouv606hou fipGv,
fellow slave, who
is
who
of us,
fellow slave
loved
IlaGhoq dm6orohoq XploroO 'IqooG

61lr

#
.

'

I.

2
>.

22

3;

&$%&,'?'

;;!

894

SpIIItuaI
ooqiq rai discernment; 10 order to. walk worthily
ovviaei
I T v E u ~ ~ T ~10
K ~ITEplITa-rfaal
,
of
Jehovah"
the
comprehension
walk
spiritual,
end of fully pleasing
d r g i w ~ TOG K U P ~ O U IS I T & ~ C ( V cip~oriav$V [-I
as YOU go on
all
pleasing m
dworthily of the Lord mto
bearing fruit in every
TC(VT~
every
gpyq
work
&ya@
good
~crpno9opoirv7~q Kpi goo& work and inbearing fruit
and
creasing in the aca6Cav6p~vo1 717
in1yvboel
TOG curate knowledge of
increasing
to the accurate knowledge
of the
GO^, 11being made
0~06,11 Ev .rr&o~
G U V ~ ~ E I 6uvapoljp~vo1 powerful w i t h a l l
God,
in
all
power being made powerful
power to the extent
K ~ T &
76 KP&OS
~ f i q 66Sqq cnj-roir E ~ S of his glorious might
according to the might of the glory of him mto
so as to endure fully
~ & a a v 3nopov4v ~ a i pa~poev iav
PET& and. be long-suffera11
endurance and longners opspirit with
ing withjoy, 1-2thlmkP P & ~ , 12 ~ l j ~ a p l m o & v 7 ~ q 6
ITcrrpi ing the Father who
JOY, . (ones) giving thanks
to the
Father
rendered you suitable
rB
i ravboav~t
bp&q ~ i q'Tj v for YOUR participation
the (one) having made sufficient ,YOU
into the
in the inheritance of
p~plSa TOG ~Atjpov T&V
hiov
b 76 the holy ones in the
portlon of the
lot ' of the holy (ones) in' the
-.
. - light.
qwri. '
13
He
delivered
us
light.
from the authority of
13 65
E plioaro
11185
t h e d a r k n e s s -and
Who drew out to self
. us
out of
transferred
hcovoiaq 706 D K ~ T O U ~r a i p ~ ~ E o ~iqa ~the
v kingdom usof into
the
authority of the. darkness and transferred into
S o n of h i s love,
*ri)v paoi k i a v TOG .uio6 - 71jq dyitnqq alj~oi,,
o f , whom
the kingdom of the Son of the
love - of him, 14 by
14 &v
. Zxo EV
dcrrohirrpwolv, we h a v e o u r r e ansomi
in whom we are taving the release by ransom, l e a s e by
&qEbIV T ~ V &pap;lGv- 15 6q 6 o l . i ~ t h e forgiveness of
Ietting go oB pf the
sins;
who
is
our sins. 15 He is
10" Jehovah, JS (to agree with 1 Thessalonians 2:12); God, Vg; the
Lord, NBA.
. -

rocs B~hfipa-roq~ 1 6 ~ 0b
6

of the

will

of him in

T&UQ

all

wisdom and

2:

COLOSSIANS 1: 22-27

897

image of the invisible God, the firstIT&qq

KT~UEWC 16
&TI
EV
a < ~ t $born of all creation;
of a1
creation,
because
in
hnn 16 because by means
E n ~ i d q T&
v&na kv ~ o i qoljpavoiq of him all [other]
it was created the all (things) in the heavens things were created
nai h i
Y ~ G
T&
6 p a ~ &nai in the heavens and
and upon
earth, the (things) visible and upon the earth, the
?&
dt6pa~a, E ~ T E
8 ~ 6 ~ 0 E1~ T E things visible and the
the (things)
invisible, whether thrones
or things invisible, no
K U P I ~ T ~ T EE~~ T E
&pxai
E ~ T E kEouaia~* matter whether they
lordships
or governments
or authorities; are thrones or lordT&
.rr&na
61'
ah~oir nai E I ~ a h b v ships or governments
the all (things) through him and into him o r authorities. All
EKTIOT~I17 nai alj?.bq ZUTIV 1 ~ p 6 [other] things have
it has been created;
and
he
is
before been created through
~dnrrwv ~ a i T
vdorra
b a h @him and for him.
a l l (things)
and the all (things) in
him 17 Also, he is before
18 nai &6q
hmlv
4 all [otherl things and
and
he
is
the by means of him all
n~qahfi TOG
(~Gpa-roq,
&nnAq~~!aq'[other] things were
herd
of the
body,
o%e
eccles~a; made to exist, 18 and
Bq ~ G T I V 4
&px$, T T ~ W T ~ T O K O ~en he is the head of the
who
is
the begmnmg,
firstborn
out 01 body, the congrega"
Iv a
yhvq~al kv tion. He is the begin;
TGV VEK~QV,
the dead (ones), in order that might become in ning, the first-born
the dead, that
IT&U~V
ahbq
I T ~ W T E ~ W V from
,
all (things)
he
holding the first place, he might become the
19 81.1
kv a h t $
~lj66nqa~v .rr& Tb one who is first in all
because in him
he thought well all the t h i n g s ; 19 because
[God] saw good for
~Arjpopa ~ a - r o ~ ~ f i20a anai
~
61'
&TOG
fullness to dwell down
and through
him all fullness to dwell in
&roKaTdh&~al T&
mdorra
eiq alj~6v, him, 20 and through
to reconcile
the all (things) into
him, him to reconcile again
~ipqvo~oltjaaq 61&
TOG a1paroq TOG- to himself all [otherl
having made peace through. the
blood
of the things by making
peace through the
a~aupoG ahoG,
61'
a h O ~yTE
stake
of him,
through
him
whether blood [he shed] On
the torture stake,' no
T&
kri -rijq yfiq E ~ T E
7&
b matter whether they
the (things) upon the earth or the (things) in
are the things upon
TOTS ohpavoiq.
t h e earth or the
the heavens.
things in the heavens.
21 nai
dpaq
TOT?
- 6naq
21 Indeed, YOU who
And
YOU
sometime
being
were
once alienated
d t ~ h h o ~ p ~ o p i v o u qnai
ty9po.C~q
toT& e and enemies because
enemies
and.
having been alienated
YOUR minds were -on
Glavoiq
kv
TO%
TO:<
mental perception
in
the
the the works that were
E~KGVTOG

image of the

~ E O G TOG dtop&rou,
God

the

invisible,

I T P W T ~ T O K O ~ the

firstborn

22

20' See Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

voqpoiq,
wicked,

22 vuvi
now

6i dnrona~ijhha&v 6v wicked, 22 he now has

in again reconciled by
TOG means of that one's
the
body of the
flesh
of him through the fleshly body through
[his] death, in order
Bavdn-out r a p a a ~ i j u a l bp&q Cry iouq nai to
YOU holy
death,
to present
YOU
holy
and and present
unblemished and
d p h p 0 ~ 2~ a &EYK?!~TOU~
i
KC%TEV~ITIOV a6T0G1 open to no accusation
unspotte and unaccusable down in sight of him, before him, 23pro23
ye
EITI ~ ~ V E T E
~ f i TT~UTEI vided, of course, that
if in fact YOU are remaining
to the faith YOU continue in the
- uvon
T E ~ E ~ E A I Wi v o ~
nai
66paTo1 nai
p i faith, established on
having been ounded
and
settled
and not t h e foundation and
steadfast a n d not
~ & T ~ K I V O ~ ~ E V &IT&
O ~
Tqq iA.rri6oq TOG - being shifted away
being moved elsewhere from the
hope
of the from the h o ~ eof
.-that
. .
~Gayyehiou
good news h i c h YOU
06
~ ~ K O ~ U ~ T E , TOG
good news
of which
YOU heard,
of the (one) heard. and which was
~ q p u ~ 8 i v r o q k~ IT&UQ K T ~ D E I T i blTb I preached in a u crehaving been preached in all creation the under ation that is under
heaven. Of this [good
T ~ V oljpav6v,
06
hyEv6pqv i y b nairhoq news]
I Paul became
the heaven, of which became
I
Paul
a minister.
~I&KOVO~.
24 I am now rejoicservant.
ing in my sufferings
24 NGv
xaipw
Ev TOTS ~ ~ a J i j p a ufor
~ v YOU, and I, in my
Now I am rejoicing- in the
sufferings
turn, am filling UD
d r i p bpijv, ~ a i dnrravmhq pQ
T& what is lacking df
over
YOU, and
I am filling up instead
the the tribulations of the
Christ in my flesh on
~
p TBV a8Ai EWV
TOG xplmoG behalf of his body,
lacking (things) of the tribuyations of the Christ which is t h e conb ~ f oj a p ~ i you h i p TOG aCjpa~oqalj~oG, gregation. 25 1 became
in the flesh of me over the
body
of him, a minister of this
Ccongregationl in ac6
~UTIV
fi
k~nhqaia, 25
fiq
which
is
the
ecclesia,
of which cordance with t h e
fyev6pqv 6 ~ b 61h~ovoq
nar&
T ~ Vstewardship from God
I became
senrant
according to
the which was given me
oi~ovopiav
TOG
8~06
T ~ V in YOUR interest to
house administration
of the
God
the preach the word of
~ O ~ E ~ G & V pol
~ i q3pGq .rrAqpGaa~T ~ V God fully, 26the sahaving been given to me into YOU
to fulfill the cred secret tinat was
A6yov
T O
BEoG, 26 TA
pua~rjplov 72, hidden from the past
word
of the
God,
the
mystery
the systems of things and
&ro~~npuppivov hi) TGV aiGvwv nai from t h e past generahaving been hidden away from the
ages
and tions. But now it has
h b ~ i j v yeveijv, - vGv 66
kqav~pG8q been made manifest
from the generations, - now but it was manifested t o his holy ones,
TOTS
Cryiolq &TOG, 27
oTq
rjeihqu~v 27 to whom God has
to the holy (ones) of him,
to whom
willed
been pleased to make
6 8ebq yvwpiaal
r i ~6 .rrho?roq ~ f i q known what are the
the God to make known what the riches of the g l o r i o u s r i c h e s of
66cqq TOG puu~qpiour o h o u (v ~ o i qE ~ V E ~ I Vt ,h i s sacred secret
glory of the mystery
this m the nations, among t h e nations.
T@

but

he reconciled

a G p a ~ 1 ~ j l q oapnbq a l j ~ 0 6

COLOSSIANS 2: 6-12

899
It is Christ in union
with YOU,the hope of
[his] glory. 28He i s
66cqq. 28 6v
lip-leiq
~aTayyk?hopEv the
one we are pubglory;
whom
we
are announcrng down
licizing, admonishing
V O U ~ E . ~ ~ ~ r~r V
6 vT~ E
a ~ &vepw-irov
~ a ievery man and teachputting mind into
every
man
and ing every m a n in
~I~&CTKOVTEC
-ir&VTa& V ~ ~ ~ &V
T T&UT;L
O V O O ~ ~ all
Q , wisdom, that we
teachlng
every
man
in all wisdom, may present every
"
Iv a
r r a p a oj~o w p ~ v : v a v ~ a&v8pwnov man complete in union with Christ. 29 To
in order that we might present every
man
this end I am indeed
TQAEIOV
$v
Xpto~G.29 i<
d
~ a iworking
hard, exerting
perfect
in
Christ;
into
which
also
myself
in
accordance
KoI'rrQ
drywv1<6 EVoq
K ~ T &
with the operation of
I am laboring
strugg!kg
according to
ivLpy~tav a l j ~ o 6 mjv iv~pyovpivqv i v him and which is
operation within of him the operating within in a t work in me withpower.
&poi i v 6uv6rp~r.
me in
power.
19 For I want YOU
t o r e a l i z e how
Oiho
yhp bp&q
~iFivat
fihi~ov great a struggle I am
I am willing for YOU to have known how great
having in behalf of
3:vkp 3pBv ~ a i TBV
2x0
&y6va
YOU and of those at
struggle 1 a m having over YOU and of the (ones)
La-o-di-ce'a and of all
oljx 2 6 p a ~ a v those who have not
AaoStriq ~ a i 6001
Laodicea
and as many as not have seen s e e n my f a c e i n
iva
~b rrp6om6v pou &v o a p ~ i ,2
the flesh, 2 that their
in order that hearts may be cornof me in flesh,
face
the
napa~hq8&olv
ai
Kap6iat
alj~Qv, f o r t e d , t h a t t h e y
might be comforted
the
hearts
of them, may be harmoniously
ouvplpaaeEv~&q
Cv & y & r r ~ ~ a ijoined together i n
having been made to go together in
love
and love and with a view
E I ~ IT& rrhoii~oq T&
~hqpoqopiaq ~ i j q to all the riches of
riches of the fully b e ~ n gborne of the the full assurance of,
into all
i-iriyvwa~v
TOG [their] understanding,
w v k u ~ w ~ EIS
mto
accurate knowledge of the with a view t o an
comprehension,
pvaqpiou TOG 0~06,XplUT06, 3
Q accurate knowledge of.
mystery
of the God, of Christ,
m whom the sacred secret of
God, namely, Christ.
~iuiv V
T
oi Bqaavpoi
aoqiaq
are
all
the
treasures
ofTje
wisdom 3 Carefully concealed
i n him are all the
~ a l
yvGa~c3q
dcrr6~pvqol.
treasures of wisdom
and
of knowledge
hidden away (ones).
a n d of knowledge.
*
Iv a
pqb~iq 6p3q 4 This I am saying.
4 Toir~o hEyw
This I am saying in order that no one
YOU
that no man may der
rrapdoyi<qTal b .rr10avohoyiq. 5 &i yhp lude YOU with persuamay be deluding in persuasive saying.
If for sive arguments, 5 For
t h o u g h l am absent in
~ a i T
u a p ~ i &~lpt,
&?Ah T
even to the
flesh
I am absent,
but
to the the flesh,
the =me
VVEG y a ~ t
ah
,
xC[ipwV K a ~ I am with YOU in the
spirit
together with YOU I am, rejoicing and spirit, rejoicing and

which

~ O T I VXptorbq

is

Christ

b Spiv,

fi Srriq

in YOU, the hope

T%

oft e

~ a i~b u ~ e p h o p a beholding YOUR good

the firmness
order and the firmness
of YOUR faith toward
~ i j q ~ i qX p ~ m b vT ~ ~ U T E W
3 ~Qv.
Christ.
of the into
Christ
faith
oryou.
/
6 Therefore, as YOU
6 'nq
O ~ V
T ~ ~ ~ ~ P E TT~ EVhave
accepted Christ
As
therefore YOU received alongside the
Jesus the Lord, go
xpto'r6v 'Iqaoirv T ~ V ~Optov, i v act079 on walking in union
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord,
in
him with him, 7 rooted and
built up in him
n ~ p t r r a ~ ~ i 7~ e , ippl<wpfvo~
~ a being
i
be YOU walking,
having been rooted
and and being stabilized in
the faith, just as YOU
in01K060p06pE~01 i v ah6 ~ a i~E~a106pcvo1
being built upon
in him and being stabilized were taught, overflow[faith] in
~ f i V~OTEI
~aebq
& 6 1 6 6 ~ 8 q ing
~ ~ ~wiin the
faith
according as
YOU were taught, thanksgiving.
8 Look out: perhaps
. r r e p ~ u o ~ O o vEv
~ ~a
q l j ~ ib eljxaptoriq..
there may be someone
abounding
in
it in thanksgiving.
will carry YOU off
8
B~EITETE
pfi TI< hp&q Zmat who
as
his
prey through
Be YOU looklng a t not someone YOU will be
t h e philosophy a n d
6
ovAaywy8v
6th
empty deception acthe (one)
leading as booty
through
cording to the tradiqlhoaoqiaq ~ a i~ ~ v i j qh 6 y q
K ~ T &
philosophy
and empty seduction accordingto tion of men, according
to " t h e elementary
7fiv l T a ~ ~ 6 0 T~ ~1 V~& V % ~ ~ ~ T O V , KaTh
the
tradition
of the
men,
according to things of the world
and not according to
T&
(JTOIXE~~
TOG ~ 6 u p o u ~ a i06 Christ; 9 because it is
the elementary things of the
world
and not
in him that all the
~ a ~ h
Xpla-r6v. 9 BTI
Ev
a h @ fullness of the divine
according to
Christ;
because
in
him quality dwells bodily.
K ~ T O ~ K E ~IT&v Tb ~ h i p a p aTfiq 0 ~ TO$
6 ~10 ~ n dso YOU are
is dwelling down all the fullness of the godAip possessed of a fullness
u o p a ~ i ~ c i q10
, ~ a i
io~h
Cv
ah6 by means of him, who
bodily,
and
YOU are
in
him is the head of all
and au7~mhqpwpEv01,
Bq i m ~ v fi K E Q government
~ ~
thority. 11By relation(ones) having been filled, who
is
the
head
ship with him YOU
.rr&o-qq &pxijq
~ a ib{ovoiaq, 11 &v Q
of all government
and
of
authority.
in
whom
were
also circumcised
-.
with
a circumcision
KC;
T E ~ I E T ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ T E I T E ~ I T O ~ ~ ~
[perf
ormedl
without
also
YOU were circumcised
to circumcision
hands by the stripping
& ~ ~ ~ p o r r o t f ii ~v y T
~ E K G G U E I TOG off the body of the
not done by hand
in
the
stripping off
of the
flesh, by the circumcio h p a ~ o q ~ i j q o a p ~ 6 q , iv TG r r ~ p t ~ o p ision that belongs to
body
of the
flesh,
in the circumcision
the Christ, 12 for YOU
706
xpta~oir, 12
UUVT~QEVTE~
were buried with him
of the
Christ,
having been jointly buried in Chis] baptism, and
a h @ tv T@ pcrrr-riapa~t, i v
d,
~ a by
i relationship with
to him in the
baptism,
in whom also him YOU were also
UU~!~Y~P~TE
6th
TJZ
rriarwq raised u p together
YOU were jolntly ralsed up
through
faith
through [YOUR] faith
pAE~wv 6p6v f i v
seemg

of YOU

T&<IV

the line-up and

$2

COLOSSIANS 2: 13-18

~ f i o~eration
~bepyeiaq
within

of the

kyeipmoq

901

900
TOG

of the

i~

eE0G

TOG

God

the (one)

1 inGod,thewhooperation
raised

of

up from the dead.

1 3 F uYOU
r t h ewere
r m odead
re,
though
Svraq
~
o
l
q
in
Y&R
trespasses
tiid
v~npoiiq
13 ~ a i 6
dead (ones)
to the in the uncircumcised
being
And
YOU
of YOUR flesh;
~ t - a p m ~ G y a a~~ av i76
& ~ p o P v u ~ i , q ~ f i q state
falls beside
and to the unclrcumcision of the [Godl made YOU alive
together with him. He
~ a p ~ b q6 Gv,
CYUVE<G~O?TO~~UEV
6y&q kindly forgave us all
flesh
ofyou,
he made ahve together
You our trespasses 14and
aiiv
ah+.
xap1p6ry~voq
blotted out the handtogether with
him;
having graciously forgiven w r i t t e n d o c u m e n t
~ r h a
~a
Tt-a~mTh~aTa~
flcliv
against us, which confalls
the
to us
all
sisted of decrees and
14
itakiqaq
76
~ae'
fit?
which was in opposlhaving wiped out
the
down on
tion to us; and He
XEIP~YP~~OV
66~yaalv 8
6v has taken it out of
handwriting
to the
decrees
which
was the way by nailing
6n~vavriov .ilpiv, ~ a a&&
i
~ ~ K E V it t o t h e
torture
under-in-against to us, and
it
h e has lifted up stake.a 15 Stripping
h
TOG ~ ~ U O V ?po~qhChXq
the governments a d
out of the middle havmg nalled toward
the authorities bare,
TQ
maup@. 15 ~ E K ~ V U ~ ~ E V O (
he exhibited them in
to the
stake;
having stripped off
open public as condrpxhq
~ a ~i & qCcovuiaq C 6 ~ l y ~ h l C J ~quered,
v
leading them
governments and the authorities he made show of
i, a triumphal proev
~rappqciq
Bpcapf3~6craq
cession by means of it.
in outspokenness havlng triumphed over
16 Therefore let no
Cv
man judge YOU in
in
it.
eating and drinking
or in respect of a
16 M i obv
TI^ 3p&<
~pivho
~ o therefore
t
anyone YOU let him be judging festival or of an obEv PP+EI
~ a iEV T ~ U E I ij &V y E p ~ i servance of the new
in
eatlng
and in drinking or in
part moon or of a sabbath;
Lop~<q ij
v~opqviaq 6
aaf3f3&rwv117 for those things
of festival
or . of new moon
or
of sabbaths, are a shadow of the
things to come, but
17
6
Ca~iv U K I &
TGV
which (things)
is
shadow Of the (things) the reality belongs to
~ E ~ ~ ~ V T W V
6, 6
aOpa TOG xpiaroir. Christ. l8Let no man
being about to, the but body of the
Christ.
deprive you of .the
18 yq6eiq
6y6q
~ a ~ a P p a ? f u i ~ w prize who takes deNo one
YOU
let him be deprivmg of prize light in a [mock] hua ~i Ve ~p q a ~ ~ i q mility and a form of
B&av b T ~ ~ T E I V O ~ ~ ~O U
willing in lowly-mindedness and formof worship worship of the angels,
&
k 6 p a ~ ~ v"taking his stand on"
TGV &yyihwvI
of the
angels,
which (things)
he has seen t h e things h e has
Seen* puffed up withky$aT6CdvI E~KG. @ J ( S I O ~ ~ Eh V6O ~
TO;
stepping into, in valn being puffed up by
the out proper cause by
having raised up

him

V E K ~ ~ V .

out of dead (ones).

2;

a$:T'<

14. See

Appendix under Matthew 10:38.

COLOSSIANS 2: 19-3:

o u p ~ b q COTOG, 19 ~ a i 06 his fleshly frame of

flesh
of him,
and
no1 mind, I9 whereas he
is not holding fast to
KPUTGV TI+ KE$c[)\I~v,
85
06 T&V the
head, to the one
holding fast the
head,
out of whom all
from whom all the
76 uGpa
6th
TQV
drrpGv
~ a ibody, being supplied
the
body
through
the
connections
and a n d h a r m o n i o u s l y
together by
avv6ioywv
~ I T I X O ~ ~ ~ O O ~ E V O V ~ a joined
i
bonds together
(it) being supplied
and means of its joints
and ligaments, goes
UUVPI
PaL;i)p~vov
a 6cei
on growing with the
(it) being made to go together
is growing
growth that God gives.
a
v TO;
~ o G .
24 I f YOU died togrowth of the God.
gether with Christ to20 Ei drrrE8drveTe
ah
Xpicrr@ h b ward the elementary
If
YOU died
together with Christ from things of the world,
do YOU, as if
TGV
UTOIXE~WV
TOG K ~ U ~ O U , r i &q why
the elementary things of the world,
why as living in the world,
further subject your60y y a-ri<eoOe
<Gvreq Iv ~ 6 a y q 1
selves to the decrees:
living in world are YOU subjecting selves to decrees 21"Do not handle,
nor taste, nor touch,"
21 Mi)
&*o
~r16i
Y
Not you should touch not-but you should taste 22 respecting things
that are all destined
clr162
~ ~ Y B C 22
&
kcrrlv t o d e s t r u c t i o n by
not-but you should contact,
which (things) is
being used up, in
Ir&vra
~ i q qeop&v
~ O X P ~ U E I ,
accordance with the
all (things) into corruption to the
using off,
commands and teach~ a ~ T&h CvrriAya~a ~ a iSi6au~aAiaq ings of men? 23 Those
according to the commands and
teachings
very things are, in7Gv &vOpbnwv; 23
&iv&
i a ~ c vA6yov deed, possessed of an
of the
men?
Which (things)
2s
word
appearance of wisdom
ykv
ixona
uopiaq
Cv i n a s e l f - i m p o s e d
of wisdom
in
indeed
having
form of worship and
ie~hoepqa~iq
~ a i~ m ~ i v o q p o a w g[mock] humility, a
self-willed form of worship and lowly-mindedness severe treatment of
~ a i ciq~16iq aGymoq, O ~ K &V TIP?) T I V ~ the body; but they are
and unsparing
of body,
not in honor any of no value in combating the satisfying
mp6q .rrhqapov?lv ~q
U~PK~S.
toward
fullness
of the flesh.
of the flesh.
If, however, YOU
oirv
auvq yhp0q.r~
TQ
were raised u p
if:
therefore
YOU were raised up with
the
with the Christ, go
XP~UTQ,
T&.
6vw
<q~ei-re, on seeking the things
Christ,
the (thmgs)
upward
be YOU seeking, above, w h e r e t h e
6~$6
TOG Christ is seated a t
05
b xp1m6q P ~ I VCv
m right l and] of the the right hand of
is
where the Christ
God. 2 K e e p Y O U R
OEOG
K & ~ ~ E v o ~2'
T&
&W
upward minds fixed on the
God
sitting;
the (thmgs)
Q~OVE?TE,
T&
h
i ~ i ) qytjk things above, not on
be YOU minding, not the (things) upon the ear , the things upon the
3 dm~86rve~e y&p, ~ a i
3yGv e a r t h . 3 F o r Y O U
died, and YOUR life
YOU died
for,
and
vo+q

mmd

~fiq

of the

COLOSSIANS 3: 12-47
KCK~UITT~I
oh
TI$ X~IUTQ hv 79 has been hidden with
has been hidden together with the Christ in the the Christ in union
God. 4 When the
d
x p ~ o ~ bwith
q
E
4
God:
whenever
the
Christ Christ, our life, is
-. .
4 <?ijfiIrGv T ~ T E rai made manifest, then
w&P~%,
should
- - - --- - be.made manifest. the hfe o us then also YOU also Will be made
Ijpeiq
ah
~ ~ ~ ~ manifest
~ ~ with
e him
j ~in
YOU
together with
hi& will be made manifest glory.
5 Deaden, therefore,
tv 6 6 6 ~ .
YOUR
bods members
in glory.

I
I1

5 N ~ ~ p 6 o a - r ~ 06v

that

are upon

the

7&
pihq
ci&
Deaden YOU therefore the members the earth as respects fornication, uncleanness,
~&eoq,
,
&IT;
r i j q yijq, ~ o p v ~ i a v&~a9apuiav,
upon the earth, fornication, uncleanness, passion, sexual appetite, hurtful desire, and covi.rr18v-picnr K ~ K ~ V ~, a 7fiv
i
IT~EOVE$~C(Y j ~ l q
deslre
bad.
and the covetousness which etousness, which is
.-idolatry. 6 On account
i o ~ i v ~ i 6 w h o h a ~ p i a6,
61'
&
is
idolatry,
through which (things) of those things the
wrath of God is comEpxeral
fi
dpyij
TOG
OEOG.
7 6v ing.
7In those very
is coming
the
wrath
of the
God;
in
things YOU, too, once
0Tq
~ a i 6 p ~ i q T E ~ I E I T ~ Tp o ~walked
i
when YOU used
which (things)
also
YOU
walk3
to
live in them. 8 But
i<ij~&. i v
T O ~ O I ~ '
TOTE
8%
sometime when YOU were hving in these (things) ; now really put them
, a*
away
you*
S vuvi 62 &6f3~cr$e ~ a3 ip ~ i q
.rh T & V T ~ ,
now but put YOU away also YOU the all (things), wrath, anger, inju9vp6v1
~ a ~ i a v , Bhoaqqpiav, r i o u s n e s s , abusive
speech, and obscene
anger,
badness,
blasphemy,
Out
Of
i ~ < -roG a ~ 6 p a ~ o q3pGvcxioxpohoyim
mouth
of YOU; mouth. 9 DO not be
disgraceful talk out of the
&hhrjhouq. lying to one another.
9
~ J E ~ ~ E U ~ E~ i q
into
oneanother; Strip off t h e old
be YOU lying
its
rrahcctbv
6vepCJITOv personality
drrrK6l~o&pVol 76"
practices, 1 0and
having stripped off
the
old
man
&V
7a7S
7Tp&<Eulv aljTO~,
10 Kai clothe yourselves with
together with
the
acts
of him,
and the new [personality];
which through accudv6va6rpevo1
~ b v
viov
having put on
the
new
the (one) r a t e knowledge is
being made new 'ar
&va~alvo6
p~vov
eiq
&Tiyvoolv
being made new again
into
accurate knowledge cording to the image
of the One who creei~6va
TOG
KTiaa\rroq
according to
image of the (one) having created ated it, 11where there
ah6vl 11 ~ T O U o k
51 "Ehhqv ~ a isi neither Greek .nor
him,
where not there is
Greek
and
CircUmCiSion nor
' l ov6aioq1
ITE~ITO~?
~ a i ~ K P o P u ~ Tuncircumcision,
~~,
forJew,
circumclslon
and
unc~rcumcision, e i g n e r , S c y t h ' i - a n ,
B&pPapo~, 1~6&1<, ~ O C ~ O Sf ,i ~ G e ~ o < ,
freeman, but
barbarian, Scythian, slave,
freeman,
but
Christ
is all things
ncirv~a ~ a &v
i IT&UIV X p 1 o ~ 6 q .
and in all.
all (things) and in
all
Christ.

b
v
jr

'Ev~~u~uIEobv
bq CKAEKTOI
12 Accordingly, a s
Put YOU on selves therefore as chosen (ones)
God's chosen ones,
TOG ~EoG,
tiy101
~ a i f i y m q p i v o ~ , holy and loved, clothe
of the God, holy (ones) and havmiz
- been loved. yourselves with the
m h & yxva
oi~r~ppoC,
x p q o r 6 ~ q ~ atender
,
affections of
bowels
of compassion,
kindness,
compassion, kindness,
~ T E I V O ~ P O ~ ~ V ~r V
pa
, drq~a,
p a ~ p o e viqv, IowIiness of mind,
~Tlowliness
e of& mind, mildness,
longness otspu'lt, mildness, and long13 b v e ~ 6 y ~ v o r
&Ahjhwv
~ a suffering.
i
13Continue
having selves up
of one another
and putt- - UD
- .
- with one
)(ap1<6p~v01 &C[UTO~< $ 6 ~ TIC
TP&- 'another and forgiving
graciously forgiving to selves if ever anyone toward one another freely if
rlva
EXQ
popqjv.
KaOhq.
Kai anyone has a cause
someone may have complaint; according as also for complaint against
Even as Jed ~Gploq ixapioa-ro
3piv o t ~ o q~ a i
the Lord graciously forgave to YOU thus also hOvaha freely forgave
YOU,
so do YOU also.
b
e 1 I T IT&UI
62
TO~TOI~
l4 But, besides 811
YOU;
upon
all
but thew (things)
these things, clothe
ciyhqv,
8
Y O U ~ S ~ ~ Vwith
~ S love,
love,
which
iuT1v
is
12

2:

~~~&~~

for it is a perfect
bond of union.
15Also, let the peace
l5
Kai
$I
EiPfivrl
70;
XPI~TOG of the Christb control
And
the
peace
of the
Christ
in
hearts, for
PpaP~vi~o
i v ~ a i q~ a p 6 I a 1 qIj Gv, YOU were, in fact,
let be acting as umpire in the
hearts
O~YOU,
called to it in one
1 ~ 3~ Kai
iKhfi&)T&
6~
u 6 p a ~ 1 'body. And show yourinto which also YOU were called in one body; selves thankfa. 1 6 ~ ~ t
~ aE
j ~X~PIUTOI
Y~VED~E.
16 d A6yoq the word of the Christ
and
thankful
be you becoming.
The word
T E ~ E ~ ~ T ~ T O ~ .

perfection.

,,,,

706
of the

in

YOU

Iichly in

h p ? ~~ T ~ o v u ~ w all
<
wisdom. Keep on
Christ let be indwelling In YOU
richly
teaching and admon6~
T&UQ
U0gig'
~I~&UKOVTE< K a i ishing one another
in
all
wlsdom;
(ones) teaching
and
with psalms, praisvouf3~~oGv-r~<
i a v ~ o b q$ahpo?q, irpvo~q (56aiq
God*
puttlng mind ln selves to psalms, to hymn& to songs eS
songs with gracious~ T V E U ~ ~ T I K C X 6~
?~
x&pl~l
spiritual
in graciousn&s,
ness, singing
YOUR
X~ICTTO~)

&O~KE~TW

$V

$f:gg~
2 7gacI

~ a p 6 i a l q b Gv
7G
OEG* 17 ~ a i IT& hearts to. J e h o ~ a h . ~
hearts
o&ou
to dhe
GO^;
and every 17 ~ n whatever
d
it is
that
YOU
do
in
word
BTI
ihv
ITO1~Te
iV
hhYCZ);
which thing if ever YOU may be doing in word or O r in work, do everyCv E"pyq,
~ & v ~ia
v 6 v 6 p a ~ iKlJpiOU 'lquo6, thing in the name
in work, all (things) in name of Lord Jesus, of the Lord Jesus.
..--

132 "Jehovah". to compare with Ephesians 432; God, K ; the Lord,

BADP4eVg. 1
6 The Christ, P4egKACDVgSyp; Jehovah,
God, Textus
Receptus and
the Lord, P46.

J17mnrgln.

Isc Jehovah,

J 7 p 8 ;

J74433l4J6J7; God, KBACDVgSyp;

COLOSSIANS 4: 1-9

COLOSSIANS 3: 18-26

~ 6 ~ a p 1 a ~ o i r v TQ
re$ ~ E Q
~ a ~ p 61'
i

a6~oG. thanking God the Fahim. ther through him.

ywa'i~~q,
ho-rdrooea8e
18 YOU wives, be in
18 Ai
women,
be YOU subjecting selves subjection to [YOUR]
The
husbands, as it is
TO?<
& ~ ~ & U I V , dl<
&V~~KEV
&V K K ~ ~ Q becoming
.
i n [the]
to the male persons, as it was becoming in Lord.
Lord. 1 9 You hus19 Oi
&v6peq,
dryar3~&rhq yuvai~aq
The male persons, be YOU lovlng the women bands, keep on loving
[YOUR] wives and do
~ a ipfi
~ ~ ~ p a i v e d e ~ p 6 q ah&<.not be bitterly angry
and not be YOU embittering selves toward them.
with them. 20 You
20 T& T ~ K V ~~ ,I T ~ K O ~ E T Eroiq yoveiratv children, be obedient
The children, be YOU obeying to the parents
to [YOUR] parents in
K ~ T &
rrcbra, ~ o i r r oy&p E ~ & P E ~ everything,
~ V
for this is
according to all (things), this for well-pleasing
well-pleasing in [the]
& D T ~ V &V
K U P ~ Q . 21 O i
?Tc[T&Es,
Lord. 21 You fathers,
is
in
Lord.
The
fathers,
not
do not be exasperat~PE~~<ETET
~ i t < v a 3pQv,
'iva
ing YOUR children,
be YOU exciting the children of YOU, in order that
so that they do not
P?
&upC;Wtv.
22 Oi 60GAo1, become downhearted.
not they may become dispirited.
The
slaves, 22 You slaves, be obe~TT~KO~ETE
K ~ T &
T&T~
70iq dient in evergthing
be YOU obeying according to all (things) to the
to those who are
KaTh
odrpKa
KUP~OI~,
pfi
ZV [YOUR] masters in a
according to
flesh
to lords,
not
in
fleshly sense, not with
d & i A P o 6 o v h i a t ~i3q dtv0pw-rrdtp~a~o1,
&Ah' b acts of eyeservice, as
eye-slaveries,
as
men pleasers,
but in
men p l e a s e r s , b u t
dCTTh6~qr1 Kap6ia5, ~ O B O ~ ~ E VT O~ I V K ~ P I O V . w i t h s i n c e r i t y of
simplicity
of heart,
fearlng
the
Lord.
heart, with fear of
23 8
k&v
VOI {TE,
Jehovah." 23 WhatWhich if ever YOU may be doing, out of
ever YOU are doing,
~ P &<E(J~&,
Y
K U P ~ W KCX?
O ~ K
be YOU workmg.
$2 toTQ
the
~ o r d and not work a t it whole~ V ~ P ~ T
24 O I e~i 6,6 - r ~ ~ 8 ~ 1 drrr6 Kvpiou souled as to Jehovah?
to men.
having known that from Lord a n d n o t t o m e n ,
drrrohfip q . 1 ~ 0 0 ~ T?V
d r ~ ~ a l T 6 6 0 0 1 ~24 for YOU know that
YOU will receive back
the
gift back in exchange it is from JehovahC
T
K U P ~ ~
YOU will receive the
~ i j q Khqpovopiaq'
to the
Lord
of the
inheritance;
due reward of the
b
~OU~E~ETE'
25
Slave for
3:: inheritance.
the (one)
be YOU slaving;
the Master, Christ.
ii
KO~<GET~I
&~IK&V
which 25 Certainly the one
will carry off for self
doing unrighteously
Z ~ T I Vthat is doing wrong
~ a i 06,
fi6iKqU&v1
will receive back what
and
not
he did unri~hteously.
he wrongly did, and
~pouwrrohqpqia.
there is no partiality.
receiving- of face.
giving thanks

to the God Father through

X&!,zf'

22a Jehovah,
NBAVg.

JIs;

the Lord, KBACDVgSyp; God, P4eJ8. 23b Jehovah,

the Lord, P4aNBAVg. 24c Jehovah,

J7,8.17J8;

J7~8.13."J@-l8;

the Lord,

01 KGPIOI,

~6

6iatov

~ a ~i f i v

YOU masters, keep

dealing out what
io61qTa
?oiq 606h01q
~ a p i ~ e o e e , is righteous and what
equality
to the
slaves
be You havmg beside, is fair t o [YOUR]
E ~ ~ ~ T E Si j ~ t ~ a bp~iq
i
EXETE K ~ P I O Y slaves, knowing that
havingknown that also YOU are having Lord YOU also have a Masbv o6pavG.
ter in heaven.
in
heaven.
2 Be persevering in
~ ~ p o o e u ~ f j ~ P ~ ~ K ~ P T Eprayer,
P ~ ~ T rEe m a i n i n g
2 To
T e
prayer
be you persevering, awake in it
6~ a$ii
E~x~PI(JT
~%
YP~~YOPO~VTE~
thanksgiving,
3 a t the
staylng awake
in
in
thanksgiving* same time praying
3 1 ~ p o o ~ u x 6 p ~ v o 1 &pa
m i T E P ~also for us, that God
praying
a t the same time also about may open a door of
tl~av,
e
tva
6 0 ~ 6 drvoiS11
~
ipiv utterance to us to
us, in order that the God might opehup to us
Speak the sacred seetjpav 703 A ~ Y O U , hahqoa~ ~6 puo-rrjptov cret about the Christ,
door of the word,
to speak the
mystery
for
in fact,
roc
xpto~oir,
61'
8
~ a Ii am in prison bonds;
of the
Christ,
which
4so that I shall
6C6~pa1, 4
iva
q.av&pcjoo make it manifest as
I have been bound,
in order that I might manifest I ought to speak.
~ ( 6 ~bq6
6ei
p Acrhijaat.
5 GO on walking in
it
as it is binding me to speak.
wisdom toward those
5 'Ev o o ~ i q
TE~IITWE'~TE~r&
In
wisdom be YOU walking about toward On the outside buying
out the opbortune
TO;^
E<?,
T ~ V
the (ones)
outslde,
~ a l ~ d v time for yourselves.
the
6 Let YOUR utterance
i<ayopa<6prvo1. 6 6 h6yoq 5pGv IT&JTOTE be always d t h grabuying out for selves.
The word of YOU always
ciousness, seasoned
iv
X&~ITI,
&ha71
fipTUp6J0~
with
salt, so as to
in
graciousness,
to salt
having been seasoned,
how
how You ought
ei6iva1 1 ~ 6 q 6Ei
3p&q
&K&OTQ
to
give
an answer to
to know how it is binding YOU to one to each (one) each one.
6mo~piveaea1.
7 All my a f f a i r s
to be answering.
Tych'i.cus, [my] be7
Tb
K~T'
IfJL
loved brother a n d
The (things)
according to
me
faithful minister
Y V Q P ~ ~ E ~ bpiv
T ~ x [ K ~b< &~ormll-6sand fellow slave in
will make known to YOU Tychicus the
loved
[the] Lord, will make
&6EAq&q ~ a .rr!o-ri,q
i
61dr~ovoq~ a o6v6ouhoq
i
own to YOU. 8 For
brother and falthful
servant and fellow slave
the verp.
b ~upiC;).8 8~ E v ~ ~ q Ta P ~ F3 ~ i~6 ~YOUR knowing t hofe
m Lord,
whom I sent toward YOU Into
things having to do
m
ah6
TOGTO
Iv a
YV'T'
with US and that he
The

lords,

the righteous (thin.)

and the

n%

very

this (thing)

in order that

YOU

mlght know

mepi qpGv Kai T a p a K a h h ~ r&q may comfort YOUR

the (things) about us and he might comfort the hearts: I anl sendinn
~ a p 6 i a q 3p8v1 9
y~,,,,~i,,~ T+ him to YOU 9aIong
0th
hearts
of YOU,
together with Oneslmus the with O.nes'i.mUs, my
rh

COLOSSIANS 4: 10-15

906

faithful and beloved

TQ dr6~Aq1Q,6q i u w v i t
T I ~ T @ ~ a &y
i
faithful and
1
3
brother, who
IS
out of brother, who is from
among YOU. All the
bp6v
7rha
irpiv
yvwpiaoua~v
YOU;
all (things) to YOU they will make known things here they will
make known to YOU.
T&
6&.
10 Ar.is.tar'chus my
the (things)
here.
fellow captive sends
10 'Ao7t.&$~a1
3p6q
'Apiu~apxoq
6 YOU his greetings, and
Is greeting
YOU
Aristarchus
the so does Mark the
o u v a 1 x p a o ~ 6 q pou,
~ a i Mcip~oq 6 cousin of ~ar'na-bas,
fellow captive
of me,
and
Mark
the (concerning whom you
drv~qtdq Bapvdraa,
v ~ p i 03
& & ~ E T E received commands to
cousin
of Barnabas, about whom You received welcome him if ever
6-roh&q,
E&v
a00
I T P ~ S irp&q he comes to YOU,)
commands, if ever he might come toward
YOU
11 and Jesus who is
called Justus, these
6
6bEaaee afiT6Vv, 11 ~ a i'I qooGq
and
Jesus
the (one) being of those circumaccept YOU him,
of
&IT&<
i~cised. Only these are
A E Y ~ ~ E V O'~1 o~a-roq,
Justus,
the (ones) being out of my fellow workers
being said

~ ~ p t ~ o p eOq~,T O I p6vo1 ouv~pyoi &iq T ~ V for the kingdom of

cmxrnclslon, these only fellow workers Into the God, and these very
paotheiav
TOG
0~0i3, OTTIVE~
Ly~v$3qaav ones have become a
kingdom
of the
God,
who
became
strengthening aid to
POI
~ a p q y o p i a . 12 & a . r r & < ~ ~ a ~ i r p & ~me. 12 E P ' .~~ h r a s
to me
consolation.
Is greeting
YOU
who is from among
'Eva p6q
6
6
dpijv,
&,ijho~ YOU, a slave of Christ
Jesus, sends YOU his
Epapkas
the (onel
out of
YOU,
slave
always exXPICYTO~
'IquoG, ~601-ro-r~
dr/~v[<6p~vo6
q - 1 ~ 2greetings,
~
of Christ Jesus,
always
struggling
over e r t i n g himself i n
bp&v
Lv
~ a i q 7rpOCrEuxa?q,
lva YOUR behalf in [his]
of YOU
in
the
prayers,
in order that prayers, that YOU may
a.ra0fi-r~
T~AEIOI ~ a i~ ~ ~ ~ A q p o c p o p q p finally
~ v o ~ stand complete
YOU might stand perfect and havmg been fully borne and with a m conviction in all the will
$v
7rav~i
B~hfipa~t
TOG
in
all
will
of the
God. of God. 13 I indeed
13
clap~up@
6
gT, bear him witness that
I am bearmg w~tness
to him
that he puts himself to
effort in behalf
ZXEI
.rrohirv ~ 6 v o v (jm+
6pGv ~ a great
i
h e i s having
much
pain
over
YOU
and of YOU and of those
T ~ V
iv Aao61~iq ~ a i T ~ V
& at La-o.di.cera and
the (ones) in
Laodicea
and
the (ones)
in of those a t Hi-e.rap'0-US.
' 1 E P n~6 $ ~ i .
Hierapohs.
14 Luke the beloved

eEO~.

T!

14 drorrdr<e~at bp6q A o U ~ & q b

im+< physician sends YOU

his greetings, and so
does De'mas- 15 Give
my greetings to the
brothers a t La'o'dice'a and to Nym'pha
and to the congregation a t her house.

Is greeting
YOU
Luke
the
healer
6 d r y m q ~ 6 q ~ a iAqpcq. 15 'Aamdraaoe~
the
loved
and
Demas.
Greet YOU
TOSS i v A a o G [ ~ i q &6~Aqo35 ~ a i NljpqIav
brothers
and Nymphas
the
in Laodicea
K ~ T '
OTKOV
&KKAqcriw.
~ a iGV
and the according to house of her
ecclesia.

COLOSSIANS 4: 16--1 THESSALONIANS 1:3

907

16 ~ a i &av

civayvoa8fj n a p ' 6p?v

16 And when this letAnd whenever might be read beside YOU the ter has been read
L I T I ~ T o A ~ ~ ,7ro1fiacrr~
v
~va
K ~i vI rfi among YOU, arrange
letter,
do YOU
in order that also in the that it also be read
Aao61~6wv i K ~ A q a i q
drvayvoo@,
~ a in
i
the congregation
of Laodiceans
ecclesia
it should be read, and of the La. 0 .di.
w

T ~ V
i~A a 0 6 1 ~ i a q
lva
~ a land that YOU also
the (one) out of
Laodicea
in order that also read the one from La( I ~ E T ~ & v a y v O ~ ~17
. ~ a iE ~ I T ~ T E 'Apximc?, o-di.ce'a. 17 Also, tell
YOU
might read.
And say You to Archippus A r . c h i p ' ~ u s: "Keep
BAETTE
6 I ~ K O iav
V
qv watching the ministry
Be looking a t
service
which which you accepted in
Kupi~,
v
lva
[the] Lord, that you
.rrapaap~q
you received alongside
in order that f u it;'~
Lord,
vhrlpoiq.
18 [Here is] my
it
you may be fulfilling.

greeting, Paul's, in my
own hand. Continue
bearing my Eprisonl
bonds in mhd. The
undeserved kindness
be with YOU.

18 '0 drmaopbq

~ f j CpG X E I ~ I ~l d h o u .
The
of Paul.
greeting to the my hand
pvq~ O V E ~ E T ~ pOU
T ~ V
Be YOU bearing in mind of me of the
d e

6i~!z.".

X~PIS

undeserved kindness

pea 3pGv.
wlth YOU.

II

Paul and Sil-va'IlaGAoq ~ a i Z t h o u w 6 ~ ~ a i T 1 p 6 0 ~ 0 q

Silvanus
and
and
Paul
Timothy
nus and Timothv
to the congregation d
Tfj
LKK?tq~iq @ E U C J ~ O V I K ~ W V
&V
0 ~ 6the
Thes-sa-lo'ni ans
of ThessaIonians
in
God
to the
ecclesia
in union with God
.rra~pi ~ a iKUP~(E) IqaoG XPIUTQthe Father and Ethel
Chrlst;
Father and to Lord Jesus

Lord Jesus Christ:

May YOU have undeserved kindness and
2 E 6 x a p 1 a ~ o G p ~ v T@
~ E GT&VTOTE peace.
always
We are giving thanks to the God
2 W e aiways thank
pveiav
~roloOp~v01
hi God when we make
r ~ p i.rrckrrav dpijv
making
upon mention concerning
about
all
of YOU mention
of Y O U i n
T~)V
fip;~,
3
&
6
l
d
E
h
T W ~a l l
T~O(ZEUX~V
incessantly
of us.
the
prayers
our prayers, 3 f o r
we bear incessantpvqpove~ov-r~q SpBv
TOO
Zpyou
of+ j
the
of Yon
of the
work
bearing in mind
q / ly i n mind Y O U R
. r r i m ~ w q~ a iT O ~ 6 v o u ~ j j q & y h q q ~ a fi a i t h f u l w o r k a n d
faith
and of the labor of the
love
and YOUR loving labor and
3piv ~ a ~Cpfivq.
i
undeserved kindness to YOU anb peace.

X ~ P ~ S

I
I

1 THESSALONIANS 1: 6

1 THESSALONIANS 1: 10-2: 6

[YOURIendurance due
to YOUR^ hope in our
Jesus Christ befip&v ' 1 006 X p i ~ o GEprpoo0~v 706 &06 Lord
of us of3esus Chrlst
m front
of the God fore our God and Father. 4For we know,
~ a iva-r 'q q p h , 4
E ~ ~ ~ T E S&6Ehqoi
,
and
F a g
of us,
having known, brothers brothers loved by God,
fiyan-qpkvo~ h 6 TOG &oG, T ~ V ~ K A O Y ~ his
V choosing of YOU,
having been loved by the God, the chooslng 5because t h e good
news we preach did
3 Gv, 5 871 6
~ 6 a y y a l o v fi'&v
O ~ K
oryou,
that
the
goodnews
oi: us
not not turn up among
YOU with speech alone
& y ~ i e q~ i q6p&q iv A 6 y ~p6vov &Ah& ~ a but
i
also with power
became into YOU in word only
but also
and with holy spirit
tvin 6uvhpn
~ a i $v TrvrGpa~~ ir(iQ KCt; and strong conviction,
power
and
spirit
holy
and
just as YOU know what
vhqpocpopiq ~rohhfi, ~ a 0 + q
oi6a-r~
full assurance much, according as YOU have known sort of men we became to YOU for YOUR
0701
& y ~ . ~ t I irpiv
q ~ ~ v 61' bpeq
what sort of ones we became to YOU through You; sakes; 6and YOU became imitators of us
6 ~ a 3ip ~ i qplpqral fip&v ~ Y E V I ~ ~ ~~ Ta E706
i
and YOU imitators of us YOU became and of the a n d of t h e Lord,
seeing that You acK U ~ ~ O U , ~ E ~ ~ ~ E VT ~O VIh6yov 6v
8hiq~l
Lord, having accepted the word in tribulation cepted the word under
1~ohh4PET& xafiq T V E ~ ~ ~ T Odyiou,
'
7 &UTE much tribulation with
much with
joy
of splrit
holy,
as-and joy of holy spirit, 7 so
that YOU came to
y~vko0a1 6p&q T ~ I T O V I T ~ U I V
roiq
be
a n example to
to become
YOU
type
to all
the (ones)
all the believers in
T ~ ~ G T E ~ ~ O Uiv
~ I VT
:
M ~ K E ~ Kai
o v ~<V ~ fi
believing
in the Macedonia and m the Mac-e-do'ni-a and in
A - cha'ia.
'Axalq.
8 The fact is, not
Achaia.
only has the word
8 &cp'
6pQv yixp
65ixq~a1
From YOU
for has been sounded out the of Jehovahn sounded
forth from YOU in
A6yoq TOG ~upiou06 p6vov 2v 1.4 M ~ K E ~ O VM~ aQcI. e . d o ' n i . a a n d
word of the Lord not only m the Macedoma
~ a 'Axaiq,
i
&Ah' b rav-ri T ~ I T Q 4 Trimiq A-cha'ia, but in every
and Achaia, but in every place the faith place YOUR faith toward
ilp~v
ti
np6q T ~ V 0 . ~ 6&~( E ~ ~ ~ A U
~ E VGod
, has spread
of YOU the (one) toward the God has gone out, abroad, so that we
&OTE p? x p ~ i a v EXEIV
hah~iv
do not need to say
as-and not need to be having4'$'
to be speaking anything. 9 For they
TI9 a6~oi
yixp
themselves keep reanything;
they
for
about
US
porting about the
dmayyfhhow~v
brroiav
way we first enthey are reporting back
what sort of
tered i n among
~ T E U T ~ ~ ~ ~ T E
KC(; I T Q ~
E U X O ~ E V 7rpi)q 3p&q, and
how YOU turned upon YOU and how YOU
we had toward YOU,
turned to God from
np6q TLV &6v dm6 TQVvri66Awv 6ouh~Cqv [YOUR] idols to slave
toward the God from the
idols to be slavlng
7fjq

hopov~q

of the endurance of the

O~ri60q
hope

70;

of the

K U ~ ~ O U

Lord

$ghx I

85 Jehovah,. J'71317.18; the Lord, BVg; God, K.

0e9

<GVTI

6Xq61v& 10 ~ a fi o r a l i v i n g a n d
true,
and true God, 10 and to
&vapiv&lv -r6v ui6v athoir &K TQV wait for his Son from
to be remaining up the Son of him out of the the heavens, whom
o\jpavGv, iiv f j y ~ l p ~ vh~ TQV VEK~QV,he raised up from
heavens, whom he raised out of the dead (ones), the dead, namely, Je'Iqaoh
76v
bu6p~vov
i~ -rfiq sus, who delivers us
Jesus the (one) &awing to self
out of the from the m a t h which
is coming.
7%
~.PXOP{M)S.
the (one)
mmure.
-.
TO be sure, YOU
yourselves know,
A C T ~ ~ y&p
o i k ~ ,
Very (ones) for YOU have known,
brothers, how o u r
Visit to YOU has not
7S)v E ~ J O ~ O Vfipi;)v
vjv
Was dPhs
the way into of us the (one) toward
YOU
been without results,
TI
06
K E ~
y~yovEv, 2 but how, after we
that
not
empty
i t has come to be, h a d first suffered
2 &Ah&
-rrpo-~a06v~~q
,; and been insolently
but
and treated (just as YOU
having suffered before
3~ploeEvr~q
~ a 0 ) q know) in phi-lip'pi,
having been insolently treated
accormg as We mustered UP boldby means of
oi6a-r~
fto God

livlng

%z$

~ a i

and

--

29$r0:,'

YOU

have known

Philippl

t o YOU t h e good
news of God with
Of strugAahijoa~ q
bpi?< 76 &6ayy&ov TOG a great
to speak toward YOU the good news of the gling. 3For the ex~ E O G & ~rohhQ
~~Gv3
I . fi
yap hortation we give
God
in
much
struggling.
The
for does not arise from
vap&~Aqaiq 4pGv o 6 ~ i~ nhbvqq o66i error or from unencouragement of us not outof error not-but
cleanness or w i t h
kE
dr~a8apaiaq 0662 b 66hc9, 4 drhhh deceit, 4 but, just as
outof uncleanness not-but in deceit,
but
we have been proved
~aehq
~ E ~ O K I ~ & U ) I E
h ~6~ TOG e E 0 G by God as fit t, be
according as we have been proved by the God
entrusted with t h e
I T I U T E U ~ ~ ~ V ~ I ~6
~6wyfhlov
good
news, so we
to be entrusted with
the
good news
(speak, as pleasing,
AahoGp~v!
*q & v e p ~ ~ &
o l~~g o ~ o vnot
~ ~ men,
q
but ~ o d ,
we are speakmg, not as
to men
pleasingwho makes proof of
drhhh 0eQ
T
T&S ~apGia(;
SOKI~&<OVTI
but to God the (one)
proving
the hearts our hearts.
5111 fact, a t no
~'Gv.
of us.
time have we turned
5 o h & y&p no.re
hv A6y4 ~ o h a ~ i aup
q either with flatNor
for sometime in word of flattery tering speech, (just
2ycvfi~t')p~v, ~ a 0 & <
oi6a~&,
OGTE a s YOU know) or
we became, according as YOU have known, nor with a false front
~rrpoqhoe~ vheov~~iaq,0 ~ '&~TUS,
6 ~
6 O ~ T E for covetousness, God
to pretense of covetousness, God witness,
nor is witness! 6 Neither
&~rappqaiaa&p~6a iv

we were madeoutspoken

in

r@

the

% !?%

02s:

1 THESSALONIANS 2: 7-12
have we been seeking glory from men,
@&pel no, either from you
3pBv o h e &TI'
&AAwv, 6uv&p~vori v
YOU
nor from others, being able in heavy thing o r f r o m o t h e r s ,
dva~ hq
Xpra-roir drrr6o~oAor. 7 &Aha though we could be
to be
as
of Christ
apostles ;
but a n expensive burden
as apostles of Christ.
6y~Vipqpev ~ I T r o t Ev p$or$ 3pGv, chq
we became babes in mldst of YOU, as if ever 7 To the contrary, we
became gentle in the
~ ~ 0 0 6 B ~~ ~ A T ~ Q T& i a u ~ f i q T ~ K V ~ ' midst of YOU,as when
nurse may be cherishing the of herself children;
a nursing mother
8 oii-rwq
6p~rpt)p~vor
bpcjv cherishes her own
thus
having affectionate desire
of YOU
children. 8 So, havqd60~06p~v
pe~a606va1 6piv
03 ing a tender affection
we were thinking well to give share to YOU
not
for YOU,we were well
p6vov -ri, ~3ayykA10v 7 0 O E O ~ &Ah& ~ a pleased
i
to impart .to
only the good news of the God
but
also
YOU, not only the
~ h qi a ~ ~ Gqux&q,
v
616~1
drya-rq~oi good news of God;
the of selves souls, through which loved (ones) but also our own
4 p'iv hyevtjeq~e.
souls, because YOU beto us YOU became.
came beloved to us,
9
pvq ~ O V E ~ E T E ydtp, &6~hqoi, T ~ V 9 Certainly YOU bear
You are bearing in mind for, brothers, the in mind, brothers':
our labor and toil.
~6-rrov4pGv ~ a ~i 6 vp6~0ov-V U K T ~~~ a 4pipaq
i
labor of us and the
toil;
of night and of day I t was with working
ipya<6pevo1 xp6q TZI pjl
i ~ r p a p f i a a i night and day, so as
worklng
toward the not to put we~ghtupon not to put an expenburden upon any
T I V ~
6 6 v i ~ q p 6 t aEV ~ i q bps< ~6 sive
anyone
oi!~ou
we preacted
into
YOU
the one of YOU,that we
preached t h e good
~dayyMrov 706 0~06.10 bp?< p 4 p ~ u p ~news
q
of God to YOU:
good news
of the
God.
You
witnesses
10 You are witnesses,
~ a i 6 8~65, h< wiwq ~ a i S r ~ a i o q ~ a God
i
is also, how loyal
and the God, as loyally and righteously and
and righteous and un&pEp.rr~wq Gpiv
roiq
~rra~e6ouarv
blamable we proved tu
unblamably
to YOU
the (ones)
believing
be to YOU believers.
11 In harmony with
f y e ~ j e q p ~ v ,11
K~~&TE~Y
according to which (things) even that YOU well know
we became,
oi6crr~
bq
E K ~ U T O V 6pilV hq how, as a father' does
YOU have known
as one
each
of YOU as his children, we kept
TraTfip T i ~ v a kauT0G T ~ ~ C ~ K ~ O ~ bp&q
V T E <exhorting each one of
father children of himself
encouragmg
YOU
YOU, and consoling
~ a j ~apapueoljp~~~
o ~a i pap~up6p~vo1,
and bearing witness to
and
consoling
and
bearing witness,
YOU,12 to the end that
12 eiq 6
.rrepr.rrar~Tv
b
&{iw~
into the to be walking about
YOU
worthily YOU should go on
walking worthiIy of
TOG 0~oG T O
K ~ A O C V T O3p6q
~
eiq ~ f i v
who is calling
of the God the (one)
callmg
YOU
into the ~ o d
YOU tO his kingdom
i a v ~ o 6 f3aorAeiav ~ a 66cav.
i
.,
and glory.
Of himself
kingdom and glory.
T

seeking

out of

MpG.rrwv S6<av, o6-r~ &$'

men

glory,

nor

from

13 K a i

6ra

TOGTO

~ a i fip~iq 13Indeed, that is

we
why we also thank
E G X ~ ~ I ~ J T O ~ TG
~ E VBEG &6taheir~wq, 6Tr
God incessantly, beare giving thanks to the God incessantly, because cause when you re~apaAa@6vreq h6yov &~oijq nap' ceived God's word,
having received alongside word of hearing beside which you heard from
fiptiv
TOG
0.~03 hSk<aoJ& 06 h6yov US, YOU accepted it,
of us
of the
God
YOU accepted
not
word not as the word of
dor0phnwv &Ah& ~ a 0 b q GqBGq imiv men, but, just as it
of men
but
accordmg as truthfully
it is truthfully is, as the
h6yov 8 ~ 0 6 , ijq
~ a i ivspyeira~ &v word of God, which
word of God, which also is working within in is SO a t work in you
Toiq
.rrro~~Gouorv.
14 bpdq yap believers. 14 For YOU
3piv
YOU
the (ones)
believing.
YOU
for b e c a m e i m i t a t o r s ,
brothers, of the conClr ~ q - r a i
&~EV$~~TE, &GEhqoi,
T&V
imitators
YOU became,
brothers,
of the gregations of God that
& ~ ~ h q a t 8TOG
v
0 ~ 0 6 TGV oljoGv b ~ f jare in Ju-de'a in
ecclesias of the God the (ones) being in the union with Christ Je'lou6aig Ev
IUTG q o G
TI
T& sus, because YOU also
Judea
in 'ehris~
Jesus,
because the began suffaing a b the
ah&
&T&~ETE
~ C i l 6p~'iq b ~ r 6 T&V hands of YOUR own
very (things) YOU suffered also YOU
by
the countrymen the same
idiwv o u p q u h ~ ~ i i v ~a0cLq ~ a aljYToi
i
3 ~ 6things as they also
own fellow tribesmen according as also they by [are suffering] a t the
of the Jews,
T&V 'lou6aiwv, 15
T ~ V
~ a Ti ~ VK ~ ~ I O hands
V
the
Jews,
of the (ones) also the Lord 15 who killed even the
Jesus and the
~ O K T E I V & V T W '~I q a o b ~ a ~oirq
i
~ p o ~ q t j ~~a aq Lord
i
having killed
Jesus and the prophets and prophets and persefi~k
h~6to&h~wv,
~~i
OEQ pi) cuted US. Furthennore,
us
havingpersecuted out,
and
to God not they are not pleasing
God, but are against
drp~ff~6~TC.d~~
~ a i -rr&olv
dt~0~L-rror~
pleasing,
and
to all
men
[the interests of] all
ivav-riwv,
TO?< men, 16% they try
16 ~whu6v~wv 4p6q
of (ones) contrary,
hindering
us
to the to hinder us from
speaking to people of
E~VEUIVhaqua1
Tva
aweGo~v,
nations to speak in order that they might be saved, the nations that these
~ i q 76 &va.rrhqpGaal ad-rGv ~ 2 r q &pap-ria~might be saved, with
into the
to fill up
of them the
sins
the result that they
fill UP the
T ~ ~ V T O T E . Zq0ao~v SZ EST' a6-roirq 4 hpyjl always
always. Cameahead but upon them the wrath measure of their sins.
But his wrath has a t
~ i q~ i h o q .
; into end.
length come upon
i
lIeHp~?q
66,
& 6 E h ~ i ,themWe
but,
brothers,
17 AS for ourselves,
dr~op$avroOCvr~q
&
hPijv
.rrp6q brothers, when we
having been orphaned off
from
YOU
toward Were bereaved of YOU
.rrpoa&-rrv K a gig, for but a short time,
Kalpbv
appointed time of hour,
to face
not togeart, i n person, not in
we endeavored
?~ep~ooo-ripwqio-rrovS&aap~v ~6 ~rp6ow.rrov
more abundantly
we speeded up
the
face
f a r more than is Usual
And

through

this

also

6 ~ 1 6 u p i q .to see YOUR faces with

desire.
great desire. 18 For
18
616~1
f i e d i j o a p ~ v i99eiv npbq this reason we wanted
Through which
we willed
to come toward to come to YOU,yes,
irp&q, &y& pLv flaGhoq ~ a h
i a < ~ a iSiql I Paul, both once and
YOU, I indeed Paul and once and tmce, a second time, but
~ a ~iC K O W V i)p&q 6 Za~av&q.19 ~ i qy&p Satan cut across our
and cut i n o n us the
Satan.
What for path. 19 For what is
4pQv f h d q 4 xap& q mCqavoq ~ a u x j a ~ ca q our hope or joy or
of us hope or joy or crown
of boasting - crown of exultationfi oljxi ~ a 3p~iq-Ep.rrpod~v
i
TOG K U P ~ O U why, is it not in fact
or not also YOU - in front
of the Lord YOU?-before our Lord
4pQv "IqaoG .&v .ri ahoG napovai 7; Jesus a t his presence?" 24 You certainof us
Jesus
in
the
of him
presence.
ly are our glory and
20 ir eiq y6p k a ~ c fi 665a 4pQv ~ a i
$ou
for you are the glory of us and the joy.
Hence, when we
x(xp6.
JOY.
could bear it no
A16
KCTI TI
U T C ~ O V T E ~ longer, we saw good
,roughwhich
not yet
bearing up to be left alone in
q 6 6 o ~ f j a a p ~ v ~cncrh~lq6jval i v 'A6 j v a l q Athens; 2 and we sent
we thought well
to be left down
in
Athens Timothy, our brother
p6vo1,
2 ~ a i r i p q a p ~ v T I ~ ~ ~ E TO~ VV and
, God's minister in
(ones) alone,
and
we sent
Timothy,
the the good news about
dt6Eh9bv 4pQv ~ a 616~ovov
i
TOG BEOG iv TQ the Christ, in order
brother of us and servant of the God in the to make YOU f i r m
rOayy~hiy TOG xp~moG, 4 d u ~ q p i 5 a 1 and comfort YOU in
good news of the Christ, Into the to fix firmly behalf of YOUR faith,
3p6q ~ a i. r r a p a ~ d 6 a a 1h i p ~ f i q .rriaTEwq 3 that no one might
be swayed by these
YOU
and
to comfort
over the
faith
irpGv 3 -rb p q 6 b a
a a i v ~ u 6 a 1 fv ~ a i $tribulations. For YOU
of YOU
the
no one
to be swayed in
the yourselves know we
Y&P are appointed to this
6hiq~u1v
~aha~q. ahoi
for very thing. 4 I n fact,
tribulations
these.
Very (ones)
too, when we were
o'i6a.r~
8 ~ 1Eiq
T&TO
KeipEea'
YOU have known, that into this (thing) we are lying; with
YOU, we used
4 ~ a i y&p
BTE
'E&S
bp&q
fip~v, to tell YOU beforehand
and
for
when toward
YOU
we were, that we were destined
to suffer tribulation,
.rrpoE)\Cyop~v
3piv 81-1
we were saylng before to YOU that we are about just as it has also
6AiP~aea1,
~ae3q
~ a happened
i
and as YOUto be suffering tribulation,
according as
also
know. 5 That is why,
VETO
~ai
oi6a.r~.
5 6r& indeed, when I could
it has occurred and YOU have known.
Through
bear it no longer, I
TOGTO ~ & y p3 q ~ h - r ~UTCYWV h ~ p q aE I ~72) sent to know of YOUR
into
the
I
sent
this also I not yet bearing up
faithfulness, as per:
yv&va~ rilv niorlv 6
rwq
, pfj
of YOU, not somehow haps in some way
faith
the
to know
3pGv

ofyou

i6eiv

tosee

b
in

.rrohhij
much

190 See Appendix under 1 Corinthians 16:17.

i.rr~ipaoEv 6 p & ~

rre[p&<wv ~ a i~ i qt h e tempter might

tempting and into have tempted YOU,
KEV~V
~ E v ~ T ~ 6I ~6rroqfipfiv.
and our labor might
empti (ness) might become the labor of us.
have turned out to
6 *Ap-r~ 62 6A86vroq T1po9iov IT&^ be in vain.
has
Right now but having come of Timothy toward
just now come to us
irpiiv ~ a i eljayy~h~oapivou from
you and given
us
YOU
and havinggivengoodnewsof US the good news
Jlpiv f i v n i m ~ v~ a fii v dry6m-q~ 3 Qv, ~ a about
i
YOUR faithfultous the faith and the
love
O~!YOU, and ness and love, and
TI
EXETE
pv~iav fipciv dryahjv t h a t YOU continue
that You are having remembrance of Us
good
having good rememT~TOTE
&ITIITO~O~VTES
4~65
% E ~ Vbrance of US always,
always
yearning
us
to see yearning to see us
~alkp
~ a fi i p ~ irp&q,
i~
in the same way, inaccording to which (things) even also we
YOU, deed, as we also do
7 61;
TOGTO
r r a p ~ ~ h l j e q p ~ v ,&G~hqoi,YOU. PTh&
why,
through
this
we were comforted, brothers, brothers, we have
tq' irpiv
h i .rr&oq -rfj drvay~q ~ a been
i
comforted over
upon
YOU
upon
all
the necessity and YOU in all our necesBhiqe~ f i p b 6th ~ f i q 3pGv .rrio~~wq,
sity and tribulation
tribulation of us through the of YOU
faith,
through the faithfulYOU show, 8be8 BTI
VGV
<ap~v
k v
i ~ p ~ ineSS
q
because
now
we are living
if ever
YOU
Cause now we live if
C~TI~KETE
iv
~ v p i q .9 r i v a
y&p YOU stand firm in
are standing
in
Lord.
What
for Cthel Lord. 9 For what
~ C x a p ~ a ~ i a v Gvv&peea
TQ
~ E Gthanksgiving can we
thanksgiving
we are able
to the
~ o drender to God con& v ~ a 1 ~ 0 6 0 ~ v a.rr~pi
1
bpQv h i .rr&aq rfj cerning You in return
togive back instead about YOU upon
all
the for a the joy with
which we are rejoicing
61'
XPP~
xaipoy
EV
joy
to which we are rejoicing through
YOU
On YOUR account beip~poaeev TOG 6 ~ 0 6 tjphv, 10 V U K T ~ ~KC(; fore Our God, 10 while
in front
of the God of us,
of night and night and day we
qpipaq & r ~ p ~ ~ - r r ~ p r a6a~o 6~p ~ v 0 1~ i q ~6 make more than exof day
superabundantly supplicating Into the traordinary supplicai&iv bpQv r b I T ~ ~ ~ W I T O~V a i ~ a ~ a p ~ it ai oan~~ to see YOUR
tosee of YOU the
face
and to adjust down faces and to make
good the things that
T&
b u r ~ p l j p a ~ a ~ f i q ~ T ~ U T E Wbpi&;
~
the (things) lacking of the
faith
of YOU?
are lacking about YOUR
11 A6765
62 6 6 ~ ~6 a ~' IiT ~ T ? , OfipQv faith?
Very (one) but the God and Father of us
11 NOW may our
God and Father him~ a i
6
~ l j p ~ o q 3pGv
' I qooGS
and
the
Lord
of us
Jesus
self a n d our Lord
K ~ T E U ~ ~ V ~ I
6
f i V .rrp6q J e s u s d i r e c t o u r
may he straighten down the way of us toward Way prosperously to
iipeq- 12 irp&q
62
t~
KljPloq YOU. 12 Moreover, may
YOU;
YOU
but
the
Lord the Lord cause YOU
.rrh~ov&aa~
~ a i TEPIGUE~(SC[I t o i n c r e a s e , y e s ,
may cause to become more and may make abound make You abound,
hetempted

YOU

the (one)

2::

'

1 THESSALONIANS 4: 7-12
~ a Eiq
i
Tnhraq, in love to one an,
-rfi &y&.rr~. ~ i q dhhjhouq and
into all (ones), other and to all, even
love Into one another

he may make
hearts firm, un~ a p 6 i a q &pi .rrrouq
dry~ooOvq ifp.rrpw0~vblamable in holiness
before our God and
hearts
unbkmable m
holiness
in front
TOG 0mG ~ a .rra-rp&q
i
fipiiv b rfi .rrapouoig Father a t the presence" of our Lord
of the God and Father of us in the presence
Jesus with all his
3~
TOG K U ~ ~ O fU i p b ' I q ~ 0 6 VET& ~ 6 ~ 7 6TGV
of the Lord
of us
Jesus with
all
the holy ones.
byiov
ahoG.
Finally, brothers,
holy (ones) of him.
we request YOU
and
exhort YOU by
A O I T ~ V , d 6 ~ h q i,o
LpmGpev
Leftover (thing), brothers,
we are requesting the Lord Jesus, just
3pBq ~ a i .rrapa~ahoGp~v&v ~ u p i 'IqaoG, as YOU received [the
YOU
and we areencouraging in Lor?
Jesus, instruction1 from us
iva
~amq
.rrap?&eE~E on how YOU ought
and please
in order that
according as
YOU received alongside to walk
God,
just
a s YOU
6
d
3p6q
.rr&q
f i p h rb
na.p'
it is binding
You a r e i n fact walk-'
of us
the how
beside
T E ~ ~ T ~ E T V
KC^;
c t p k a ~ ~ t v e ~ + , ing, that YOU would
to be walking about and to be pleasing to God, keep on doing it
~a0gq
~ a i
.rrap~rra?~ir~,- more fully. 2For YOU
according as
also
YOU are walkmg about, know the orders we
iva
I T E ~ I ~ ~ E O ~ T E pGhhov. gave YOU through the
in order that
YOU may abound
rather.
2
oi6a-r~
y&p r i v a q rnapayyrhiaq Lord Jesus.
You have known
for
what
charges
3 For this is what
61h TOG ~upiou 'Iqu0;. God wills, the sanc26hKapEv bpiv
Lord
Jesus.
we gave to YOU through the
tifying of YOU, that
3 Toiho y6p i q r l v Bkh p a TOO BEoG, d YOU abstain from forwJl
of the God, the nication; 4 that each
IS
for
This
drrrix~aea~
bp&< one of YOU should
drylacrpbq 3p0v1
sanctification 6f YOU,to be holding selves from YOU
know how to get pos:
~ o p v ~ i a q4,
~ i 6 i v a l session of his own
from
fornication,
to have known
E~au-rov 6 Liv r 6 iauroij U K E G O ~ KT&(S~C[I vessel in sanctificaeach (one) ofyou the of himself vessel to possess tion and honor, 5 not'
~ a ?
r ~ p f i ,5 p i
- 6 0 ~ 1 i n covetous sexual
kv
&yaup+
not
passion a p p e t i t e s u c h asi
in sanctification and honor,
6~10upiaq
K~+E
~ a also
i
those nations
of desire
according to which ghings) even also
have which do not
T& Cevq
r&
pi
~i66-ra T ~ V0 ~ 6 ~know
)
God; 6 t h a t
the nations the (ones) not having known the God,
no one go to the
6 76
pi
im~p@aive~v
~ a i
the
not
to be stepping over
and I point of harming and

.rrheov~~~eiv6v r$ ~ p 6 y p a T~ ~1 V&6~hq6vencroach upon the

matter
the brother
righk of his brother
aLj-roCI,
61671
E K ~ I K O S Kl2p10q mEpi in this matter, beof him, through which avenger
Lord
about .cause Jehovaha is
-- one
---~&rwv
TO~TWV,
~ae&q
~ a ~i h aexacts punishall
these (things),
according as
also ment for all these
.rrpo~i.rrap~v
bpiv
~ a things,
i
just a s we
we beforehand said
to YOU
and told YOU beforehand
61~paprup6rp~0a. 7 015 yhp 6~6hoevand also gave YOU
we thoroughly bore wltness.
Not for
called
a thorough witness.
tjpaq
0 ~ 6 s . r r d ~ a e a p o i q &Aha &V 7 For God called us,
us
God
upon uncleanness
but
in not with allowance
tzylaupGi. 8
rolyapoGv
i,
for uncleanness, but
sanctificatibn.
To you-for-therefore
the (one) i n connection with
~ ~ E T G VOCK ~ V ~ ~ W T O V ~ O E T E ~
sanctification. 8 SO,
putting aside
not
man
he is putting aside then, the man that
&Ah& r6v 8 ~ 6 v r6v
6166v~ar 6 l-rv~ij~ashows disregard is
but
the God the (one) giving the
spirit
disregarding, n o t
abroir ~6 &IOV
3p&q.
man, but God, who
of him the holy lnto YOU.
puts his holy spirit
9 n ~ p i 62 ~ f j q $lha6eh$ia~ 06 ~ p ~ i ainv
About but the brotherly affecbon not need
9 However, with refCXETE
yp69~1v irpiv,
a j ~ o i erence t o brotherly
YOU are having
to be wrltlng to You, very (ones) love, YOU do not need
yap 3pi% 8 ~ 0 6 i t i a ~ r o i 2 5 7 ~
T6 us to be writing YOU,
for
YOU
taught by God YOU are into the
for You yOurSelveSare
drym~v
drhhfihouq. 10 ~ a i
ylrp
taught
by Godb to
to be loving
one another;
and
for
love
one
another;
O E E
a h 6 siq ~6vraqro3q ctS~A~oirq
in fact,
YOU are doing
it
into
all
the
brothers lo
TOG<
gv
6~~
rfi
~
~
~ are doing
~
6it to ~all the
~
the (ones)
in
whole
the
Macedonia. brothers in all of Macfl apaKaho6pev
62
3p&,
dr6~hqtoi, e-dofni.a. But we exWe are encouraging
but
YOU,
brothers, hort YOU,brothers. to
TEPIUDE~~EIV
p&hhov, 11 ~ a go
i on doing it in fullto be abounding
rather,
and
er measure, 11 and to
qlhor1p~ia0a1 fiouxci<a~v~ a i ITP&UUEIV
aim to
to be fond of honor to be quiet and to be performing make it
live
quietly
and
to
T&
i61a ~ a Lpy&<~u0a1
i
raS X E ~ U ~ V
own budthe (things) own and to be working to the hands dnd
and work with
bp&v,
~amq
6piv. ~ a pyqy ~ i h a p ~ vness
,
YOUR hands, just as
of YOU, according as
to YOU
we laid charge,
12
iva
I T E ~ I I T ~ T ~ ~ T E we ordered YOU;12 so
in order that
YOU may be walking about t h a t
YOU may be
walking
decently as
~ 6 a x p6vc.o~
q
~p6q
TOGS
gto
decently
toward the (ones)
outside and regards people outside
and not be needing
pq6evbq xpeiav
E~TE.
of nothing need YOU may be having.
anything.

1Z8 See 5:23, footnotea.

6a Jehovah,

to the

Kae&ITEp

~ a if i p ~ i q

according to which (things) even

3p&q, 13 ~ i q 76
YOU,

into

the

also

oqpi<al

to fur firmly

we

3 GV

o&ou

g>oYOU;we13 toalso thedo endto

as

T&S that
the

YOUR

to be taking more of In the

J7,8,17~18; the

Lord, HBAVg.

gb

God, RBAVgJ18; Jehovah,

J11..

917
13 0 3

Bihopev

62 irptiq

Not we are willing but

YOU

13 Moreover, broth-

dryvo~iv,

to be Ignorant, ers, we do not want

w ~ ~ V O V ,YOU to be ignorant
concerning those
who
are sleeping [in
i
d e a t h ] ; t h a t You
oi
holroi
oi
p4 Exoyreq fAni6a. may not sorrow just
as the rest also do
the leftover (ones) the (ones) not having hope.
14 Ei yhp rrlm6opev 6 ~ 1'IqaoGq bcrr66CW~V who have no hope.
14 For if our faith is
If for we are believing that Jesus
died
~ a i &vio-q,
oi5~wq ~ a i6 6ebq
~ o 3 q that Jesus died and
and he stood up, thus also the God the (ones) rose again, so, too,
those who have fallen
~01pqf3Cmaq 6th
703 'lqa03
&EEI
having- slept
through the
Jesus
he will lead a s l e e p [in death]
Jesus God
a3v
ah@.15 TOOTO
6piv through
will bring with him.
together with
him.
15 For this is what we
hhyop~v fv h6yr.9 K U ~ ~ O U ,6Tl G p ~ i s 01 tell YOU by Jehovah's*
we are saying in word of Lord, that
we the
word, that we the liv<GVTE~ oi
ITE~I~EIT~~EVO
E II ~
ing
who survive to the
living
the (ones) being left around into
presence of the Lord
.rrapouaicw
706
K U ~ ~ O U 03
~4
not
not shall in no way prepresence
of the
Lord
q)B&aopev
~ 0 3 q rot pqeivraq- cede those who have
we should come ahead of the (ones) having slept; f a l l e n a s l e e p [in'
l6 because the
16 671
ad-rbq
6 ~6ploq&v K~h~6apaT1,
Lordb himself will debecause very (one) the Lord in command,
b cpovrfi drpxayyihov ~ a i a6rhnlyyl 0 ~ 0 3 , scend from heaven
in voice of archangel and in trumpet of God, with a commanding
~ a - r a p j o e ~ a i &T' odpavo6, ~ a i oi call, with an archhe will come down
from
heaven,
and
the angel's voice and with
trumpet, and
ve~poi b Xplo-rc$ dnracr-rrjaov~a~
T ~ ~ T OGod's
V,
dead (ones) in Christ
willstand up
first,
those who are dead
17 h n ~ a fip~iq $
<Gv-req
0i
in union with Christ
thereupon
we
living
the (ones) wiU rise first. 17 AfT E ~ I ~ E I T ~ ~ ~ E V O I &pa
a3v
terward we the living
being left around
at the same time
together with who are surviving will,
crhoiq
&p~rayqo6peea b vaq)fialq ~ i qtogether with them,
them
we will be snatched in
clouds
~nto
be caught away in
d r r r h q o l v TOG KIJpiOU ~ i qdripa- ~ a ob~wq
i
meeting
of the Lord into a
and thus clouds to meet the
Lordb in the air; and
ndrv~o~e
ah
KupiW
f~6p~ea.
We shall always.
always
together with
Lord
we shall be.
18 ono-rr naparahei-r~ drhhjhouq b 707% be with Ithe]
As-and be YOU comforting one another in the 18 Consequently keep
comforting one anothh6yo1q T O L ~ T O I ~ .
er with these words.
words
these.
&6~A$oi,
brothers,

TEpi

about

T ~ V

KO I

the (ones)

skeping,
Tva
pfi
hvrrijde
~aO3q ~ a
in order that not YOU may be sad according as also

5:

15. Jehovah's, J7.a91191s; the Lord's, HBAVg. 16,17b The Lord, N B A V ~ ;

Jehovah, J73s14. 17c Jehovah, J8.

ffepi

62

About

but

K a l pijv,

TGV
the

1 THESSALONIANS 5: 1-9
xp6vwv
times

brothers,

06

as for the
2: 15 Now
times and the sea-

xp~ianr sons, brothers, YOU

need need nothing to be
ZXETE
31.17~ yp6rq~aea1, 2
adrc? mitten to YOU. 2For
you are having to YOU to be wrltten,
very (ones) you youselves know
yhp dr~p1p6q
oi6a-r~
T I
fjptpa quite well that Jehofor
exactly
YOU have known
that
day v a h ' ~day
~ is coming
as a thief in
Kvpiou 6.q ~hir-rrjqb V U K T ~ O ~ T G I S ~ P X E ~ I exactly
.
of Lord as
thief
in night thus is commg. the night. 3 Whenever
3 6~av
hiywolv
Eipfivrl ~~i it is that they are sayWhenever
they may be saying
Peace
and ing: "Peace and sethen sudden
dr~q)&?~la, T ~ T E
aiqvi610q
~ ( 3 ~ 0 icurity!"
q
security,
then
to them destruction is to be
sudden
instantly upon them
&Tricrrma~ dheepoq & m e p fi
&6iv
is standing upon destruction as-even the birth pang just a~ the pang of
Tfi
&v yau-rpi ExoOaq, ~ a 03
i pfi distress upon a pregto the [womanl in belly
having, and not not nant woman; and they
&~$6ywolv. 4 6peiq 66, dt6ehqoi, o b ~will by no means esthey should flee out.
You
but, brothers, not c a p e . 4 B u t Y O U ,
LUTZ fv O K ~ T E I ,
tva
fi fiphpa brothers, YOU are not
YOU are in
darkness, in order that the
day in darkness, so that
that day should over~ h i ~ r ~ a q ~a-rcrh6p
0,
h p 6 ~ &q
YOU
as
thieves
should receive down, take YOU as it would
5 for You are
5 IT&VTE~ yhp 3peiq vioi ~ o ~ 6 &UTE
q
~ a thieves,
i
all
for
YOU
sons of light youare and 811 sons of light and
viol fipipaq. O ~ Kb p h v V V K T ~ ~ 0662 Sons of day. We besons
of day.
Not we are of night not-but long neither to night
nor to darkness.
UK~TOV~.
of darkness.
6 So, then, let us
6 &pa
obv
~ a e e 6 6 o p ~ v hq not sleep on as the
Really therefore not may we be sleeping as rest do, but let Us
oi
A o ~ ~ o i , &Ah&
Y P ~ ~ Y O P ~ P E V stay awake and keep
the leftover (ones), but may we be staymg awake our senses. 7 For those
~ a i
vil(pop~v.
7
oi
ydp who sleep are accusand
may we be sober.
The (ones)
for tomed to s- l e e ~ at
--K ~ ~ E ~ ~ O V T E
V SU K T ~ ~
KCX~E~~OUUIV,
Kai night, and those who
sleeping
of night
they are sleeping,
and
get drunk are usually
ai
~ E ~ U Q K ~ ~ E V O I
drunk
a t night. 8But
the (ones)
getting
themselves
drunk
of
nlaht
as
for
us who belong
peB6ovalv8 f i p ~ ?62
~ 4pipaq ~ V T E ~
they are being drunk;
we
but of day being to the day, let us keep
our senses and have
vfi~W~v,
b6ua6p~vo1
BGpa~a On the breastplate of
appointed times,

dr6~A$oi,

~ a i

and

not

may we be sober,

having put on

breastplate

~ a i dryh~rqq ~ a i ~ ~ p t ~ ~ ~ a h faith
a i c oand
r love and as
of love
and
a helmet the hope of
helmet
because
U.rri6a a w ~ q p i q . 9 6 ~ 1 O I ~ K ~ ~ E TfipBq
O
hope of salvation;
because not
put
us God assigned us, not

IT~UTEO~

of faith

and

2a Jehovah's, J79sJ3J4Je-1s; the Lord's, KBAVg,

919

1 THESSALONIANS 5: 1 C 2 8

16 ~ & V T O T E
x~~~~ET
17E~,~ ~ C X ~ E ~ T T T16W~S W ~ be
Y Srejoic&Ah& ~ i q.rrepl.rroiqo~vto wrath, but t o
Always be YOU rejoicing,
incessantly
the acquiring Of salbut
into
procuring
ing. 17 Pray incessantvation through o m
.rrpoo~6~~aOe,18
hv
. r r a v ~ i ly. 18 In connection
uwqpipq
61h
TOG K U ~ ~ O Ufill8v 'Iq~oir Lord
be YOU praying,
in
everything Mth everything give
Jesus Christ.
of salvahon through the
Lord
of us of Jesus
~ 6 x a p l a - r ~ i . r ~ 'TOGTO yap Ohhqpa BEoG thanks. For this is
X p ~ ~ ~ o10
i r , TOG
dcrro6av6v~oq VEP\ lOHe died for us,
be YOU giving thanks;
this
for
will
of God the will of
Christ.
of the (one)
having died
about t h a t , w h e t h e r we
in
stay awake o r are
b
Xpio-r@
'1qooG
E I ) ~ 3p6r. 19 T& I T V E ~union
~ ~
with Christ
I
v
a
E
~
T
E
fipQv
in Christ
Jesus into YOU.
The
spirit Jesus respecting YOU.
US
in order that
whether asleep, we should live
!Jj
U~~CVVUTE,
20
.rrpo+qrejaq
prj 19Do not put out
together
with
him:
YP~YO$V~"
E~TE
KaeE66Wp&v
not
be YOU extinguishing,
prophecies
not the fire of the spirit.
we may be staymg awake
or
we may be sleeping 11 T h e r e f o r e keep8
~~OU@EVE~TE'
21 . r r & v ~ a
62 20 DO not treat proph&pa
aw
a670 2;fiuwp~v. comforting one anbe YOU treating as nothing;
all (things)
but esyings with cona t the same time together with him' we might live. other a n d building
~ O K~I& < E T E ,
-rb
~ d 6tempt.
~ 21 Make sure
11
Ald
ITapaKdE?T&
jhouq
be YOU proving,
the
fine (thing) of all things; hold
Through
be YOU comforting one another one another up, just
- which
as YOU are in fact
K ~ T ~ X E T E ,22 dcrrb .rravrAq ~'i6ouq fast to what is Ane.
KC$?
O ~ K O ~ O ~ E ~ T
E1 ~
T ~ VEva,
K&~)c
be You holding down,
from every seen (form) 22 Abstain from every
and be YOU building up one the one, according as doing.
.rrovqpoG
dTTTCx~o6e.
form of wickedness.
12 Now we request
~ a i
TO I E~TE.
of wicked tness) be Yon holding yourseIves from.
also
YOU are doing.
YOU, brothers, to
23 May t h e very
23
6;
6 @dq 6
~ o dof peace sane12
' E ~ w T pev
B
62 3
, dt6Eh~oi, have regard for those
Very (one) but the God of the
tify YOU completely.
We are requesting
but
YOU, brothers, who a r e working
&yl&oa~
bp8q
bho~~h~iq,
may sanctify
YOU
completely whole,
and And sound in every
~i6iva1
TOG<
~ o ~ l i j v ~ba q3p:v ~ a hi a r d a m o n g You
respect may the spirit
to have known the (ones)
laboring in YOU and and presiding over
6h6~Aqpov
3pGv ~6 7nr~Gpa ~ a i4 and soul and -body
whole
in
(every)
part
of
YOU
the
spirit
and
the
YOU
in
Cthel
Lord
.rrpo'icrrapivouq
3p8v
b
KlJpi4> ~ a i
of YOU [brothers] be
standing before
of YOU
in
Lord
and and admonishing YOU;
quxj ~ a T&
i o 8 p a &pip.rr~aqkv ~ f ~j a p o u o i qpreserved in a blamesoul and the body blamelessly in the presence
vou6~roirvraq 3pGq, 13 ~ a i fi yeid3a1
13 and to give them
less manner at the
putting mind in
YOU,
and
to be considering
'roc
Kupiou
4 ~ 6 'iqooG
~
more t h a n extraor-pre~encea
of our Lord
of the
Lord
of us
of Jesus
allrroifq hep~~.rrep~acroG
b &y&.rrt~ 6th 76 dinary consideration
Jesus Christ. 24 He
them
superabundantly in love through the
~ ~ p q 6 e i q .24 n o r 6 q
6
K~AGv
cp&q,
in love because of
may it be kept.
Faithful the (one) calling YOU, who is calling you
Zpyov ~ T B v . E ~ ~ ~ V E ~ E TEV
E
hau-roiq. their work. Be peaceis faithful, and he
bq ~ a .i~ ~ O I + J E I .
work
of them. Be YOU peaceable m
selves.
will also do it.
who
also
will
do.
14 napco<doGp~v
62
3pGqI &6ehqoi, able with one an25
contin25
'AGEAqoi,
~
p
o
o
e
6
~
e
o
6
~
e
a
nepi
l
4pBv.
We are encouraging
but
YOU,
brothers. other. 14 On the other
ue in prayer for us.
Brothers, be YOU praying also about
us.
h
a
n
d
,
we
e
x
h
o
r
t
VOU~ETE~~E
TO;<
&T&KTOU~,
26 Greet. all t h e
26 'Ao.rr6oaoe~ TOGS &6~hqoGq.rr&vraq ZV
be YOU putting mind in
the
disorderly. YOU, brothers, adGreet YOU
the
brothers
all
in brothers with a holy
monish the disorder-,
.rrapap&~ia,0~
TOGS
~ Ayo~Oxouq,
I
kiss.
(~[hfipa-r~
&yi(t).
be YOU consoling
the
ones of llttle soul. ly, speak consolingly
kiss
holy.
27 1 am putting YOU
to the depressed souls,
&vrfX E C J ~ E
T ~ V
&&v&v,
27
'Evop~i<o
3p&q 6
K ~ P I O V under the solemn obbe YOU holding selves against
the
weak (ones), support t h e weak,
I a m putting on oath
YOU
the
Lord ligation by the Lordb
~C[KPO~U~E?TE
7t.g~ ~dnrraq. be long-suffering to&vayvoaeijva~ r j v k~larohijv .rrso~v ~ o i qfor this .letter to be
be YOU having longness of spirit
toward
all.
to be read
the
letter
the read to all the brothI ward all. 15 See that
15
6pG-r~
pi
Tlq
K ~ K ~ V no one renders ini d6~A~oiq.
ers.
'
Be You seeing
not
anyone
bad (thing)
1 brothers.
jury for injury to
28 The undeserved
28 'H
&VT~
K ~ K O ~ TIV~
dIT066,
x
&
T
1
anyone
else,
but
d-'
kindness
of our Lard
The undesened kmdness
in place of bad (thing) to anyone he might give back,
Jesus
Christ
be with
1 ways
pursue what
fipiiv 'IqaoG Xpla~oir pee' 3pQv.
&Ah& IT&VTOTE 76
dyaOi,v
GIGKETE
YOU.
with YOU.
of us
Jesus
Christ
but
always the good (thing) be YOU pursuing ,is good toward one
another and to
23a Presence=zcr~ovala (plar.ou-si'a). See Appendix under 1 Corinthians
~ a i~ i q. r r & v ~ a < .
E I ~ &h+ouq
others.
all.
Into oneanother and into
16:17. 27b The Lord, uBAVg; Jehovah,

the

6 ~ E6 I ~~ 6py'v
God

into

wrak

~k%%2~

Xgh:gG

,,

sge Kggp
J718.13814.

0hipouutv

0hiq1v 7 ~ a make
i
tribulation for
and you, 7 but, to You
6piv
TO?^
BAtpopivo~q
Who suffer tribulato YOU
the (ones)
being put under tribulation tion, relief along with
&VEUIV
~ 0 ' ip&v Ev rfi &no~d15$et us a t the revelation
letting UP wlth
US
in the
revelation of the Lord Jesus
706 Kupiou 'lquo6 haodpccvo6 VET' from heaven with
of the
Lord
Jesus
from
heaven
with his powerful angels
ttyyaov Gvvap~oq a6roir 8 b Prrupi qhoy6q, Sin a flaming fire,
angels
of power of him
in fire of flame,
he brings ven6t66vroq
EK~(K~(TIV
~oic,
p* geance upon those
of (one) giving
vengeance
to the (ones)
not who do not know
~i6601
0~6v ~ a i
roiq
pfi God and those who
having known
God
and
to the (ones)
not do not obey the good
ir.rra~o6ovatv TQ ~dayy~?,i~t)T O rupiou news about our Lord
obeying
to the good news of the Lord Jesus. 9 These very
fip&v ' Iquoir, 9 oirtv~q
~ ~ K Q V
~iaouulv ones will undergo the
of us
of Jesus,
which ones justice
will pay judicial punishment
ijheepov
aihvtov drrr2, ~ p o u h n o v 706 of everlasting destrucdestruction everlasting from
face
of the tion from before the
~vpiou r a i h b ~ ( q 6 6 h q rilq
iaXljoq Lord and from the
Lord
and from the glory of the strength glory of his strength,
10 a t t h e time h e
a6r00,
10
Brav
of him,
whenever
he should come comes to be glorified
i n connection with
iv60~aa0ijva1
Lv
roiq
hiotq
to be glorified within
in
the
holy (ones) his holy ones and
to be regarded in
adroir ~ a l 0aupao0fiva1 hv I T ~ U I V TO?<
of him and to be wondered at in
all the (ones) that day with wonTIUTE~U~UIV,
6r1
iTlUTE6eq Tb der i n connection
having believed,
because
was believed
the with a11 those who
~~apr6p1ov
4pQv q ' irp6ql hv rfi fipipq exercised faith, bewitness
Of US
Upon
YOU,
in the
day cause the witness we
~KE~VQ.
gave met with faith
that.
among YOU.
11 Eiq
6
~ a lI T ~ O U E U X ~ T~~ EV T~O~T E 11TO that very end
Into which also we are praying
always
indeed we always
mpi
bpclijv,
Iv a
3
~
8
5
pray
for YOU, that
about
YOU,
in order that
YOU
our God may count
dr~huq
f i
KhfioEoq
he might count worthy
of the
calling
the YOU worthy of [his]
calling and perform
0~bq v
~ a i I T ~ P ~ ~ Q
making tribulation for

Paul and Sil.va'nus and Timothy

Paul and Silvanus and Timothy to the
to the congregation of
t?~Khll~ig~ E o o a h ~ V l ~ i C d kVv &@
Tarpi t h e Thes.sa.lo'ni-ans
ecclesla
of Thessalonians
in
God
Father
in union with God
K ~ IK U ~ ~ Q'IllU06 XptUTQ'
our Father and [the]
of us and to Lord Jesus
Christ;
Lord Jesus Christ:
2
X~PIS
3piv
~ a i ~ i p l j ~2 May
~ YOU have unundeserved kindness
to YOU
and
peace deserved kindness and
&nb BEOO ~crrpbq~ a ~upiou
i
' Iquoir Xplmoii. peace from God the
from God Father and Lord
Jesus
Christ.
Father a n d [the]
E6xaptm~iv
6 q ~ i h o p ~ v TQ Lord Jesus Christ.
To be giving thanks
we are owing
to the
3 We are obligated
to
give God thanks
~
Cpiiv, &&Aqoi, rae&q
0 ~ 16 ~ 6 v r o rmepi
God always about YOU, brothers, accordingas alwavs for YOU. broth&Ct6v ~ U T I V ,
8r1
h~pavthvet
;is, "as it is . fitting,
worthy
it is,
because
is having supergrowth because YOUR faith is
31 .rrim~q bpijY ~ a i r r h ~ o v a < ~ t i growing exceedingly
the
faith
of YOU and is becoming more the and the love of each
and all of YOU is in&y&q
&V6q &K&(TTOU IThVTGJv bp&V
love
of one
of each
of all
of YOU into creasing one toward
fipBq b the other. 4As a reci?Ajhovq, 4 B ~ E a6robq
very (ones)
us
in sult we ourselves take
one another,
as-and
&v
Taiq
&K~hqqialq
pride in You among
bpiv
b~avx&oeal
in
the
eccleslas
you
to be boasting in
the congregations of
because of Yon
706 ~ E O G h h p 7-s h o p 0 v f i ~ 6pGv ~ a God
i
of the God over of k e endurance of YOU and endurance and faith
n i u ~ ~ o hv
q .rr&atv roiq 610ypoiq
3p6v in all YOUR persecuof faith
in
all
the persecutions of YOU tions and the tribulations that YOU are
ra?
ra?q
@Ai$~utv
to aT5
which
and
to the
tribulations
bearing. 5 This is a
& v ~ ) ( E u ~ E , 5 EV!EIY~C[
+k proof of the righteous
YOU are holding selves up,
showlng wlthin
of the judgment of God,
6traiaS K P ~ Q E ~ S TOG
0~06,
Th leading to YOUR berighteous judgment
ofthe
God,
into the ing counted worthy
~ a r a ~ r ijvcx~
w0
3 ~ rfiq
6 ~p a o ~ h ~ i a of
q the kingdom of
to be counted down worthy YOU of the kingdom God, for which YOU
are indeed suffering.
pro6 ~EoG,h h p Jis r a i
-rrdruxere.
6 T h i s takes into
of
-- the God, over which also YOU are suffering
account
it fs
6 & i n ~ ~ 6ira10v
p
BE@ righteousthat
on God's
If-even
righteous (thing)
beside
God
part to repay tribdtv~mo6o~vac
to
the
(ones)
ulation
to those who
to give back rnstead

flaGhoq r a l Ithouavhq r a i Ttp60~oq

T?I

.I

920

bp&q
YOU

tribulation

God

of us

and

hemightfulfill

'

n?:

he

~ b 6 o ~ i a v iryaewu6vqq rai gpyov 7ciur~Cdq pleases of goodness

well thinking of goodness and work
of faith and the work Of faith
with power; 12in orb 6uvap~1,12 6 ~ w q 6v605a$fi
so that might be glorified in the der that the name of
m
power,
Jesus may
Civopa TOG ~upiou i p & v '1qoo6 EV irpiv, Our
name of the
Lord
of us
Jesus
in YOU, be glorified in YOU,

and
Tilv with
the
0 ~ 0 6 4 ~ 6 ~ with

YOU
in union
him, in accord
the undeserved
TOG
xdrp1v
of Our Gad
undeserved kindness of the
God
of US
and and of the Lord Jesus Christ.
~vpiou' Iqaoir Xp~moG.
Christ.
of Lord Jesus
9 However, brathi
ers, respecting the
' E p w ~ G p ~ v 62 Gpijrq, &6dqoi, 3n?p
W e are requesting but YOU, brothers, over presence of our Lor&
Jesus Christ and our
.rrapouoiaq TOG
K U ~ ~ O U
4pGv IqaoG being gathered togethpresence
of the
Lord
of us 'Jesus
er to him, we request
Xpla~oG ~ a IjpGv
i
i.rrlauvaywyijq
&r' of You 2 not to be
Christ
and of us being led together upon upon
quickly shaken from,
a3r6v1 2 eiq ~b p$ -raxEwq aaheue"va1 irpsq YOUR reason nor to be
into the not qu~oklyto be s h a e n YOU
him,
excited either through
dtnb TOG
0po~'T:ioeat
p f i ~ ea n inspired expression
from the
to be being scared nor
or through a verbal
6th
.rrveGpa~oq ~ G T E 6th
h6you ~ G T E message or through a
through
spirit
nor through word
nor
letter as though from
61'
&.rrlo?-ohijq bq
61'
IjpQv, hq BTI us, to the effect that
through
letter
as through
us,
as that
the day of Jehovah"
M ~ T ~ K4E V
fi&a
rupiou.
is here.
has stoodin the
Lord.
3 Let no one seduce
3 pG
TI<
3 p 8 ~&Sorrra~jug K ~ T &
YOU in any manner,
Not anyone YOU should seduce according to
because it will not
pi
00g
pq69a Tp6nov- 8Tt if &&v
ever not should come come unless the aposnot any manner; because
comes first and
fi drrroaraaia v p 6 ~ o v ~ a i drrro~ahug81j tasy
the
apostasy
first
and should be revealed the man of lawlessness gets revealed, the
C) &epw.rroq rcCq
dtvopiaq, C) uibq 7:s
the
man
of b e lawlessness, the son of the son of destruction.
4He is set in opposih w h ~ i a q ,4
6
& V T I K E ~ ~ E V O ~ ~ai
destruction,
the (one)
lying against
and tion and lifts himself
up over everyone who
h e p a 1 p 6p~voq
-rr&v~a ~ E Y ~ ~ E V O W
lifting up himself over upon everyone being said is called "god" or an
object of reverence, so
O~bv ?I
oipaapa,
~
T
C
E ( ~ T ~ Veiq
god or object of reverence, as-and
him
into that he sits down in
~bv
vabv
TOG
8 ~ 0 3 K a ~ i a a l , the temple of The God,
the divine habitation of the
God to sit down, publicly showing him& I T O K~ EVI ~ T &~ a v ~ b v 671 ~ U T I V 0~65:
-. self to be a god. 5 Do
showing off
himself
that
he is
god -. Y O U not remember
that, while I was ye&
5 06
~ \ " ~ ~ O V E ~i E
j ~Tl TI
E QV 'IT&<
Not YOU are remembering that yet being toward with YOU, I , used .to
tell YOU these things?
3p8q
~aiha
Deyov
cp'iv;
6 And so now YOU
YOU
these (things)
- I was saying to YOU?
know t h e thing
6 ~ a i vGv
T&
KaT~Xov
now
the (thing)
holding down that acts as a reAnd
~ i q~6 &.rro~ah~qeijva[
a d ~ b vstraint, with a view
oai6a-re,
YOU have known, into the
to be revealed
him to his being revealed

~ a i dp~iq
and

YOU

&V

in

ah+,
him,

K ~ T &

according to

$2

k??~

oyile

28 Jehovah, Jl7.18; the Lord, K B A V ~ .

&v

the

a6~oG
of him

~atpQ'

7 ~6

y&p in his own due time.

for 7 True, the mystery
I.luamjp~ov fi6q
iv~py~?-ral
q
q of this lawlessness is
mystery
already
is working within
of the
already at work; but
bvop iaq'
p6vov
6
r a ~ i x a v only till he who is
lawlessness;
only
the (One)
holding down right now acting as
&PTI
&a$ i~ piaou
y&qra~.
a restraint gets to
right now u n N out of midst might come to be,
be
of the way.
S ~ a Ti ~ T EdCTToraAuq6io~~ai6
~VOJIOC,
8
Then,
indeed, t h e
And then
will be revealed
the lawless (one),
lawless one will be
8v
6 ~Oploq 'Iqooirq dnreh~i
T@
revealed, whom t h e
whom the
Lord
Jesus will take Up to the
Lord jesus do
rve6pa~i
TO;
u76pamq
aljroir
r a i away with by t h e
spirit
of the
mouth
Of him
and spirit of his mouth
~arapy+x~
T
:
h aveiq
T ~ S and bring to nothing
will make ineffective to the rnaniyestation of
by the
~ a p o v o i a q alj~oir,9
06
bmiv
q of his presence.n 9 But
presence
of h m ,
of whom
the the lawless one's pres~apovaia
K~T'
bipyetcrv
TOG ence is according to
presence
according to working within
of the
the operation of SaIa-rav& &v v k a p ~ W & P E I r a i q p e i o l q rai tan with every powSatan
in
all
power
and to signs and
edul work and ly&ag
~hpaatv q~66ovq10 ~ a biv
& ' I T & T ~ signs and portents
to portents
of lie
and in every seduction
10 and with every
dr61~iaq
TOTS
unrighteous
deception
of unrighteousness
tothe
for those who are
drrrohhupbot q,
&a' which b(things)
v
perishing, as a retridestroying themselves,
instead of
bution beoaUse they
dthev d rlove
J h q v T ~ S &hqeaiaq O ~ K k 6 i t a y 0 did not a c c q t the
of the
truth
not they received
love of the truth that
E ~ G T
D W ~ ~ ~ V C X IadT06C' 11 K a i
61h they might be saved.
into the to be saved
them;
and through
ll SOthat is why God
TOGTO I T ~ ~ I T E I a 6 ~ 0 i q b 8 ~ b q IvCpyetav lets an operation of
this is sending to them the God working within
error go to them, that
ITh&w< &is Th lTlOT~6~al
ad-roJq TB ~ E ; ~ , E I , they may get to beof error into the to believe them to the
lieving the lie, 12 in
12
iva
rpleOo~v
order that they all
in order that
they might be judged
v&:;i'~
may be judged be01
P$ n l a ~ ~ ~ a a ~ ~ cause they did not
the (ones) not having believed to the
believe the truth but
d ~ ~ E ~x ~ ~ O K ~ ~ D ~ V T E 're
C,
461Kiq.
but having thought well to the unrighteousness. took pleasure in un13 'Hpciq 62 d ~ ~ i h o p ~ v~C~aplo.re?v righteousness.
13 However, we are
We
but are owlng to be giving thanks
- t o thank
T(;)
~ E Q' I T ~ T O T E .rr~pi 6pQv, drbehqoi
tothe God
always
about
YOU,
brothers God always for you,
6
Kvpiou,
eTI brothers loved by
fiya.rrqpEvo~
having been loved
by
Lord,
because J e h ~ v a h ,b~e c a u s e
in

appointed time;

the

on

8" See Appendix under 1 Corinthians 16:17. 1 3 b Jehovah,

Lord, NBA; God, VgJa.

Jal6;

the

2 THESSALONIANS 2 :14--3 : 3

925

& q x i j ~ God selected YOU from

[the] beginning for
salvation
by sanctifyeiq uwrqpiav tv txy1aap6 ~ v ~ r j p a ~rai
oq
into salvation in sanctification of spirit and ing YOU with spirit
and by YOUR faith in
6
&Aq0~iaq,14 E ~ S
.rrim~l
into
which (thing) the truth. 14To this
of truth,
to faith
61h r06 eljay Ehiou fipGv, very destiny he called
~ K ~ ~ E U bp&q
E V
he called YOU through the goohlnews of us, YOU through the good
eiq .rr&p~.rroiqa~v665qq TOG ~upiou f i p h news we declare, for
into
procuring
of glory of the Lord
of US the purpose of acquir' I a06 X p 1 ~ o 6 15
. *Apa
o8v,
&6eAqoi, ing the glory of our
of Jesus Chrlst.
Really therefore, brothers, Lord Jesus Christ.
UTT~KETE,
Ka i
KP~TE?TE
~ a q15 So, then, brothers,
be YOU standing,
and
be YOU holding fast
the stand firm and main-.
.rrapctb$aelc,
65
&616&x&l~e
E ~ T E tain YOUR hold on the
traditions
which
YOU were taught
whether traditions t h a t YOU
6th
h6you E ~ T E 61'
21~1u~ohiiq
JipGv. were taught, whether
through word
or through
letter
of us. it was through a
16 A 3 ~ b q 62 6 rbp~oq 4pGv 'Iqao6q verbal message or
Very (one) but the
Lord
of us
Jesus
through a letter of
ours. 16 Moreover, may
Xpto-rdc, r a i b 6 . ~ 6b~ . r r a ~ i p4pGv,
6
Christ and the God the Father of us, the (one) our Lord Jesus Christ
&yari@aq fip&c, r a i
Soh<.
.rrap&rhqalv himself and God our
having loved us and havlng glven
comfort
Father, who loved
us and gave everaioviav
rai
kAni6a
&yaeiv
everlasting
and
hope
good
lasting comfort and
x&plTl,
17 Trapa~ah6Ual
3pGv good hope by means
undeserved kindness,
may he comfort
of YOU of undeserved kind~ h q rap6iaq r a i
uqpi5a1
Q r a v r i ness, 17 comfort ~ o m t
the
hearts
and may he fix firmly in every hearts and make YOU
firm in every good
Zpyq r a i A6yq &a@.
work and word
good.
deed and word.
Finally, brothers,
. r r p o u e 6 ~ ~ o ~dr6eAqo
e,
i,
Aolrr6v
T6
carry on prayer
The leftover (thing) be YOU prayiog, bmthers,
"
~va
6 h6yoq TOG for us, that the word
repi fipGv,
about
us, . in order that the
word
Of the of Jehovaha may keep
moving speedily and
~ u p i o u rpExq
rai
6o{&L;q~a1
Lord may be running and it may be being glorified being glorified just as
it is in fact with YOU;
~ a e b q raj .rr& 3p&q, 2 r a i
iva
according as also toward yon,
and in order that 2and that we may
(Suu0Gpev
&?T& TGV
&-r6.rrwv be delivered from
we might be drawn for self from the out-of-place harmful and wicked
~ a VOV
;
pQv w0pGrwv, 03 y&p . r r & v ~ o v men, for f a i t h is
and w i z e d
men,
not for of all (ones) not a possession of
7TiffTl<. 3 n~o-rhq 66
6 ~ h p ~ o qall
, people. 3 But the
the
faith.
Faithful but
is
the
Lord, Lord is faithful, and
he will make You
ijq
UTTlpig~l
3p&q r a i
(PU~&<EI
who
will fix firmly
YOU
and
he will guard firm and keep You
ei3a~0

he selected

3p&q
YOU

the

0~6q d t ~ '
God

from

beginning

laJehovah, J7,8,13.,",16-1*; the Lord, HBAVg.

67~6TOG

1~ovqpo6. 4

2 THESSALONIANS 3: A 1 1

T r ~ ~ o i 0 a p ~ v from the wicked one.

4 Moreover, we have
62 t v rupiq 69' Ijp&qI TI
ti
confidence in [the]
but in Lord upon YOU, that what (things) Lord regarding you,
napayyfihopev
rai
TO 1E ~ T E
r a i that YOU are doing
we are charging
and
YOU are doing
and and will go on doing
. r r o ~ i a r ~ e5. '0 62 K G P I O ~
ra~eu06va1
the things we order.
you will do.
The but Lord may straighten down 5 May the Lord con31.113~ ~ h qrap6iaq ~ i q Gv d r y & ~ v TOG tinue directing YOUR
of Yon the
hearts
into the
love
of the he&s successfully in0 ~ 0 6 ~ a ieiq r q v hropovjv TOG xpla~o6. to the love of God
God and into the endurance of the
Christ.
and into the endurfor the Christ6 flapayyfihop~v 62
Gpiv, &6~hqoi,
We are charging
but
to Yon,
brothers,
6 NOW we are givi v b v 6 p a ~ 1 TOG
K U ~ ~ O U'Iqa06
Xp~o-roir ing You orders, brothin
name
of the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
ers, in the name of
a ~ f i h e o e a ~ 3p&q h 6 .rravrhq &6dqoC the Lord Jesus Christ,
to bewithdrawing YOU from every
brother to withdraw from
every brother w m g
dt~tr~~w
q
~ r ~ p ~ . r r a ~ o G~v ~ao qip i
disorderly
walking
and not according to disorderly and not
according to the tra~rapdr6oalv fjv
.rrapeh&pETE
tradition
which
YOU received alongside dition
YOU received
from us. 7 For YOU
nap' frpGv. 7 a r j ~ o i
ozaTE
beside of us.
Very (ones) 3% YOU have known Y O U ~ S ~ ~ VOW
~ S
the
way
YOU
ought
to
iminGq
6ei
pl pEioeal
JiCI&q,
how it is binding to be imitating
us,
because tate us, because we
not behave disor06,
~ ~ T ~ K T ~ ~ u C X ~ E V tv
6piv 0662 did
not
we behaved disorderly
in
YOU
nor derly among YOU 8 nor
did we eat food from
6 o p ~ h v Bp~ov Eqtxyopev r a p &
rlvoq,
free gift
bread
we ate
beside of anyone, anyone free. To the
contrary, by labor and
8 &Ah' I v ~ 6 r q rai p 6 ~ 0 q V U K T ~ ~~ a itoil night and day we
but
in labor and
toil
of night and
were working so as
4pEpaq
ipya<6p~vo1 q
76
pfi not to impose an exof day
working
toward
the
not pensive burden upon
t ~ ~ p a p i j a a i ~ t v a 3p6v- 9 oljx 871 any one of YOU. 9N0t
to put weight upon anyone of YOU; not
that that we do not have
authority, but in orO ~ K
ixopev
k(ouaiav, dthh'
I v,
a
not we are having authority,
but in order that der that we might
iau~o3q ~O.rrov 66pev
3piv
~6 offer ourselves a s
selves
type we might give to YOU into the a n example to YOU
p ~ p e i o e a ~Ijpsq. 10 ~ a yap
i
~ " T E f i p ~ v to imitate us. lOIn
to be imitating us.
And for when we were fact, also, when we
np6q 3p8qI TOGTO rapqyyihhopev hpiv, were with YOU, we
toward
YOU, this
we were charging to YOU, used to give YOU this
TI 7
TIC
06
0 i h ~ l tpy&<~o0al order: "If anyone
that if anyone not is willing to be working does not want t o
ia01E~w. 11 dr~ohop~v y&p work, neither let him
let him be eating.
We are hearing for eat." l l F o r we hear
from the wicked (one).

We have been persuaded

2 THESSALONIANS 3: 12-18

certain
ones are walkTtvaq
T E P I T ~ T O G V T ~ ~ i v 6piv & T & K T ~ ~
,
some (ones)
walking
in YOU disorderly, ing disorderly among
pq6.i~ f pya<opivouq &Aha . r r ~ ~ t ~ ~ p2v:vouqS
y a < o YOU, not working at
all but meddling with
nothmg
working
but
working around;
12 ~ o i q 6?
~ o ~ o l i ~ o t q. r r a p a y y a h o p ~ v what does not conto the
but
such (ones)
we are charging cern them. 12 To such
~ a i. r r a p a ~ d o G p ~ vi v Kupict, 'I quo; X p ~ m @persons we give the
and we are encouraging in Lord
Jesus
Christ order and exhortation
w
t va
PET& fiuuxiaq ipya<6p~vot T ~ Vin [the] Lord Jesus
worklng
the Christ that by workin order that with quietness

naGhoq
Paul

&6u~o-rohoq
apostle

I1

XptoroG
of Christ

'IqooO
Paul, an apostle of
Jesus
Christ Jesus under
K ~ T '
f T r t T a ~ ? j ~~ E O G G G J T ~ ~ P o f~ i p 6 ~Ka; command of God our
according to enjoinder of God Savior
of us and 1 Savior and of Christ
Jesus, our hope, 2 to
Xpta.roC
' I quo6
a l ~ i 6 0 q 3jpGv Timothy, a genuine
of Christ
Jesus
~ % e
hope
of us
child in the faith:
Z T l p o e t q yyvlloiq T ~ K V?)v~ T ~ ~ O T E I *
May there be unto Timothy genuine child in faith;
deserved k i n d n e s s .
X~P~FI
Zh~oq, ~ipfivq dm6 8 ~ 0 0 mercy, peace froni
undeserved kmdness, mercy, peace from God God Cthel Father and
Jesus our Lord.
~ a r p j qK ~
XPIUTOG
I
' IquoG TOG ~ u p i o ufipCjv. Christ
3 Just a s I encourFather and of Christ Jesus of the Lord, of us.

ing with quietness

they should eat food
they themselves earn.
13 'Y ~ i q
62,
dr6ahqoi1
~fi
l3For YOUR part,
&u
but,
brothers,
not
i v ~ a ~ f i q ~ ~K ~ A O ~ O I O G V T E 14
~ . ~i brothers, do not give
YOU should behave badly in
doing fine.
If up in doing right.
66
TI<
olj( i m a ~ 0 6 ~ 1TQ
h 6 y q fipQv 14But if anyone- is
aged you to stay in
but anyone not isobeying to the word of US not obedient to our
3
Kaebq
TrapEK&hEU&
(J& Eph'e-sus when I was
word
through
this
letAccording as
I encouraged
YOU about to go my way
6th
i~r~u-rohfiq,
TOGTOV
through
letter.
this (one) ter, keep this one
.rrpoapdvat
&v "Eqduq, ~ r o p ~ u 6 p ~ v o~q i qinto Mac.e.do'ni-a, so
to remain toward in Ephesus. I13 going on way into I do now, that you
qp~toCo~~, f i
uuvavapiyvuaeat marked, stop associaq:
might command certo mix up selves with ing with him, that he
not
be YOU putting sign on,
: M~KE~OV~W,
Iva
napcrYY~ihl,l5
"
become ashamed,
Macedonia,
in order that
you mlght charge tain ones not; to teach
ah@,
t VOL
iv~pcrrrfj.
15 ~ a may
i
different doctrine.
him, in Order that he might be turned in;
and 15And yet do not be
TIU~V
~ f l
~ T E ~ O ~ I ~ ~ C T4 K
~ V attention
nor~ E
to' pay
considering
him
a
s
to some (ones)
not
to be teaching differently
p
d~c exep6~
fiyEi~e~,
&?,A&
to
false
stories and
not
as
enemy
be YOU considering,
but an enemy, but continT~~OC~XEIV
plieotq ~ a to
i genealogies, which
4 pq62
him
ue
admonishing
VO&ETE?TE
&c, dr6~A96v.
not-but to be having [mind1 toward to myths and end up in nothing,
be YOU putting mind in as brother.
as a brother.
y~veahoyial
q
dmcp&v~otq,
~ Y T I V E ~ but which f u r n i s h
to genealogies
unbounded.
which q u e s t i o n s f o r r e 16
Ah6q
62 21 ~Gptoq ~ f i q ~ipfivqq 16 Now may the
Very (one) but the Lord of the peace Lord of peace him~ K < ~ T ~ ~ u E I cTCCP~XOUOI
pah0v
3 search rather t h a n
6cjq
bpiv d v EipfiWjv
6th
TravTbq self give YOU peace
seekings out are having alongside
rather
than a dispensing of anymay de give to YOU the peace through all [time]
constantly i n every
oi~ovopiav
~ E O C T ~ V &V ~ T ~ U T E I ,thing by God in confv T r a v ~ i ~ p 6 ~ r q .6
~ 6 p 1 o qPET& T~&VTWV
house-administration of God the (one) in faith, nection with faith.
be
way.
T
h
e
Lord
in every manner. The
Lord
with
all
5 7b 62 ~ a o qrfic, TrapayyEhiaq i q ~ i v5 Really the objective
with all of YOU. - 3pcjv.
of this mandate is
the but end of the
charging
IS
of YOU.
17 [Here is] my?
love out of a clean
&K
~a0ap&q ~ a p 6 i a q ~ a l
&y&Trq
17 '0 dro-rraupb~ T
ipfi x ~ t p iflabhou, greeting, Paul's, in
love
out of
clean
heart
and heart and out of a
The greeting to the my hand of Paul, my own hand, which
good conscience and
v ~ t 6 f i a ~ adryaefiq
q
~ a -rrio-r~w~,
i
d n r m o ~ p i ~ o uout
,
of faith without
6
iurtv q p ~ i o v &v T&UQ
k.rrtu~ohfi' is a sign in every : aofuconscience
good and of faith unhypocritical,
which
is
slgn
in
every
letter;
hypocrisy.
deviletter; this is the
6
bv
71vk'
~ ( ~ ~ o X ~ U
W
W from these
a
t
i
n
g
O G T W ~ yp&cp.
way I write.
1 of which (things) some (ones) having deviated 'things
thus I am wntmg.
ones
1 8 The undeserved
I
&~~~p&rquav
E I ~ p a ~ a l o h oicrv havebeen turned aside
18 6
x&P[~
1-0;
K U ~ ~ O U
they were turned out
vain bz*
into idle W. 7 wantinto
The undeserved kindness
of the
Lord kindness of our Lor>d
Jesus
Christ
be
with
7 ~ ~ A O V T E ~~Tvat
vopo616&u~aAo~, pfi ing to be . teachers
IT&VTWV
bpQv.
p
&
~
&
fipcjv 'IqooG X p t u ~ o G
willing
to be
law teachers,
not of
law, b u t n o t
all of YOU.
all
of YOU.
wlth
Christ
of us of Jesus
vooGv~~q pi1-r~
&
hfYOu~IV . perceiving either the
mentally seeing neither what (things) they are saylng things they are saying

hau~cjv & p ~ o v
&oeiwutv.
of themselves bread they may be eating.

927

l-46~~

or the things about

rivov
mpi
what (things) which they are makabout
ing strong assertions.
61af3~Pa1oCvra1.
they are thoroughly stabilizing.
SNOW we know
8
OiGapcv
62 571 ~ a h b q (i v6pos that the Law is f h e
We have known but that fine the Law provided one handles
i&v
715
a h 4 vopipwq xpij~al, it lawfully gin the
if ever
anyone
to it
lawfully
1s using, knowledge of this
9
ei6bq
TOGTO
671
61~aiq
fact, that law is prohaving known
this
that to righteous (one) mulgated, not for a
v6poq 06
KE~T~I,
&v6po1q
62 ~ a righteous
i
man, but
law not is lying down, to lawless (ones) but and for persons lawless
d o r v r r o ~ 6 r ~s,~ o 1
do~@iai
and unruly, ungodlg
non-self-subjecting (ones),
to itreverential (ones) and sinners, lacking
~ a i ttpaprcohoiq,
drvooio~c;
~ a loving-kindness,
i
and
and
to sinners,
to unloyal (ones)
and profane, murderers of :i
BBiA01S,
.rrccrpohGa~
5
~ a fathers
i
and murderers
to profane (ones),
to smiters of fathers
and of m o t h e r s , m a n P ~ T P OIS,
~
drv6poq6vo15,
slayers, 10 fornicators,
to smrtcrs ormothers, to murderers of male Persons, me,
who 1 with
10 -rr6pvolq1
d r p o ~ v o ~ o i ~ a ~ q ,males, kidnapers, liars,
to fornicators,
to men lying with males, false swearers, and
drv6pcrrro61o~aiq~
qeljo~alq, whatever other thing i
to catchers of male persons by the foot,
to liars*
is in opposition to
kw16 K O I ~ ,
~ a 7i
TI
~TEPOV
6 the healthful teaching
to oath treakers, and if anything different to the
11 according to the
iry1alvoOog
616ao~aAig
&~~KEIT~I,
glorious
good news of
being healthful
teaching
is lying against,
the
happy
God, with
11
~ccrh
6
~ h a y y f i ~ o vT
66Cqs
according to the
good news
of the glory which I was entrusted.
12 I a m grateful to
TOG p a ~ a p i o u8 ~ 0 6 , 6
Irnme68qv
of the
happy
God, which was entrusted with Christ Jesus our Lord,
nor

qh.

who imparted power '

to me, because he
12 Xdrp~v
Exw
r@
considered
me faith- ,
Thanks
I am having
to the (one)
ful
by
assigning
me ,
b 6 w a p 6 a a v ~ i p~ X p 1 a ~ 6'lqooir 74 KUP~CI)
a ministry* l3 Edhaving empowered me to Christ Jesus the Lord
was '
v
871 -rrio-r6v VE f i y i c r y o
86p ~ v o q though
of us, because faithful me he considered having put a blasphemer and a
persecutor and an in- '
eiq G ~ a ~ o v i a v13
, -rb - r r p 6 ~ ~ p o v
6vra
into
service,
the former [Umel (one) being solent man. NevertheBh&oqqpov ~ a i6 1 6 ~ 7 - q ~~ a i GPp~arilv- less, I was shown '
blasphemer and persecutor and insolent (man);
mercy, because I was
MA&
fih~fi0qv,
871
dryvo&v
and acted
but I was shown mercy, because being ignorant
with
a
lack
of faith.
irroiqua I v
htcrri
14 i r m p ~ r r A ~ 6 v a u ~ v
I did
in
unbelier
became beyond more l4 But the ~lldeserved
sa 6
xb~s
Kupiou
qp~,, kindness of our ~ o r d
but the undeserved kindness of the Lord of us abounded exceedingly
I.

'

p ~ r&r i m ~ w q~ a &y&nqq
i
~ i j q i v X p l m Q along with faith and
with
faith
and love the (one) in Christ love that is in connection with Christ
'IqaoC. 15 rrtu-rdq
6 A6yoq ~ a i
Jesus.
Faithful the
word
and
Jesus. 15 Faithful and
drrroSoxijq
&ctoq,
6
X p 1 m 6 q 'Iqaoirq deserving of full acreception back worthy, that
Christ
Jesus ceptance is the saying
fiABev iq T ~ V ~ 6 o p o v hpap-rwhoirq oBoal- t h a t C h r i s t J e s u s
came into the world
sinners
to save; came into the world
to save sinners. Of
bv
w p 6 ~ 6 q E i p l Eyb, 16 drub
6th
of whom
fist
am
I,
but
through these I am foremost.
fihejeqv,
TOGTO
'iva
i v &poi 16 Nevertheless, the
this I was shown mercy, in order that in me reason why I was
shown mercy was
p
&6it;q~a!
Xp1ar6q ' Iqcroijq ??vj
Jesus
the that by means of me
Brst
might show m
Christ
&aoav
pmpoeV iav,
i m o ~ h w o ~as
v the foremost case
Christ Jesus might
all
longness opspirit, toward
subtype
demonstrate all his
rBv
~ E ~ ~ ~ V T G I V ITIDTE~EIV
&T
I'
of the (ones) being about to be believing upon long-suffering for a
sample of those who
dr+ EIS
Cwfiv aihvlov.
are going to rest
hlm into life everlasting.

%%Iq

their faith on him

62
Paolh~? TOV
a i h v , for everlasting life.
To the
but
king
of the
ages.
17 NOW to the King
&@3&p~q,
dropdrr~~),p 6 v q BEG, r l p i j ~ a of
l eternity, incorruptto incorruptible, invisible, only God, honor and ible, invisible, [the]
S6Ca c i q TOGS aiGvaq TBV aihvov- drpjv. only God, be honor
glory mto the
ages
of the
ages;
amen. and glory forever and

17 T Q

.rrapccyy&hiav ever. Amen.

This
cha..t3lg
18 This mandate I
~orpa~ieepaf
o o ,~ r i ~ v o v TI p6ee&, commit to you, child,
Iam putting alongside to you,
child
Timothy, Timothy, i n accord
K~T&
r&q
.rrpocryoliaaq
i-rd
a 2 with the predictions
according
going before
upon
you that led directly on
- to the
to you, that by these
iva
~PO@~~=.~US,
in order that you may go on wagprophecies,
ing the fine warfare;
$u a h r a i q ~v ~ a h f i v
O-rpcrl~Girn
19 holding faith and
you may do mihtary. service m them the fine
a good conscience,
o-rpm~iav, 19 bxov r i a ~ l v ~ a i&y*v
which some h a v e
good
having faith and
military service,

18 T a 6 ~ q v

thrust

aside a n d

TlvEq
drrrwa6pcvo1
ovvei&la~v, qv
have exljerienced shipconscience, which some (ones) having pushed aside wreck c o n c e r n i n a
Ivau6ry ow.
[their] faith. 20 ~ y mpi
nim~v
about
faith
experienced %ipwreck; me .nae~us snd Alexander belong to these,
20
bv
i m i v ' Y p b a l o q ~ a 'AXE~avGpoq,
i
of whom
is Hymenaeus and Alexander,
and I have handed
them over to Satan
Iv a
oCq ~ r a p i 6 w ~ a 7
Ia~avG
whom Igaveover to the
Satan
inorder that t h a t they may be
bught by discipline
.rra1S~v0Go!
pi
fiAaoqqp~iv:
they might be disciplined not
to be blaspheming. not to blaspheme.

3;

.
I

I therefore exhort,
otv
TPGTOV
therefore
m t (thing)
flrd of all, that
T~VTWV
-rro~~iala~
6 ~ 1 j a ~ 1 . q ~supplications, prayers,
supphcakons, intercessions, offerings
to be being made
of all (things)
~pocr~ux6rq, &vreO<elq,
~ l j x a p ~ m i a q , h i p of thanks, be made
prayers,
intercessions, thanksgivings, over concerning all sorts
~ & v ~ w v&vJpG-rrov, 2 h k p - PaotAiwv
~ a of
i men, 2 concerning
all
men,
over
kings
and kings and all those
who are in high sta-rr&v~ov T ~ V i v 61~~poyG
Bv~wv,
all
the (ones) in superiority (ones) being, tion; in order that we
tva
~ a i f i u 0 ~ 1 0 v Biov may go on leading a
in order that
and
quiet
living calm and quiet life
GI&YW~EV
i v .rr&al;l
~ l j a ~ B ~ with
i q full godly devowe may be leading through in
all
revering well tiona and seriousness.
~ a i o e p v 6 ~ q ~ l3. TOGTO
KC()\&
~ a 3i This is m e and acand
seriousness.
This
fine
and ceptable in the sight
~ O T ~ ~ E K T O V ~VGITIOV 706 uw~ijpoq fillGV of OUT Savior, God,
receivable back
in sight of the
Savior
of us 4 whose will is that
n c h ~ a q drv0pG-rroug
e i h ~ t a l l s o r t s of men
8 ~ o G 4 5q
all
men
is willing should be saved and
of God
who
uoeijva~ ~ a ~i i q
i-rriyvwa~v
drhqe~iaq come to a n accurate
to be saved and into accurate knowledge of truth knowledge of truth.
there is one
hheeiv. 5 Eiq y&p 0 ~ 6 q , E T ~ ~ a i ~ E ( T ~ T 5Q For
~
to come.
One for
God, one also mediator God, and one mediOEOG
~ a i &vI~GTov $ V ~ ~ W T T O X~ p i o ~ b q ator between God and
of God and
of men
man
Christ
men, a man Christ
'Iqaoi2qI 6
6
60Gq
2aVTbV J e s u s , 6 w h o gave
Jesus,
the (one)
having given
himself himself a corresponddrv~ihu~pov
d-rrgp
T&VTW~,
T? ing ransom for allcorresponding ransom
over
all (ones).
the [this is] what is to
be witnessed to at its
yap~ljplov
K a t poTq
i6io1q. 7 E I ~
witness
to appointed times
own;
into own particular times.
6
krieqv
y
K+U~
~ a 7i For the purpose of
which (thing)
was put
,
preacher
and this witness I was
&r6a~ohoq, drhjee~av
hiyo,
06 appointed a preacher
apostle,
truth
I am saying,
not and an apostle-I am
the truth, I am
q~6Gopa1,
-616&a~ahoq k8vGv hv - r r i u ~ telling
~~
Iam lying,
teacher
of nations in
faith not lying-a
teacher
of nations in the mat~ a drhqe~iq.
i
and
truth.
ter of faith and truth.
napa~ah8
1 am encouraging

t
:

fi%r

~ a adorn
i
themselves in
~ a ~ a o r o h~oapic?,
~
PET&
ai60irq
with
modesty
dress
adorning
and well-arranged dress.
& ~ u T ~ ? cpfi w i t h mod<sty a n d
a u o ~ o o 6 4 ~ KOU~E~V
soundness of mind to be adorning themselves, not soundness of mind,
not with styles of hair
b, ~ h i y p a o ~~v a xpuaiq
i
fi p a p y a p i r a ~ q fi braiding and gold or
in
braid~ng and
gold
or
pearls
or pearls or very expeni p a ~ t a p Q rrohu~de?, 10 drhh'
6
T ~ ~ E sive
I
garb, lobut in
garb
of much cost,
but what is befitting the wav that befits
yvva~tiv h a y y ~ h h o p b a ~ q B~oaifis~av, women -professing to
promising
reverence of God, reverence God,' nameto women
l y , t h r o u g h good
61'
Epywv &yaeGv.
works.
through works
good.

11L e t a

11 ruvtj

;
I

j
f

a?,'

~CJ~PO*~.
soundness of mind.

woman

Ev fiouxiq
gaveavi~a
tv learn in silence with
Woman in quletness let er be learning IXl full submissiveness.
-rr&a~ h r o ~ a y t j - 12 St6drotcr1v 62 y w a ~ ~12i I do not permit
to be teaching but to woman a woman to teach,
all subjection;
or to exercise authoradeev~~iv
O ~ K
k ' l ' r l ~ p ~ ~ ~o%?
,
not
Iam permitting.
nor
to be playingmaster ity over a man, but
&16p6q, ,~ f v ahr~ f i q u x i ~ . 13 *A'A6&p to be in silence. 13 For
of male person, but to be in quletness.
Adam Ad a m was f o r m e d
y&p rrpG~oq k-rrh&oeq,
ETT~
ECw first, then Eve. 14 A1Eve; so, Adam was - not
was molded, there(upon1
for
first
14 ~ a 'AGtrp
i
oljr fi-rrari$3qI
fi 62 yuvtj deceived, b u t t h e
and Adam not was seduced, the but woman woman was thorough'ITaPa@&a~~ ly deceived and came
&~ccrrarqe~?aa
kv
transgression to be in transgression.
having been seduced out
in
yiyov~v.
15
awefia~~a~
. 62 15However, she will
but be kept safe through
She will be saved
she has come to be.
6th ~ t ~q~ ~ v o y o v i a q
&&v
,
p~ivoalv childbearing, provided
through the childbearing, if ever they might remain they continue in faith
~ a i &ytaapG PET& and love and sanctiT ~ ~ T E~
I a drydcrrg
i
and sanctification with f i c a t i o n a l o n g w i t h
love
In
faith and

soundness of mind.
That statement is
faithful.
If any man is reaching out for an office
of overseer, he is desirous of a fine work.
2 The overseer should
therefore be irre~rehensible, a husband
of one wife, moderate
in habits, sound in
mind, orderly, hosp i t a b 1e, gU alif i e d
to teach, 3 n o t a
drunken brawler, not

BoOhopa~
otv
. r r p o a ~ O ~ ~ o e~aoii r q STherefore I desire
I am wishing therefore
to pray
the that in every place
QGpaq
Q r a n i r67rq,
knaipovraq the men carry On
male persons in
every
place,
lifting up upon p r a y e r , 1if t i n g Up
hands, apart
6aiouq
x~ipaq
X ~ P ~ S
~ a loyal
i
loyal
hands
apart from
and f r o m w r a t h a n d
Likewise I
GIcrhoy 1opGv.
9 ' n a a f i ~ o q y u v a i ~ a q hv debates.
divided reckonings.
AS-thus
women
in desire the women to

r i a ~ b q 6 A6yoq.
Faithful the word.
6pEy~~a1,
Ei r l g
~ T T I ~ K O T " ~
n anyone of overseers ip is reaching out after.
~ahoi,
ipyou
kvleupfi.
2
6~7
fine
work
he is desirmg.
It is binding
o ~ ,v 76; ~ ~ ( T K O V O V +rniXqpr~ov E T V ~ I ,
therefore the
overseer
lrreprehenslble to be,
pt&qY U V ~ I K ~ ~ QGpa, '
vrlq&,lov,
of one
woman
male person,
sober,
aGqpova,
~6apiov,
(plh65~VOV,
sound in mind,
arranged,
fond of strangers,
~ I ~ C [ K T I K ~ ) V , 3 pfi
T~~OIVOV,
qualified to teach,
not
given to wine,
not

2' With full godly devotion, HBAVg; with full fear of Jehovah. J'lB.-

10" Professing to reverence God, HBA; professiri'g fear of Jeheva-h,

"h

,
,

J7pe.

1 TIMOTHP 3: 6 1 2
ITA~~KT~V,

dealing blows,

&AX&
but

~ITIEIK~~,

yielding,

a smiter, but reason-

GP~XOV,
not fightmg, able, not belligerent,

not a lover of money,

&~l?t&pyupov, 4 TOO i6iou o i ~ o u Kcthijq 4 a man presiding over
not fond of silver,
of the own household finely his own household in
I T ~ ~ U T ~ ~ E V O V
T ,~ K V ~exOl!Ta
b h o ~ a y ca fine manner, having
standing before, children having in subjection children in subjection
PET& IT&~llc U E ~ V ~ T ~ T O
5 ~Ei. 6C
TI5 with all seriousness;
with
all
seriousness;
if but anyone 5 (if indeed any man
does not know how
TOO
i6iou
O~KOU
~ p o u ~ j l v a ~o l j ~to
preside over his
of the
own
household
to stand before
not
own household, how
OTSEV,
WQS
I ~ ~ h q a i a q &06 will he take care of
he has known,
how
of ecclesia
of God God's congregation?)
h ~ p d i j a ~ ~ a ~ ; 6 pfi
V E ~ ~ U T O V ,6not a newly conwill he take care upon?
not
neophyte. verted man, for fear
w
that he mJght get
iva
pfi
~uqoe~iq
E iq
up Cmth pride]
in order that not having been made to smoke into puffed
and fall into the judgpi pa
hp1~6ol;l
T O
61aP6Aou. ment passed upon the
judgment
he might fall in
of the
Devil.
Devil. 7 Moreover, he
7
6 ~ i
62 ~ a i pap~upiccv ~ a h f i vshould also have a
It is binding
but
also
witness
fine fine testimony from
w
people on the outside,
Iv a
EXEIV
h b
TGV E ~ w ~ E v ,
to be having from the (ones) outside, in order that in order that he might
not fall into reproach
~ i q~ V E I ~ I U ~ ~i pV~ 6 u l ; l ~ a xayi6a
i
and a snare of the
into reproach he might fall in and snare Devil.
TOO 61aP6Aou.
8 Ministerial serof the
Devil.
vants should likewise
8 A1a~6vouq haaljroq
a~pvoljq, pfi be serious, not doubleServants
as-thus
serious,
not tongued, not giving
oivci,
ITOAAG themselves to a lot of
6th6youq1
double-talking.
not
tow,
much wine, not greedy of
gain, 9 holdITpooC~ovTaq,
~ f dishonest
i
having [mind] toward,
not ing the sacred secret
aiuxpo~~p&iq,
9 ixoyraq
76 of the faith with a
[greedy] of disgraceful gain,
havmg
the clean conscience.
10 Also, let these be
p u a ~ p ~ o~q
v I T ~ U T E WIv
~ ~a0ape
UUVEI?(UEI.
mystery of the faith in clean
conscience. tested as to fitness
10 ~ a i OQTOI S t
6 0 ~pa
1 ~ a 8 w a a v first, then let them
And these but let them be eing proved serve as ministers, as
are free from
d T a
IT~GTOV,
6 1 a ~ o v ~ i ~ w o athey
v
accusation.
first,
there (upon)
let them be serving
11 Women should
&.6yr<hq~o1 ~ V T E ~ .
likewise be serious,
unaccusable being.
11 yuvai~aq cjuahwq
c~pv&q, pfi ' not slanderous, modserious,
not erate in habits, faithas-thus
Women
ful in all things.
61afl6Aouq, q q c r h i o u ~ I T I ~ T ~ SV
IT&U~V.
devils,
sober,
faithfd in all (things). / 12 Let ministerial
12 ~ I & K O V O I &TTw<TCXV
pl&c Y W C X I K ~ S ' servants be husbands
Servants
let them be
of one
woman of o n e wife, p r e ~ ~ P E S I 7 6 ~ ~ ~0a h~t i q ' K ~ o ~ ' ~ & s~iEd vi no gI i n a f i n e
male persons, of children finely standlng before I manner over children

5;

1 TlMO!DXY 3: 1 3 4 : 3

933

932
~ a irtiv

also of the

i6iov

oirov

own households;

13

01

the (ones)

l i p and their own house-

holds. 13 For the men

h ~ ~ o i qwho minister in a fine
finely
havmg served
step
to themselves manner are acquiring
for themselves a fine
K ~ B VW E ~ I T O I O O U ~ I ~ a ~i~ o h h f i~v a p p q c i m standing
and great
fine they are procurmg and much outspokenness
freeness of speech in
2v V ~ F E I mj b XplmQ 'IquoO.
the faith in connecin falth the in Christ
Jesus.
tion with Christ Jesus.
14
T ~ T &
r&Gq

6 t a ~ 0 W j ~ c ~ Ef3aepBv
q

These (things)

am hoping to come to
you
l5 but in
Ppa66v0,
Iv a
~i6ijq
case I am delayed,
you may
I may be slow, in
that YOU mav
%
:-.
- know
-6~7
b
O~KQ
OEOC how you ought to con~
it is binding
in
household
of God duct Y O U ~ Sin~ God's
which is
household,
drvacr~piqeoea~, v
q
& ~ i v i ~ ~ h q o ith
ae congregation
of
to be turning self up,
w ich
is
ecclesia
Ethel
living
God,
a
~ E O O <&v~oq, UTOC
r a i LBpaiopa ofr$e
Pu
and support of
of God living,
pillar
and
support
M q e ~ i a c16 uai 6pobyoupkvy p6ya 2 d v the truth. 16 Indeed,
the sscred secret of
truth;
and
confessedly
great
si
this godly devotiona is
TA
~lio~p~iaq
admittedly great: H e
the
reveringweu
was made manifest in
iqav~p68q b o a p ~ i , i61~a166q
was
wasmanifested
in
flesh,
was justitied
righteous in spirit, apI~qpirx&I i v peared to angels, was
waspreached in
about among
i8vEulvI .h~l~T66rl6~ ~ 6 0 p & v d r p ~preached
nations, was believed in worlXr was &en up nations, was
upon in [the] world,
iv 6650.
was received up in
in glory.
glory.'
the inTi, 52 rrv~Opa k ~ D q h 6 y ~ 1 TI
The but i
spired Utterance
t spokenly issaying
- that in
6 0 ~ 6I 5~ 0 K ~poiq
I
drnofioovrai T I V E ~I says definitely that in
later
appointed times will stand away some 1 later periods of time
s o m e will fall away
T ~ C I T ~ T E U ~ ,I T ~ O U ~ , ~ O V ~ lT~ V ~ ~ ~ x o l
of the
faith,
having lmmdl toward to spirits from the faith, paying a t t e n t i o n to
~rhcivolq ~ a i 616aa~ahiu1q 6a1poviov misleading inspired
errants
and
to teachings
of demons utterances and teach2 bv
6lT0KpiCTEl
IPEU~OA~YOV, ings of demons, 2 by
in
hypocrisy
of sayers of lies, the hypocrisy of men
K E K O U U T ~ ~ ~ ~ U ~ ~ V W V T+ i6iav who speak lies, marked
of (ones) having been branded with hot iron the own in their conscience as
with a branding iron;
auveibqolv, 3
K W ~ U ~ V T ~ V
Y~PETV,.
conscience,
of (ones) forbidding to be marrymg, 3 forbidding to marry,
fie~iv

oZ b

T~XEI,

to come toward you in quickness.

02ze

ITv:2wr$$2:1
'n 1

15

if

-1

i2z

~~~~~~~

hr(4

ow ever,

16' Sacred secret of this godly devotion, NBAVg; secret of fear of

Jehovah, J7,s.

1 TIMOTHY 4: 11-5: 4
to ab&.rrExeoeal
@pwp&~wv
d 0 ~ commanding
6 ~
to be holding selves from
foods
which the God s t a i n f r o m foods.
~ K T I ~ E EIS
V
~ E T & A ~ ~ * pI V ~ e d~X aap t q ~ ~ a~<o i q which God created to
created into partaking wlth thanksgiv~ng to the be partaken of with
thanksgiving by those
ITIUTO~<
~ a i
&~~E~VWK~UI
who have faith and'
faithful ones and to (ones) having accurately known accurately know the
~ f i vdrhfi9e1av. 4
iir~ .rr& ~ ~ i u p ~aE O G truth. 4 The -reason
the
truth.
Because every creation of God for this is that everv
~ah6v, ~ a i 0 6 6 2 ~
dcrr6phq~ov
PET& creation of God --&
fine,
and . nothing to be thrown away with line, and nothing is to
be rejected if it is re~dxapro-riaqh a p ~ a v 6 p ~ v o v5l
& y I&<ET~I
ceived
with thanksit
is
being
sanctified
thanksgiving being received,
giving, 5 f o r it is
Beoil ~ a i& V T E O ~ E V ~ . s a n c t i f i e d through
A6you
word of God and intercession.
God's word and Draver- 6
Taka
h o ~ t 8 i p e v o qT O ~ < &6ehqoiq over [it].
These (things) putting under to the brothers
6 By giving these
XPICJTOG' 17)~0;, advices fo the broth:
~I&KOVOS
8 % ~
Kah6~
of Christ
Jesus, ers you will be a fine
fine
you will be servant
minister of Christ Je& V T ~ E ~ ~ ~ E V Om$
<
h6yo1q 7% n i u r e w t sus, one nourished
being nourished on to the words of t e
faith
with the words of the
6 1 6 a u ~ a h i a qfaith and of the fine
~ a i
Tf-iq
teaching
and
of the
teaching which you
7 ~T06<
62 have followed closely.
fi
I T ~ ~ Q K o ~ \ o ~ ~ ~ K
< ,
the but 7But turn down the
to which you have followed alongside,
.
false stories which vio~ a i
ypah6ets
pO0ouq late what is holy and
P~Pfihouq
and
old-womanish
myths
profane
which old women tell.
.rrapa~~oG.
y O pva<e
On the other hand, be
be asking off for yourself.
Be training (as gymnast) training yourself with
66 o e a u ~ 6 v .rr@q
eljuipetav. 8 4
yixp godly devotionn as
the for your aim. 8 For bodily
but yourself toward revering well;
training is beneficid
owpa-rl~fi
yupvauia
PAS 6hiyov for
a little; but godly
little
bodily
training (as gymnast) toward
devotionb is beneficial
ba~ivb ~ i h p o < , 4
66
EduiPE~a .rr@< for all things, as it
is
beneficial, the but revering well toward holds promise of the
.rr&wa
dqfh1p6q EUTIV, I-rrayydiav ixouua life . now and that
having which is to come.
all (things) beneficial ,is.
promise
9 Faithful and d&erv<W?C
76s
virv
~ a i
Tf-i
of llfe
of the (one)
now
and
of the lone) ing of full acceptance
t h a t statement.
p.~Aholjqq.
9 .rrto~6< 6 A6yoq ~ a is
i
being about (to come).
Faithful the word and 10 For to this end
n & q q drrro,60xfiq
6EloqI 10 eiq roir-ro y&p we are working hard
of all reception back worthy,
into this for and exerting ourselves,
KOT~IB~EV
KC(;
&ywvt<6pe9a1
671 because we have rested
we are laboring and we are struggling, because our hope on a livfih.rriKapEv &mi 6 ~ <6~ V T I , 6q ~ U T I V uwnjp ing God. who is a
we have hoped upon God living, who is
Savior Savior of all sorts of
men, especially of
.rr&\rrwv dolepci.rrwv, p & A t u ~ a
ITIUTBV.
of all
men,
mostly
of faithful (ones). faithful ones.

~aba
~ a i 11 Keep on giving
Be you charging
these (thmgs)
and these commands and
6i6au~e.
12 pq6eiq DOU
~ j l q V E ~ T Q T O teaching
~
them. l2Let
be you teaching.
No one of you of the youth
no man ever look do~a~aqpovei~o,
aha
~lirroq on your youth. On the
let him be thinking down on,
but
type contrary, become ~J.I
y ivov
T ~ V
ITIUTBV 6v AA6yv, b example to the faithbe becoming of the faithful (ones) in word, in ful Ones in speaking,
drvao-rpoqfj, Ev & y & ~ ~ C
pv, IT~~~UTEI,b dryviq.
in conduct, in love, in
conduct,
in
love, in faith, in chasteness. faith, in chasteness.
13 While I am coming,
13 ZWS
ipxopal
.rrp6oe~~
Untll I am coming be you having lmlndl toward c o n t i n u e a p p l y i n g
yourself t o p u b l i c
&vayvhaet,
T$
Trapa~hfiuel,
&
:te
reading,
to the encouraging,
to the reading, to exhorts6 1 6 a o ~ d i q 14
.
pq
dtp&&~
TOG tion, to t e a c h i n g .
teaching.
Not be you being careless of the 14 DO not be neglecting the gift in you
b ooi xapiopa~oq, 6
E66h
a01
in you gracious gift, which was given to ycu that W ~ S given you
through- a prediction
6th
~pocpq~eiaqVET& hr19ioewq
v
through
prophecy
with putting upon of the and when the body of
X E I : ~ T~ O
T ~ E U @ U T E ~ ~ O U15
.
~ a i l ~ .a older men laid their
hands of the
presbytery.
These (things) h a n d s u p o n you.
pehk~a,
iv
TO~TO
Iq
b e l 15 Ponder over these
be meditating on,
in
these (things)
be you, things; be absorbed
iva
oou
fi
I T ~ O K O ~
tpw&p& in them, that Your
in order that of you the striking forward manrfest advancement may be
manifest to all [perfj '
-rr&u~v. 16
ET~EXE
be you having Cmindl upon Sons]. 16 Pay constant
may be to all (ones) ;
U E ~ U T ~
~ a i
6
6[6aaKphiCr. attention to yourself
to yourself
and
to the
teachmg;
and to your teaching.
by these things,
hipeve
aljToiq. TO&O yhp motBv
be you remainingupon to them; this
for doing for by doing this you
wiU save both yourself
~ a i U E ~ U T ~ V u h o e <~
~ a i
and
yourself
you will save
and
the (ones) and those who listen
& ~ o O o v ~ & cuou.
to YOU.
hearing - of you.

With godly devotion, HBAVg; with fear of Jehovah,

clevotion, KBAVg; fear of Jehovah, 5 7 4 .

11 napdryydhe

J7,B.

gb

Godly.

I
i

DO' not

severely

npeapu~ipq
2mt.rrhfiC , q,
an Older
To older man o ? you should deal a o w upon,
man.
To
the
cpntrary,
drhhh
. r r a p a ~ & h ~ i &< ITaTipa, vew~Cpouq
but be you entreating as father, younger (ones) entreat him as a fabq &GdqoGq, 2 .rrpeu@u~kpaq &< pq'rzpaq, ther, Younger men as
as
brothers,
older [womenl
as
mothers, brothers, 2 older wornvew~Epaq
&q
dr6ehq&q
Cv
vrr&ol;i en as mother.& young:.
younger [women]
as
sisters
in
all
er
as sisters
&yviq.
with all chasteness. ,
chasteness.
3 Honor widows that
T&<
3 Xjpaq
Tipa
Widows be honoring the (ones)
are actually widows.
q 4 ~ u tif any - widrinva
x5paq. 4 ~i 66
r1q
or OW has children or
widows.
~f
but any wi ow children

fa

937

EXEI,
paveavf ~ w a a v g r a n d c h i l d r e n , l e t
i~yova
is having.
let them be learning these learn first to
grandchildren
godly devo'FTPGTOVT ~ V 7610~ OTKOV
E~CTEPE~V practice
tion" in their own
first
the own household to be reverlng well household and to keep
~ a i
&polBaq
drrr06I66va I
~ o i q paying a due compenand
recompenses
to be giving back
to the sation to their parents
~rpoy6voiq, TOGTO ydrp f ~ l v & ~ ~ ~ E K T and
O V grandparents, for
progenitors,
this
for
IS
receivable back this is acceptable in
God's sight. 5 Now the
~ V ~ T I O V TOG 0 ~ 0 6 -5 Jj
6
~VTWS
x+a
in sight of the God;
the but essentially wld0w woman who is actually
a widow and left des~ a i
pepovopivq
~ ~ ~ I T I K E V hi
T ~ V titute
has put her
and having been left alone has hoped upon the hope in God and per~ a i
~poophvei
ra?q sists in supplications
@E~V
to the and prayers night and
and
she is remaining toward
God
6etjaealv ~ a ra?q
i
-rrpoueuxaiq V U K T ~ ~K a i day. 6But the one
supplications and to the
prayers
of n ~ g h tand that goes in for sensual gratification is
? P ~ P ~ s6 '
t/
62
o-rra~dGaa
dead though she is
of day;
the (one) but behaving ~oluptuously living. 7 So keep on
~ a i j ~ a giving t h e s e comT ~ ~ ~ K E 7
V .~ a i
<8oa
And
these (things)
she has died.
living

mands, that they may

be irreprehensible.
8 Certainly if anyone
does not provide for
those who are his
own, and especially
for those who are
members
of his housei
hold, he has disowned
the faith and is worse
than a person without faith.b
9 Xipa
~ a ~ a h e y i d o p i ihanov
9 Let a widow be
Widow let be being put on list not
less
put on the list who
6
t gj ~ o v r a
yeyowia,
hdq
of years
s&Y
having become,
of one has become not less
than sixty years old,
&~6&
YuY~~,10 fv
~ d o i qa wife of one husband,
male person
.woman,
in
fine
10 having a witness
pap~upovpiq,
i & T E K V O T ~ ~(TEV,
ei borne to her for sine
being witnessed about, if she reared c%!ldren,
i f works, if she reared
&&vo66x ON,
ei
clyiov
rr66aq children, if she entershe received &angers,
if
of holy (ones)
feet
tained strangers, if
she washed the feet
ZVI~JEV, EI
Bh~~o~bolq
she washed, I. to (ones) being put under tribulation of holy ones, if she
h j p ~ e a ~ v , E; 7~mi Epyy & y a W relieved those in tribshe was sufficient upon, if to every work
good ulation, if she diligently followed every
&IT ~oho6~qoev.
good work.
she2ollowed upon.
nap&y yeMe,
iva
&ve.rrihqpmoi
be you charging,
in order that
irreprehensible
&olv.
8 ei 66
71s
~ 6 v i6iov
they may be;
if but anyone of the own (ones)
~ a i pdrhima
oi~~iov
03
and
mostly
of household [members]
not
rrpovoei,
~ j vT~(TTIV
ijpvq~a!
~ a
he is providing, the
faith
he has denied and
E a ~ i v drrria~ou
xeipov.
he is of unbeliever worse (one).

4" Godly devotion, HBA; wisdom and fear of Jehovah, Je. 8 b A person
without faith, nAVgSynJm; a person who has disowned Jehovah, JY

1 TIMOTHY 5: 11-17

v~w~ipaq
62
Xilpaq
1 l O n the other
Younger (ones)
but
widows h a n d , t u r n down
.rrapai~oG'
8rav
yhp Younger widows, for
be asking off for self;
whenever
for when their sexual im~a~ampqv~drawoiv
TOG xpimoG, pulses have come bethey might feel sexually impulsive Of the
Christ, tween them and the
yapeiv
06Aouatv,
12 E~ouuai Christ, they want to
to be marrying
they are willing,
having marry, 12 having a
pi pa
6~1
.rrpb~qv ~ i c r r i vjudgment because they
judgment
because
first
faith have disregarded their
486~qaav. 13
&pa
6E
~ a first
i
[expression of]
they put aside;
at the same time
but
also faith. 13~t the same
drpyai
pav@civovolv, .rrepiepx6pevai ~ h qtime they also learn
ineffective they are learning,
going about
the t o be un cup i d ,
o i ~ i a q , 03 p6vov 6 i
&pyai
&hhh ~ a gadding
i
about to the
houses, not only but ineffective
but
also

11

houses; yes, not only

unoccupied, but also
gossipers and meddlers
in other people's aff a i r s , t a l k i n g of
things they ought
14Therefore I desire
TEKVO~OVE~V,
O~K~~EUT~OTE~V,
to be managing household, the Younger widows to
to be bearing children,
marry, to bear chilpq6epiav
&tpoppj v
6 i66vai
dren, to manage a
not one
onrush off
to begiving
t:ge
to give no
dtv-rl~e~pivy hoi60piaq xbpiv- 15 6
(one) lying against of reviling thanks;
already inducement to the opydrp T I V E ~ &tje-rpb~quav 6Triuo TOG Zmav&. Poser t o revile. 15A1for some were turned out behind the Satan.
ready, in fact, some
16 7 rtq
IT!*
%xei pjpaq, h a v e been t u r n e d
If anyone faithful lwomanl is having widows, aside to follow Satan.
h a p ~ ~ i ~ o ahaiq,
~ a i PA 161f a n y believing
not
and
let her be sufficing upon
to them,
has widows, let
. - Papeido
e~~Aquia,
Tva
her relieve them, and
let be weighted down the ecclesia, in order that
let the congregation
~aiq
6v~oq
x4pa1q not be under the burwldows
to the (ones)
essentially
den. Then it can ref.rrap~iol;l.
lieve
those who are
it mieht
suffice
u
~
o
n
.
actually widows.
17
Oi
~ah6q
he (ones)
finely
l7Let the Older men
I
who preside in a fine
: npeuPlirepo1
wk
honor way be reckoned worolder men
p
a
l o m thy of double honor,
&~toito9oacnr1
let them be being reckoned worthy,
mosUy especially those who
oi
KOITIGVTE~
b h6y ~ a 6? 1 6 ~ a ~ work
d i ~ hard in speak1
the (ones) laboring
worg and teaching;
i n g a n d teaching.
qh6apo1
~ a i
~repiepyoi,
Adoijaal
gossipers
and
workers around,
speaking
T&
the (things)
not
~ f i binding.
6iovTa. l4
o h
veo~ipaq
y a peiv,
therefore
younger [women]
to be marrying,

rEzf~g

II

1 TIMOTHY 5: 1%25
htycr

18

ydp rj

1,

ypaqfi Bocv

18 For

drho&vTa

the scripture

of the

p10-006 abT0G. 19
wages

of hun.

K ~ T &

Down on

older man

his wages." 19 Do not

&~bq
admit a n accusation
K a ~ ~ $Ae bed you~ receiving alongside, except
against a n older man,

EI

~pr6v pap7ljp~~'
three
witnesses; except only on the
evidence of two or
20
roirq
62. drpap~6vovraq A~YITIOV
the (ones)
but
sinning
in sight three witnesses. 20 Re.rr&vrwv
~~EYX%
ha
~ a ioi prove before all onof all
be you reproving, in order that also the lookers persons who
practice sin, that the
hol.rroi
$bpov
hywa~v.
leftover (ones)
fear
may be having. rest also may have
21
Ar a p a p ~ c p o p a l
bGrlov
TOG fear. 211 solemnly
I am bearing witness through
in sight
of the charge you before God
Christ Jesus and
~ E O G ~ a Xpto~oO
i
'IqaoG ~ a ir&v ~ K A E K T C ~ and
V
the chosen angels to
God and of C h r ~ ~ Jesus
t
and of the chosen
"
keep these things
Iv a
aka
dryyawv, angels, .
in order that
these (thmgs) without . prejudgment,
nothing accordQU?&COS
ywpiq m p o r p i p a r o ~ pg+v doing
ing to a biased leanif

pi

h i

not

upon

660

two

j0

T~OI&V

K ~ T &

no mg

ing.

IT~~UK~IUIV.

22 Never lay your

h a n d s hastily upon
Hands quickly to no one be you putting Upon, any man; neither be
a sharer in the sins
~11162
KOIV~VEI
&pap-ria~qof
others; preserve
neither
be you sharing
to sins
yourself chaste.
drhho~pia~q. o a a u ~ b v&yv6v
T~PEI.
23Do n o t drink
belonging to others; yourself chaste be you keeping.
water any longer, but
23 M q ~ h t
~ ~ ~ O I T ~ T E I , &?Ah
Not yet
be you dnnkmg water,
but use a little wine for
oivw 6d.iyq
xpG
6 1 a rbv m6paxov the sake of your stomto wine httle be you using through the stomach ach and your frequent
cases of sickness.
~ a rhq
i
T V K V C ~ S uov
droecvaiaq.
24 The sins of some
and the frequent of you sicknesses.
24 TlvGv
drvepG.rrov
ai
& p a p ~ i amen
~ are publicly manifest, leading directly
Of some
men
the
sins
mp66qhoi,
cialv,
.rrpoc?yovuar
ciq to judgment, but as
before [all] evident
are,
going before
into for other men [their
K~~UIV,
TIU~V .
66
K ( X ~ s i n s ] a l s o becume
judgment,
to some (ones)
but
also manifest later. 25 In
~ I T ~ K O ~ O V ~ O ~ ~ U I25
V. ~UCK~TW
Kai
~
T& the same way also
they are following upon;
as-thus
also the the fine works are
publicly manifest and
Zpya r h ~ d h .rrp66qha1
~ a i T&
works the h e before fall] emdent, and the (ones) those that are otherwise cannot be kept
tihhwq Zxovra ~puf3-va106 66vavrar.
,..
otherwise having to be&d not they are able.
hid.
doing

according to inclination toward.

22 Xeipaq ray,Ewq pq6~vi

&ITIT~~EI,

are

under

yoke

slaves,

the

or

you m g h t guard apart from prejudgment,

As many as

~$2'

grain"; also: "The

T~~EUPVTEPOV
workman is worthy of

napa6tyou1

~ i o i v h 6 2;uyb 6oGAo1, rob2

Let as many as
are slaves under a
idiouq
6~0~r6~aq
~ ~ p f i qdrtiouq yoke keep on - conown
masters
honor
worthy siderillg their owners
fiyEio8ooav,
'iva
pi
~ i )worthy of full honor,
let them be considering,
in order that
not
the that the name of
6vopa
TOG
~EOG ~ a i 4
6 1 8 a u ~ a h i.God
a
and the teaching
name
of the
God
and the
teaching
may never be spoken
Bhaoqqp-T~I. 2
ol
66 .rrluroirq of injuriously. 2 Moremay be blaspxemed.
The (ones)
but
faithful over, let thme havtng
Cyoyreq Gem6raq p i
K ~ T ~ ~ ~ O V E ~ T W O beIieving
~ V ,
owners not
havlng
masters not let them be thinking down, look down on them,
6 ~ 1 dr6Ehqoi
EIUIV.
drhhh p&?,hovbecau~e t h e y a r e
because
brothers
they are;
but
rather brothers. On the con6ovh~vf
rooav,
TI
mmoi
E ~ U I V ~ a tjr a r ~ , let them the
let them be slaving, because faithful they are and more readily be slaves,
dryCxITqT0i
oi
7fiq
E~EpyEQiaSbecause those receivloved
the (ones)
of the
working well ing the benefit of
t h e i r good servicea
&vr1hay~av6p~vor.
receiving in return.
are believers and beloved.
TaGra
~IG~uKE
~ a i
These (things)
be you teaching
Keep on teaching
and
these things and giv~rapa~6Ae1.
3
E?
7 1S
be you encouraging.
If
anyone ing these exhortations.
L T E ~ 1O 6~a u ~ a h ? ~ a ipfi
. r r p o u i p ~ ~ ~ a31f
~ any man teaches
doctrine a n d
is teaching- differently and not he is comine
- toward Other
does not assent to
by raivovo~
A~YOIS,
TOTS
to (ones) being healthful
words,
to the (ones) healthful words, those
of our Lord Jesus
TOG K U P ~ O V 4 p 6 v 'Iq~oirX~ITOO,~ a i ~ j l Christ, nor to the
of the Lord of us Jesus
Chnst, and to the
teaching that accords
K ~ T '
E C U PEICIV
~
6 1 6 a u ~ a h i q ,with godly d e ~ o t i o n , ~
according to
revering well
to teaching, 4 h e is puffed up
4
TET~~~WT~I,
pq6iv ~ I U T & C ( E V O ~[with
,
pridel, not unhe has been made to smoke, nothing knowing well, derstanding anything,
being mentally
ErM&
voo6v
mepi
~ ; ~ T ~ ~ U E~I Sa but
i
but
being diseased
about
seekings
and diseased 'over quesAoyopaxia~, &
6v
YiVETaI tioning~ and debates
word fights, out of which (things) comes to be about words. From
things spring
(~86voq,
ZP~S,
BAaoqq piat, 1 these
envy.
strife,
blasphemies, envy, strife, abusive
speeches, ,.wicked susim6v01ar .rrovqpai, 5
G r m a p a ~ $ai
p~
suspicions
wicked,
rubbings alongs~dethrough picions, 5 violent disputes about trifles
6 1 ~ q e a pkvwv
of (ones) having been zoroughly corrupted
o n t h e p a r t of
m e n c o r r u p t e d Tn
d r v 6 ~ r o v ~ 6 vvoGv ~ a :i chr~o-rcpq ivwv
men
the mind and having been &spoiled mind and despoiled

is saying for the scripture Bull threshing out says: "You must not
i, &py&~qqmuzzle a bull when
i
cpip6u~r~. ~ a 'Ac~oq
05
not you shall muzzle; and Worthy the workman it threshes out the
T O

'Oool

TIMOTHY 6: 1-5

'

'

Because those partaking of the good of Jehovah on earth,

3b With godly devotion, HABVg; with fear of Jehovah, J7.8.

58.

of the truth, thinking

that godly devotion is
mjv 6a6plonr. 6 EUTIV 62 .rrop~ophq piyaq a means of gain. 6 To
the revering well.
It is but acquisition great be sure, it is a means
4
E~Q&$EI~
VET&
a h - r a p ~ ~ i a q .of great gain, [this]
the
revering well
with
self-sufficiency; godly devotiona along
self -sufficiency.
7 oir6kv y&p i q v & y ~ a y &iq
v T ~ VK ~ D ~ O V with
,
nothing for we bore withln Into the world, 7 For we have brought
I
0662 & { E V E ~ K E ~ V TI
6uv6p~ea- n o t h i n g i n t o the
because neither to bear out anything we are able; world, a n d neither
we carry any8 i x 0 v - r ~ ~ 62
61a~poqhq
~ a can
i
having
but
nourishments through
and thing out. 8 So, having
and covu~.rr&oyaTa, T O ~ T O I ~ & P K E ( s ~ T ) ( J ~ ~ E sustenance
~~.
coverings, to these (things) we shall be satisfied. ering, we shall be content with these things.
9
oi
6i
f3ouh6y~vo1 .rrhovr~'iv 9 However, those
The (ones)
but
wishing
to be rich
who are determined to
&p.rri.rrrouu~v 1 ~n ~ ~ p a o p ~i ) a~ 7rayi6a
i
~ a be
i rich fall into tempare falling in into temptation and snare
and
tation and a snare
i.rr10uyiaq .rroMhq &voiirovq ~ a iBhaB~pbq, and many senseless
desires
many
senseless and
hurtful,
and hurtful desires,
~YTIVEC,
/3&i<ouu1v
TOGS &v8pG.rrouq which
plunge men inwhich are dragging to bottom the
men
to destruction and
E I ~ Bh~epov ~ a &.rrGh~lav'
i
10 bi<a yhp ruin. 10 For the love
into destruction and
ruin;
mot
for
T&VTWV
TGV
K ~ K G V &DT~V
fi of money is a root of
of all
the
bad (things)
is
the all sorts of injurious
things, and by reach~ i v i q dp~y6yevor ing out for this love
fjq
cplhapyupia,
some
reaching out
fondness of silver, of which
some have been led
l
&~~1.rha\rilequav h 6 'Ijlq I T ~ ( s T E w ~ ~ a astray
from the faith
faith
and
were led off into error from the
and have stabbed
&avroirq
T~EPI&TEI~COI
b6Cva1q .rrohhaiq. themselves all over
themselves they pierced around to pains
many.
with many pains. .
11 1;
6.6,
b
&V~~QTE
&OGI
11However, you, 0
of God,
You
but,
0
man
-.
-. man of God, flee from
raijra
q~irye~ ~ W K E
bC these things. But purthese (things)
be Reeing; be you pursuing
but
sue righteousness,
~ I K ~ I O ~~Coif3~1av,
~ V ~ V , aioriv, &y&.rrqv, godly d e ~ o t i o n ,faith,
~
faith,
love,
righteousness, revering well,
love, endurance, mildhoyomjv, .rrpaihaeiav.
12
drywvi<ou
Be you struggling n e s s of t e m p e r .
endurance, mildness of temper.
1 2 F i g h t t h e fine
r6v
KaMv
&yGva
fight
of the faith, get
skumzle
oi%e
faith.
the
fine
-a
firm
hold on the
&rr I ~ ~ B O G
rfiq
aiwviou
<wi)q,
take YOU for self upon of the
everlasting
life, everlasting life for
EIS qv
fierlS
Kai &yo),6yqoa +,,, which YOU were called
into whlch you were called and you confessei the and you olered the
ri)q

of the

Mqe~iaq, vop1<6\rrwv aop~uybv

truth,

inferring

acquisition

~Tval

to be

II

Ga This godly devotion, NBAVg; fear of Jehovah,

votion, BAVgSyP; fear of Jehovah, 5718.

J7ea.

l l b

Godly de-

~crhtjv byohoyiav &vGalov lroMGv pap7ljp.m. fine public declaration

fine
confession in sight of many witnesses. in front of many
13 aapayy6Ahw
ool
&vG?lov TOG witnesses.
I am laying charge to you in sight ofthe
13In the sight of
preserves all
&oG
TOG
<woyovoOv~oq *r&
.rr&na
~ o dthe (one) generatingalive the all (things) things alive, and of
~ a Xp~o-roG
l
' Iqooir 706
pap~uprjoayroq Christ Jesus, who as a
and of Chnst Jesus the (one) havlng borne wltness witness made the fine
beh i novriou I ~ E I ~ & T Omjv
U ~ d t j vdyohoyionr, public
upon Pontius
Pilate
the fine confession, fore Pontius Pilate, I
14 rqpfjoai OE
mjv
~\rrohtjv &mihov give you Orders l4 that
the cOmto observe you the commandment spotless you Observe
mandment
in
a spotdvmihq p ~ o vpixpl rilq i-rrlcpcrvciaq TOG
irreprehenslble u n u
the manifestation of the le? and irreprehensible way until the
Lord

of us

K ~poi5
I

to appointed

of Jesus

i6io1q

~ a p6voq
i
Guv&o-qq, 6

and

only

Potentate, the

Christ,

Jesus Christ.
15 his [manlfesta2e pz$giOq Lord
tionl the happy and

GE~~EI

sow

pacrlh~hq
King

~iiv

of the (ones)

show in its own appointed times, Chel

K U ~ I E U ~ V T ~ V , 16
b
p6voq
'xwv the King of those who
ruling as lords,
the
only (one)
having rule as kings and Lord
of those who rule as
&.8avaoiav, 96q
O ~ K ~ V
drrrp6u1Tov#
immortality, hght dwelling in unapproachable, lords, 16 the one alone
having immortality,
Bv
7 6 ~ 066~iq
~
dv0phwv 0662 ideiv who dwells in unapwhom
saw
no one
of men
proachable l i g h t ,
66va~a1. $
rlyfi ~ a Kl P & T O ~ aihv~ov' whom not one of men
he isable; to him honor and might everlasting; has seen or can
-- see.
To him be honor and
dyijv.
amen.
might everlasting.
17 Toiq .rrhovoio~q fv 78 vGv aiijvl Amen.
To the rich (ones) in the now
age
17 Give orders t o
1-rapc5~ydh~
6qqhocppov~iv
pq62 those who are rich in
be laying charge
to be high-minded not-but the present system of
fib-in K&I
MI ahoG~ou &GrlhQ-q~~,m' things not to be highto have put h o w upon of riches non-evidence. but minded, and to rest
their hope, not on
~6
xapf XOVTI
fi piv uncertain
iri
OE@
.riches, but
upon
God
the (one)
having alongside to us
on God, who furrr&vra
nhouuioq
~ i q h6hauo1v, nishes us all things
all (things)
richly
into
enjoyment,
richly for our en18
&Y~OE~YE?V,
a h o m ~ i v &V EPYOIS joyment; 18 to work
to be working at good, to be rich in
works at good, to be rich
Kcrhoiq,
~ljp~~a66~ouq
ETV~I, in fine works, to be
well-distributing (ones)
to be. liberal, ready to share,
fine,
19 safely treasuring
~oivovr~odq,19 drrroeqoaupi<ovraq d m i q
ready to share,
treasuring off
to themselves ,up f o r themselves
paolh~u6y~wv ~ a i ~irploq

ruling as kmgs

and

Lord

of theV" (ones)

1 TIMOTHY 6: 20-2
O~p.6Alov

foundation

~ahbv
fine

942

TIMOTHY 1: 3

15

into

a fine foundation fop

Ti,
the (thing) the future, in Order

that they may get

On the
real life.
i.rr~hdrpovra~
~ 6 s 6na~
20 0 Timothy, g&d
they might take for themselves upon of the essentially what is laid up &
<?%.
trust with you, turn.
We.
ing away from the
20 'f2
T I ~ ~ ~ ETilv
E ,
napaefi~qv empty speeches that
0
Timothy,
the
what is put beside violate what is holy
$$acov,
~ K T ~ E I T ~ ~ E V 7hq
O ~
P~Bfihovq and from the Contraguard you,
turning Self out of
the
profane dictions of the faIselg
~~voqwviaq~ a &i V T I ~ ~ U E~I i~ i q ~~v6aVljp0ucalled "knowledge::
empty voicings and antitheses of the falsely named 21 For making a show
yvcjoeoq, 21 fiv
TIES
Enayy~hh6p~v01
of such [knowledge]
knowledge,
which
some
promising
some have deviated
from the faith.
+pi f i v ~ ! o - r ~fiu~bxqoav.
v
about the faith they deviated.
May the undeserved
.kindness be with YOU
'H
X ~ P ~ C
p ~ 0 '3pi)v.
. .
people.
The undeserved kindness with Yon.
piAAov,

being about (to come).

in order that

b ~ a T q leave off remembering you i n my sup6~rjouiv

pov,
VUKT~S
~ a i fipCpa~plications, night and
supplications
of me,
of night
and
of day day 4 longing to see
YOU, as I remem4 L I T I T ~ O ~ D V UE
i6civ1
PEPVW~VOS
longing
you to see, having been remlnded ber your tears, that
e
UOU
T&V 6aKp6a~,
~ v a
xap&q I may get filled with
of you of the
tears,
in orderthat
of joy joy. 5 For I recollect the faith which
.rrAqpwe& 5 h6pvqatv
I might be filled
under-reminder
havlng taken is in you without
~,
7fiq
2~ uoi drvUlT0~piT0V niu?w~, T I any h ~ ~ o c r i s and
of the in you unhypocritical
faith,
which which dwelt first in
b 4 j ~ q o ~ ~v r p 6 ~ o kv
v
p&ppq
uou your grandmother Lo'dwelt in
first
in the grandmother of you is and your mother
but which I
Awi6t ~ a i TC
p q ~ ~ iuou
E ~ v ~ K Euf"ice,
Q,
Lois
and to the mother of you
Eunice, am confident is aIso
in you.
nfrrelapat
6? 81.1 ~ a 2v
i uoi.
Ihave beenconfident but that also in you.
6For this very cause
I remind you to
6
61'
fiv
ai~iav drvap~pviju~~
LlP like a fire
Through which
cause
I amreminding up
UE
dtva<orrup~iv
TA xdrptupa the gift of God which
in YOU through
you to be making live (as) iire again the graclous glft
t h e laying of my
TOG ~ E o C , 6 ~ U T I V i v aoi
6th
hands Upon you. 7 For
of the GOB, which
is
in you through
2.rrtBiuewq ~ i s v ~ ~ i p i ) vpou- 7 013 y&p GOd gave us not a
puttingupon of the hands of me;
not for spirit of cowardice,
E ~ O K E V fiGv d e ~ b q m i l p a
G~lhiaq, but that of Power
gave
to us the God
spint
of cowardice, a n d of love a n d
&Ah
Guv&p~aq ~ a i dr/&.rrqq
~ a of
i soundness of mind.
but
of power
and
of love
and 8 Therefore do not
become ashamed of
u~pov~upo~.8
~ f i
oh
of soundness of mind.
Not
t h e witness about
i-rra~uxvve~q
76 pap?iptov our Lord, neither of
should you be made ashamed upon the
witness
me a pnlsoner for
.roc ~upiou fip&v 1.1176; i p ? ~ b v 6ku~lov his sake, but take
of the
Lord
o f u s nor
me the boundone
part in sufaci~oc,
u V V K C ~ K O ~ ~ & ~ ~ T+
OV E~C(W~;Y
fering
evil for the
of him, but
suffer bad with to the good news
good news according
K ~ T '& 6Gvapiv
8~05, 9
according to
power
of God,
of the (one) t o t h e . p o w e r of
God. 9 He saved us
o;u-oq
fir&<~ a iraAi(~crvioq ~ h i l u and
~ ~ called -us
having saved
us
and having called to calling
&yiq, 06
K~T&
T& EpYa fipijv . a holy c a f l i n ~ not
holy,
not
according to the
works
of US . by reason of our
i6iav
TrP~eEuIV
Kai work, but by reason
drhhh
K~T&
but
according to
own
purpose
and of hiS OWll pUrpOSe
~ ~ e ~ ; and
~ , undeserved kindx & P ~ ~ I
4v
Undeserved kindness, the (one) having been given ness. Thh Was given

Lxw

4 v repi a06

pv~icrv

I am having the about you remembrance in the

32

Paul, a n apostle
of Christ Jesus
PauI
apostIe
of Christ Jesus through
K~T'
ii-rayy~Aiav through God's will ac8Ehfiea~o~~ E O G
of God
according to
promise
cording to the promwill
h) XpturQ
'1q~oG 2 Tlpoefq ise of the life that
<a,wilq
of We
in
Christ
Jesus
to Timothy is in union with Christ
Jesus, 2 to Timothy,
d r y a ~ q ~TQ~ K V Q *
a beloved child :
loved
child;
ihcoq, Ei~fivqdrrrb ~ E O G May there be unX&P[S.I
undeserved kmdness, mercy, peace from God d e s e r v e d k i n d n e s s ,
peace from
~ a - r p h q ~ a iXpia~oG 'Iqooir TOG K U ~ ~ O mercy,
U
Father and of Christ
Jesus
of the
Lord God [the] Father and
Christ Jesus ,our Lord.
fipisv.
.
of us.
3 1 a m grartefyl
to God, to whom
3 Xciptv
EIxa
ic;, ~ E Q ,
I am rendering ' saThanks I am having to the God,
dcrrb
~rpoy6vov cred service as' mp
A ~ T ~ E ~ w
I am rendermg sacred service
from
progenitors forefathers did and
&J '
~ d a p e u V V E ~ ~ ~ D E ~&<
,
&~~&AEITTOVwith a clean conscience, that I nevs
in
clean
conscience,
;as
unceasing
IlaGhoq dcrr6uroAoq Xplu~oG' IquoG

$2

6th

'

2 TIMOTHY 1: 10-16

2 TIMOTHY 1: 17-2:

xp6vov us in connection with

times Christ Jesus before
aiwviov, 10
qavepoeeiaav.
62 VCV times long lasting,
everlasting,
[it] having been manifested but now 10 but now it has
61h
fwltpaveiaq
TOG
aw~4poq been made clearly
through
manifestation
of the
Savior evident through the
4p&v XplaroO 'I quoGI
~ a ~ a p y f i o a v r o q mmife~tation of our
of us of Christ
Jesus,
having made ineffective Savior, Christ Jesus,
piv rhv BEirvarov
qoriwavroq
62 who h a s abolished
indeed the
death
having turned light on but death but has shed
<wiv ~ a drq9apaicr.v
i
61h TOO eljayyehiou, light upon life and
life and incorruption through the good news, inC0IT~pti0n through
11 1 ~ 8
h i h v iycj
~ i j p ~ t~ a the
i good news, 11for
into which was put
I
preacher
and which I Was appointed a preacher and
dtrr6mohoq ~ a 6166ra~orhoq.
i
apostle and teacher.
apostle
and
teacher.
12 For t h i s very
12 61'
4v airiav ~ a i raGra
Through which cause also these (things) Cause 1 am also suffering these things,
rrdra~w, &Ah' o r j ~
iwa1ax6vopa1,
I am suffering, but not I am made ashamed upon, but 1 a m not ashamed.
I know the one
oT6a
yhp
Q
werriareu~a, ~ a For
i
I have known for to whom I have believed, and whom 1 have bea n d I am
wfrr~rapal
CTI 6uvorr6q gmlv ,-qv lieved,
I have been persuaded that
able
he is the confident he is able
guard what I have
rrppaefi~qv
Cl 0U
quh&<al ~ i qto
what is put alongside
of me
to guard
mto laid Up in trust with
fipkpav. 13 irrrorhoatv him until that day.
~ K E ~ V ~ V
that
day.
Under-type 13 Keep holding the
E"XE
iry1alv6vrov
hbyWv pattern of healthful
be you having
of (ones) being healthful
words words that you heard
me with the faith
bv
wap' kpoO ii~ouaaq Ev mimel ~ a from
i
of which beside of me you heard in faith and and love that are in
qaoG. 14 ,-qv connection with CMst
b x p l a T* I~
the (one) in Christ
Jesus;
the Jesus. l 4 T h i s fine
Kahj v
rrapaeij~qv
$6ha<ov
6th trust guard through
fine
what is put alongside guard you through the holy spirit which
rrveGparoq clyiou TOG ~SVOIKOGVTO~ EV Ijpiv. i s dwelling in us.
spirit
holy the dwelling within in us.
15 you know this,
that all the men in the
15
OT6aq
TOGTO
You have known
this
that [district of 1 Asia have
turned away from me.
drrrempEirqqodo,
pe IT&VTE~
oi
they were turned away from me
all
the (ones) phy .gel'us and H ~ , b TG 'Awiq,
bv
b q ~ i v @ ~ Y ~ O Kai
S moge-nes are of that
in the
Asia, of whom
is
Phygelus and
number. 16 May the
'Eppoybqq. 16
6411
Weoq 6 K ~ P I O < LOrdD grant mercy to
Hermogenes.
May he give mercy the Lord
the household of OncTl e-siph'o-rus,
rQ
'Ovqa1q6pou
oPK~,
because
to the
of Onesiphorus
to household,
because

1~

i v

to us

f:

IOT& 'IqooO

'8hrisi

Jesus

IT+

before

22

5 %

16' The Lord, HAVg ; Jehovah,

5718. 13J4J9

ITOMLKI~p~

&iqu{~v,

~ a i

6Auuiv he often brought me

chain refreshment, and he
pou O ~ K
i ~ aax6veql
17 &hh& d i d n o t b e c o m e
of me not he was made ashamed upon;
but ashamed of my chains.
yev6pevo~ +v 'Pc5pq mou6aioq i<tjrrjoiv 17 On the contrary
having come to be in Rome
speedily he sought when he happened t;
be in Rome, he dlupE
E ~ P E V ' - 18
6411
a 6 ~ 8 6 gently looked for me
me and he found; may he give to him the and found me. 18 May
~6pl0qE6p~ivW ~ o qTrap& K U ~ ~ O&VU iKEivq 7fj the Lorda grant him
Lord to fhd mercy beside of Lord in that the to find mercy from
Jehovahb in that day.
4phpq' - ~ a i
Baa
day; - and how many (things) iv
in 'Ep
E fesus
o ~ And all the servins
he rendered in Eph'G ~ q ~ b q o e vPGITIOV
,
06 y IVOQKEI~.
~ . S U S YOU know well
he served,
better you are knowing.
enough.
6
ofv, T ~ K V O V pou,
Ev6uvapoC
You therefore, child of me, be being empowered
my
child, keep on acbv 76
xdrplrl
r! $VX 1 0 ~'1WOC,
6
quiring
power
in
the
in the undeserved kindness the in 8hrist Jesus,
undeserved kindness
2 ~ a i
6
fj~ouaaq map'
ipoG that is in connection
and what (things) you heard beslde of me with Christ Jesus,
6th
wohhijv
pa.prlipwv,
r a ~ r a 2 and the things you
through
many
witnesses,
these (things) heard from me with
the support of many
rrapd3ou
TIU T O ~ ~6rfipc5~0I 2,
Wtnegses, these things
give you beside to faithful
men,
commit t o faithful
i~avoi
Eaovra~ ~ a i Eripouq
men,
who, in turn,
sufficient (ones)
will be
also different (ones) will be adequately
616&<a1.3 U U V K ~ K O T T ~ ~ ~ ~ U O bq
V
Kddq q u a l i f i e d t o t e a c h
to teach.
Suffer you bad with
as
fine others. 3 As a fine
soldier of ~ h r i s cJ&;
u~porrlbqq
Xpta~oC
'IqooC. 4 od6eiq take
your part in sufsoldier
of Christ
Jesus.
No one
fering evil. 4 No man
cnpar~u6pevo~
~ ~ T ~ ~ K E T C [ I raiq serving as a soldier
doing military service is involving himself
to the involves himself in the
TOG
Biou
rrpayparia~q,
o.
Iv a
commercial businesses
of the
living
things performed,
in order that of life, in order that
he may gain the apTQ
o~pcrrohoy
jwav-rl
to the (one)
having enrolled as soldier proval of the one who
him as a sol$pCog5
E2rv
62
~ a enrolled
i
he might please;
if ever
but
also dier. SMoreover, if
. -.anyone contends even
r56hfi
TIC,
may be acturg as athlete
anyone,
not ) i n the games, he is
areqavoG-ra~
Ehv
vopipwq not crowned unless he
he is being crowned
if ever
lawfully has contended accordi n g t o t h e rules.
drehj o g
6 rdv K O T ~ I Gyeopydv
VT~
he should act as athlete;
the laboring
farmer 6 T h e hard-working
6Ei
rrp8-rov
r&v
~apw&vfarmer must be the
it is binding
first
of the
fruits
first to partake of
the fruits. 7 Give conpe~ahappdrvelv. 7
v6e1
b
to be partaking.
Be you seeing mentally
what stant thought
- to what
18' The Lord, HAVg; Jehovah. J13-14. lab Jehovah, ~7,8,la.l4.le-l8; the
Lord, HAVg.
many times me he cooled again, and the

05~;~

J!

G&UEI
UOI
6 ~tjploq I am sayin ' the
willgive
to you the Lord Lord will re&$ give
you discernment in all
oOveu~v
b .rr&u~v.
things.
comprehension in all (things).
hhw;

I ammymg;

52:

8 Remember t h a t

'IquoGv
X p ~ m h v J e s u s C h r i s t was
Jesus
Christ raised
UD from the
- -& Y ? ~ ~ E P ~ ~ V O V &K
VEK~GV,
ZK dead and was of ~ a having been raised up out of dead (ones), out of vid's seed, according
to~ ~the
good news I
urrkppa~oq A a u ~ I 6 ,
K~T& ~ t E
) ~ C ( Y Y ~preach;
V
connecseed
of David, according to the good news tion withgin
which I am
pOU' 9
d
KCXK~~CC?~)
suffering e p to the
of me;
m
whi:ch
I a m suffermg bad
point of pnson bonds
6EUp;v
&q K ~ K & P Y O ~ . drhhh 6 A6yoq TOO as an evildoer. Neverbonds as worker of bad. But the word of the theless. the word of
TOGTO God is not bound
6 i 6 ~ ~ 10
~ ~ tjt&
.
BEOG 06
through
this 10 On this aCc0llIlt I
hasbeenbound;
not
God
go on enduring all
.rr&vra
imopbo
Slix
tmgs for the S&
all (things)
I am enduring
through
T$q
of the chosen ones,
~ K ~ E K T O ~ ~ , fva
K a i a 3 ~ o iam-qpiaq that they too may
chosen (ones), in order that also they of salvation
the salvatfon
-nj~wulv
-riiq
Q X IU.T@ 'IquoG t h a t is i n union
they m ~ g hobtain
t
of the (one) m 8 h s t
Jesus w i t h C h r i s t J e s u s
with everlasting
ll~~&
S&qq
aiw~iou. 11 ITIUT~S 6 A6yoq. dong
with glory everlasting.
Faithful the word; glory- llFaithful is
the saying: Certainly
Ei yhp U V V ~ E ~ & EV,
V O~ a i uuv
if we died together
if for we died togexer, also we shall
we
dso live to:
12 if we go
12 ~i imopbopev, K a i a u v $ a u l ~ ~ t j u o ~ gether;
~v~
if we are enduring, also we shall reign together; On enduring, we
ei dcpvqu6p~8a, K ~ ~ K E ~ V O S&P$(JET~I fW%' also rule together as
if we shall deny, also that (one) will deny
us;
kings; if we deny, he
13 ~i
&~a~oGp~v,
~KE~VOS
V I U T ~ S also will
deny us;
if
we are unfaithful,
that (one)
faithful 13 if We
~ ~ i t h I
&pwjaacda~ yixp 6 a u ~ 6 v 06 ful, he remains faitIiis remaining,
to deny
for
fU1, for he cannot
deny himself.
6tivara1.
h e is able.
14Keep reminding

pvqp6veu~
Be you remembering

'

t!J

,,

,.

them of these things,

be You reminding under, charging them before
These (things)
61apap~up6p~voq 6vGniov TOG eE06, p i Goda as witness, not
bearing thorough witness in sight of the God, not to fight about
hoY O ~ ~ ) ( E ? V ,
6 ' 066;~ xpfialpov, a thing of no usefuluseful,
to be fighting about words, upon nothing
ness at @ because it
those listeniiri ~a~acrrpor$fi
rLiv
& ~ o u 6 v ~ w voverturns
.
upon
overturning
of the (ones)
hearing.
ing. 15 Do your utmost
15 crrrotjbaoov u e a u ~ 6 v6 6 ~ 1 p o v . r r a p a u ~ ~ a a lto present yourself
Speed you up yourself approved to put alongside approved to God, a
with n o w
T+
B E
hpy&-qv
& v ~ ~ ~ a i o x u \ r r workman
ov
to be ashamed of,
to the
God,
workman
unashamed,
14

Tac~a

~ ~ I T O ~ ~ ~ V ~ U K E ,

"

14a God, NC; the Lord, ADVg; Jehovah,

J7*8J3.14J6.

dpeo~opoGvra T ~ V h6yov
rfjq
&hqe~iaq. handling the word of
straightly cutting the word of the
truth.
t h e t r u t h rtr i g h t .
16 Thq
68
P~Pfihouq
~~vor$wvEaq16 But shun empty
The
but
profane
empty voiclngs speeches that violate
I T E ~ Ii u ~ a a o id
rheiov
yhp what is holy; for they
be you standing around;
upon
more
for d l advance to more
-rrpo~&pouacv
4 u ~ P ~ i a q , 17 ~ a i 6 and more ungodliness,
they will strike before of Irreverence,
and the 17 and their word will
A6yoq
a 6 ~ G v bq
y&yypatva
vopfiv spread like gangrene.
word
of them
as
gangrene
Pasture H y me n a eras a n d
~EEI'
bv
i q ~ i v 'Ypgvaloq ~ a Phi-le'tus
i
are of that
it will be having; of whom
IS
Hymenaeus and - number. 18 These very
Qihq~oq, 18 o h l v ~ q %pi
T ~ V -drhjeslav Cmenl have deviated
Philetus,
who
the
truth
from the truth, saying
fim6XWav1
~ ~ Y ~ V T E ~S V ~ U T ~ ~ Iflsrl
V
that
the resurrection
they deviated,
saying
resurrection
already
has already occurred;
y ~ y o v i v a ~ , 'a'
~ V ~ T P ~ O U Q ~ rilv
V
they are subvertto have occurred,
the _and
and
they are turning up
;
mg the faith of some.
TIVWV
~ i m i v .19 6 .
piVTOL
of some (ones)
faith.
The
indeed to- you 19 For au that, the
r n ~ p ~ 6 qe -~ p a l o q TOG ~ E O G EUT~KEY, EXWV solid foundation of
solid
foundation of the God has stood, having
stays standing,
T ~ Vu ~ p a y i 8 aT ~ ~ T I *EYVW
~ V
KL~PIOS TOGS
having this seal: "Jethe
seal
this
Knew
Lord the (ones)
hoVab knows those
BVTG~
TOG,
~ a i 'AITOOT~TCJ
being
of him,
and
Let stand off
from who belong to him,"
and: "Let everyone
dt6t~iaq
IT&^
6
6vopif<ov ~6
unrighteousness everyone the (one) namlng the naming the name of
J e h o v a h Cr e n o u n c e
Svopa Kvpiou.
name of Lord.
:unrighteousness."
20 i v p ~ y d r h 62
~ ~ o i ~ i qO ~ K&TT~V p6vov
2Qpow in a large
h
great
but house not
is
only house there are ves.ls
&Ah& ~ a ictjhtva not only of
u ~ ~ t j xpuuti
q
~ a dcpyupd
i
and
vessels golden and silvery
but also wooden
silver
but
also
of
wood
~ a ? i)crrph~lva,
KC[;
p?v
&
and of baked clay, and which (ones) indeed aJld earthenware* and

E~C.

T I ~ ~ V

ti

some for an honorable

pionr-.

honor which (ones) but Into dishonor; purpose but .others

21 i h v
oiSv
TIC
. C K K ~ ~ & P ~for
J a Purpose lacking
if ever
therefore
anyone
should clean out honor. 21 If, therefore,
i a v ~ b v dmE,
~o\j7wv,
~ D T G ~( ~ ~ ~ 3
0 5
anyone
keeps clear of
himself from these (things?, he will be
vessel:
latter , ones, he
- , I - ,
.
.dC
TljJfi~, - i' ~ ~ Y I ~ U ~ E V Q V ,
EUY~~rluTov
ln?
honor, - having been sanchfied, well useful : wilI be a ' vessel for
an honorable pmpose,
.TQ
~EUIT~TQ,
~ i q*
IT%
sanctified,
useful to his
tothe '
master,
mto
every
Omerr
prepared
for
fiTolPa~p&ov.
&yae&v
22 ~ & q $2
good
The
but every good work. 22 SO,
having been prepared. into

%~y,~k"
~

1ga God, AVgSy~J17.la; the - lord, K. 19b Jehovah, T.8~~"~1"1s*b;

Lord, N A V ~ S ~ P19.e Jehovah, J8J7J8; the Lord, NAVg.

the
.

2 TIMOTHY 2: 23-3:
VEWTEPIK&~
youthful
~ ~ O K E

be you pursuing
-

2 TIMOTHY 3: 3-10

948

flee from the desires

ir~eupiaq
c p ~ O E,
desires
be you geeing, incidental to youth,
62.
6 1 ~ a i o d v q v ~~ ~ i m l vbut
, pursue righteousbut
righteousness,
faith, n e s s , f a i t h , love,
peace,

along with

dryhqv, ipjvqvpr&
T&V
hi~aiiouphvwv those who call upon
love,
peace with the (ones)
calling on
the Lorda out of a
~ d v~Gpiov b< ~aeapC?~~ a p 6 i a q .
clean heart.
the Lord out of
clean
heart.

23 rirg

6t

23 F u r t h e r , t u r n

~ a i dma16~GTouqdown foolish and igThe

but
and
uneducated norant questionings,
rapa~roir,
~ i 6 b q I knowing they produce
GIniu~l~
seekings be asking off for yourself, having known fights. 24But a slave
6-r I
~ E W ~ I p & x a ~ *24 6oGAov 62. of the Lordb does not
that they are generating fights.
slave
but need to fight, but
~ u p i o u oir
6 ~ i
p & ~ e d a l , &?Air needs to be gentle
of Lord not
it is binding
to be fighting,
but toward all, qualiffed
to teach, keeping himijriov ~ T v a i ~ p b q .rr&vraq,
~ I ~ ~ K T I K ~ V ,
self restrained under
gentle
to
be
toward
all
(ones),
qualified
to
teach,
. 25 instructing
&EEi~aKov,
25 Zv r p a h q ~ 1
m a 1 6 ~ G o . vevil,
~~
holding up under bad,
in mildness instructing with mildness those
not favorably dis~oirq
&~~161a~ieepCvo~q, ~ f
i
the (ones) putting selves thoroughly against, no1 posed; as perhaps God
may give them reTOTE
%rl
aljroiq
6
0 ~ 6 qpentance leading to
sometime
may he give
to them
the
God a n accurate knowlp ~ ~ & v o ~ o nE
r I ~ Sriyvwoiv
&qe~iaq, edge of truth, 26 and
repentance into accurate knowledge
of truth, they may come back
26 ~ a i drvav+pooiv
SK
m G to their proper senses
and they might sober up out of
of the out from the snare
of the Devil, seeing
61af36Aourrcryi60qI
S<oypqpbol
Devil
snare,
(ones) having been caught alive that they have been
caught alive by him
~ K E ~ V O U eihq a.
im' a h o G Eiq T
for the will of that
wig.
him into the of that (one)
by
$~p$

22

one.
---.
.

TOOTO62

y i v w u ~ ~ 6rt fv fuxdrral~
But know this, that
This but be you knowing that in
last
in the last days
hronjuovra~
~
a
~
p
o
i
31pE~ai~
"Ines hard to
will be standing in
appointed times
days
deal with will be here.
x d m o i . 2 Eaowat
ybp
2For men vill be
oi
W
T
;:O
I
will be
for
the
fierce:
lovers of themselves,
cpihaurol,
cplAdrpyupol,
drha56v~~.
fond of selves,
fond of silver.
self-asmmmg,
-. lovers Of money, Self-

assuming, haughty;

h ~ p ~ j q ~ a v o ~ , BAdrucprlpol,
blasphemers,
superior-appearing,
drx&pimot,
h~le~iq,
unthankful,
disobedient,

yovE~alv
to parents b 1a s p h e m e r s, d i s :
~ 6 a l o l , obedient to parents,
disloyal, unthankful, disloyal;

22. The Lord, HAVg; Jehovah,

24b The Lord, HAVg; Jehovah,

jla,le.

J7.8.

&o~opyo~,
6crrrov601, Sldrpoho~, 3 having no natural
without natural affection, truceless,
devils,
affection, not open to
&K~~TE~G
&vfip~poi, any agreement, slanwithout (self-)control,
untamed, derers, without selfdrqlAdryaeot,
4 1rpo66rai,
T P O ~ ~ E T E ? ~ , control, fierce, without
not fond of goodness,
betrayers, forward-falling, love of goodness, 4 beTETU~JW~EVO~,
cplA~j6ovo1 trayers, headstrong,
having been made to smoke up,
fond of pleasures P u f f e d u p [ w i t h
p&AAov ij
~ J I A ~ ~ E O I5, EXOWEC; p6pcpwa1~pride], lovers of plearather than fond of God,
having
form
sures rather than lov~ l j a ~ f 3 ~ i a q T ~ V 62
66vap1v
adreq ers of God, 5having
of revering well
the
but
power
of it a form of godly devo~pqp6v01.
~ a i
-roGTouS tion but proving false
having denled;
and
these
to its power; and from
these turn away. 6 For
6 gK
&~ToT~&Tou.
be turning yourself away from.
Out of
these from these arise those
y&p E ~ U I V
oi
iv6Gvovr~q I< r b q men who slyly work
for
are
the (ones) slipping in into the their way into houseo i ~ i a q ~ a i a i ~ p a A c , n i ~ o w ~ qY U V ~ I K & P h
I ~o l d ~and lead as their
houses
and
leading captive
little women captives weak women
u~uop~upfva
~papTialq, dy6pEva l o a d e d down with
having been heaped up with
to sins,
being led Sins, led by various
im~eupiatq .rrolKihaiq, 7 rdrvro-re pavecirvovra d e s i r e s * 7 a l w a y s
to desires
various,
always
learning
learning a n d yet
~ a pqGhore
i
~ i q
triyvwolv
drhqeciaq never able to come
and
never
into accurate knowledge of truth to an accurate h o w l edge of truth.
J%E~V 6uvdrp~va.
to come being able.
8 Now in the way

t h a t Jan'nes a n d
Bv rpcirrov 62 ' I M q ~ a 'lapPp$q
i
What manner but Jannes and Jambres Jam'bres resisted MO&vrEqaav
M o u o ~ i , o%wq
~ a i o i r ~ o i ses, so these also
stood against
to Moses,
thus
also
these go on
the
dtveiorawa~
76 t d q e ~ i q , 6vepw.rrol truth, men completely
are standing against to the
truth,
men
c o r r u ~ t e d in mind.
8

KC(TE~~~~P~&VOI

T ~ V

VO~V,

disapproved as regards

having been corrupted down

the
mind,
the faith. 9 Neverthed 6 6 ~ i p 0 1 .rr~pi T ~ V r i o r ~ v .9 &Ah'
06 less, they will make
disapproved about
the
faith.
But
not
no further progress,
rpo~6qJouo1v
&ri ~TTh~iov, 4 y&p for their madness will
will they strike forward upon
more,
the for
be very plain to all,
6vola
alj-ri3v
z~6qh0~
mindlessness
of them
outwardly evident even as the [madiorai
~ & u i v , Sq ~ a i4 EKE~VOVSY~VETO. ness] of those [two
will be to all (ones), as also the of those became. men] became. l a ) But
10 1 6 62
~ a p q ~ o A o 6 ~ q u d rpou
~
-ri you have closely folYou but you followed alongside of me to the lowed my t e a c h my course of
6 1 6 a u ~ d i q , rfj
drywyfi,
rfi r r p o B i o ~ ~ing,
,
teaching,
to the leadmg, to the
purpose, l i f e , my purpose,

2 TIMOTHY 3: 11-17

TF~UTEI,
T$
pa~poeupiq,
~d my faith, my longto the
faith,
to the longness of spirit, to the suffering, my love, my
9
,
imoyov$ 11 TO?<
6loypoiq, endurance, 11 my perlove, to the endurance,
to the persecutions secutions, my sufferTO?<
~af3jya(;r1v,
of&
pot
Cyive~o ings, the sort of things
to the sufferings, of what sort to me it occurred that happened to- me
Q 'AVTIOXE~~,
i v 'IKOVIQ,
EV A~UT~OIS,in Antioch, in 1.co'niin
Antioch,
in Iconium,
in
Lystra,
um, in Lys'tra, the
O ~ O U ~ 6lGJypOCq
~ v E ~ K C X . Kai
EK sort of persecutions I
what sort of persecutions I boreunder; and out oi have borne; and yet
of them all the
IT&VTWV ye
i p d o a ~ o 6 ~dpioq. 12 ~ a out
i
all (ones) me drew for self the Lord.
And Lord delivered me,
12In fact, all those
r r h e q 62
oi
et3ov~eq
<$v
all
but the (ones)
willing
to be hving desiring to live wi&
do: PQq
&
Xpla~c$
'Iqooir godly devotion in asreverent~allywell
in
Christ
Jesus sociation with Christ;
61w x 8 j a o v ~ a 1 - 13 r o q p o i 62 &~PWITOI Jesus will also be persecuted. 13 But wicked
they will be persecuted;
wicked but
men
~ a yi 6 q ~ e q I T ~ O K ~ O U U I V
&IT]
~b xe'ipov, men and impostors
and bewailers will strike forward upon the worse, will advance-from bad.
to worse, misleading
1~hcrv6v~eq
~ a i -rrAavGy~vo~.
and being misled.
making err and being made to err.

1 4 You, however;

62
pive
Cv
03
You but be remaining in what (things) continue in the things
that you learned and
Eyaeeq
~ a i
&m1mcj8qq,
you learned
and
you were persuaded to believe, were persuaded to believe, knowing from
eIS&q
wap&
rivov
EpaCIeq,
w h a t p e r s o n s you
having known
beside
of whom
you learned,
learned them P5and
15 ~ a iBTI &rr& ppiqouq iepc'x y p & p p a ~ a that from infancy you
and that from infant
sacred
wr~tmgs have known the holy
oT6aq,
T&
~ U V ~ ~ E V
UE & writings,
which are
you have known,
the (ones)
being able
you able to make you
uoqioai
eiq ~ w r q p i a v 6 t h
micrr~wqwise for salvation
to make wise into salvation through
faith
through the faith in'
X ~ I U T ~'IqooO. 16 rrttoa y p a q i connection with 'Christ
Christ
Jesus;
all
Scripture
Jesus. 16 All Scripture
~ E ~ I T V E U ~ TK
Oa~i & q a l yoq mp6q 616aa~crh
iav, is inspired of God,
God-breathed and beneficial toward
teaching,
a n d beneficial for
mpdq &A~yp6v, mp6q
hrav6p)oo1v,
teaching,
for reprov-,
toward reproving, toward straightening up upon,
ing,
for
setting
things
mpbq
ma16eiav
iv
S~~a~Wrjvq,
toward
discipline
in
righteousness. straight, for disciplin17
Tva
&PTIOS
fi
ti TOO ~ E O O ing in righteousness,
in order that
fit
may be the of the God 17 that the man of
6vOpw-rroq,
~ p b q TF&
EIpyov
&yaO6v God may be fully
man,
toward
every
work
good
competent, completely
equipped
for every
bErlpTlapiv0q.
having been fitted out.
good work.
14 06

;$

2:

2 TIMOTHY 4: 1-7

956

EVGITIOV TOG
I solemnly charge
in sight of the
you before God
and Christ Jesus, who
0eoG
~ a i XPIUTOG 'IqcroG,
-rot?
God
and
of Christ
Jesus,
of the (one) is destined to judge
living and the
p&ihov~oq
~pivelv
CQv~aq
~ a the
i
being about
to be judging
living (ones)
and dead, and by his manand his
ve~poirq, ~ a *iv
h r l q & v ~ ~ a vair~oir ~ a ifestation
i
dead (ones), and the manifestation of him and kingdom, 2 preach the
j v Pacrheiav air~oG. 2 ~ j p u ~ o ~v 6 vA6yov, word, be at it urgently
the kmgdom of him;
preach you the word. in favorable season,
e3~aipaq
d ~ a i p a q , in troublesome season,
21~iq81
be you standing upon
well-timedly
not timedly, reprove, reprimand,
WEY~OV, i7~lripquov,mapa~6Aeoov, &V IT&UIJ exhort, with all longreprove you, rebuke you, encourage you, in all
suffering and Cart
ya~pof3uyiq ~ a l
616axi.
3 i m a ~of] teaching. 3 F o r
longness of spirit and (art of) teaching.
Will be there will be a peY&P
K a l p6q
BTE
riod of time when
for
appointed time
when
ofTiiqthe
they will not put
6y1a1vo6qq
616aa~ahia~ O ~ Kup with the healthnot
teaching
(one) being healthful
drv6~owa1,
MA&
K~T&
'r&q f u l teaching, but,
they will hold selves up,
but
according to the in accord with - their
desires, they will
i6iaq i.rrteupiaq
i a u ~ o i q & T ~ I U ~ ~ C ~ ~ O U O own
IV
own
desires to themselves they will heap upon accumulate teachers
6 1 6 a a ~ ~ o u ~q q e 6 y e v o l
&KO~V,4 KC(: f o r t h e m s e l v e s t o
teachers
being tlckled
hearing,
and have their ears tickh 6
p h
&Aqesiaq
&KO?~Vled; 4and they will
from indeed
truth
hearing turn their ears away
drrrompiqouo~v,
5~1.1 62
roCq y6eouq from the truth, wherethey will turn away, upon but
the
myths as they will be turned
E ~ ~ p a f i a o v r a ~ . 5 o6 '62
vfiw
aside to false stories.
You but be sober-minded 5 You, though, keep
they will be turned out.

A1apap~6popa1

1am bearing thorough witness

2:

9%

hr
.rr&ulv,
K ~ K O ~ F ~ ~ ~ C ipyov
T O V , moiqaov your
senses i n all
in all (things), suffer you bad, work
do you things, suffer evil,
~iro;yy~~o~oG,
Gta~oviav
uou do Lthel work of
of evangelizer,
service
of you
a n evangelizer, fully
rAqpoq6pqaov.
accomplish your minfully bear.

istry.
6For I am already
I
being poured out
mb60pa1,
~ a i
6
am being poured as drink offering,
and
t h e like a drink offering, 'and t h e due
Kalp6q
~fiq
CXVdiru~Gq
~ O U
appo$ted time
of the
loosing up
of me time for my -releasing is imminent. 7 I
iqi~~ev.. 7
T ~ V
~ d b v hyQva
has stoo won.
The
fine
struggle have fought the fine
fight, I have run the
fiycivlapa~,
T ~ V6p6y0~ T E T ~ E K ~ ,
course to the finish,
I have struggled, the running I have ended,
6 'Eyh

Y&P
for

660
already

2 TIMOTHY 4: 1 7 2 2

nimtv
faith

re~pq~a. 8

I have observed;

I have observed the

hotn6v
leftover (thing) faith. 8 From this time

~ ( q G1~alou6wqon there is reserved

righteousness for me the crown of
righteousness, which
u'riqavoq,
bv
drrro6Gue1
pol
6
crown,
which
willgive back
to me
the the Lord, the righteous judge, will give
~Gptoq &v Ir<eivl;l
jpkpq, 6 G i ~ a ~ o qme as a reward in
Lord
in
that
the
day,
the righteous
that day, yet not only
~ p t n i q , 06 pbvov 6 i &poi &Ma K ~ nI 6 ~ to
t ~ me, but also to
judge, not only but to me but also to all
all those who have
~ o i q / I Y y 6 u 1 mjv P I I I ~ ~ V E Iail~oir.
CN
loved his manifestathe (ones) having ved the manifestation of him.
tion.
9 Ino&uov
W ~ i v wp6q pe ~ a x i w c ' 9 Do your utmost to
Speed youup to come toward me qulckl~;
come to me shortly.
10 Aqp&q y&p pE & Y K ~ T ~ ~ I ~d~r Ey VM ~ a q 10 For De'mas has forDemas
for me left down in havlng loved
saken me because he
T ~ V v
aiGva, ~ a i ITO OPE^^^
loved
the present systhe now
age,
and he went his way into
tem of things, and
Oeaudovi~qv, Kpfiu~qq ~ i qrahcrriav, Thoq he has gone to ThesThessalonica,
Crescens into
Galatia.
Titus sa-lo-ni'ca; Cres'cens
eiq A a A p m i w 11 A O U Kiqrh
~ ~ p6voq VET' to Ga-la'tia, Titus to
into Dalmatia;
Luke
is
alone with Dal.martia. 11Luke
gpoir. M&p~ov dnraAa(3Gv
y
PET& alone is with me.
me.
Mark
having taken up be leading with Take Mark and bring
u ~ a u ~ o i r ,Emlv y&p pol e i i ~ p q u ~ o qeiq him with you, for
yourself,
he is
for to me well useful into he is useful to me
~ I ~ K O V ~ C 12
~ V ,Tlixtuov
62 drrr6m~iha &iq for ministering. 12 But
service.
Tychicus but
I sent off
into I have sent Tychfi.cus
'Eqeuov. 13 ~ 6 vcpEA6vqv1 6v dlTF8ttnov &V off t o Eph'e-sus.
Ephesus.
The
cloak, which I left off in 13When you come,
Tpqdr61 *rrap&Kdrp-rrq, ipx6pevoq
qkp,
bring the cloak I left
Troas beside Carpus, coming be you bearing, a t Tro'as with Carpus,
~ a T&
l
$1$hia,
p&Atma r&q pep$p&aq.
and the scrolls, espeand the little books, mostly the parchments.
cially the parchments.
14 'AhiEavGpoq 6 x ~ A K E G ~ noXXci pol
1 4Alexander the
Alexander the coppersmith many to me coppersmith did me
K ~ K &
&v~:6eiCcrro.
drrr06Go~i ah@ many injuries-Jehobad (things) showed in;
will give back to him vaha will repay him
6 ~Ijploq
K=&
T& i p y a
airroir.according to his deeds
the
Lord according to the works of him; - -15 and you too be
15 v
~ a iair
cpuh&uuou,
Aiw
on guard against him,
whom also you be guarding self, excessively for he resisted our
roiq j y ~ ~ k p o thbyotq.
q
u
words to a n excessive
he stood against to the
our
words.
degree.
16 'Ev rfj
pou ckrohoyiqt o X d q
16111 my first deIn the r&:n
of me
defense
no one
fense no one came to
PO[
n a p ~ y b ~ ~ o &Ah&
,
n6vreq p~ my side, but they d
to me
came to be beside,
but
all
me
drrrb~elrai

is lying down off

pol

to me

the

of the

Y$?

14" Jehovah.

Sr.8~*.16-18;

the Lord, HAVg.

t5y~miAITOV.

they left down in; -

Aoytfferirl

may it be reckoned;

napka-rq

- l7
-

a h o i q proceeded to forsake
it not be
put to their account-17 but the Lord stood
near me and infused
tva
to them me-may

ie$; K&iq
tt2e

~ a ive6w&pwuEv
i
p~,

stood beside and he empowered me, in order that

61'

&roc d ~ j p u ya

rrhqpotopq8fi

&y:uFF 2:' iFk

preaching might be
through me the p r e a e d g rnightbefull~bomef u l l y a c c o m p l i s h e d
~ a i &KO~UGXJIV
ndrvm r h
Eeq,
~ a and
i
the nations
and
might hear
all
the nabons,
and might hear it; and I
tpoueqv
gK
mbpaTOS
hgovToq. was delivered from the
I was drawn
out of
mouth
ofuon. lion's mouth. 18 The
18
Pdue~ai
ye 6 ~6p10q&ni) nuwr6q Lord will deliver me
Will draw for self me the Lord from every from every wicked
work and will save
ipyou ~o.qpoG ~ a i OGUEI
~ i q
work
wlcked
and hewill save lnto
[me] for his heavenly
Paatheionr a h 0 6
mjv
&ITOU~&VIO
($ V - Iringdom- To him be
kingdom of him the (one) heavenly; to whom the glow forever and
fi
66Ca eiq ~ o b qaiijvaq r t i v aiGvov, Orpfiv. ever- Amen.
the glory into the
ages of the ages, amen.
19Give my greetings
to Pris'ca and Aq'ui-la
19 w A m a u a ~f l p i u ~ w~ a 'An6hw
i
nai d v
Greet you
Rlaca and Aquila and the and the howhold of
On.e. siphro .rus.
'Oqu1q~6pov ol~ov.
20 E-ras'tus stayed
of Onesiphorus household.
in Corinth, but I left
20 'Epau-roq E ~ E I V E V &v KopIveq, Tpb I ~ O V Troph'i.mus sick a t
Erastus remained in Corinth, Trop irnus Mi. lertus. 21 no your
6t
drrriht~ov i v
MtAfirq drueevoir\rra. utmost to arrive bebut
I left off
in
Miletus
being sick.
fore winter.
21 trro66auov rrp6 xnpijvoq iheeiv.
Eu-bulus sends you
Speed up
before wmter
to come.
his greetings, and [so
'Aa&{&rai ue EiiPouhoq ~ a flo66qq
i
~ a do1
i
Pu'dens and Li'Is greetmg you Eubulus and Pudens and nus and C1au'di.a and
Aivoq ~ a KAauGia
i
nai oi Or6dqoi I T ~ V T E ~ all
.
the brothers.
Linus and Claudia and the brothers
all.
22 The ~ o r d [be]
22 '0 ~ 6 ~ 1PET&
0 ~ TO^ n v ~ l j p a ~ b qUOU. with the spirit you
The Lord with the
splrlt
of you. show. His undeserved
kindness [be] with
~ 6 '3 ~ 6 ~ .
il
X&PK
The undeserved kindness wlth YOU.
YOU people.

4:

955

nPOI

nacho(
paul

SoCAoq
slave

TlTON

TOWARD
TITUS
a
of
Boii,
drrr6~~0Aoq 62 1 Paul,
God and an aPosof GO^,

apostle

but
tle of Jesus Christ
niuTIV
'1 ~ 0 i i
K~T&
according to the faith
faith
of 3esus
according to
of God's chosen ones
W E K T ~ ~8V~ 0 6 K ~ \ I
t-rri~vmlv
and t h e accurate
of chosen (ones) of God and a2curate
k n O W 1e d g e 0 f t h e
&lja@&lav truth which accords
cBqf3eiaq
K ~ T '
of truth
the (one) according to revering well with g o a y devotion
the basis of a
2 &IT'
&mi61
<oijq
aiwviou,
+
hope
of
the.
upon
hope
of Me
everlasting,
whch
~g hfe whlch God,
hqyy~.iihono 8 & ~ E U S ~8 S ~ be&
6 6~ X r g z who cannot lie. promnot lyhg ad
ised before tiXne.5 long
aiwviwv 3 &pav6pc;lu~v 62
~ a ~ p o i q laJting. 3whereas in
he manifested but to appointed times . )&j Own due times he
everlasting
made his word mani8
iSiolq, Tbv ~
,&TOGj Q ~
~ q p 6~
ypm1~
fest in the preaching
own, the ' word ofhim in preaching which with
which 1 was
hITayfiv
iITIm&liC)qv
liYG
K ~ T '
was
with
1
according to enjoinder entrusted, under 'Ommand of our Savior,
TOG
umfi,poq f i p ~ v 6 ~ 0 3 , 4 T ~ Y y w a i ~m d . 4 t o Titus, a
of the Savior, of US of God,
to Titus genuine gen;ine child according to a faith shared
KOIV~)V
riu71v'
~ L K v ~KT&
in common:
:
chiId according to common faith;
May
there
be
unX ~ P ~ S
Eipilvlfrom gEo3
~ o ddeserved kindness and
undeserved kindness and Peace
peace from God [the]
.rra~& ~ aXprmoir
i
'Iquoii TOG U U ~ P ~fiIJBvS
Father and of Christ Jesus of the SaVlOr of us. Father and Christ
Jesus our Savior.
5 ~ o l i r ? " X ~ ~ I dVr n ~ h 1 ~ 6 0vs v! K ~ + v
this reason I
of this thanks I left off you m cret; left5For
you in Crete, that
Iva
-rh
Aeirov~a
being wanting you might correct the
in order that .
the (things)
things that were defective a n d might
~ ~ I ~ I O ~ ~ G U Q ,
and
you might thoroughly stra~ghtenupon,
make appointments Of
older men in city
~crraumju5
K~T&
according to
you might set
after city, as I gave
v p ~ a ~ m ~ p o uq~ , t y G
UOI
61~ra$drpqv,you orders; 6 if there
older men,
as
I
to you
1ordered.
is any man free from
accusation, a husband
6 6
6 7 , &
~ v 6 y K h q ~ ~ qPI&<
,
YUV~IK~S
if anyone
is
unaccusable, of one woman of one wife, havf i b ing believing chadnn
MPI
gxov
male person, children having faithful, not in that were not under a charge Of deKaqyopiq &um~iaq
fi d"rm6ra~~a. bauchery
nor unr*J'.

the

"2;;~

10-

accusabon of unsaving course or not self-subjecting,

954

TITUS 1: 7-13

6d
y a p 7 b i r i u ~ o ~ odnriy~hq~ov
v
7 P o r a n overseer
It is binding for the overseer
unaccusable must be free from
ETV~I
8~03
O~KOV~~OV,
accusation as GO&
to be
of God
house administrator,
steward, not selfaG8dr6rlI
P?
dpy ihov,
p i willed, not prone to
self-pleasmg,
not
prone to wrath,
wrath, not a drunken
trdrpo~vov,
llfi
~ A T ~ K - ~ v , p i brawler, not a srniter,
One beside wine*
not
dealer of blows,
not not greedy of dishonaiqpoKEp6fi,
8
$ ~ ~ ~ E E v o v , est gain, 8 but hasgreedy of disgraceful gain,
but fond of strangers, pitable, a lover of
q1hdo/a8ov,
o~$p0vgI
~ ~ K ~ I O 6u1ovI
V ,
goodness, sound in
fond of goodness, sound in u d , righteous, loyal, mind, righteous, loyd,
gy~pa-rii~ 9
dnrrex6pevov
TOG self-controlled, 9 holds~E-controued, holding self against
Ofthe
ing firmly t o the
~ m &
6 1 6 a ~ v mlmo6
A~YOU, faithful word as reacCo;ding to
teachlng of faithful
word, spects
[art
Iva
Guvmdq
fi
teaching, that he may
in order that
able
hem'y be
and be able both to exa p a ~ a ~ v
b +j 616acrnahiq
+j
hort by the teachbg
to be encouraging in thk
teaching - the (one) that i*, healthful and
C~lalvoOaQ
Kai
703~
h~lhe~oflaq
behghealthfd
and 'the (ones)
conkadicting to reprove those who
contradict.
a6yxElv.
lOPor t h e r e a r e
to be reproving.

$2

I0 EAre
idv

many unruly men,

Y&
for

trohhoi
V U I T ~ T ~ K T O I , profitless t&ers,
and
many
not~ ~self-subjecting,
deceivers of the mind.
p a ~ a l o A h ~ o taxi
1
q p ~ v m ~ d r ~ a l , p&hlcrra
those men
vain talkers and seducers of the mind, mostly
who
adhere
to the
oi
K
TTEPI-~OP~ISI
1
'
0 % c ~ c ~ c ~ i o
11n1%. i*,
(ones)
out
of
clrcumcls~on,
whom necessary to shut the
6Ei
~.rr~aropi<e~v,
Oir'v~q mouths of these, as
it is binding
to be shutting the mouth of,
who
these very men keep
dhouq
drvaTpirouulv
on subverting entire
whole
O~KOU
households
~
,
they~are turning up
~ households
~ by teach~
as
Pfl
'E'
ing
things
they ought
(ones) teachmg which (things) not it is binding
not for the sake of
aia)(poO
~6pGouq xdrplv. 12 EWV TIC
gain. 12A
of disgraceful
gain
thanks.
Said someone
certain one of them,
k(
a
v
i61oq
acrijv rrpoqlqq, their own prophet,
out of
them,
own (one) of them
prop et,
said : "Cre'tans are
KpfbX
~i"u11t
always liars, injurious
Cretans
ever
liars.
wild
beasts, unemy a m i p ~ q drpyai.
ployed gluttons."
bellies
ineffective.

22

'"

wi3gktS,

'

13This -witness
dLugh

l3 The papwpia
witness

is

truee. For this .very

this 'T'VIS Mqefi~S
true.
cause keep on reprov?v
a i ~ i a v i h e y x ~ ah065 ~ o ~ 6 ~ w q ~
ing them raith severwhich cause be reproving
them
curtly,
ity, that they may be
1va
by ~ a i v w u ~ v
,-,j
inorder that they may be healthy m the faith, healthy in the faith,
0

+,

TITUS 2: 6-13

TITUS 1: 1 6 2 : 5
14paying no atten~ p o a ~ x o v ~ ~' lqou6ai:Koiq pd001q tion
to Jewish fables
to Jewsh
myths
and
commandments
of
~ a j
ivrohaiq
heP;.rrov men who turn themand
to commandments
of men
selves away from the
& ~ ~ ~ E I C Xtruth.
V.
15things
dcrrocnpeqm pbvwv
truth.
turning selves away from
are clean to clean
15 .rrdnrra ~ a e a p & ~ o i q
~a0apoiq. [persons]. B u t to
[personsl defiled and
All (things)
clean to the (ones)
clean;
faithless
nothing is
~
a
i
brrria~olq
peplappivolq
62
TO?<
clean,
but
both their
and
faithless
having
been
defiled
to the but
minds and their conoG6iv ~a0ap6v, &Ah& pepiavral
ahGv
nothing
clean,
but has been defiled of them sciences are defiled.
16 They publicly de~ a i 6 voGq ~ a i 4 mv~i6qatq.16 k d v clare they know God,
and the mind and the conscience.
God
but they disown him
6pohoyoik1v
eI66va1,
~ o i q 68 by their works, bethey are confessing to have known,
to the
but
cause they are detestGy01q
d r p ~ ~ ~ v ~ aPl ,~ ~ U K ~TV TOE C~; KC[;
works they are denying, detestable being and able and disobedient
and not approved for
dCrr~10dq ~ a ; .rrp&q .rr&
Epyov &yaei)v good work of any
disobedient and toward every work
good
1 sort.
*,
&66Ktp01.
I
YOU,however, keep
(ones) disapproved.
1
on speaking what
16 62.
~&AEI
6
I T ~ ~ E things
I
are fitting for
is
befitting
You but be speaking which (things)
healthful teaching.
m!j
iry~a~vodor)6 i 6 a o ~ d i q .2 flpeal3irraq 2Let the aged men
to the being healthful
teaching.
Old men
be moderate in habqqdiouq
elvar,
ae~voljq, atjqpovaq, its, serious, sound
sober
to be,
senous,
sound ln mmd,
in mind, healthy in
iry~aivovraq
wimei,
T
& h r q faith, in love, in enbeing healthful to the
faith,
to &e
rove;
durance. 3 Likewise let
~i ir.rropovG. 3 .rr~~uf%~lCjaq
h u a d ~ w q &V the aged women be
to the endurance.
Old women
as-thus
in
in behavior,
~ a ~ a h p a ~ t iepo.rrpme'iq,
~ f ireverent
not
slanderous,
neibehavior
ones becoming to sacred place, not
ther enslaved to a lot
6iap6Aouq
~r162.
07vy
TOM@ of wine, teachers of
devils
.
not-but
to wine
much
what is good; 4that
6~6ouhw
pivaq,
~aAo616aa~c?houq,they may recall the
having been enslaved,
teachers of what is fine.
young women to their
4
Yva
aw9pqvi<wa1
in order that they may be maklng mentally sound senses to love t h e
qtAdrv6pou~
E T V ~ I , husbands, to love
~ttq
viaq
the young [women] fond of male persons to be, their children, 5tO
sound in mind,
&yv&q, be
~ ~ A o ~ i ~ v o u5q , aG povaG
sound in mind,
chaste, chaste, workers at
fond of children,
i m o ~ a u a o p i v a ~home, good, subjecmg
ol~oupyodq, dryaO&q,
good,
subjecting themselves themselves t o their
workers at home,
n
tva
h 6 own husbands, so that
TOTS i6ioiq dol6p&alv1
to the own male persons, in order that not the the word of God ma
not be spoken of
$Aaa$q~.t"ra~.
X6yoq TOG BEOG
abusively.
God
may
be
blaspxemed,
word of the
14

having [mind, toward

6 TOG<

dacrir~wq 6Likewise keep on

as-thus exhorting the young~apan6rhe1
aorppoveiv'
7 m p i er men to be sound
be you encoura,*g
to be sound in mind;
about i n mind, 7 i n all
.rr&vra
U E ~ U T ~ V ~rapex6pevoq
TGITOV things showing yourall (things)
yourself
having self beside
type self an example of
K ~ & V Epyov,
kv
TC
6 1 6 a o ~ a h i qfine works; showing
of f k e
works,
in
the
teaching
uncorruptness in your
b0opiav,
o ~ p v 6 q ~ a8 , A6yov
Cryti teaching, seriousness,
uncorruptness,
seriousness,
word
health ul 8 wholesome speech
which cannot be con& K C ( ~ ~ V W ( T ~ O V ,Yva
6
not to be known down,
in order that
the (one) demned; SO that the
man on the opposing
ic
ivavriaq
ivrpcrrri
,,6&,,
out of
contrariness might be turned in nothing side may get ashamed,
~XOV
A ~ Y E I V repi 4pQv
qaGAov. having nothing viIe
say
us. Let
having to be saying about
us
vile (thing).
slaves
be
in
subjec9 6odAouq i6io1q 6 e m 6 ~ a 1 q h o ~ & a a e o e a t
Slaves to own masters to be subjecting selves tion to their owners
in all things, and
15
~ r S a ~ v , edapbmouq
~Tval,
pij
in
all (things),
well-pleasing
to be,
not please them well, not
talking back, 10 not
&vr~Aiyovraq,10 pij
voaq~~op~vouq,
&Ah& committing theft, but
contradicting,
not setting apart for selves, but
exhibiting good fidel.rrGacrv Triartv
iv6~1~wpivouq &ya0jv, ity to the full, so
all
faith showing for selves within
good,
that they mas adorn
iva
m$ 616aa~crhiav mjv
TOG the teaching - of our
in order that the
teaching
the (one) of the Savior, God, in all
uw-rtpoq 4pBv
0~oG
~ o a p B a ~ v things.
Savior
of US
of God
they may be adorning
11For t h e undeiv
ITSa1v.
served kindness of
in all (things).
God which brings sal11
'Enerp&q
vation to all sirts of
Y ~ P
Was made to appear
for
the
fi men has been maniX~PIS
TOG ~ E O G O W T ~ ~ ~T&CJIV
I O S fested, 12 instructing
undeserved kindness of the God lit1 saving to a l l
us to repudiate unh0pch01q, 12 natbr~ouora 4 ~ 6 % i v a
godliness
and worldly
men,
[it] instructing us, in order that
desires and to live
h q soundness of
drpqo&pevot 7ilv &aiPelav ~ a ~i h q~ o a p ~ ~with
having denied the irreverence and the worldly
mind and righteousi~i0upiaq
uoqp6voq
nai 6traioi
desires
with soundness of mind and righteously ness and godly devoKai
EGCTEP&~ <iawpev.
iv 76 VGV tiona amid this presand well-reveringly weshouldbve in the now ent system of things,
we wait
aiQvl, 13 .rrpoa6~~6pevoi
f i v p a ~ a p i a vEA.rri6a l3
awaiting
the happy
hope for the happy hope
age,
~a'l I ~ ~ I + ~ v ErGqI ~ u665qq TOG p~y&Aouand glorious maniand manifestation of the glory of the
great
festation of the great
The

v~cs-ripovq

younger [men1

II

II
I1

12. Godly devotion. WAVg; fear of Jehovah,

Jlea.

XplmoG '
and of Savior of us
of Christ
bq E ~ W K E faur6v
V
& n i p {p&v
iva
who gave himself over
us in order that

~ E O G n a i a w q p o q 4pGv
God

14

God and of [&el

1 Jesus,"
Savior
us, Christ
14 who gave
of

: St~atocOv~~
1

himself for us that he

might deliver us from

Au-rpbqra~
hq
mtg'lq every sort of lawhe might loose by ransom { pus
drvopiaq
nai
~aeapiug
f a u r 6 lessness and cleanse
lawlessness
and
he might cleanse
to himself for himself a people
peculiarly his own,
Aahv
-rr~p106atov, C q h m j v K ~ A Zpywv.
~ v
people being overly much, zealous of fine works. zealous for fine works.
15
Taka
A6rhet
~ a i 15 Keep on speakThese (things)
be you speaking
and ing these things and
mapa~6rAe1
nai
WE~XE
pz-rti exhorting and reprovbe you encouraging and . be you reproving
with ing with full authorhirayfjq.
CTOU ity to command. Let
enjoinder.
No one
no man ever despise
.rr~p~.qpov~Irw.
let be mlnding around.

2.2

'Ymopipvqo~~

aGro3q

dpxaiq

C,

ingthemtobein

itouaiatq
& n o r 6 r a a ~ o e a l obedient to governto be subjecting selves ments and authorities
to authorities
~eteapx~iv,
rpdq
IT&V Zpyov as rulers, to be ready
to be obedient as to rulers, toward every
wo,rk for every good work,
&y&v
kroipouq
EIV~I,
2 pq6eva 2to speak injuriously
good
ready (ones)
to be,
One
of no one, not to be
phauqq pciv,
&y&xouq
~Tvai, b e l l i g e r e n t , t o be
to be blaspheming,
not disposed to fight
to be, reasonable, exhibiting
all mildness toward
f n l e t ~ e i q ,mhuav
2 v 6 ~ 1 ~ v u p ~ v o *rrpat-rqra
u~
yielding,
all showing for selves wlthin mildnesss all men. 3 F~~ even
&vephouq. 3 ' H p ~ v
Y ~
men.
We were
for
fipeiq
bv6qr01,
dCTTete~iq,
we
senseless,
disobedient,
I T ~ ~ V ~ ~ E V O , ,6 o u h ~ ~ u r r h
qt 8 u p i a l q n a i
being made to err,
slavlng
to desires
and
IiSovaiq T o l ~ i h a l q , b K a K i q KO3 9 e 6
to pleasures
various, - in badness
envy
61&yomq,
aruyq-roi, p~aoirvrcq dtAhfiAouq.
going through, abhorrent,
hating
one another.
.rr&raq
all
TOTE
nai
sometime also
IT$<

toward

'

Various desires and

pleasures, carrying on
~in ~ maliciousness and
envy, abhorrent,,,hak
ing one another. 4 Eowever, w h q the
4 6-r~ 62
XP~~JT~TI~
Je ,-kindness and the love
When
but
the
klndness
for man on the
cptAav0pcaria
C-ITE~~,
of
Our
sador*
philanthropy was made to sppear k02e
was
manifested,
5kqpQv
BeoG, 5 o l i ~
gpYov 7 ~ v 6
of us of GO^,
not out of works
the
in ing to no w o r ~ : f n
'

x:

2;

a$sg:F

13' The margin of the Westcott-Hort Greek text renders this: 'b*
festation of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ." However-,-*
Titus 1:4 and 2 Peter 1:l. Also see Appendix under Titus 2:13- -' 4.1

f n o ~ ~ o a y e fvi p ~ i q righteousness that we

we did
we had performed, but
dhhh
~ a ~ Th a h 0 6 WEOS Eawaev a c c o r d i n g t o h i s
but
according to the of him mercy he saved mercy he saved us
Ijp&q
6th
Aourpoir .rrahtvysv~oiaq ~ a through
i
the bath that
us
through
bath
of regeneration
and brought us to life
& v ~ u a 1 v 6 ~ e w q.rrv~Oparoq hyiou, 6
08
and through the makof renovation
of spirit
holy.
of which ing of
new by holy
6th spirit. 6This [spirit]
.t<hxeev
fip&q m h o w i w q
Lq'
hepoured out upon
us
richly
through he poured out richly
'I~luoir X p ~ a r o G roir
o w ~ 4 p o q JIpQv, upon us through JeJesus
Christ
the
Sav~or
of us, sus Christ our Savior,
7
iva
6t~atw8ircq
7 t h a t , after being
in order that
having been justised
to the declared righteous by
h~eivou
X&PITI
KAqpov6pot virtue of -.the undeof that (one)
undeserved kindness
heirs
served kindness of
yE\"78&p~v
K ~ T '
iA.rri6a
l;ofiq that one, we might
we might become
according to
hope
of life become heirs according to a hope of
aiwviou.
everlasting.
everlasting life.

8 n l u r h q 6 hbyoq, ~ a TiE P ~
TO~TOV
8 Faithful is t h e
. Faithful the word, and about these (things) saying, and concernpoljhop a i
CTE
6 1 a p ~ ~ a r o 3 o e a 1 , ing these things I

Iam wlshmg
"

YOU
to stabilize thoroughly, desire you to make
firmv assertions contva
9povri<wo1v
Kd~
in order that
they may be mindful
of fine stantly, in order that
those who have beipywv
.rrpoiaraoeal
i
works
to be standing before
the (ones) lieved God may keep
their minds on mainTETICSTEUK~TE~
~EG.
Tair~&
having believed
to God. These (things)
is
taining fine works.
These things are fine
~ a h h K a i d 9 3 1 p a r o i q &vep6nolq.
6ne (things) and beneficial to the
men;
and beneficial to men.

Pwe were once sensei

less, disobedient, being

being

which (ones)

r
I

9 pwphq

foolish
~ a i Eptv
and
strife

62 Cqfiaetq
but seekings
~ a i
and

~ a iy ~ v e a h o y i a q 9But shun foolish

and
genealogies questionings and geV O ~ I K & ~ nealogies and strife
belonging to law

md

fights

the

.rrep~iarauo,
Eioiv
Y ~ P&VW~EA$SLaw, for they are unbe you standing around, they are for unbeneficlal
profitable and futile.
~ a i p&ralol. 10 a i p e r 1 ~ 6 v 6 ~ e p w T o v p ~ r a1 0 ~ sfor a man that
Sectarian
man
after
and
valn.
promotes a sect, re, piav
~ a i G~uripav
one
and
second
p u t t ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ject
i t hhim
i nafter a first
and a second admoni11
~i6bq
napatroir,
6rI
be you asking off for self,
having known
that tion; lllrnowing that
such a man has been
t~Eorpccrrrat
b
rotoi2roq
~ a i
has been turned inside out the
such (one)
and turned out of the way
and is sinning, he
&pap-r&ver,
ijv ~ ~ T O K ~ T & K ~ I T O ~ .
he is sinning, being self-condemned.
being self-condemned.

TITUS 3: 12-15
12
02

you

'O~av

Whenever

or

TO

IKOV,

960

nippo

I shall send

Artemas

mro66auov

T~&ICUS,

speed up

12 When send Af1

teamas or Tych'i.cua
rrp6q 1 to
do your utmost to come to me

' A p ~ ~ p h~ $ 5
fi&iv

toward

YOU,

to come toward

a t Ni.cop'o.lis, for
there is where I have
t o winter.
rrapax~tp6tua1.13 Z q h v
vopt~Av ~ a decided
i
to winter.
Zenas
the
lawyer
and 1 3 Carefully supply
who is versed
'A~~ohhdv crrroubaiwq
. r r @ ~ ~ ~ ~ l l r o vZe'nas,
,
Apollos
s~eedil~
send you forward, i n t h e Law, and
A.pol'los f o r their
Tva
pqbiv
aljroiq
heirrt~.
in order that
nothing
to them
may be lacking. trip, that they may
14 M d a v h w o a v
62 ~ a ioi f i p i ~ ~ p not
o ~ lack anything.
Let them be learning but also the our (ones) P4But let our people
~ a h G v Epyov
.rrpoTcrrauOat
EIS T&S also learn to mainof fine works to be standing before into the tain fine works so as
to meet their pressdrvay~aiaqxpeiaq,
Yva
pij
dalv
necessary
needs, in order that not they may be ing needs, that they
may not be unfruitful.
6 ~ a p r r1.o
unfruitful.
15All those with
15 'Ao-rr&<ovrai o~
01
PET' ipo; me send you their
Are greeting you the (ones) wlth
me greetings. Give my
greetings to those who
~~dtvreq.
*Amraua~ ro35
qthoirvraq
all.
Greet you the (ones) having affection for have affection for us
in the faith.
fip&q &v nimE1.
us in faith.
May the undeserved
X&P~S
PET& rr&vrwv 3 Qv. kindness be with all
'H
of!~ou.
all
of YOU people.
The undeserved kindness with
pE

me

iq

into

N I K ~ I T O ~ I&KE?
V, yhp
Nicopolis,

there

for

KhKplKa

I have judged

1 flairhoq

biup~oq Xplcrroir 'IquoC ~ a i 1Paul, a prisonof Christ

Jesus and er for the sage of
Ttp60~0q b &6Eh@q 01hfipov1 T@ & y ( q r @ Christ Jesus, a n d
Timothy the brother to Philemon the
loved
Timothy, .[our] broth~ a i ( ~ v ~ p y @4pGv 2 ~ a i 'Arr~iqc fi er, to Phi-le'mon, our
and fellow worker of us
and to Apphla the beloved one and feld 6 ~ A ~ f ~i a i 'Apximrcl, 73 o u m p a ~ 1 6 r tlow
~ worker, 2 and to
sister
and to Archippus the
fellow soldier &'phi-a,
our sister,
4pGv ~ a i 7fi
KCTT'
O T K ~ V ~ O U and to Ar-chippus,
of us and to the according to house of you our fellow-soldier, and
hKKAqaiq.
to the congregation
to ecclesia;
that is in your house:
3
X&PK
3p7v
~ a i ~ipfivq 3May YOU people
undeserved kindness
to YOU
and
Peace have undeserved kind$rrd 0 ~ 0 6.rra-rpAq JIpGv ~ a ~i u p i o v 'Iquoir ness and peace from
from God Father of US and of Lord Jesus God our Father and
[ t h e ] Lord J e s u s
Xptmoir.
Christ.
Christ.
4
Eljxap~orB
4 1 always thank my
T
E
pou
I am giving thanks
to the
God
ofme God when 1 make
IT~VTOTE p d a v
uou r r o ~ o b p ~ ~ ohqi TQV mention of you in
always mention of you
making
upon the my prayers, 5 as I
IT~OUEUXGV
pou, 5 dr~o6ov uou mjv dtyhqv keep hearing of your
prayers . of me,
hearing of YOU the
love
love and faith which
~ a mjv
i
rricrr~v fiv
ZXEI~
E I ~T ~ V YOU have toward the
and the faith which you are having into the Lord Jesus and 'toK ~ ~ I O'IqaoCv
V
~ a ~i 1 qn&vraq TOGS &yiouq, ward all the holy
Lord Jesus and into
all
the holy (ones), ones; 6 in order that
6 67~~15 6
~otvovia -riiq- ~ i o - r ~ d jthe
q sharing of your
so that
the
sharing . of the
faith
faith may go into
~VEPY~&
yivqra~
iv action by your acuou
might become
in
of you
operative wlthin
knowledging of every
i r r ~ y v b u ~ ~ 'rravr6q
dr/a006 . - TOG good thing among us
accurate knowledge . of every good (thing) the
as related to Christ.
4piv ~ i qXp1ur6v. 7 xap&v yhp rroMjv 7For I got much
5
much
joy
for
m us into Christ;
and comfort over
I V&y&rt;l. uou, joy
i q o v ~ a ' iT C C ( ~ & ~h ~i Ufi
I had and
comfort
Upon the love of you, your love, because
the tender affections
TI
T& o-rrMyxva
T&V
&yiwv
bowels
of the - holy (ones) of t h e holy ones
because the
have been refreshed
&vcrrrhavrar~
6th uoii, &GEX+C. has been refreshed through you, brother.
through you, brother.
Paul

bound one

PHILEMON 8-17

962
much

Through which (thing).

Exou

.rrappqaiau

having

outspokenness

XUTQ
son. though I have
8)hrit
g r e a t f r e e n e s s of

. h.rr~zciumrv

001
in connection
toyou speech
with Christ to order

'bbeenjoining

Tjv dryhqv you to do what is

the
love
proper, 9 1am exhortr a P a ~ a A & , T O I O ~ ~ T O S i3v SS ing you rather on 'the
p?ddov
rather I am encouraging, such one being as basis of love, seeing
that I am such as I
nairhoq .rrpeu@Gqq wvi 62 KA 6iup1oc am, Paul an aged man,
old man
now but aIso boundone
Paul
yes, nowpalso a prisX~;OTOS' ,-'I quair, - 10
napa~d6
C ~ E,oner for the #sake.d
6f Christ<
JesUs, -.
I am encouraging
you Christ Jesus; 10 I aq
vepi TOG EpoG TEKVOU; Bv
Eykvqaa b exhorting yod' conabout the my
chlld, whom I generated in cerning my child, to
whom I becarhe a fa2
TOTS6eupoiq 'Ovfiq~pov, 11 76v ~ 0 7 6 a01 ther while in my pris:
the bonds Onesunus,
the sometime to you on bonds, 0-nes'i.mus,
6~pquTovV U V ~ 62 UO; ~ a ;Epoi E ~ x ~ ~ 1
~1formerly
o v ,
useless to
useless now but to you and to me well useful, vou but now useful- to
12 bv
drvhepqci
a01
a b ~ 6 v , 7oir.r' iou and to me. 12 This
whom
I sent again
to you
him,
that very one I am sending
back to you, yes, him;
E ~ T I VT& Ep& crrrA&y)(va.
that' is, my own
is
the m y
bowels.
der affections.
\I
13 ijv
hy&. h~ouh6pqv np6q kpau~bv 13I would like .G
Whom I
was wlshlng toward myself hold him back for myn
that in' place- of
K~TCXEIY,
~ v a
h i p aoir pol self
You he might
on
to be holding down, in order that over you to me ministering
to. me in
6eupOi~ 70; ~ ~ c c Y Y ~the~ ~prison
u ,
bonds I
~ I ~ K O Vhv ~TOYS
he may serve in the bonds of the good news, bear for the sake &
1 4 - . i o p ~ q 62 . 7ijq &c 6 b s S o d 6 h the good news. 14But
apart from.. but of the your opinion nothing without your CO-f
I do not want to 'dn
fiekAqaa - n o ~ f i o a ~ , ' Yva
anything,, SO that g o y
do,
,
in
order
that
t
,
-1wklled
good act may be, .@t
K~T&
~ & V & Y K ~ V 76
dyd6rr
according to ,n~cessity, the. , good
.
(thing) of YOU as ,under comp-?%
but of your own: pee
6&Ah,
~crr6 -r%~oOu~ov.
reqy
may be , but
ac~ordingto
w e is voluntary.
- , '-."
on this account ,hie
' , , ~ & ~ a .616
TOGTO .' * kxapIu0q
away for
Perhaps
' thrpugh - this . he y a s parted ;hour, that youYm8y
w b :L[
.ip6S wpm,
.Yv&
--s &~Chlbv ' a \ j ~ 6have
~
bacp idrev:
toward' hour $I order that eyglasti?g (1~);
er;
16
longer
as
1.
J-.&&l;lS,
16 .odk&~ SS GOOAOV &Ah& ilave but as &oR-th&
~6

the (thing)

drvij~ov, 9

8 For this very rea-

rohhjv $v X

A16,

becoming,

61&

through

'

$4:

jVd

you m a y have-back,; /-','not yet? as

, ,s@ve

&@
' ~oirhb",' &6fA@v .&amT%vI
over

f poi,
tame,

eapri
flesh

slave,. -

brother

,<

, Loved,

but

a slave, -as *a
~sp&i&
so. to, me,- yet how

~&?MJTCX
er %eloved,

mostly

m YOU'*
I T ~ C J ~
6k * l t 6 A ~ ~ aoi*
~ a Q
i much more so i
tahowmuch but rather toyou and in both in 5fleshlg-~ e @ ~ a ; gv Kupia. 17
. . oGv ,.- , p~ . tiomhip and Ln-lmI!
and in
Lord.
If
tperefore me Lord. 17If, therefore,
J,

PHILEMON 18-25

963

ZXEI~

KOIVWV~V
.rrpoaAapo3
,

a \ j ~ 6 vYou consider me a
sharer, receive him
kindly the way you
3s &pi. 18 ei 66 TI
fi6i~qufv-as me.
If but anything
would me. 18 More- he treated unri~hteouslv
UE
6qeiA~1,
- over, if he did you
?-oko
9
or
he is owing,
YOU
this .,. . tome any wrong or owes
you anything, keep
aA6ya- 19 h y 3 flairhos &p@a this charged to my
be you setting to account;
1
Paul
wrote account. 19 I Paul am
writing with my own
hpfj r t p i , hydI h o r i o o .
rva
tothe my
and.
I
shallpayoff; inorder that hand: 1 will pay it
p i . Aiyo.
aor 6 ~ 1~ a (iT E ~ U T ~ V pol back-not to be telling
not I am saylng to you that also yourself to me You that* besides, You
.rrpouo$eiAe~q. 20 vai, drGeA$i, hycj uou owe me even 'youryou are owing besides.
Yes, brother, I qf you self.
Yes* brother,
6uaipqv
may I derive profit
you are having sharer, receive you toward self- him

may I derive profit

in

Lord;

refresh you

tion with [the] Lord:

refresh my tender af. .
.fections iri connection
fl~ro18G~
' h a ~ o i
sou' with Christ.
.Havihg trusted ' '1 to the - obedience of you Z1 Trusting in your
Eypa$& OOI,
E I ~ & < 871 KC() h h p compliance, I am
I wrote to you, having known that also Over
writing you, knowing
a
Aiyw
~ 0 1 f i u ~ l Syou
- will even do more
what (things)
I am saying
wiudo' than the things I
22
&pa
62 ~ a i h ~ o i p a < i
t
with
At the same time but also you be preparing say. 22 ~ u along
that, also get lodging
pol
Eeviav,
y&p 6 ~ 1 61&
to me lodging, I a m hoping for that through ready for me, for I am
hoping that through
TGV I T ~ O ~ E U X3pGv
GV
x a p ~ ufiuopa~
e
the
praaers
of YOU I shall be graciously given the prayers of YOU
mAc?ywa kv X I ~ T Q .

T&

the

bowels

in

Zhrist.

up1v.

be set

a t liberty for YOU.

2 3 S e n d i n g you
23 '~&ci<iiai^- , UE
'E-rraqpliq
b greetings is Ep'aIs greeting
YOU
Epaphras
the phras my fellow capauva1xp&Aw~6q pou b X IUT@ 'tquoG, tive in union with
fellow captive
of me in
&mist
Jesus, Christ, 24 [also] Mark,
24 M&p~oqI'Apia-rapxoq; flqpeq, A O U K ~ C
01, Ar -is-tartchus, De'Mark,
Aristarchus, Demas,
Luke, the mas, Luke, my fellow
auvepyoi
pou.
workers.
fellow workers of me.
25 T h e undeserved
25 .'H .
X~PIS
Kupiou kindness of the Lord
The undeserved kindness - of the
Lord Jesus Christ be with
the spirit You people
' I quo6 ' Xplmoir PET& ~ o i r-rrveGpa~oq 3p6v;'
Jesus
Christ
w i a the - spirit
of YOU. .show.
'-

to YOU (ones).

-.

HEBREWS 1: 7-13

965
nPOZ

EBPA l O Y t

God, who long ago

flohvpepijq rai 1~oAvrp6.rroq r 0 a 1 6
spoke on many
In many parts and in many manners of old the
occasions a n d in
8 ~ b q AaAfioaq
TO?^ r a r p & u ~ v b TO?< many
ways to our
God having spoken to the
fathers
in
the
forefathers by means
~poqfira~
2 qirr' iax&rov rGv fipep6v r o h v of the prophets, 2 has
prophets
upon last [part] of the days
these a t the end of these
usIh6Arlu~vfip?v i v uiQ, Bv E ~ ~ K EKV~ ~ P O V ~ days
~ O V spoken to
he s--~ o k e to us in Son. whom he put
heir
bv means of a Son.
61'
03 rai h r o i q u ~ vr06q whom he appointed
T~VTWV,
of a l l (things), through whom also he made the heir of all things, and
through whom he
aiQvaq. 3 bq
Gv
drrrairyaupa
7i.i~ made the systems of
ages;
who being beaming forth from of the things. 3 He is the
MSqq rai xaparrfip
h o u r c t u ~ w qcniro0, reflection of Chis]
glory and unpress of e sub-standing of him, glory and the exact
rr&vra
76 (5fipm1
cpipov TE rix
representation of his
bearing and the all (things) to the saying 0%
very being, and he
6 w & p ~ 0 q a h i j , ~ a e a ~ l ~ TGV
p b ~clpapr~ijv sustains all things
power
of him,
cleansing
of the
slns
by the word of his
.rro~rju&p~voqSK&~IUEV i v
~ E C I G +iq power; and after he
havlng made he sat down in right [hand] of the had made a uuriAca-

7i;:

p ~ y c x h ~ l j v q q IV &qhoiq,
4 T O U O ~ C + 1 tion for our -sins he
in
lofty[places],
tosomuch I sat down on the right
greatness
Y E V ~ EVOq
T ~ V
dryyih0V hand of the Majesty
K~E~TTov
better
having Kecome
of the
angels in lofty places. 450
&SO
61aqopGr~pov r a p '
a6-roirq I he has become better
to how much
more differing
beside
them than the angels, to the
extent that he has inK E K ~ ~ P O
~ V
~ ~K E ~V V pa.
O
herited a name more
he has inherited
name.

excellent than theirs.

5 For example, to
which one of the an-.
gels did he ever say:.
"You are my son; I,
~
~ I I have become
today,
your father"? And'
again: "I myself shall
become his father,
and he himself will'
62 .rr&A~v eiaayciyg
eiq vi6v; 6 drav
Whenever but again he should lead in become my son"?
into Son?
6But when he again
T ~ V
?T~OT~TOKOV
IS
the
Firstborn (one)
into
brings his First-born
oi~oupivqv,
Aiye!
Kai into the inhabited
being inhabited [earth],
he is saying
And earth, he says: "And
Tiv~
yhp ~ " t ~ f vTOTE
TBV
To which one for he said sometime of the
dr/yfiov Y16q pov 7 air, kyb ofipepov
angels
Son of me are you,
I
today
y~yfvvqr&
u
~ a Ii T & ~ I V'Ey3 ~ U O
I havegenerated you, and again
I
shall be
ad-r4 ~ i q.rra~Epa, rai a h d q Ema~ 1101
will be to me
he
to him into Father, and

let all God's angels

worship him."
~EoG.
7Als0, with referof God.
ence to the angels he
7 ral
v@q
pb
roGq c3yyfhovq says: "And he makes
And
toward
indeed
the
angels
his angels spirits, and
Aiya
'0
I T O I ~ ~ V r06q 6yyiAovq his public servants a
he is saying The (one) making the
angels
flame of fire." 8 But
&oG
1 ~ v ~ 6 p m a ,rai r w q
AEITOVPYO~~ with reference to the
of him
spirits,
and
the
public workers Son: "God is your
&oij
nv@c; $h6yaS 8 IT&
62 76v vi6v throne forever, and
of h ~ m of fire W e ;
toward but the Son Cthel scepter of your
'0 Bp6voq uov 6 8 ~ 6 q eiq T ~ V aiijva kingdom is the scepThe throne of you the God into the
age
ter of uprightness.
TOG aiijvo(, rai 4 MB60q
~ M h g o s9 You loved righteousofthe age, and the staff of e straigh ess ness, and you hated
h o 3 . 9 fi h T p a q lawlessness. That is
ofhim.
You loved why God, your God,
61&
6rra1ooljvqv rai g p i q u a q cbopiavanointed you with
righteousness and you hated lawlessness; through [the] oil of exultation
T O ~ T O Exp~ukv CTE b
8~6q, d &6q uou, more than your partthis anointed you the God, the God of you, ners." 10And: "You
EAa~ov &ycxhh~&uoq Trap& rocq p e ~ 6 x w qat [the] beginning, 0
partners Lord, laid the founof exultation
beside the
oil
uov- 10 rai
16
rar'
~ ~ P X & G ,dations of the earth
ofyou;
and
You accordingto beginnings, itself, and the heav~irple,
y t v &0epEhiauaql ~ a Lpya
l
T&V ens are [the] works
Lord, the earth you founded, and works of the of your hands. 11They
X E I ~ ~ V uolj
EIQIV oi odpavoi* 11 &mi themselves will perhands
of you
are
the
heavens;
they ish, but you yourself
dcrroAoCAlTa~,
06
65 are to remain continwill destroy themselves,
YOU
but ually; and just like
61apfvelq~ a i 7 ~ 6 N 7 ~ q 3 q a n outer garment
you are remaining through;
and
all
as they will all grow old,
ipk~ov
.rraAa~c&uovra~, . 12 rai 12 and you will wrap
outer rrarment
will be made old,
and them up just as a
khit~cq
h o k , cloak,' as an outer
b o ~ i .rr~p1@6halov
as if thing thrown about you will wrap up them,
garment; and they
C T ~
&Mayfiuovra~*
bq
-1pk1ov
rai
as outer garment and they will be altered; you will be changed, but
6 ah6q
ET, ~ a T&
i
E - q uou o l j ~you are . the same,
but the very (one) are, and the years of you not and your years will
never run out."
M~itpowlv.
will leave out.
13 But with refer13 wp6q
riva
62 TGV dyyihov ence to which one of
Toward whichone but of the
angels the angels has he
GEEIQV
K ~ O U &K
~7pqrEv VOTE
has he said sometime Sit you out of rQht [parts] ever said: "Sit at my
right hand, until I
pou
63
00
TO^ - k&oljS place
your enemies
of me unt~I likely I might put
the
enemies
~ r p o u ~ v ~ o & - r o u a ah@
v
let do obeisance toward
him

I T ~ E C ; 6yyEho1

all

I-+

angels

HEBREWS 1:1 6 2 : 6

HEBREWS 2: 1-12-

14 06x1 as a stool for y o u

Not feet"? 14 Are they not
~rdnrr~q~ i o i v XEITOUPYIK~ mv~ljpara i q all spirits for public
all
they are publicly working
spirits
mto service, sent forth
to minister for those
6ta~oviav d c r r o a r ~ h 6 p ~ v a 6th
roirq
servlce
being sent forth through the (ones) who are going to inpEAAovraq ~ A q p o v o ~ :
~ ui vo q p i a v ;
. herit salvation?
eing about to be inheriting salvation?
That is why it
Alb T&O
6s;
m p l a ~ b o g 1s necessary frjr
,ugh
this
it is binding more abundantly us to pay more t h
mpouixetv
li~zc
TOYS
. the usual attention
to be having [mind] toward
US
to the (things) to the things heard
&KOUUBE~~IV,
p i
TOTE
by us, that we may
.having been heard,
not
.'
n e v e r d r i f t away.
mapapuQp~v.
2 i
yap
2 For if the Word
we might be made to flow beside.
If
for
the spoken through stlrgels
61'
&yyihwv
h d ~ 9 ~ i q h6yoq proved to be firm,
through
angels
having been spoken
word and
transgresZyZv~ro-pEpatoq, ~ a msoa
i
mapdrBa~tq ~ a sion
i
and disobedient ,
became
stable, ,and every transgression and act received a retri- :
mapa~oij
&a$~v
Ev6 I KOV
bution in harmony *
disobedience
received
aseeable to justice with justice;
3 how
p1o0mo60aiav, 3 nGiq fip~iq ~ K Q E U ~ ~ shall we escape if
paying back of reward, how we shall w e e out
have neglected
-qhl~a&qq &pEhfjoccvr~q
awqpiaq, s a l v a t i o n of s u c h
of so great having been unconcerned of salvation, greatness in that, it
began to be spoken
?r!ql
&px+
hapocaa
hcrh~iaeat
whch, beginning having received to be being spoken through [our] Lord
TQV and was *verified for
61b
TOG
~ ~ p i o u' , h 6
the (Ones)
througb
the
Lord.
by
US by those who heard
&P~Pa169q,h i m , 4 w h i l e God
&~ouu&wov. . 1 ~ 4p&q
having heard . into
US
was stabilized, joined in bearing wit4 . uuv~mtpaprvpohroq TOG 0 ~ 0 6ness -with signs as
of (one) jointly bearing witness upon of the God Wen as portents and
o-qp~io~qTE ~ a i ripaatv K ~ \ L m o l ~ i h a ~.va'rious
q
powerful
to signs and and ;to portents and ' to various
works and with disl
'tiuwip~ulv~ d nvsirparoq
i
tcyiou p ~ p t a p o ~ q tributions ",of holy
powers
and , of spirit
holy to distribuhons
spirit according to his
~ a r h' e v . a6roG O ~ ~ U L V ; , ,
:
:
will?
will?
.
.S
according to- -'the of him
5 For it b.not to @5 Ob yLrp. h.iyihotq . 6nEra5~v &T
Not- : for , to angels
he subjected
gels that h e has subO ~ K O V ~- ~- ~ V
jected the -inha6ib3d ,
fiv
the (one)
being inhabited [earpl
earth to come, ' aijout
, piMouaav,
m ~ p l Jiq
h a h o i j ~ ~ v ' which we are speakbeing about (to come)", about which we are speaking;
ing. -6,But ' a certain
6
6 1 ~aprilparo ' 66 ' no6
TIT(
w
i t n e s s h a s given
he bore tforough witness but somewhere someone
proof
somewhere, sa$hhyov
* Ti
hartv
.tivepomoq
.6r1
saying
What
is
man,
. *that ing: "What {is %W
aou

ho.rrb61ov rQv m6Qv aov;

of you

footstool

of the

feet

of you?

% Y

' a

ell ~ v f i o ~ q
droir, fi ui6q &v0p&rov--that you keep him in
you are remembering of him, or son
of man r mind, or nhe] son of

manthat you take care

of him? -7 You made
a6rbv $pax6 . -71
map' &yykAouq, 66eq him a little lower than
him short something beside
angels, to glory angels; with glory and
YOU' crowned
~ a i ripfi.
im~cpdrvwuaq a h 6 v i ~ a honor
l
and
to honor
you crowned
-. him, ,- and him, and appointed
~crrio-qaac; a k b v h i r& Epya rQv X E I ~ Qhim
V over the works
you set down hlm upon the works of the hands of yam hands. 8 A11
UOU,
8 m h a
hhac'q
i r m o ~ & 7 ~things you subjected
of you,
all (things) you subjected down under under his feet." For in
TG~V ~ 0 6 i j va6~oG-$V T& ydp bmor&cat airr8 that he subjected all.
the feet of h m ; m the for to subject to him things t o him God
T
n&vra
0662~
&$fiKev
crj-rQ -left nothing that is
the all (things)
nothing he let go off to him n o t subject to- him.
drvv~r6ra~rov.vcv 62 o h o
6 p Q p ~ NOW, though, we do
unsubjected, Now but not as yet we are seemg not Yet see all things
~oT&Tcxyy&a. in subjectiom to him;
ah+
rd
m&ra
to him the all (things) having been mbfected; 9 but We behdd Jesus,
who has been made
9 rbv 62 ppm6
TI
Tqp' &yyaOuq
the but short something ,beside
angels
a little lower than
fihcmopivov
PAi~rop~v ' 1 qaocv aIIgels, crowned with
having been made less we are looking at
Jesus glory and honor for
6th 1.6 m&&lpa TOG 0av6rrou 66cg ~ a h? a m g suffera,death,
through the suffering of the death to glory and that he by God's un71116
& m ~ y pivov,
w
cTq d e s e r v e d k i n d n e s s
so that might taste death for
to honor
having een crowned,
every Cmanl.
x&ptrt
gEoij. k z p
mOnrrk
to undeserved kindness of God over every rmanl
10 For it was f i t k g
y ~ 6 ~ a 1Bavdrov.
for the one for whose
h e migh taste
of death.
sake all things are
10 " E n p ~ m ~ v yhp afir@,
61'
6v and through whom
It was fittlng for to him, through whom all things
are, in
0i3 rh
T&
*rr&wa ~ a i 6t'
.bringing
many
sons to
the all (things) and through whom the all (things),
glory, to make the
rmMoJq vioirq i q MSav &yay6vra
Chief Agent of their.
671

hta~img

'

that you are looking upon

many

sons

lnto

a3r6v; 7 tjhdrrouaq
him?

glory

You made less

havingled

'

2;

perfect
sufferings.
ITaerlp$~~vT ~ ~ E I ~ 1
U1~ I . 6
.ra y&p 11F0r, both he who
The
and *Or is sanctifying a n d '
sufferings
to perfect.
;
&yt&<wv ~ a i 01
Y
O
those . who are- being
sanctifying and the (ones) being sanctxiied ' out of sanctified all [stem]
Cv6q m&vroq61'
'from' one, and for
@
one
all;
through whzch
cause
this cause he is not
hrat-t
ashamed to call them
he is made as amed upon
dr6EhQ0irc
brothers
K ~ E ~ V
12, Myov
'Anayyarj
,;,"brothers," 12 as he
to be callmg,
saying
I shall report back
the says: "I will declare
&p~qy6v

Chief Leader

riiq

of the

uorqpiaq a6rQv
salvation

of them

6th

salvation

through through

e
%

a$:2q

HEBREWS 3: 1-7

for forty years. 10 For

this reason I became
disgusted with this
generation and said,
'They always go astray
~ a ETITOV
i
'AE?
~~AavGwrm
rfi ~ a p 6 i q . in their hearts, and
and I said Ever they make selves err to the heart; they themselves have
a h o i 62 ' O ~ KEyvoaav r&q 6 6 0 0 ~pou. 11 hq not come to know my
they but not they knew the ways of me:
as ways.' 11 So I swore in
bpoua kv fi bpyi pou Ei & i u ~ A ~ ~ u o wEiq
r a r my anger, "They shall
I swore in the wrath of me If they will enter into not enter into my
rest.' "
r.ilv ~ a r c k a v o i v pou.
12 Beware, brothers,
the ceasing down of me.
fear there should
12
BA~T~ETE, dr6~Aqoi, p i ROTE for
Be Yon looking at, brothers, not sometime ever develop i n any
Zma~
~ I V I
6pGv ~ a p G i a rrovqph one of you a wicked
will be
anyone
of YOU
heart
wicked heart lacking faith by
h l u r i a q 6v r.rBh o c r r f i v a ~drr6 8 ~ 0 6<QvTo~,drawing away from the
ofunbelief in thk to stand off from God living, living God; 13 but keep
13 &Ah& ~ a p a ~ d ~i ai vrr d~q
~ a 0 ' on exhorting one anbut be YOU encouraging
selves according to other each day, as long
~6 Ij p ~ p o v as it may ' be called
tn&orqv fipipav, k p r q
06
each
day.
for f e a r
- . until which [time] the Today "Today,"
~akiral,
Tva
p
u~hqpu&fi any one of YOU should
it is being called, in order that not might be hardened become hardened by
TIC
6
bpGv h & r q
~ f i q dpapriaq' the rieceptive power of
sin. 14For we actually:
anyone out of YOU to seduction of the
sm:
partakers of
14 ~ ~ T O X Oy&p
I
TOG X ~ I U T O ~ Y E Y ~ V ~ ~ E V become
,
partakers for of the Christ we have become, the Christ only if we
fast ouc hold on
26r\rrrep
rrjv drpxjv
T
i m o o ~ & u ~ omake
q
if ever indeed the beginning of the sub-standing the confidence we had
a t the beginning firm
K ~ T & UW pEV'
end
stable
we should :old down; to the end, 15 whiIe it
15 &v TC;)
Aiy~o0a1, tjpepov Ehv rfiq is being said: "Today
in the to be being said, Today if ever of the if YOU people listen to
qwvijq a6706 dr~olj TE,
p
UKA P ~ V ~ T E his own voice, do not
voice of him YOU s t 1 0 3 hear, not be YOU ardening harden om hearts as
r&q Kap6iaq bpGv bq Ev TQ , I - r a p a ~ ~ ~ p a u pon
G . the occasion -of
causing bitter anger!'
the hearts of YOU as in the
embitterment.
who were
16
T~VET
Y ~ P
&KO~UCXLJTE~ 16 For
for
havlng heard they that heard and
Which ones
015 ~ r d r v ~yet
~ q provoked to bittkr
.rraperri~pavav;
&A'
anger? Did not, in
they caused embitterment?
But
not
all
oi
&EEA06vr~q
6
Aiy6rr~ou fact, all do so ,who
went out of Egypt W
the (ones) having gone forth out of
Egypt
der
Moses? 17 Moreriu~v
62
Mwuuioq; 17
61d
To which (ones)
but over, with whom did
Moses?
through
~ p o u ~ x ~ l u ~ Tv E U U E ~ ~ ~ K O V $0
T ~ ; [God] become disgusthe became disgusted toward
forty
years? ed for forty years?
06x1
roiq
&papnjuau~v, b v
T& Was it not with those
Not to the (ones) having sinned, of whom the who sinned, whose
r~uu~p&ovra
forty

&rlS

years;

616

10

through which
rrpoucjx81oa
Y E V E ~ T$;I
I became disgusted toward to the generabon

a.

HEBREWS 3: fS-;4:'5

931

970

Kiiha

k~on, b

carcasses

18

felt

T~UIV

To which (ones)

in

62

but

-ff

Carcassesfd-inthe

tppq;

wi demess? wilderness? l8But to

8pou~v
prj whom . d i d he swear

the

he swore
not that they "should not
~ i u E h ~ w ~ 0 E8 Ia ~~T$V ~a-rdrrrauu~v
a h 0 6 ~i enter into his rest
to enter futurely into the ceasingdown of hlm if except to those who
roiq
drrre~ej~aorv;19 ~ a i acted
,
disobediently ?
not
to the (ones)
havlng disobeyed?
And 19 So . we see that
BAirrog
6r1 06, fi6uvrj0quav ~ i u i h e ~ ithey
v
could not enter
we are loo g at that not they wereable to enter in because of lack
-I . drrr~oriav.
of faith.
through unbelief.
Therefore, since a
aopqetipEv
OGV
pi
GOT&
promise is left
We should fear
therefore
not
sometime of entering into. his
~ a r a h ~ ~ ~ o p rirrayydiaq
ivqq
~;iuEhe~iv
E~C
:rest, let us fear that
being left down
of promise
to enter into the sometime. someone of
K C C T ~ ~ U U aWh 0 6
60Kt
TIC
65 bpGv yon, . may- seem to
ceasing down of him may seem someone out of Yon- .*have fallen, short of
6urrpq~6cc.r. '
2
K ~ I
y&p . it. 2 For. ,,we -' have
to have come behind;
and
for had the good news
to us also,
h
a
.
,.,
E ~ Q ~ ~ ~ I U ~ ~ Vdecrared
O I
weare having been brought good news even as they also
K~@&ITE
K ~ K E ~ V O drM'
~,
0 6 ~had; but the word
accordin&to which &ings) even also those, but not which was heard did
cjqiAquev. 6 A6yoq rfiq - &ofiq
C K E ~ V O U ~ , nQt benefit t h e w bebenefited " the word of the hearing those (ones), . cause they were not
"united by faith with
p
u u v ~ e ~ ~ p a a p i v o u q .,-,j
not
(ones) having been mixed
to the
faith_ Nose who did hear.
roiq
th~6uau3
~ ~Eiu~px6pe&
.
y&p 3F0r we who have
to the (ones) having heard.
We are entering for : exercised faith: .do
~ i qmjv K ~ ~ U Q L V oi -- - r r i u r ~ 6 m q ,enter into the rest,
into the ceasing down &e (ones) having believe&, jus! -as he has : &ie
~ a B & q E ~ P ~ ~ K E'Rq
V
Gpoua i v 7 f j dpyij , "SO' I swore in ' my
according as he has said As I swore in the wrath
anger, hey shall
pou Ei ~ i u d ~ u o v~ ~i qad~p ~ a r k a u u i vnot .
hb
of me If , they will enter ,&to.. the ceasing down
res~,iy &though ' bsa
J
,
pout Kai~ol ~ O Vzpyijv dm6 rarafhhiq
of me, although of the works from t h r o m g down w o w ,yera,l. m h e d
..- from t h e founding
~ 6 u p o ~ ' . yevr;8irov,
4 .
For
of world if tones) having come to be,
he has saia . Of the
.3
in'
pnep
place
he
has
y
, ITOU
ITEP~. TI=&
4B66pqq oQroq
for- somewhkre ,about the seventh [day] thGs said of tge. seventh
day as fO1lOws:
'tXnd
~ a i' -K ~ T ~ C ~ U U6E ~ 8 ~ 6 @~ . TG fisipq
And. ceaseddowri the God, m the
day
the @db r&ted On the
fe66pg c3-d 1~6rv~wv:
TGV ipyov ah@, 5 red sqv'?nth day from
seventh from
all
the works of him,
and all :hi6 works," 5and
I

'

> -

<

3. Literany. "the," NBA; God's. Syp; Sehovah's,

SYP;he, J
*
'
.

JIT.

4 b Go&, N B A V ~
,.

HEBREWS 4: 13-5: 2

b r o h q T&+V El ~ i u d e 6 a o v r a 1

T ~ V

again in this place:

in
this
again 1l they will enter into the "They shall not enter
into my rest."
~a~drrrauuivpou.
ceasing down of me.
6 Since, therefore, it
6 ~ITE~
06v
h o X E i ~ ~ ~ remains
a1
for some to
Since
therefore
it is being left off enter into it, and
TIV&S
E~uE~~
.E~S
E ~av3 3 e ~r1a i
0i
those to whom the
some (ones) to enter Into
it,
and the (ones) gd
was &st
~rp&cpov
ahyyd~divr~q
0 6 ~declared did not enter
formerly
having been brought good news
not
because of dis~ioilheov
61'
drrr~ie~lav,7 d d l v obedience, 7he again
they entered
through
disobedience,
again marks off
day by saying after
Tlvd
b i b 1
flpipT$gPf;,vI
some he is defining day.
so long a time in
A ~ Y W V pET& T O U O ~ O V x*f
ra8rjq
David's [p,s&m] "Tosaying after
so much
according as day"; just as it has
TpoEipqral,
1 6 ~ l ~ p o v iav
7fiq been said above: "Toit has been said before,
Today
if ever of the day if
people &Wvils a\i.roc
& ~ o h ~ ~l f i~( J K ~ P ~ v ~ ~ Tten
E to his own voice
voice of him YOU should hear, not YOU may harden do not
Yo&
r&q KapGiaq 3v&v- 8 ~iyap ad-roirq ' I r l ~ o khearts." 8 For if Joshthe hearts of YOU;
if for
them
Jesus ua, had led them into
K ~ T ~ ~ T ~ U U E V ,0 6 ~ j K
TEP~ 6 % ~ a place of rest, [God]
made cease down,
not
likely about another
not afmard
U~AEI
PET&
rair~a
f l p i p ~ .have spoken of anhe was speaking
after these (thmgs)
of day. other day. 9 so them
9 &pa
& T o ~ E ~ I T E~~
a@
~ ~
$ a ~ l ? p i ) q76 remains a sabbath
Really
is being left off
sabbathmg
to the restwg for the people
Aa@
705
&oGs 10
6
of God. 1OFor the
people
of the
God;
the (one)
man that has entered
aiad0bv
E ~ S T ~ V~ m h a u a ~a6~pG
v
~ a into
i
[ G ~ C ~rest
S ] has
having entered into the ceasing down of hun also
rested
cniT6q ~arf.rrauu~vdnr6 T ~ V E'pywv a3roi3 from
own
worb,
he
ceased down from the works of hun just as God did from
b m ~ p
h
2
,r i i v
i6iov
6 8~6~.
his own.
as-even from the own (ones) the God.
11 I ~ ~ o u G & u o p ~ v otrv
E~u&X~E?VE ~ G 'ILet us therefore
We should speed up therefore to enter into do Our utmO& to enter
&~eivqvr?p~ a ~ 6 r r a w n v , iva
p i &v TG into that rest, for fear
the ceasing down, in order that not in the anyone &odd fa&
that
ah&
71s h o 6 E i y TI
viaq
T%
the same pattern of
very anyone
exampye
he should tall of t e disobedience. 12
dmn8riaq. 12 Z ~ Vy&p
h6yog TOG the word of
p
disobedience.
_Living for
word of the
alive and exerts power
8 ~ 0 5~ a bj e p y t j ~~ a -roy6r~poq
i
h i p IT~UOY
than
God and energehc and
sharper
over every and is fivr
twO-edged
sword
pdrxalpav Gimo pov ~ a61
i I K V O G ~ E V O ~& X ~ I
sword two-mouthed and going through as far as and pierces even to the

$z;$

$$?

ws

ie

8. Je-hosh'u .a, Jl7.m; Jesus, PmHBAVg ; Je.shul-bar-Nun (Jesus son of

. .
Nun), SF.

y~p~apoG
q ~ u x f j~
~ a .rrv~dparoc;,
i
&ppGv TE dividing of soul and
parting of soul and
of spirit,
of joints and spirit, and of joints
~ a ipud&v1 r a i n p 1 ~ 1 ~ 6
lveupjowv
q
ral a d [thebl ~ W O W ,
and o marrows, and judger
of thoughts and and [is] able t o discern thoughts and
~apGiaq-13 ~ a Oi ~ KLUTIV intentions of [the]
kvv016v
of mental inclinations of heart;
and not
is
heart. 13 And there fs
r ~ i c r i q &qmvfiq
hlGrr10v air~oir, r r h a
not a creation that es
creation unapparent in sight of him, all (things) not manifest to
62 yu vh r a i
rerpaxqh~upiva
~ o i q sight, but all things
but
naked
and having
- been laid oDen to the are naked and o~enlv
b@ahpoiq &TOG,
I T ~ ~ S 6v 4piv 6 h6yog. exposed to the - eyes
eyes
of him, toward whom to us the word. of him with whom we
have an accounting.
14 *EXOVFES 06v
dpxiepfa
piyav
14 Seeing, therefore,
Having
therefore
chlef priest
great
that we have a great
6 1 d q h u e 6 ~ a TOGS oljpavodq, ' Iquoirv T ~ Vhigh priest who has
having gone through the
heavens,
Jesus the passed through the
U ~ V TOG
8~06,
K P ~ T ~ ~ E V +IS heavens, Jesus the Son
Son
of the
God,
we may take hoM
of the of God; let us hold
&py~apia Onto [our] confessing
6 p o b y i a q 15 06 y&p
Exo EV
confession;
not for we are Eaving chief priest of -1.
15 For we
high Priest.
p i 6uv&p~vov crumae^oa~ raic, dro&v~ialq have
not belng able to syrnpakize to the weaknesses not one who cannot
VEITEI~~U~~VOV
62
K ~ T & sympathize with our
having been tested
but
according to weaknesses, but one
who has been tested
rrdrvra
~a0'
dp016-rqra
xopic
all (things) according to
likeness
apart from 1 in all respects like
ourselves, but without
&papria<. 16 rrpoa~pxGp~8a
otrv
sin.
We may come toward
theref ore sin. 16 Let us, thereapproach with
PET&
rappqoiaq
76
8 p 6 ~fore,
~
with
outspokenness
to the
throne freeness of speech to

1
1

!$?

the throne of undeserved kindness, that

we may obtain mercy
and find undeserved
kindness for help at
E ~ ~ W ~ EE V
~ S E ~ K ~ I P O Vf l 0 f i e E l ~ .
the right time.
we might find into well-timely
aid.
For every high
fl&q yhp &PXIEP~~ tc
drv8~6lTov
Every
for
ehlef pnest out of
men
priest taken from
among men is aphappav6p~voqh i p &v6ph.rrwv r a 6 i m a r a 1
being taken
over
men
iS being set down pointed in behalf of
men over' the things
rpbq
rbv BE~v,
rh
iva
the (things) toward
the
God,
in order that pertaining to God,
*rrpouqfpg
6Gp& TE r a i Buoiaq h L p that he may offer gifts
he may bear toward gifts and and sacrifices over and sacrifices for sins.
&~(I?TI~v,2
~ E T ~ I O I T ~ ~ E ~ V
Guvdrp~voq 2 He is able to deal
sins,
to feel measuredly
belng able moderately with the
TO?<
dryvooGu~ . ~ a i rrhavopivo~q ignorant and erring
to the (ones) being ignorant and being made to err ones since he also
&(~Biv~lav,is surrounded with
irrei ~ a a3rbq
TEP~KEIT~~
i
since also
he
is being surrounded weakness, h i s own weakness,

+is
X ~ P ~ T O S .~
Tva
of the
undeserved kmdness,
in order that
hdrflopev
Ekcq rai
xdrprv
we might receive mercy and undeserved kindness

HEBREWS 5:,3--10
alj~fiv ~ Q J E ~ ~ E ~I a, e h q 3 and on its account
it
heis owing, according a he is obliged to make
vEpi TOG Aaoir, 0 6 ~ a q ~ a inepi &am& offerings for sins as
about the pevpre,
thus also about himseli much for Plimself as
for the people.
.rrpoa$ipc LV
r r ~ p i &yap~tGv.
to be bearing toward about
sins.
4 Also, a man takes
this
honor, not of his
A a y P d v ~ ~~L
&av~G I
4 ~ a oljx
i
own
accord, but only
is
receiving
the
anyone
And not to himself
when he is called by
TlpfilJ, &Ah
K ~ A O ~ E V O C 3lT6 706 8 ~ 0 6 ,
honor, but
(one) bemg called by the God, God, just as Aaron
also Ewasl. S S o too
~a&jm~p
~ a i 'Aaphv. 5 O ~ T Wthe Christ did not
according aseven
also
Aaron.
Thus
glorify himself by be~ a i b x p t ~ 6 q OCX t a u ~ i ) ~t 6 6 t a ~ ~ corning
v
a high priest,
also the
Christ
not
himself
he gIorified
but [was gloTiried by
y~vqeijva~ &pXi~p{a2ah'
6
t a become
chief pries^.
but
the Cone) him3 who spoke with'
reference f o him:
AaAtjoaq
up6q arj~6vYi6q you ET ~ 6 ,"You are m y son; r;
having spoken toward him
Son of me are you,
today, I have become
iy& u<p~pov y ~ y C v q ~ &UE- 6
~aG3q
I
today I have generated you;
according as your father." 6 Just as
he says also fn an~ a i6, j ~ i p w A~YEI. 1 3 k[?dJ<~ i qTAU other place: "YOU are
also in differeht he is,saymg You priest into the
a priest forever ac-1
aiGva
K ~ T & TCV S & ~ I V MEAXIUEG~K. cording to the m m age according to the lineup of Melchizedek.
ner of Me1 chizfe-&el?!'
7 8s &v ~ a i qfiyIIEpa~q ~ i j q- ( ~ a p ~ ia) hq o c ,
7 In the days of' his
Who in the
days
of the flesh of him, flesh CChristf offered'
up supplications and,
6EfjuElq
TE Kai t ~ ~ q p i-rrp6q
a ~
T ~ V
supphcations and and petitions toward the (one) dso petitions to the.
one who was able, to
6w6ymov
U ~ ~ E I V a 6 ~ 6 v &K
C)C(V&OU
being able to be saving
him
out of
death
save him out of dea$PET&
~ p a u y i j ~ iCTxup&q
~ a i 6aKp6wv with strong outcries
and tears, and he was.
with
outcry
strong
and
tears
' n p o a ~ v i~
y aq
~ a i
~ i u a ~ o u a ~ & q favorably heard for
having borne toward and
having been heard into his godly fear. 8A1-,
dm6
~ d h a f i ~ i a q8, K ~ ~ T E P
&v though he was a Son,
from
holding well,
and-even
being he learned obedience
from the things h e
ui6q, Eya6~v &QJ'
bv
&aesv
Son; he learned from which (things) he suffered suffered; 9 and
he had been made
v
ir-rra~o$v, 9 ~ a i
TEAEI ~ e ~ i q perfect he became re-.
the , obedience,
and
having been perfected
sponsiBIe for e~erla*-~
kyiv&o rrtic~v TO?< - i m a ~ o t j o ~a~l j~~vO tng salvation t o all
he became to aU the (ones)
obeying
to hi&
those obeying him,
ai-rtoq
,
, owqpiaq
aiuviou, [O because he has been
(one) causing
of salvation
everlasting,
specifically called by
la rrpoaayop~v8eic;
3 6
T O
e ~ o c Sod a high priest ac-.
having been addressed
by
the
God
:ording to the manner,
c ' t p ~ ~ ~ p ~ i Kr q~ T &
T&<IV
M ~ h ~ t c r ~, 6~f
i ~Me1
. .chiz'e .dek.
chief priest accordmg to the lineup of Melchizedek.
3 ~ a i 61'
and

through

22

rrohirq' Ypiv d A6yoq ~ a i 11Concerning him

much'to US the word and we have much to say
liuaep~ijwu~oq' . hiy~iv,
v ~ e p o i and hard to be exbard to,mterpret ; to be saying,
since
slzggkdi plained, since 'you
y~y6vms
ToCiq & ~ u a ? y12 'KC[: y6p have become dull in
YOU have become
to,the hearings;
and
for 'YOUR h e a h g . 12For.
&eiAovr~q
ETWI 6 1 6 d t a ~ a h 1 61& 'T& Meed, although You
(ones) being owing to be
teachers
through the ought to be -chers
XP~VQV,
I
~ k a v
BXETE
TOG in view of the h e ,
time,
again . need
YOU are having
of the YOU agair). need someSI~&UKEIV
&
T
I
T&
OTOIXE~~
one to teach YOU from
to he teaching -BOG someone the elementary things, the beginning the ele~ f i q cipxijq
7 8 v -, Aoyiov TO: 8~03,~ a mentary
i
things s f the
of the beginning ofthe'littkwords ofthe God, and s a c r e d p r o n o u n c e Y E ~ ~ V ~ T E xp~iab
-'
Exov-r~q Y ~ ~ K T m
O S~ ,t sof Gad; and
YOU have b e w e
need fones) having
of milk, .YOU have b w m e such
06 .- ( T T E ~ E ~ :-.' ~ p q ~ i j q . 13 n&q
y&p as need miIk, not solnot
of solid
nourishment.
~ v e r y o n 6 for id food. 13 For evervd
~ E T ~ X O V~;& A o ( K T o ~& E I ~ O ~ Abyov .One athat part8k&-*of
the (one) pastaking
of milk
untested of word milk: is ' unacquainted
y&p
imlv with-the word of righ6t~a1wOvqq,
vjn~oq
of righteousness, .
babe
for
he is; 'teowess;. for he is a
14
~ ~ k i o v 6.6 ' ionv-' fi ' ,, (TTE:~E& babe-'14 Rut solidtfood
of perfect (ones) but
is
- the
solid - betongs t o mature
who
61&
.
Ti]v
;<IV
T& people, to tho?
~PoG,
TGV
nourishment, of the (ones) through the use the t h r o u g h use --have
their perceptive pawaid3q~i)pia
y ~ y u y u a at v a
,
sense organs
. having been trained $ke gymnast) 'ers tr;th.ed t o dkright
~ X ~ V T G J V IT&
F~&iplarv
~ah06
T& - w a h h . ' both
having toward distinguishing of ftne (thing): and. and wro*.
K& K ~ K O ~ ' .
..
. , fi: ,For this - reaion,
and bad (thing).
'.I- m w that we have
'
I
'
.
c't9iLJTEq ..:-rbv '+ijS l e f t , b e p r j m a r y d o c Through whi*
.having M go oE the
of the
trtne about the Chist,
d ; p x i ~ - 706 ,brmoG Myw h i
let ;b;biess .rm to
beginning of the
Christ
word
upon
ir?
not- - hying
T&EI~&
. - 1$p6~~ea,
&-:' ~ d r am
v ,b@
foundation
win.
perfectionv
may we be borne on,
not - ,amin
- .:.namely; ;repen&ce
~ ~ i h : r o i i ~~ c i r ~ r s a ~ b . ~L:'p~~aVdCaq
~;~
fwneatipd thr?wing d m
selves l1of repentance from dead' works, and
&6 ' v m p b Epycv; ' nai iriunoq hi :'0~6v;:f a l t h tdwata Go&
from - dead
works, and of faith upon God, 2 the t e a c b gdn hap2 f3dmr1upGv 61Saxiv" 2 ~ 1 8 5 ~ ~T 6E s'SIP&V, tk@l a d d , b e &+!
5 of baptisms teaching pu-g
upon aria ' of hands,
- .Dn of the, ,hands, .the
&ao-rijra~W6 *'
ve~pfiv - lCai
KP~P&OS
the
of resurrection - of de& (ones) and of Judgment resurre&on
dead
and
jwrlasting
aiwviov:. 3 ~ a i 'TOGTO
,
.TOI ' ( T O ~ E V
&VITE~
ev+%s&in$. this we
do- if ever even Judgment. 3 And
,:*
will dq .if God
hl~phg b 8~6~.
'
maypemzt the God.
indeed permits. '
11 ;REP;

9.

'

06
- About whom

2:

gr

'

sf

EI~U

1'

'

HEBREWS 6: 12-19

HEBREWS 6: 4-41
4 ' A ~ ~ oyhp
v
Impossible
for

qot~oekvraq

having been d g h t e n e d

Gwpeeq

fr,

m
- t

o$e

TOG~

the (ones)

p~uaptvouq

4For it is impossiregards
who have once for all

hat.
once for all ble
TE

avlng fasted and o;ge

f.rroupaviov
heavenly

~ a i~ 7 6

and

Fhy
Eth&a
%t
heavenly free gift,

Wrh%ers and who have bmme

partakers of holy
yaqeivraq ~ r v e 6 ~ a ~ ciyiou
oq
5 ~ a i~ d 6 vspirit, 5 and who have
having become
of spirit
holy
and
fine
tasted the fine word
~euuaptVouq eeoG
P j ~ a 6uv6Ipelq TE of God and powers of
aving tasted
of God saylng
powers
and the coming system of
aiiivoq, 6 ~ a things,
i
6 but who have
pfhhovroq
of being about (to come)
age,
and fallen away, to revive
drva~alvi&~.v eiq them again to repen.rrapmeo6vra~, n a ! v
agaln to be renovaag into tance, because they
having
- fallen beside,
impale the Son of
p~rdrvolm, drvaoraupo6vra~ i a u ~ o i q r6v God afresh for themrepentance, putting on stake agaln to themselves the selves and expose him
uiGv
TOG
0~06
~ a to
i public shame. 7 For
Son
of the
God
and example, the ground
r a p a 6 ~ 1pari<ovraq.
y
7 Ti7
Yfor~ Pthat drinks in the
Earah
r a i n which of ten
(ones) making to be show beside.
comes upon it, and
4
.rr~oiha ~ 6 vh' a*ijq &px6p~vovthat
then brings forth
the (one) having drunk the upon lt
comlng
vegetation suitable to
~roM6t~iq~ E T ~ V Kai
,
T ~ K T O U U ~ @T&V
many times ram, and giving birth to green plant those for whom it
EGeerov
&KEIVOIS
61'
03s
~ a is
i also cultivated, rewell nut
tothose
through
whom
also ceives in return 8
blessing from God.
EW~YE~T~I,
p ~ ~ a h a p P 6 t v ~~6Aoyiaq
1
it isieing cultivated, is receiving ln return blessing 8 But if St produces
and thistles,
hi, 706 0~06.8 &K(pbpou~a
62 d r ~ m a q~ a thorns
i
from
the God:
bearing out but thorns and it is rejected and
-n e a r t o being
~plfi6Aouq & 6 6 ~poq
1
~ a i~Cfl6paq
fused;
and it ends .UP
thistles
d-pproved
and
of curse
with
being
burned ,.
IS
~
~
(
6
0
1
~
.
.r6 ~ a o q
fis
9However. in YOW
of which [earth] the end into burning.
case, beloved ones, we
9
llmciopeea
62 repi bpiiv, are
convinced of better
We have been persuaded but about
YOU,
things
and things .acdyanq~oi, .' r h
~peiouova~ a 6~6peva
l
loved (ones), the (things)
better
and having companied with dvation, although we
u q p i a q , ei ~ a Oi~ ~ T W C Ado6pev:
10 06 arespeakinginthis
of salvation. if and thus we are speakmg;
not
10 For God is
661~~q 6 0
i.rrlAa0ioea1 TOG way.
not
unrighteous
%$!. unrighteous the Go2 to forget of the as to' forget . YO-so
Cpyou O Gv Kai rijq
4s. work
o f 2 and of the
of wheh work and the loye
76 6vopa ahoir, YOU showed for his
eiq
&ve6eieao3~
the
name
of him, name, in that -YOU
~onshowedwithin into
ministered to the
8la~ovrjucrvre~ ro?q
dryioiq
~ a have
i
havmg served to the
holy (ones)
and holy ones and continlle
ministering. 11But
6laKovoirvrEq. 11 hieupof ~ E V 6k E~amovwe
desire each one
serving.
We are desuing but
each

'xL?'

3pGv 6jv a6mjv

of Yon the

iv6ei~vu&al

01~ou6jv of

YOU

to show the

to be showing within speed up Same industriousness

rp6q T ~ V .rrAqpoqopiav 7-q ih.rri6oq k p i so 8s to have the
toward the fully being borne o f k e how
- - until
- - - fuU assurance 01 the
very

hope
to the end,
v d ~
i down
12 in
'order that YOU
end,
in order that
Slugash
may not become slugyCqoee,
prpqrai
62
T6v
gish, but be imitators
YOU might become,
imatators but Of the
of those who through
61b
7Tio~Eo~ Kai
~ l a ~ p o elac
u
faith
and patience inthrough
faith
and
longness orspirit
halt the prwnlsa.
~Aqpovoo h w v ~ b qircryydias.
13Fo1- when God
of (ones) rnheriting the
promises.
made his promise to
13 TG yhp 'Agpahp hayyetA6rpevoq 6 Abraham, since he
Tothe for Abraham havingpromised the ~ o not
~ dSwem by
8 ~ 6hrei~ ~ K ~ T '
oWev6q
E T ~ anyone greater, he
Gad,
since down on
no one
he was aving swore by himself,
p ~ i < o v ~ qdp6ua1, Gpooev
~ a 0 ' kau~o3, 14 saying: "Assuredly
greater
to swear, he swore down on hunself, in blessing 1 will bless
14 Afywv Ei pqv ~WoyGv~ 6 h o y j u oo~ ~ a you,
i
and in multiplysaying If surely blessing I shall bless you and fng I
mutiply
.rrhqJilvwv .rrAq8w6
o r 15 ~ a io h q you." 15And thus afmultiplying Ishallmultiply you;
and thus t e r [Abraham] had
pa~poevpjaaq
~ ~ T U X E V -rijq shown patience, he
having shown longness of spirit he obtained of the ob-ed
[tkprom]
h a y y d i a q . 16 Mlpw.rro~ ybp
arb TOG ise. 16For men swear
promise.
Men
for do- on the by the one greater,
peirovoq
bpv6ouo1v,
5 ahoiq and their oath is the
greater (one, are swearing,
to them m d of evag dfspute,
dorT.iAoyiaq ripaq eiq Pefiaiooiv d 6puoq. as it i s a legal guarcontradiction limit into stabilizing the oath; antee to them. 171n
17 b Q
.rrrp1uo6~epovfiovA6pevoq 6 8 ~ 6 qt h i s manner God,
in which more abundantly wishing the God when he purposed to
d e m o n s t r a t e more
hi6eiSar
~oiq
Khqpov6p01~
to show upon
to the
heirs
of e abundantly to the
hcryydiaq ri,
drper68erov
rfiq huhfiq heirs of the Promise
promise
the unchangeableness of the counsel the unc-eablmess
of his counsel, stepped
Zpeoi~~voev
ah06
18
iva
of him
he mediated
in order that h with an oath, 18 in
I
S h -rrpayp&rov drp~a6hCdv, b order -that, through
through two
things
unchangeable, in two u n c h a n g e a b l e
OT
drS6vmov q ~ ~ l j u a d Oa El ~ V ,lo)(vp&v things in which it is
which Tones) impossible
to lie
God, strong impossible for God to
lie, we who have fled
vapdrdquiv
cxwpev
oi
encouragement
we may be having
the (ones) to the refuge may
have strong encourua~aqvy6v~~q
~pcrTijual
having fled down
to take hold
o%e
agement to lag hold
VPOKEI pf q q
&Ari60q- 19 fiv
&s on the hope set before
Wng down before
hope;
which
as us. 19 This [hope] we
have as an anchor for
b~vpav
Ex0 Ev
qu~ijq,
anchor arearekving o%e
soul,
sue
the MI& -both sure
raouq, 12

iva -

cqnes)

tfd $:%

'2

tPo"&,

HEBREWS - 7: 6-43
and firm, and it e n b
E IT~
?I
in within the curtain,
20 where a forerunner
~ m m ~ r & q p a ~20o q~ITOU
~
~ U ~ T E ~ O V
roir
curtam.
where has entered fn' our beinner Ipartl of ,the
-.
mp66popoq 3.rrip jfpdv ~iafiA0ev 'I aoGq, half, Jesus, bho has
entered
?esus.
us
over
become. a high priest
forerunner
to the man~ o r r h . r i v r 6 r ~ 1 " MEAXIUEG~K& P X I E ~ $ Jaccording
~
according to the lineup of Melchizedek chief pries1 ner of Mel-chide-dek
forever. .-> .
y~v6E V ~ E IT ~
~ VaiGva.
havmgkcome into the
age.
For this Mel-cWO ~ T O F y&p 6
~ W X I ~ E ~ E KBaaih~6c
,
e-dek, king of SatThis
for
the Melchizedek.
King
lem, priest of the Most
Zdfip,
iepa6q TOG 8.~00 TOG
inyimou, High God, who .met
of Salem, priest of the God of the most high, Abraham returning
6
~ovvav.r;laaq 'Appahp ~ ~ o c r r p k ~ o from
v r i the slaughter-of
the (one) having met to Abraham
returning
the kings and blessed
dnr&
xorijq
T ~ V f3aa1h6wv
~ c c i him 2 and to whoin
from
&tting
ofthe
me
and
Abraham apportiontjd
ujhoyjaaq- airr6vl 2
$
~ a i& ~ & q \ i a tenth from all
having blessed
him,
to whom also
tenth
W m6ivrov
& p i p l a w 'APpa&p, ~ r p d r o v things, is first of all,
by translation, "King
from aU (things) apportioned Abraham. , first
v
&ppqv~u6p~voq
Baqrh~irq Ai ~ a i o u h of~ RighteGusness," and
indeed being translated
Kmg
of Fhghteousness is then also king * of
&reira .62 ~ a B
i a o 1 h ~ 3 q Zcrhfip,
6
Sa'lem, that is, "Kg&
thereupon but also
King
of Salem, which of Peace." 3 In being
i m ~ $au1Xe3q
v
EipivqqI 3 drrr&.rop1 dpfirwp,
fatherless, motherless,
is
king
of Peace,
fatherless, motherless,
without genealogy':
$'EvE&~Y~')To~,
p$
he*
f i p ~ p h having neither a .be:
wlthout genealogy, nei e i beglnnlng
of days
ginning of days nor
P~TE
Cwqs
T&O~
Exovl
nor
of lrfe
end
havmg, an end of life, but
'dqopo16pGvoq
62
T&
uIQ TOG having been mad6 like
having been made like from but to the Son of the the Son o f God, he
~EOG,"'- :'- ~ ~ V E I IEPE~S
~ i q T& remains -a priest' Ijer-'
God, . h e tsremainfng
priest
into
the
petually.
.'1
,- ,:,!?
'-6iqv~~hq;'- - . .
4 BEHOL=, then, horn
carryingthrough, 4 - ~ E W ~ E ~ T E 62 q A i ~ o q O ~ T O ~great this man was $0
Be beholding YOU , b u t how great this (one) whom Abraham, - 4218
i$
GEK&~V
naAppa&p, EGOKEV b; JTGV family- head, gave ,a
to whom : tenth- ' Abraham
gave ' out of' the tenth oiTt of' the ,chief
ciipo01vfov --- 6 ~~crrptripxqq.
5 ~ a i o l - : spoils. 5 ~qu$;:th$'me,
top of heaps :the; ' patriarch.
And mk' (ones)
from the' &ni, 'of L
k';
& i $ v v18G h ~ l j e i r i v ~Ep&iiav vi who-.receive Wi
indeed out of the sons of Levi the priestly office
office have ,a
Aap$&ovre~ ' ' " j ' i v ~ o h i i v
1 ' Zxwalv
. priestly
commandment
to dreceieg
commandment
they are having
lect
tithes
from
the
Kar6
r6v ha6v
fo be takingttenthsfrom the people -accordingto people accordink--to
TE

~ a EIUEPXOIIEV~V
l
~ a PeBaiav
i

and 'and

stable

and

entering

into the

32

'

~
I rocq
V
&G~h$oirq &Gv
the Law, that is, from
Law, this
is
the brothers of them their brothers, even if
~ a r m ~ p 6E~hr~hu06ra
ZK ' r i j q r3a~6oc these have issued from

T ~ VV~JJOV,
r06-r'

the

the loins of Abraham;

6 but the man who
'AP&&pa
6
6
62
P' did not trace his-geneof Abraham;
the (one)
but
no aIogy from them took
yVdoy06pEVoq
6
adr6v ~ E ~ E K ~ ~ T Wtithes
K E ~ from Abraham
tracing genealogy
out of
them
has tithed
and blessed him who
the promises.
'APpa&pl ~ a i v
Cxovra 7135 & ~ a y y ~ h i ahad
(
7 Now without any
Abraham, and the (one) having the
promises
dispute, the less is
E ~ ~ ~ Y ~ K E
7V .~apiq
62
n & q c blessed
by the greater.
he has blessed.
Apart from
but
all
8 And in the one case
drvrrhoyiaq T& a a r r o v h 6 r o c ~ p e i r r o v o q it is men who are
contradiction the less (thing) by the better (one) dying that receive
~ 6 h o y ~ i r a r .8 ~ a ?b 6 ~ v
6EKdrrac tithes, but in, the other
is being blessed.
And here indeed
tenths
case it is someone of
whom it is witnessed
dCrro&fio~ov-r&q & e p o ~ ~ o ihap~&vouarvl
dying
men
are receiving, there that he lives. SAnd,
if 1 may use the
62
paprupoOp~voq
6 ~ 1
it$
but (one) bemg witnessed about that he is hving. expression, through
even Le'ui
9 ~ a ; Bq &roq ~ i ~ ~ i 61'
v ,
'A@pabp ~ a Abraham
i
And a s saying tosay, through Abraham and who receives tithes
A~ueiq
6 '
~ E K & T O ( ~ h a p P & ~ ~ \has
i paid tithes, 10 for
Levi
the (one)
tenths
receiving
he was still in the
~ E ~ E K & T W 10
~ ~ Iirl
, y b p i v rfj bucplji r o c Loins of his forefather
has been tithed,
yet for in the lorn of the when Mel-chiz'e edek
~ a r p 6 q - qv
~ T E cruvfivqu~v a6rQ met him.
father
he was
when
met
to him
11 If, then, perfecMEhxru~8iu.
tion were r e a l l y
MeIchizedek.
Shrough the Leviticar
fl Ei "jldv
ocv
T E ~ E ~ M ' J I ~ 61&
rfiq priesthood, (for with
: If indeed therefore perfection through the it as a feature the
AEUEITIK~~~
I~pmuGvqq fiv,
8 ha65 y&p people were given the
Levitical
priesthood
was, the people for Law,) what further
m' atji7q
vrvopo0hra1,
~ i qE r i x p d a need would there be
upon
has been legally set, what yet need for another -priest -to
~ar&
mjv r&Erv * MeAxrcre6i~ fiepov %riseaccording to the
according to the lineup of Melchizedek different nanner of Mel.chizf:.dek and not said to
dnriarau9ar
i ~ p i a~ a 06
i
K~T&
to be standing up priest and not, according to the le according to, the
T&~IV
'Aaphv
h i y ~ ( ~ 0 a 1 -; nanner of Aaron?
lineup ,
of Aaron
to be belng said? 12 For since the priest12
p e r m t 0 ~ p i v q -q
rfiq repauOvqq lood is being changed,
0%(one) being changed
of the briesthood ;here comes to be of
a change ali c necessity
b h y ~ q q ~ a i v6pou
p ~ r 8 ~ u r lecessity
q
out of
and
of law
transference ;o of the law. 13 For
,he man respecting
Y ~ V E T ~ 13
~ . i~
6v'
hiy~-rat
iaoccurring.
Upon whom $$!
it is being said uhom these things are
has been a memracra
~uAljq iripaq
p e r k u x q ~ ~ ~;aid
,
aese (things) of tnbe different he has partaken, )er of another tribe,,
and even, having come for&

out of

the

loin
a

'

4::

,.

from which no one

has officiated a t the
B u a ~ a q p i y .14 ?p66 Xov yhp BTI
kc altar. 14For it is quite
ev~dent%efore for that out of plain that our Lord
altar;
'lo66a dvmiraA~Ev 6 ~ljploq fip&v, sic has sprung up out of
Judah has sprungup the
Lord
of us, into Judah, a tribe about
fiv
qn~wv vcpi icpiwv o66b Mouoijq which Moses spoke
which tribe about priests nothing
Moses nothing concerning
priests.
oaqoav.
WAnd it is sW1
spoke.
more
abundantly clear
~m66qA6v
15 Kai 1 ~ s p 1 o o 6 ~ ~ p oETI
v
And more abundantly yet evident down that with a similarity
t o Me1 - c h i d e .dek
I
,
si
6 0167qTa there arises another
it is,
if
according to
keness
16 who has beisps3q ~ T E W ~ priest,
,
MEAXIUEG~K drvio-rmai
priest
Werent, come such, not acof Melchizedek is standing up
cording to the law
16 6q 06
K~T&
v6pov
hohfiq
who not according to
law
of commandment of a commandment
depending upon the
aap~ivqq
~C?/OVEV a h t i
KT&
flesh,
but according to
fleshly
he has become
but
accordmg to
the
power
of an in66vap1v <oiiq & ~ m a h 6 ~ o17
u , p a r w p r i ~ a ~ destructible life, 17 for
power of llfr indissoluble.
it is bekg witnessed
in witness it is said:
K ~ T &
yhp 6r1 Eir icpsirq siq T ~ Vaiijva
"You
are a priest forfor that You priest into the age according to ever according to the
GVlineup
T ~ ~ .I MEhxl0~6iK.
V
manner of Mel-chidof Melchizedek.
the
e-dek."
18 &36~qo1q
pb
yhp
y i v ~ ~ a t 18 Certainly, then,
Setting aside
indeed
for
occurs there occurs a setting
iflohfiq
61a
76 ~ ( h i j qaside of the preceding
commandment tbmvgh the of it commandment on ac&a&vhq ~ a i drvw~~Mq, 19 o s i v yirp count of its weakness
weak (ness) and unbeneficial (ness), nothing for a n d ineffectiveness.
&~deioam 6
v6poq,
i ~ e l a a y o y i j 62 19 For the Law made
perfected
the
Law,
leading inupon but nothing perfect, but
the bringing in besides
~ p ~ i ~ r o v o q U~iGoc,,
61'
fis
which of a better hope did,
of better
hope,
through
through which we are
iyyi<op~v
~8
0 ~ 8 .20 Kai drawing near to God.
we are drawmg near
to the
God.
And
2OAls0, to the extent
~ae'
6aov
06
X Q P ~ that it was not withnot
apart from out a sworn oath,
according to
how much
6p~opoaiaq,21
oi
p2v
Y ~ P21 (for there w e infor deed men that have
sworn oath.
the (ones)
indeed .
become priests with;
X U P ~
bp~wpooia~ ~ioiv
!PETS
apart from
sworn oath
are
priests out a sworn oath,
yeyov6~sq,
6
62 p ~ b~p ~a~ p o a i a bqu t t h e r e i s one
having become, the [one) but with sworn oath with a n oath sworn
616
TOG
X6yby-roS n&q
a h 6 v by t h e O n e who
through the (one)
saymg
toward
him said respecting him:
'
qq 066~iq
vpocri~~q~sv
from which no one has held [selfl toward %
:t e

2:

:~z:z~

HEBREWS. 7: 22-28

981

HEBREWS 7: 1 6 2 1

~l2poosv

.oli "Jehovaha has sworn

not (and he will feel no
p~~apEAqfhjo~~a1,Zir i ~ p ~ 3 siq
q
T ~ V regret), 'You are a
he will change his concern, You priest into the priest forever,' ") 22 to
ai8val 22 K ~ T & roaoiho ~ a Ki ~ E ~ T T O V O Sthat extent also Jeage.
according to so much also of better
sus has become the
G r a q ~ q q yiyovsv cyyvoq 'iqao6q. 23 Kai one given in pledge
covenant has become pledge
Jesus.
And of 8 better covenant.
many
01
piv
-1~Aeiov5qE ~ U I V ~ E ~ O V ~ T23EFurthermore,
~
the (ones) indeed more (ones) are having become had to become priests
Cin ~ ~ c c e s s i oben~
i ~ p s i ~61& 76 8 a v 6 ~ q
KO~~EC#C[I
priests through the death to be being prevented cause of being prevapayivsr v24
6
62.
61& vented by death from
to be remaming beside;
the (one) but through continuing as such,
he because of
v
E I ~ T ~ V a i & 24but
~
~6
~ ~ V E I V
the to be remaining
him
into the
age continuing alive fordrsrapdrfkov
EXEI
~ f i v i ~ p w d q v ' ever has his priestuntransgressable
he is having
the priesthood;
hood without any
25
69sv
Kai
aGjcslv
P ~ S 76 SUCC~SSO~S. 25 Consefrom which
and
to be saving
Into
the
71avrEh?q 6ljva~ai ~ 0 3 s v p o c r ~ p x ~ p ~ vquently
o u ~ he is able also
save completecompletely he is able the (ones)
coming toward
who a r e
61' 0 6 TG BEG, ~rdrvro~c<+v ~ i ql y
through him to the God, always hvmg urto a p p r o a c h i n g G o d
through him, because
76
&VTU~X&VEIV
h i p ahijv.
the to be interceding over them.
he is always alive to
plead for them.
26 T O I O ~ T OyiXp fiph ~ a i ZT ETEV
Such (on2
for to us also was Eefitting
26 For such a high
~ P X I E P E ' ~ ~ 6010%
~ K M O ~ I
~~~~~~;
priest
as
this
was
chief priest,
loyal,
non-bad,
suitable for us, loyal,
KEXGI~IU~~JO~
h b T&V&papT~X8v,K ~ guileless,
I
having been separated from the
smners,
and
separated from the
bqqA6~spoq TGV 06pav8v
YEV~~EVO~*
higher
of the
heavens
having become; simers, and become
27 Bq
O ~ K
&&I
~ a e ' . 4pipav higher than the heavwho
not
is having according to
day
ens. 27He does not
&&y~qv, dcmep oi &px~epeiq, T T ~ ~ T E P O Vneed daily, as those
necessity. as-even the chief priests, formerly high priests do, to
S-ITip
TGV ldiov
&pa.p~l&v Buqiaq offer up sacrifices,
sacrdces
over
the
own
m s
&st for his own sins
706
&EIT~
T&V
drva$Cp~~v,
to be bearing up, thereupon of the (ones) of the and then for those
of the people: (for
haoir- T O ~ T O y&p irroiqasv
iq&aS
for
he did
upon one time this he did once for all
people;
this
dolwiy~aq* 28 6
tavrbv
v6poq y&p time when he offered
Law
for himself up;) 28 for
the
himsell
having borne up;
dorf)pGjvovq ~ a B i q a ~ vdrpxrqx?
ixovraq the Law appoints men
men
is setting down chief pries& having high priests having
Swore

KOploq,
Lord,

~ a i

and

21. Jehovah,

The Lord, NBAVgSyp.

J7.8.u-18~~;

HEBREWS 8: I d .

982

hbyo< 62 ~ i j q b p ~ a p o a i a qweakness, but - the

~-,+~v~r~d
,
weakness, the m r d tmt of the sworn oath word of the m o m
that came after
aiQva oath Law
PET&. ~ d vvdyov uidv, r i q
appohtr
the (one). after the Law Son, into the
age :Son, who is perfected
~erEAe~w~ivov.
forever.
having been perfected.
.

NOW as

to the

A E Y O ~ ~ V O ~ %thin,
being &c
~'E~LiAatov
66 hd ' ~uminary but upon the (things) being said. .cussed this is the
poht: w e have
rn~oihov E x o r
&pxk~pga, & ~ ~ 6 e l a w
we are aving chef przest, who sat down
such
a high priesb as
iu
&EL@
TO& 0&0w
T ~ S~ E Y ~ O ( Tthis,
~ Cand he has &
greatness
in right [hand] of the throne of the
down at, the right
hand of the throne
b , ~ o i q 0 3 p m i ~2 ~ c j v
* d
ryE
w
in
the
heavens,
of the
holy [places] of the Majesty in

h~l~oupydq
~ a iT
u ~ q v f i q~ i j qM ~ ~ Iheavens,
v ~ c 2 a PUUC
public worker and of the tent
the
true. , servant Of the holy
and Of the
6"
&rq@v
d &poq, o r j ~6 ~ 6 p w r r o ~place
.
tent,
which, Jehove*
which pegged down the Lord, not
man.
put up, and not man.
T,
3 ~r&q
yhp
&pxrep~Gq
E ~ S
Every
for
chief pr&st
the 3 For every high priest
wpooqGp~tv
to be bearmg toward
~ aio~a-cat.
e
is being set down;

6dp6
gifts
~

is appointed to offer

TE

and
E

~ a i Buoiaq both
and
and sacrifices
_ . fices: wherefore it was
~ v c l y ~ a ~-nice&
ov
for this one

fkom which
necess8rJF also to have some2 EIV
TI
~ a i TOC~TOV
6 thing to offer. 4 If,
tobelaving something and W s Lone) which
he were upon
earth, he would not
npooevky~g.4 EI piv
OGV
?V
he might bear toward.
If indeed therefore he was a priest, there being
&rri y a S 066' iirv
u
iep~ijq, B v ~ u v [men: who offer the
upon e&,
not likely h e was prie~t, hemg gifts according to the
Iib u t which
TOV
-rrpooQ~&~&v K~T.&
v 6 j . t ~Law?
~
of the Cones) bearing toward a c c o r e g to Law ' [men] are r e n d e m

drjq

~x~r(p6~msal
'has been divinely warned

~~~~~

Mgo%!q

bide the
completion, was given
'the
&vine' co-md:
:
being about to h i s h upon ttfre ten& Bsseelng
Says he:
that,
y&pA c$quiv, ~ r a ~ f i u u q &a
m d r . you make',,all thipgs
for, he says, you will do all (things) according to
[their]
that was showrr.rb
T V T O V
~ b v
6 ~ 1 ~ 8 6 v ~ a UOI
the
type the (one) having been shown to yau . you in the mOunf;ain!.*
6 But now ,Z e f W
6 TG 6p~r.- 6.viiv t%
6raq)6pw~fporq
in the mouutam; now but of more differing (onel has obtztned s more
according as

GV

~ ~ T I T ~ E ~ v ( s K T ~ ~ $

28 Jehovah, J7,8,"-16.=; the Lard, LCBAVg; God, Syp.

HEBREWS 8: 7-10

983

.?

,,

*"

'

r h u ~ ~ -v A~uoupyiaq,
600
~ a excellent
i
puhlic serhe has obtained public work,
to how much also vice, so that he is also
rp~irrov6q b - r ~ v 61aerj~qq- - p m . i q ~ . -w
i the mediator - of a
of better
he is of covenant mebator,
correspondingly better
K t ~ p ~ i n o a il ~
v ~ c c y y ~ h i av ~ q
v o p o ~ i - q ~ a t .covenant, which- has
upon
better
promises
has been legally set. been legally estab~ r p G ~~ qK E E V ~ fiv & p ~ p m o q , lished upon better
first
that was blameless, promises.
7For if that Arst
O K
63
6~u~kpaq
C<~TE~TO
had been
not
likely
of second (one)
was being saught
faultless, no place
r6moq. 8 prpq6p~voq yhp airroirq
Aiy~t
h a v e been
place;
blaming
for
them
heissaying
for a second;
'1606 fipZpa~ ipxov-ra~, A k y ~ t Kirp~oq, ~ a sought
i
for he does kd
Look! Days are corning, is saying Lord, and
fault
with the people
o u v ~ d i u a hi rbv O ~ K O V 'IopailA _
a
:
when he says: ,, .hok
I shall conclude upon the house of Israel
There are days comhi T ~ V 0 ~ 'l066a
~
0
~ 61aefiKtlV
K ~ I ~ V ,
upon the house of Judah
covenant
new, ing,' says Jehovah*a
9 0;
K ~ T & 7i]v 6 1 a e i j ~ q v tjv h o i q a a 'and I will conclude
not according to the covenant which Imade with the house of Isand with the
rOiq
waT~holv
'iv
fit$ rael
house of Judah a new
to the
fathers
of them
in
covenant; 9not ac:
CmthapopQou
POU
7ils
'Ording
the covehaving taking hold upon
of me
of the
nant that I made with
a i j ~ & iScryay~7vaij~oirq i~y t q A i y h o v ,
of them to lead out them out of earth of Egypt, tkbeir forefathers in
[the: day of my tak6 ~ 1 ah03 OGK
Evip~lvav
& TG
because
they
not they remainea in in- -the ing hold oftheir hand

7 ET y&p
If

for the

'h';dq

to bring them forth

6 1 d i ~ nhou, ~dr/b
4~6Arloa
ad~Bv,
covenant of me, and I showed no concern of them, out of the land of
Egypt, because they
h i y & ~ . Krjp~oq.
did not continue in my
is saying
Lord.
covenant. so that I

ah9

6~1
fi
61aefiKq
'fi" stopped caring for
Because
the
covenant
which
them.' sass JehovahaWb
- .
---10 st TorthisIisshall
the
Gtaerjoopal
~8 ohcq 'fapcrilh PET& ~ & qcovenant
that
I shall covenant to the house of Israel after the
10

covenant with the

f i p i p a ~i ~ s i v a q , A ~ E I Kirp~oq, 6I6obq v6pouq house of Israel after

days
those, is saying Lord, giving laws
those days,' says JeVOU
T?V
61&01av
~ ~ T G v~, a hovah."
?
'I,will put my
of me into the mental perception of them, and
laws in their mind,
h r i ~ a p 6 i a q a6-rGv
&TIy p h q ~ ~ alj-roijq, and in their .hearts I
upon
hearts of them I shall write upon them, shall write them. And
K ~ Euopa~
I
arj~oiq EIS 0 ~ 6~ a
~ i&&oi I will become their
and Ishall be to them into God and they God, and they themEoov~ai poi E I ~AaBv.
selves wlll become my
will -be _ to me into people.
.
people.

8, 10" Jehovah;

J7.83-18,20;

the Lord, KBAVgSyp.

17J420;the Lord. KBAVgSyp.

9b

Jehovah,

J7.8.11-".

11 "'And they a]
no means teach
each
one his fellow
T ~ Vrrohiqv a h 0 0 ~ a iC~arroq ~bdt6d~6v
the citizen of him and each (one) the brother citizen and each one
brother, saying:
&TOG,
Akov rvQ01 ~ b v ~Op~ov, 671 his
ofhim, saying Know the
Lord,
because "Know Jehovah!". For
~ h e q E ~ ~ ~ ~ U O U p~
U ~ dm6
V
~ I K P O G Zws they will all know me,
all
they will know me from little (one) unbl from [#el least one
to Cthel greatest one
'ihewq
ahGv. 12
TI
pey6Aou
Because
merciful of them. 12 For I shall
great (one)
of them.
be merciful to their
ad~Gv, ~ a unrighteous
i
dr6ucialq
~ a o p a l ~a7q
deeds, and
I shall be to the unrighteousnesses of them, and I shall by no means
pap^^ Qv
ahGv
od
TGV
f.4 calf their sins to mind
not any more.' "
of the
sm
of them
not
is III his saying .a
~vr)d6
ZTI .
I should remember
yet.
new [covenantl" he
13 b TG Akyelv
K a 1 4 v .rr~.rrcrhaiw~evhas made the former
In the to be saylng New he has made old one obsolete. Now that
.~~PGvv,
76
62 .rraAa~oGpevovwhich is made obsofirst (one), the (thing) but being made old lete and growing old
is near to vanishing
~ a i yqpi5u~ov gyybq d q ~ ~ ~ ~ u p o G .
away.
and growingaged near
vanishmg.
Q For its part, then,
ETxe
pb
oZlv
~ a i
the former [coveWas having indeed therefore also tl?e
nant] used to have
61~alGpcrra
ha~peiaq ~6 TE ordinances of sacred
righteous requirements of sacred service the and service and Citsl holy
&~IOV
KOC~IK~V. 2
UKT~V?)
Y&P place upon this earth?
holy lplacel
worldly.
Tent
for 2 For there was conKCXTEUKE&~&~
fi I T p h q &V fi
6 TE structed a first tent
was constructed the
first
in which the and [ c o m p a r t m e n t ] in
were the lampAuxvia ~ a JIi -rpdrrre<a ~ a fj
I T P ~ ~ E U which
I ~
i
lampstand and the
table
and the setting forth stand and also the
table and the display
TGV &PTWV,
fir1
h i y ~ ~ a ~"Aylcr.
the loaves; and
of the loaves, whxk isbeingsaid Holy [Placel:
it
is
"the Holy
3 T
62 ~6 GE~TEPOV ~ a ~ a w k ~ a uPlace.,s
p a called
3But
behind
after
but the
second
curtain
the second curtain was
a~qv-4
fi
AEYOII~? ' " A ~ l a 'AY~(?v~
tent
the (one) bemg said Holies of Hohes, the tent [cornpartmentl called
Most
4 ~puuoGv Lxouua e u p l a ~ p l o v Kai mjv Holy." 4 This had a
golden
having
censer
and
the golden censer and the
K I ~ W T ~ V
~ f i q61aefi~qq 'rrep1~e~ahuppkvr1~ark of the covenant
ark
of the covenant having been covered about overbid all sound
IT&VTO~EV
xpuoiy, b
a-r&pvoq with gold, in which
from every lplacel to gold, in which
jar
were the golden jar
11 ~ a i06

pij

6166C~u1v

Z~amoq I

And not not should they teach each (one) by

2;

11. Jehovah, J7,8J1-18.";

the Lord, KBAVgSyv. I b Upon this earth
, or, "belonging to this world."

p7.m.

p6wa ~ a i 4

Mf36oq having the manna

staf and the rod of Aaron
~ a ia! that budded and the
'Aap&v
JI
$Aa6uaaa
of Aaron the (one) having made sprouts and the tablets of the coveT ~ A ~ K E'Ti)<
~
G~ueTj~qq,
5 h~p&ca
62 m t ; 5 but up above
tablets
of the
covenant,
over upward but it were the glorious
alirfiq X~pou$dv 66cqq ~ c r r a u ~ ~ & < o 72,
v l a cherubs overshadowing
of it
cherubs
of glory overshadowing the the propitiatory [covihaorilplov* I T E ~ ~
bv
0 1 j EaTlv
~
virv er]. But now is not
propitiatory; about which (things) not it is now the time to speak in
detail concerning these
A~EIV
KOT~
pipoq.
to be saying according to part.
things.
o % ~ q 6 After these things
6
Tod~ov
62
Of these (things)
but
thus had been constructed
~ a ~ e m ~ u a u p i v w v , ?IS
piv
rilv this wag, the priests
having been constructed,
lnto
indeed
the enter the first tent
rrpG-rqv a~qvrjv 6th
nav-rbq
~ioiaulv Ccompartment] a t all
first
tent through all [time1 are going into tima
perfom the
oi iepe7q ~ & q h a ~ p i a q &TTITE~OGVTE~, sacred services; 7 but
the priests the sacred services finishing upon, .into the second [compartment] - the high
7 E I ) ~ 62
GevrCpccv
ha<
into but
second [tent,
once
ofthe Priest alone enters
once a year, not withbtawoir p6voq 6 drpx~ep~ljq,013 xwpis
year
alone the chief priest, not apart from out blood, which he
offers for himself and
6
rrpoocpipet
a7pa-roql
which
he is bearing toward
over for the sins of igblood,
norance of the people.
TOG 8 Thus the holy spirit
~ a i
TGV
Lau~oir
of the (ones)
- of the
and
himself
makes it plain that
ciryvoqpb~ov,
8
~
o i r ~ o the way into t h e
Aaoir
(sins of) ignorance,
this (thing) holy place had not
people
TOG T V E ~ ~ ~ T O TOG
S
yet- been made manSqhoirnoq
spirit
the ifest while the first
of (one) making evident of the
tent was standing.
&yiou,
fin^
.rre+avep8o0a1
'holy,
not as yet
to have been made manifest 9 This very [tent]
~ f i v TGV h i w v 6 6 b ZTI -rijq ~ r p & l qis an illustration for
the of the holies
way yet of the
the appointed time
mapaeoAij that is now here,
o~qvfiq txo0qq mi501v. 9 $IS
tent
having standing,
w ich
parable
and in keeping with
~
E
U T ~ K it~ Tboth
~ , gifts and
K
O
[
I
P
~
V
6
IS T ~ V
having
stood
in,
appointed
time
the
(one)
the
into
sacrifices are offered.
~a0'
?v
6Gp6 TE ~ a However,
i
these are
according
- to which [parable] gifts and and
able
to make
rrpoa~ipovrat
pij 6vvdrp~val not
Buuiat
[man]
doing Sasacrifices are being borne toward not being able the
cred
service
perfect
~ a ~ auveiiqo~v
h
~EherGoal
T ~ V
according to
conscience
to perfect
the (one) as respects his conAa~pe60wa, 10 1.16~0~I T p p b ~ a a t v science, 10 but have
doing sacred service,
only upon things eaten to do only with foods
X p u d Exouaa TA
golden

having

the

manna

and

the

2:

HEBREWS 9: 11-16

987

986

and drinks and various baptisms. They

were legal requirements pertaining to
the flesh and were
.- ~ I O ~ & ~ O E C J ~
& ~ T I K E ~ ~ E v ~ . imposed until the apof.thoroughstraightening out (ones) lying down upon. ~ o i n t e d time to set
ihings straight.
11 Xp~o-rbq
62
1~apay~v6pevoq
11However, when
Christ
but
having come to be beside Christ
came as a high
yevopivwv
&yae$v
priest of t h e good
& q x ~ ~ p ~ i r TGV
q
chlef pnest of the having occurred good (thmgs) things -that have come
aq
to pass through the.
61h G q p~i<ovoq ~ a -ir A ~ ~ o ~ i pa~qvfiq
through
- the -=eater and more perfect tent greater and more per-'
fect tent not made
06 X E I ~ O T ~ O I ~ T O U , TOGT'
EYo-r~v 06 T ~ T S with hands, that is,
not made by hand,
this
is
not
of thls
not of this creation,
G q K T ~ U E ~12
~ , 0662
61'
aipa-roq ~ p b y w v 12 he entered, no, not.
the creation,
nor through
blood
of goats
with the blood of goats
~ a ?p 6 q w v
6121 62 TOG i6iou aTpa~oq, and of young bulls,
and young bulls through but the own
blood,
but with his owq
~Ioijhecv
&$ha<
eIq
T&
*!a,
blood,
once for all time*
he entered
upon one tune
intor the
holles,
into the holy place an&
aiwviw
A6~pwo1v ~ilpbp~voq.13 ~i yhp obtained an everlasteverlasting ransoming having'found.
If for
ing deliverance [for
76
aTpa
~ p i i y o v ~ a i -raCpwv
~ a us].
i
13 For if the blood
the
blood
of goats
and
of bulls
and
of goats and of bulls,
crrrobbq
SapbA~wq bavri<ouaa
~ o 6 q and the ashes of a'
ashes
of heifer
sprinkling
the (ones)
heifer sprinkled on
KEKOIVW~FVOUS.
dry~b<c~
I T P ~ s those who have been
having been made common it is sanctifying toward defiled sanctifies to the
~ j vG q o a p ~ b q~a8a~61-q-ra,
14 - I T ~ U Q
extent of cleanness of.
the of the flesh
cleanness.
to how much the flesh, 14 how much'
more will the blood
pBAAov ~b afpa - TOG xp~a-roG, bq
61&
rather the blood of the Christ, who through of the Christ, wht-r~
an everlasting.rrvelipa~oq aioviou
&crv-rbv r r p o h v e y ~ ~ through
v
splrit
everlasting himself he bore toward spirit offered himself
6pwpov
r@
eat$,
~ a f 3 a p 1 ~ i ~ j vwithout blemish to,
unblemished tothe
God,
itwilLcleanse
the God, cleanse our cox.&,
ouvei6qo1v rjpGv &rr6 VEK~BV
Zpywv eiq TA sciences from dead,
conscience of us from
dead
works into the works that ,we m a y
render sacred service,
ha-rp~6~1v
JE@
<GVTI.
to [the] living God?,i
to be rendering sacred se'rvice .to God living.
15 So that is why
15 Kai
6 1 h ~ o & r o 61aerj~qq ~alvfiqhe is a mediator of a:
And throughi this ' ofcovenant
new new covenant, in,orj'
der that, because 8
p ~ o i q qho-riv, 6.rrbq eavb~ou yevopivou
mediator he is, so that of death having occurred death has occurred'
for Ctheirl release by
eiq
~ o h 6 ~ p w c r 1 v TBV &TI -rfi mg$q
into release by ransom of the upon the
ransom from the'
'rijv
h o y y ~ h i a utransgressions under61aerj~q ITapa$&owv
the former covenant,;
transgressions
the
promise
covenant
I
f3m1opo7q1
~ a i 1~6pa01v K ~ 61aq6p01q
differing
baptisms,
and
and
drinks
6 1 ~ a l c i p a ~ a a a p ~ 6 qpixpt
~alpoir
righteous requirements of flesh until appointed time
,

: HEBREWS

9: 1&23

-Ab~wo~v
oi
K E ~ ~ ~ ~ V T
O I
the ones wh6 - have
might nceive the (ones) having been called of b e been c u d d g h t reaiwviou
dqpovopiaq. 16 ii.rrou
y&p ceive the P r w of
everlasting
inheritance.
for the everlastfiig inheriWhere
tance. 16For where
6 t a e i ~ q ,Bha-rov d k c y ~ q q i p ~ o e a t . TOG
covenant, death necessity to be borne oi the (one) there is a covenant:
t h e death of ' t h e
61ae~pivou.
-17 61af3fi~qY&P 6 6 [human] covenanter
having made for self covenant; covenant for upon needs to be furnished.
V E K ~ O ~ C P~Paia, 6 ~ e i
T ~ T E i o x 6 ~ 1 17 For e covenant is
dead (ones) stable, smce
then it is strong vaud Over dead [vieBTE
<fi
6
61atlip~voq.
timsl, since it is not
when is li;ing the (one) having covenanted for self. in force at any time
18
"08ev
- 0652
- mpGq while t h e , [human]
3
From whi*
neither
the
first. covenanter 'is living.
neibv~~~aiv~m1
a 8t Consequently
.
X ~ P ~ S
aipa-roq
apart from
blood
has been innovated; ther was the former
19
haAqf3~
iqq
y&p - m & q q Ccovenantl inauguof (one) havlng been spoken
for,
ofevery rated without blood.
'19For when every
bv-rohijq
~a-r& T ~ V v6pov
61~6
commandment according to
the
Law
by commandment accordMwuoiwq W W T ~ T@ la@,.
AaPbv
~6 ing to the -law had
Moses
to all the people, having taken the been spoken by Moses
afpa TGV
p6qwv' K U ~ TGV " T P ~ Y O V~ E T &to all the people, he
blood of the young bulls and of the goats with took the blood of t h e
8 6 a ~ o q~ a fpiou
i
KOKK~VOU K a i GUU~ITOU 06"rC) YOU%
and of the
water and wool scarlet , and hyssop
it
goats with w a k ~ c a n d
TE
76
f31PAiov - ~ a ia
~ 6 v Aabv scarlet wool and Qsand the little book and
all
the people sop and sprinkled the
~ ~ ~ V ~ I U E20
V , Atywv Toirro TA
aTpa ~ { q book itself and all
he sprinkled,
saying This the blood of the the. .people, 20 saying:
61diqq
Jiq: fvereiha~o mpbq ir@tq- 61 ''This is the blood of
covenant of whlch he enjoined toward you the t h e covenant that God
Bi6y 21 ~ a i
qqwjv 62 ~ a .rr&~a
i
T& has, laid as a charge
GO^;
and the
tent
but also
all
the upon YOU."" 21 And he
U K E ~ ~
~ q q'.At~oupyiaq 76 aipa-r~ 6poiwq 'prinkled the tent and
vesseis..of the public work to the blood likewise dll the .vessels of the

tJ

..

publiq service likewise

with the blood. 22 Yes,
nearly :all. things are
cleansed .with blood
according ta tl?e_Law,
and. . bless .blood is
poured put no forgiveness takes place.
. .
.- .
23 Therefore it was
23 ' A v b y ~ ~ o6v. rh p@v 6 ~ 0 8 e i y p m anecessary that- t h e
Necessity therefore the indeed
examples
typical represenhtioq

~ ~ & V T I U W22
. ~ a i ,q ~ G v fv
aipa-rl
he sprinkled.
And'"
nearly
in
blood
.rr&v~a
uaeapi&~a~
. 7i)v
all (things)
iS being tcleansed according to
the
v6povI ~ a i X ~ p i <
aipa-r~~xucriaq,. 06
Law,
and apart .from outpouring
not
- of blood
,
a
yive~at
6 q ~ 6 1 q .,,
is occurring letting go off:
-.

'i

- I

16" See Appendix .under Hebrews 9:16. 20"

Jlsrnargin.? read: "which

Jehovah has cut with Yov"; quoting from the Hebrew text of Ex-

odus 24:s.

i.

8 ,

:--,

HEBREWS 9: -10:

HEBREWS 10: 2-9

Ev
~ o i q oljpavoiq ro6roiq of the things in the
TGV
heavens
to these heavens should be
in
the
of the (things)
cleansed by these
uaOapi<cda~, a h & 62 ra
houpdrvta
to be being cleansed, very but the heavenly (things) means, but the heavenly things themselves
KpEirrou1 Buuiaiq -map& ~ a 6 r a q .24 03 y&p with sacrisces that are
to better sacrifices beside these.
Not for
better than such saciq
x~lporroiq~a
~ i a f i h e ~ v &yia
into
(ones) made by hands
he entered
holies rifices. 24For Christ
entered, not into a
X p t ~ 6 q ,b i r r n a TGV ~ q ~ i v 6 vdrhh'
1
~ i q
Chr~st, antitypes of the true (things). but into holy place made with
hands, which is a copy
d r h v rbv oOpa~6v, virv
&yqavio0fivai
very
the
heaven, now to be made apparent of the reality, but into
heaven itself, now to
.rrpoab.rrc;, 703
9 ~ 0 6 h h p fiyGv'
appear before the perface
of the
God
over
us;
toT$e
"
Iva
.rrohhdr~iq son of God for us.
25 066'
not-but
in order that
many times 25 Neither is it in order that he should
.rrpoa$kpp
&C(UT~V, & m ~ p b h p x i ~ p ~ 3 ~
he may bear toward hlmself, as-even the chlef pnest offer himself often, as
indeed the high priest
eiuipx~ra~
eiq rh &yla
K ~ T '
tv~au~bv
enters into the holy
is entering into the holies according to
year
place
from year to
b ' a'iycrrl
drhhorpi~,
26 k v d year with blood not
in
blood
belonging to another,
since
his own. 26 Otherwise,
i6~1
adrbv .rrohhdr~iq .rra0eiv h 6 he would have to sufit was bindinp:
him
many
times
to
suffer
from
fer often from the
~orr+hfiq
~ 6 a p o u - vuvi 62 h a g bi
throwingdown of world; now but once upon founding of the world.
But now he has manouvrdeiqc rQv aiCjvav ~ i q dlB6qa1v
concluuon of the ages into putting away o z e ifested himself once
for all time a t the
&papriaq
61&
Buaiaq
ah&
sin
through
sacrifice
of him conclusion of the systems of things to put
.rr~$aVipwral.
27 ~ a i
~a0'
he has been manifested.
And
according to sin away through the
sacrilice of himself.
6uov
dnr6~~1rar ~ o i q drvepchoiq h a t 27 And as it is rehow much it is lying off to the
men
once
served for men to die
dnroea~~iv, VET& 6
TO~TO
to die.
after but this (thing)
u gment, once for all time, but
this a judgment,
28 oiirwq
~ a i 6
XPIOT6C,
hat after
thus
also
the
Christ,
once 2 8 ~ 0also the Christ
was offered once for
.rrpoa&vcx8eiq :
Eiq Tb
.rro~h~v
having beenbornetoward ' into
the
of many all tfme to bear the
of many; and the
i~ 6EuTgPOu sins
d r v ~ v ~ y ~ ~t ti pv a p r i a ~
to bear up
sms,
out of
second [time] second time that he

~g'al~~

XWP~S
a ~ a rfrom
t
roiq
to the (ones)
oqpiav.
salvation.

10 Shadow
EKI&

-appears it will be

ttpap~iaq
6 efia~~ai
sin
he will$ made visible apart irom sin and*h
aehv
~ E K ~ E X O ~ + O ! ~~ i qthose earnestly lookin6
hlm
earnestly awaltlng
into for him for [uehl

II

salvation.

y $ ~

TGV
LXWY 6 v6poq
having the
law
of the

since the Law

110 For
has a shadow of

y EhA6v~ov
&yaeGv,
0 6 ~atjti)v the good things to
being about (to come) good (things), not
very come, but not the
very substance of the
rrjv e i ~ 6 v a TL~V ~ p a y p a r a v ,
Km*
the
image of the
things,
according to things, [men] can
never with the same
biaurbv
raiq
aha?$
euuialq
&
year to
year
to the
very
sacrifices
wh~ch sacrifices
npooqEpouaiv
~ i 5
~ITIVEK~
fer continually
which theymake
ofthey are bearing toward into the carrying through year
those Wha approach
066h0?&
66vavrai
2 Otherwise,
never
they are able
0 3 perfect.
~
the~ (ones)
would the [sacrifices]
n ' p o ~ ~ p ~ o y ~rvf h~~ui q
G u a ~2. & m i O ~ K 6v not have stopped becoming toward
to perfect;
since not likely

ing

because

6.rraOuav~o npoaqep6 Eval,

61d
rb
they ceased
being borne foward.
through the those rendering sacred
s e ~ C who
e
had been
J J ~ ~ E ~ ~ C XZXEIV
V
&I uuv~i6quiv c?papr~Gv cleansed once for all
not (one) to be having yet consciousness of sins
time would have no
roirq
Aarp~Oov~aq
h a t consciousness of sins
the (ones)
rendering sacred service
once for all
any more? 3 T~ the
~ ~ ~ a e a p ~ a p i v o u3q&A'
;
iv
a C ~ a icontrary,
~
by these sachaving been cleansed?
But
in
them rifices there is a redrvdryvqu~q &yap?lQv
K ~ T *
~ I W T ~ V , minding of sins from
remembrance
of sins
according to
year,
year to year, 4 for it
4 &66varov yhp aTya ~ a 6 p o v K a i rp6ywv is not possible for the
impossible for blood of bulls and of goats b j o d of bulls and of
a9aipe.i~
ayapriaq.
goats to take sins
to be taking off
sins.
away.
5
Aib
~i~cpxqy~voq
E I ~r6e
Bkence when he
Through which
entering
into
the comes into the world
~ 6 u y o v Ahy~i Ouaiav ~ a vpoaqophv
i
o l j ~ he says: " 'Sacrifice
world he is saying Sacrifice and
offering
not and offering you did
fiOihr(aaq, aGpa 6 i
K ~ ~ T ~ C T W
pol* not want, but you
you wanted, body but you adjusted down to me; prepared a body for
6
b h o ~ a u ~ c j y a r a ~ a vi ~ p i&yap?iaq o l j ~me. 6 You did not apwhole burnt offerings and about
sin
not prove of whole burnt
li66~?yTa<. 7 T ~ T E
E ~ ~ O V ' 1603 offerings and sin Cofyou thought weq of.
Then
I said
Look! fering] .' 7 Then I said,
'Look! I am come (in
GKW,
~~qaAE6i
PiPhiou
I am come,
heading
of little book the roll of the book
y i y p a ~ r a ~ nepi CyoC, 0 3 vo~fiaai, it is written about
it has been written about me, of the
to do,
me) to do your will,
b O~6q, r b 0CA pci aou. 8 drvci~epov 0 God.' " .8 After first
the God, the
wL
of you.
More upward saying: "You did not
nor did you
AEyov 8r1 Ouaiaq
~ a i~pooqophq ~ a want
i
saying that Sacrifices and
offerings
and approve of sacrifices
and offerings and
~ A O K ~ L I T ~ ~ ~~ a
I T in~ ~ p i dryap~iaq WK
whole burnt offenngs and about
sin
not whole burnt offerings
666~q~aq,
40ihqaaq
o66i
a'irlveq and sin [offering]"
you wllled
nor
you thought well of,
which --[sacrifices] that are
~ m h v6pov
n p o o ~ i p o v r a ~ , 9 T ~ T E offered according to
according to Law are being borne toward,
then the Law9 then he

HEBREWS 10: 1 6 1 6

990

701.3 r014crat rh actually says: "Look!

he has said Look! I am come of the
to do
the I am come to do your
He does away
8iA pcjr aoudcva~p~?
rh l ~ p h ~ owill."
v
with what is first
w
of you; he is taking up. the
first
c.
that he may establish
iva
~6 ~ E ~ T W O V .
mficvlin order that the
second he should make stand. what is second. 10 By
the said "will" we
10 kv
6
8~Afipa~t
fiy~aapboi
In which
will
having been sanctiiied have been sanctified
&crpb 61& ~ i j qrrpou$op&q
o h p a ~ o q through the offering
of the body of Jesus
we are through. the
offenng
body
Christ once for all
' I qoo0 Xptcrroir
&$&rag.
.
time.
of Jesus
Christ upon one tune.

..

E ~ ~ T ) K E V ' 1603

~ K O

21~

11Also, every priest

l ~ & q . pkv
iiepeirq
E"~KEV
And
every
indeed
priest
has stood takes his station from
day to day to render
~ae'
A~u~ovpyBv
~ a i
according to
rendering public work and public service and ta
r&q a G ~ & q r r o M & ~ t q rrpoa$Cpov
Ouaiaq, offer the same sacrithe very many times bearing toward sacrifices, fices often, as these
are at no time able to
a i ~ ~ vO~~ ~q& T T O T E6 6 v a v ~ a 1
rrEpIdEiV
which
never
are able to take from around take sins away COmixpap~iaq. 12 ofi~oq'
68
piav
3r8p pletely. 12But this
sins.
This (one)
but
one
over [ma111 offered ' one
icpapr~Gv
r r p o o ~ v k y ~ a q Bupiav Eiq T6 sacrifice for sins per'
sins
having borne toward sacrifice into the petually and sat down
6tqve~8q
.&K&~I~Ev
S E ~ I @ 700 at the right hand Of
carrying through he sat down m right [hand] of the God, 13 from then on
8 ~ 0 0 , 13 72,
holrbv
E K ~ E J ~ ~ E V?US
O ~ awaiting until his enGod, ' the leftover (thing) receiving out untll emies should be placed
T E ~ ~ ~ Io
iV bx8poi adro0 imo.rr661ov T&
as a ,stool for his feet:
should be put the enemies of him footstool of the l4 For it is by
~ 0 s G v a k o 6 1 l4 Plb
YAP
'VgW&G
[haCrificiall offering
feet
of him,
to one
for
that he has made
TE~E~CJKEV
- E& 76 ~ I T ) v E K ~ ~ ~ 0 6 those
~
who are being
he has perfected into the carrying through the (ones)
sanctified
perfect per&y~a<opCvovq. 15
Maprvp~i
68
fip;v
being sanctified.
Is bearing witness but to us petually. 15 Moreover,
~ a i76 ITVE&UX'
~6 & ~ I O V , VET& y&p ~6 'the holy spirit also
also the
spirit
the holy,
after for the bears witness to - us;
Ei q ~ k v a l 16; A h
4
61a8fj~
qv f o r after it has said;
the
covenan?
which
to gave said
This
16" 'This is the covW J ~ S aj-roljq
~ h qenant that I
61a~rjoopai
I shall covehant for self toward them after the
11 K a i

figy

sw

covenant toward them

fi)*~aq C K E L " ~ ~ , h&'Ei Kljp~oq. 6 1 6 0 3 ~V ~ ~ O U after
<
those days,, says
days
those, is saying Lord, giving laws
Jehovah4 'I will put
pou
E r i Kap6iaq a6~Liv, ~ a i .&rir j v my laws in their
of me upon
hearts
of them, and upon the
hearts, and in their
61h01av
ahGv
&rlyp&,,,w
mental perception
of them
I shall write upon , minds I shall write
.<
Jehovah, J788.11-18.20; the Lord, N A V ~ S ~ P .

17 M rGv &paprr&v- ahiw nai

them. And of thef slns
Of th3-n and
rBv
dcvop I8v
~ T G V - o
pj)
of the
lawlessnesses
of them
not
not
ptqo&jaopai
ETI" 18 6 m u 62
ZZQEOI~
IsbaILremember yet;
where but lettinggooff
-ro6~wv, O ~ K ~rpaoqoph
~ I
m p i - &papPria~. '
of these, not yet offering about
SKI.

&TOG<,-

them,"' U i t says afterwards! a .'*'And I

by no means
eau - their sins .and
their lawless deeds to
m i n d a n y more."
18Now where there is
forgiveness of these,
19 'Exovreq
oCv,
&6~A$oi, rrappqoiw there is no longer an
Having therefore, brothers, outspokenness offering for Sin.
19 Therefore, broth~ i:
qw)v JaoGov T&V &yiav &v TQ a l p a r t
into the way into of the holies in the blood ers, since we have
'I aoc, 20 iju
b~~aivlcnvv
6 M v boldness for the way
o f ?
w,ch
he innovated
tor.
way of entry into the holy
ap6a$arov
~ a i <&JW . 61&
TOG .place by the blood of
freshly slaughtered and
living through the 'Jesus, 20 which he infor us as a
K ~ T & E T & Q ~ ~ Tro0.r'
O ~ imtv
$
a a p ~ daugwated
~
curtain,
this
is
oghe
flesh
new and living way
i admG, a'~ akip k a p2yav &i r6v OTK&
'COG through the curtain,
of him,
and priest great upon the house of the t h a t is, his flesh,
BEoG, 22
rrpompxc5peBa PET& ' ciAq01vtq 21 and -since we have
God,
*maywe be approaching with
true
a great-priest over the
~ a p G i a q , '6
mhT)~o$opiq
.rrim~wq, house of God,:. 22 let
heart
in
fully being borne
of faith, US approach with true
&pmtap&ot
T&q . KapGiaS,&h i hearts in the f i i as[we1having been sprinkIed the
hearts
&om SIZTance of faith, having - had ow hearts
cnrvetbrjcr~w~
rovqp6q ;<a?'
A~houopBoi
conscience wicked ..,and lwel having been bathed s p ri n kl a& fTom a
conscience and
T&
06pal.
6 k ~ 1 *
~ a e a p g .,wicked
.
the
body
to water
clean;
our bodies' ,bathed
23
K ~ T ~ ~ G ~ E+,v V '~po~oyi&:'
Tjjq with clean water.
may uie be holding d i m the - confession of the ,23 Let US hold fast
the public declaration
QXi60q
d r ~ h 1 ~ 4 , .rrrorhS +&p
6
hope
not inclining, faithful for..- the tone) of our hope without
& r a y ~ t h c % p ~ v o2q4 : ~ a i,
~arraV'd$p~v
wavering;. for he is
having promised;. . and may we be-ding
down faithfd thati
- .
j
~ r $ o " q !t ciq
~ ~ ~ O E U U V
- &~ Vy m q ~ a M
i And let us*consider
one'ayther, into- sharpening beside ' 'of love' i and
one another to 'incite
K ~ G v:@
, Y ~ v , % :pfi
6 ~ ~ a r a A ~ i ~ o v r ~ to
q love &d a b wmb,
of fine - wzrks;
,qo_t
leaving down in
1e
' i r r ~ a u v ~ + c s.
+'~Cavriiv,
~
. ..n a e h ~ iieoq - 25 not forsaking' the
Bath-g
ourselves
leading tog$eefupoh- pf Selles., accprdin-%as-tom
.
,
-> ., .
~~~~~~~~~~EC;
r
vai
together,
as
some
+ve
. - -. : r ~ o ~ u i:+
, , - : .&A&$
' the
c,!@om? b ~ @ ' ~ e d
to ."
spm&Tonesyh
;.
.
Gut
' . encouragiqg,.
,
and
o ~ a g i i i gone andt~ier,
T O Q O ~ A~ ~ ~ "
&a(?)
PA'EITETE cand
,rathv . ..t. to how much YOU
tq so much.
an the more %i
rook at
by;<owav-- -mjv Ifphpw.- - - . as YOU' behold the day
drawingmatt - -the
day.
.
-,
drawing near.
- .
17; It says afterwards, Syh and ~inuscule'MSS.69,104, e tc. , .'
I

'

' 4

'

'

'

..I

HEBREWS 10: 34-11: 2

HEBREWS 10: 2-3

pdv

&pap~av6\rrav J ) p 6 ~ 26 For if we pracsinning

of us tice sin willfully, after
having received the
I.rriyvwuiv
7-s
PET& 76 A a P ~ i v T ~ V
knowledge of
after the to receive the accurate knowledge of b e accurate
the truth, there is no
drhqe~iaq,
&hi
rrep\I
&pap~16vlonger any sacrifice
truth.
not yet
about
sins
for sins left, 27 but
[there is1 a certain
&ITohi.rr~al ewia, 27 cpoae h 66
TIC
but some fearful expectation of
fear&
is being M O B sacrifice,
and Cthere
&K& i
Kpio~G3~ KCX~
<fiho< judgment
expect&on
ofjudgment and
zed is] a fiery jealousy
is going to conTOG< that
idie~v
sume
those in opposito be eating
ing about
the tion. 28 Any man that
6m~vavriouq.
28
~ 0 e + ~ a ~has disregarded the
(ones) under-in-against.
Having put aside law of Moses dies
compassion,
TI<
v6pov Mwuuiwq
xapiq
O ~ K T I P ~ ~without
V
anyone law
of Moses apart from compassions upon the testimony of
M Guaiv 9 ~pluiv pdrp-ruaiv drrroevilu~ei' two or three. 29 Of
upon two or three witnesses he is dying; how much more severe
a punishment, do YOU
29
IT~UQI
~OKE?TE
xeipovoq think,will the man be
to how much
are YOU thinking
of worse counted worthy who
has trampled upon the
&ciw 0 t j u ~ ~ a i
TIpwpiaq
6
will he be counted worthy of punishment the (one) Son of God and who
~ a - r ~ ( ~ ~ a m j u a q~, a has
i
esteemed as of
T ~ V ul6v
706 OE&
the Son of the God having
- trampled down. and ordinary value the
~6 aTpa -rfiq 6la&l~qq K O I ~ V fiyqadrpevoq blood of the covenant
the blood of the covenant common havlng esteemed by which he was sanctified, and who has
gv 4
fiyidrdrl,
~ a ~b
i meijpa T-q
in which he was sanctsed, and the spint o f h e outraged the spirit of
undeserved kindness
X&PITOS
bu$piuaq.
undeserved kindness having contemptuouslyoutraged. with contempt? 30 For
30
oi6apev
76v
ei.rr&ra we know him that
We have known
the (one) having said said: "Vengeance 3s
mine; I will recom'Epoi &6inquic, i ~ & &rrdrv&Suonai
To me vengeance,
will pay in return; and pense";. and . again:
"Jehovahb will judge
vdrh~v Kplve? Kljpioq ~ 6 v Aa6v a h o 6 . his people." 31 It is
again Will judge
Lord
the people of him. a fearful thing to
31
qo$e@v
~6 iprreu~iv ~ i q
fall into the hands
Fearful (thing) the to ~ l i n into
of -rthel- living
-~od.
emii. <iivroq.
32
However,
keep on
of God living.
remembering t h e
days in
32 ' A v a p ~ p v r j a ~ e d ~6E T&C ~ ~ ~ ~ T E fPoOr m
V er
Be remembering again but the formerly which, a f t e r YOU
~ I P ~ Pb
~ S afS
~
cpo~1a06vyeq noMjv were enlightened, yoq
days, m which having been enhghtened much e n d u r e d a g r e a t
&0Aqatv hepeiva-r~ IT&
& T ~ v 33
,
TOGTO contest under suf;
contest
YOU endured
of a e r i n g s ,
this f erings, 33 sometimes
26 'E~ouuiwq yhp
Willfully

indeed

for

and

~ a i BAiqeuiv

and

while

fb

~EVOI,

this

68

but

2:

EzS

11

11

YOU

were being

to tribulations exposed as in a theater

Kolvovoi both to reproaches

sharers and tribulation% and
sometimes while YOU
TQV
ohaq
drvaa7peqopCvwv
of the (ones)
thus
turning selves back and forth became sharers with
thoSe whowere having
yev$ivrq* 34 ~ a yap
i
TO?^ Geapio~q such an experience.
having become;
and for to the bound (ones) 34 For YOU both exo w v ~ ~ ~ c r & j u a~~ ~a , i
&p.rrayfiv TGV pressed sympathy for
YOU sympathized,
and
snatching
of the those in prison and
joyfully took the plunhapx6v~ov
PET&
X~P'S
dering of Youa bebelongings
with
'OY
longings, knowing YOU
. r r p o u ~ 6 i c a d ~ , ~ I V ~ U K O V T E ~ ZXEIV
yourselves have a betYOU received toward,
knowing
to be having ter and an abiding
Possession.
kau~oirq~peiuuova hopgiv ~ a ~ivouqav.
i
selves
better
property and remainmg.
35 DO not, therefore,
35 Mi,
drrroB6rhq~~
o&,
,,jv throw away YOUR freeNot YOU should throw away therefore the ness of ~ ~ e e c which
h.
has a great 'reward
rrappqaiav irp6v1 6 ~ 1 q EXEI
peyaqv to
be paid it. 36 For
outspokenness of YOU,which is having
great
YOU have need
of
piu~a~ro6ouiav, 36 irrropovijq
Y&P endurance, in order
giving back of reward,
of endurance
for that. after YOU have
e
EXETE
xpeiccv
Iv a
~6 eaqpa done the will of God,
YOU are having
need in order that the
will
YOU may receive the
Cfull2lment of the]
TOG em6 ~ T O I ~ ~ U ~ ~
E 0~ p i m l ~ e ~
of the God having done YOU might carry off for selves promise. 37 For yet
"a very little while,"
,,jv L-nayyAiav- 37 ETI yap pl~pbv 8uov
and
"he who is comthe
promise;
yet for little how much ing will arrive and
~UOV,
b
kpx6p~voq figel ~ a 03
i will n o t d e l a y . "
how much, the (one) coming will arrive and not 38 "But my righteous
)(poviue~38 6
68
6i~ai6q one will live by reahe WLU be delaying;
the but righteous (one) son of faith," and,
"if he shrinks back,
pou
&K
T ~ U T E W S <jl.ue?ai, ~ a i k&v
soul has no pleaof me out of
faith
wlll llve, and if ever my
sure in him." 39 Now
~ T O O - ~ E ~ I ~ TO ~~ IK, E ~ ~ O K E ? fi we are not the sort
he should draw self under, not is thinking well the that shrink back to
q u ~pou i v a+@. 39 fipeiq 62. o 6 ~Qpiv destruction, but the
soul of me in h m .
We but not we are sort that have faith
imocrrohijq
eiq
dCTTGh~iav, &Ah& to the preserving alive
of drawing self under - into
destruction,
but of the soul.
~ i c r r ~ weiq
q rr~pi~~oIqcriv
tpuxij .
Faith is the
of faith into acquiring of sod.
assured expecta"Emlv 62 rricrriq
6Al~1<ophvwv
tion of things hoped
Is
but faith of (things) belng hoped for for, the evident demh 6 m a u i ~ .rrpayp6r~av CAeyxoq
03 onstration of realities
sub-standing,
of things
reproof
not though not beheld.
Phm0pbov*
2 V!
TaljTtJ
y&p 2For by means of
(things) being looked at;
m
this [faith]
for this the men of old
times had witness
6 pap~uplj0rpav 01 TPECJPL~TE~OI.
Were borne witness to the
older men.
borne to them.
~ E C T ~ P~I

being expose as in theater,

ZF&~S

30. 'I will recompense,' says the Lord, ASyb and Textus Receptus; 'I
will recompense.' says Jehovah, J7.8.U-U.Y 30b Jehovah, T . ~ ~ - ~ The
e ~
Lord, NAVgSyr.
,.

6~~16iupoiq .re

to reproaches

HEBREWS 11: 3-1

99P

3By faith we perceive that the systems

of things were put in
order by God's word,
so that what is beheld
has come to be out of
things that do not appear.
4By faith Abel of"ADEA Trap&
euaiav
4 ~ ~ O T E l~heiova
I
Abel
beside fered God a sacrifice
sacrifice
more
To faith
of greater worth than
OE+,
61'
Kaiv
~rpoo~jvcy~cv T
God,
through Cain, through which
to the
. bore toward
Cain
[faith] he had witness
fis . ipap.rupri.%
d v aI borne to him that he
Which [falth]
h e was borne wltness to
to be
was righteous, God
6i~aroq,
pap-rupoirv-roq
2 ~ r i 7oiq 66po1q bearing witness rerighteous, of (one) witnessing upon the
@*
specting his gifts; and
a 6 ~ o G TOG
0~06, ~ a i
61'
a y through
~
it he, alofhim
of the
God,
and
through
though he . died, yet
drrroOav+v h r
AaAci.
speaks.
having
- dled yet he is speaking.
5 By faith Enoch
5 ~ ~ U T E I 'Ev&x
~ E T E T ~ ~ T ' ~
706 pfi was transfemed so as
To faith
Enoch was transferred of the not not to see death, and
i6eiv
96n,a~ov, ~ a i o6x
q C p i a ~ ~ - r o he was nowhere to be
to see
death,
and
not
he was being found found because God had
616~1
p~-rhOq~evaC[lj~dv 6 9 ~ 6 ~~ r. p d transferred him; for
through which transferred him the God; before before his transference
he had - the witness
p~pap~Cpq7a1
Y&P 7qq p ~ ~ a e k a c w q
for the transference he has been borne witness to that he had pleased
God well. 6 Moreover,
rdap~on)niya~
. rQ I+,
6 xwpiq
b have ~ l e a s e dwell to the God,
apart from but
62 without faith it is imT T ~ U T E W &G&V~TOV
~
~ l j a p e ~ ~ ~ fwi ~
ao
a -~r,e ~ ayah~p possible t o please
faith
impossible to please well, to beheve for [him] well, for he
6d
TAV
n p o o ~ p ~ 6 p r v o v TQ that approaches God
it'is binding
the (one)
coming toward
to the must believe that he
t ~ < q ~ o O m is
v and that he beTI Zmrv ~ a i TO?<
QEQ
Goh that h e i s and to the (ones) seeking out comes the rewarder of
those earnestly seeb
a6~Av
p1u0a~ro66~qq
y~VET~I.
ing him.
him
giver back of reward he is becoming.
7 By 'faith Noah,
7 niu-r~l
xpqpa-r~oedq
N& a f t e r being given
To faith
having been divinely warned Noah divine warning of
m~pi
TGV
pq6iww
Phc~ropLv~vthings not yet beabout
the (things)
not as yet
being looked a t held, showed godly
~dhaa$;s
KCX'TEUKE~~~E
KIPOT~V
V
E ~ C fear and constructe!
having been held well he constructed
ark
into a n a r k f o r t h e
saving of his house~w-rqpiav TOG
o'i~ou
a6~06,
61'
salvation
of the
household
of him,
through hold; a n d through
this [faith] he con4s
K ~ T ~ K ~ I V E V 76v K ~ U ~ O V , ~ a i
Which [faith] he judged down the . world, .and demned the world, and

niar~l
vooGpw
To faith
we are minding
~qp-riu0a1
TO;<
aiCjvaq (Sjpa-r~
to have been adjusted down the
ages
to saying
O E O ~ , I)<
76
pi
CK
qa~vopivov
of God, mto the not out of (things) appearing
~hewbp~vov
yeyovba~.
~l,
being looked a t
to have occurred.
the (thing)
3

/
I

II

HEBREWS 11: -13

995

7fiq
KC(T& T~T~CTTIV
~ I K ~ I O O & V I~~Y<~ V E T O he became a n heir
of the according to faith righteousness he became of the righteousness
that is according to
~hqpov6poq.
heir.
faith.
8 - ~ D T E I ~ d o l j p e v o ~'APpaCIIp ~ ~ K O U C ~ E 8VBy faith Abraham,
To faith being called Abraham
obeyed
when he was called,

~ S E A B B V ~ i q 7 6 1 ~ 0 ~ 8v

qpdhv
obeyed in going out
he was being about into a place he was
eiq ~hrlpovopiav, ~ a ibtijh&v
Aappdtvelv
destined to receive as
to be receiving into inheritance, and h e went out an inheritance; and
~'KICTT&~EVQ~
Tr0G
&~XETC[I. 9 ~ ~ C J T E he
I
went out, although
!?t
knowing well where he is going.
To faith not knowing where he
- r r a & ~ q o ~ v ~Eiq yijv
~q
CrayyeEAtaq c5q was going. 9By faith
he dwelt beslde into earth of the
promlse
as he resided as an alien
drhho-rpiav,
b
a ~ q v a i qin the land of the
one belonging to another,
in
tents
promise as in a for~ i j veign land, and - dwelt
-t<orro~~fioaq PET& ' I c r a a ~~ a 'iI ~ K & P
having dwelt down with Isaac and Jacob the in tents with Isaae
avv~hrlpov6pov ~ f i q &Trqyc?iaq 7i)q d~fic,' and Jacob, the heirs
joint heirs
of the
promlse
the very; with him of - the very
10
& ~ E ~ ~ X E T O yhp fiv TOGS 8cpdiouq same promise. lOFor
he was receiving out for the the foundabons he was awaiting the
having real founixouoav
T E X V ~ T ~~
~ a city
i
rr6h1v,
k
and dations, the builder
of which
artificer
city,
having
and maker of which
~ ~ ) P ! o u P Y6~ 8~6q..
publlc worker the God.
[city] is God.
i
t h p p a SGvaplv eiq
11 n i a ~ e l ~ a adTil
11By fdth also SarSarah
power
into
To faith also very
ah
herself received
i
KaTapohfiv m i p p a ~ o q O a p ~ v . ~ a nap&
of seed
she received and beside power to conceive seed,
-wing
down
~ r l m 6 veven when -she was
fihl~iaq, . 2
K~I@V
since
faithful past the age limit,
of age (limit),
appointed time
T
~
V
&nrayy~lh&p~vovsince she esteemed
riyijaa-ro
the (one) .
having promised; him faithful who had
she esteemed
616
~ a i
12
@'
promised. 12 Hence alfrom
through which
also
so from" one [man],
~ a i
~aii-ra
kyrvv<Oqoav,
and these (things) and him as good as
they were generated, '- v ~ v ~ ~ p w p ~ v o v ,
~aekq T& dA&d, there were born
of (oney having been made dead, according as . the Lchildrenl just as,the
wAfi&l
~ a cihq stars of heaven for
t i a ~ p a TOG o3pavoG T+
stars of the heaven to the multitude and as m u l t i t u d e a n d a s
to go out

Into

place

which

2'2

fi .appoq
w

Traph 7
xc?hog
'rfiq
beside the
lip
of the
dvapi8pq~oq.
innumerable.
wio-rlv
drrrC8avov
O~TOI
faith
they died
these
~opra&ycvo~
T&q
having carried off for selves
the

Je
the
sand
Oa?i&uoqq
fi
sea
the
13
Kwh
According to

all,

p$

not

the sands that are

by the ,aside, innumerable.
13I n faith all these
died, although they
did not get t h e
[fulfillment of the1
%

HEBREWS 11: 21-28

HEBREWS 11: 1 6 2 0
h a y y ~ h i a q ,&Ma 1~6ppoeeva h a q
i 6 6 v r ~ q promises, but they saw
promxies,
but from afar them having seen them afar off and
~ a id l ~ a o 6 p e v 0 1 , ~ a ibpohoyijoavre
671 welcomed them and
and havmg greeted, and having confesseh that publicly declared that
they were strangers
5kv01 ~ a ni a p m i g q p o i
eiatv
hi
and temporary resistrangers and alien readents they are upon
dents in the land.
oi
yhp
~otcrir-ra A i y o v ~ e q l4For those who say
l4 the (ones) for such (sings) saying such things give evidence that they are
ipqav~ova~v
671
narpi6a
make manifest in
that
father (place) earnestly seeking a
place of their own.
i ~ c ~ q ~ o i r u t v . 15 ~ a ei i v
h ~ e i w l q15 And yet, if they had
they are seeking upon.
And if indeed of that indeed kept rememipqpbveuov
d t
fis
!S<i@qoav,
bering that [place]
they were remembering from wh~chthey stepped out, from which they had
gone forth, they would
7 ~ 0 ~
&V
KC[IP~V
they were having
likely
appointed time have had opportunity
to return. 16 But now
dtva~&p*at. 16 virv
62
~pei~~ovoq
to bend again;
now
but
of better (one) they are reaching out
for a better [place],
bpkyovra~,
TOCT'
Lmtv
that is, one belonging
they are reaching out for,
this
is
to heaven. Hence God
&.rroupaviou.
St6
O ~ K
of heavenly (one).
Through which
not is not ashamed of
them, to be called
&.rra~uxw~ral
a h o i r q b &dq 0 ~ 6 <
is being ashamed upon of
them
the God God upon as their God,for
he has made a city
h l ~ d ~ i o e a t ac-rijv,
f i ~ opaoev
i
y hp
to be called upon
of them,
he prepared
for ready for them.
17 By faith Abraa h o i q rbhtv.
ham, when he was
tothem
city.
17 I
7~UTEI n p o o ~ v ~ v o ~' A~pvp a h p 76v tested, as good as ofthe fered up Isaac, and
To faith has borne toward Abraham
' l o a a ~r ~ 1 p a < 6 p ~ v o q ,~ a ir b v
p o v o y ~ v f i the man that had
and the only-begotten gladly received the
Isaac
being tested,
b
~ & qi r a y y ~ h i a qpromises attempted to
.rrpooi$epev
offer up Chis1 onlywas bearing toward the (one) the
promises
dtva6~(&y~voq, 18 n p b q
bv
Odjeq begotten Csonl , 18 alhaving received up,
toward whom was spoken though it had been
BTI 'Ev ' I u a & ~ ~ ? q e r j u e ~ a ioot
m k p p a , said to him: "What
will be called 'your
that In
Isaac
will be called to you
seed,
19 Aoy~o&pcvoq 671 ~ a i i~~ ~ p i j vseed' will be through
having reckoned that and out of dead (ones) Isaac." 19 But he reckoned that God was
&yeip&~v
Guvmbq b 8ebq88ev
to be raislng up
able
the God; from which able to raise him up
even from the dead;
a h 6 v ~ a ii v r a p a P o h 6
&~opI'ua~o.
him
also in
parable
he carried off for self. and from there he
20 nicrret
~ a i
r e p i did receive him also
To faith
also
about in an illustrative way.
20 By faith also
peM6v~wv
~ 6 A 6 y q o ~'vlo ah^
(things) being about (to come)
blessed
Isaac Isaac blessed Jacob
and Esau concerning
~ 6 v' i a ~ b p~ a Ti ~ V'HoaO.
the Jacob and the Esau.
things to come.

22

2%;

'Ia ~ b p dor0evfiUKov

21 fl

To faith
TGV
u v
of the
sons
~~OUEK~VT)UEV

he worshiped
alhoir.
of him.

Jacob

'loofit

of Josep

hi 76

upon the

C K ~ O ~ V 21By faith Jacob,

dying
each
when about to die,
~6h6yqmv.
vcll blessed each of the
he blessed,
a?d sons of Joseph and

3
5e

~ K ~ O V

tip

of

b@bu worshiped leaning upstaff

on the top of his staff.

22By faith Joseph,
nearing his end, made
22 n i ~ r'Iwofiq
~ ~ rrhe~?.Gv r e p i
mention of the exodus
To faith
Joseph
deceasing about $2
of the sons of Israel;
1E3o
iu
T&
u i i j v 'Iuparjh h p v q p 6 v e v o ~ v ~ a and
i
he gave a comexodus of the sons of Israel he mentioned, and
mand concerning his
n e p i TGV b o ~ i o vah& h r ~ ~ e i h c r r o .
bones.
about the bones of him he enjoined.
23 By faith Moses
23 n i a ~ e l Mouuiiq
y~vvqeeiq
was hid for three
To faith
Moses
having been generated
months by his parents
hKp6$
TpipqVoV 3 x 6 T&V T C X T ~ ~ &06,
~ V
after his birth, bewashi2 threemonths by the fathers of him.
cause they saw the
61671
~T6ov dtcrreiov TZ, n a ~ b i o v young chiId was beauthrough which they saw beautiful the little boy
tiful and they did not
~ a io l j ~ i ~ o p i j e q o a v ~6 616Taypa
TOG fear the order of the
and not
they feared
the ordinance of the
king. 24 By faith MoPautMoq. 24 flim~t
Mwuo-ijq
p t y a q ses, when grown up,
king.
To faith
Moses
great refused to be called
fipvfiomo
hkyeaeat
vi6q the son of the daughyev6pevoq
having become he denied to be being said
son t e r of
/ao h ,
@apah, 25 p a h o v 25 choosing to be ill&ya.r&<
of daughter
of Pharaoh,
rather treated with the peohh6pevoq
ou~~a~ouxe'iaeat
pIe of God rather than
selecting for self to be badly treated together to the to have the temporary
ha6 TOG 0eoC fl
np6u~ar
pov
enjoyment o f s i n ,
people of the God than toward appointed time 26 because he
LXEIV
d p a p ~ i a q ~ ~ I T ~ A ~ U U26
I V peirova
,
the reproach of the
to be having
of sm
enjoyment,
greater Chri st as riches great~ ~ ~ O G T O V I ~ ~ ~ u -& TQV
~ E vA o
iyh
~o u
riches
having esteemed
of the
of Egypt er than the treasures
of Egypt; for he
Bqaaupiiv ~ 6 v bvet61apZ,v
TOG
looked
toward
treasures
the
reproach
of the
the payment of the
drrriph~~ev
Y ~ P
EI~
reward. 27 By faith he
he was looking away
for
into
piu0moGooiav.
27 n i r n e l
K ~ ~ I T E Vleft Egypt, but not
giving back of reward.
To faith
he left down fearing the anger of
Aiy un-rov,
'
qopqeeiq
76v 0vpdv TOO the king, for he conEgypt,
havingfeared the anger of the tinued
as
P a ~ l h i o q , ~ b vyap
d 6 ~ o v b q d ~ + v s&ng the One who is
Iring,
the
for unseen (one) as seeing
invisible. -28By faith
i ~ a p ~ t p q u e v . 28 flicmet
~ E T ~ O ~ ~ K E V
he persisted with might.
To faith
h e has made he had
t h e pass,Over and
TZ, n 6 q a ~ a iT+
~ ~ ~ ~ X U U I TV O
the passover and the pouringtoward ofthe the splashing of the

X ~ ~ s
2:

$01

HEBREWS XI.: 29-36

pi
6
6hoep~Owv blood, that the dearpa~oq,
Yva
in order that not the (one) destroying stroyer might not
blood.
Ta
! T ~ O T ~ T O K ~
a 6 ~ h v . touch their first-born
the
firstborn (ones)
might contact
of them. ones.
61.6$qaav
njv 'EPu~&v 29 By f a i t h they
29 'ilio-rel
Red
To faith they stepped through the
passed through the
Red Sea as on dry
0irAaaaav bq 61h cqp8q yijq,
fi~
Sea
as through dry earth, of which [seal land, but on venturing
Aap6v-r~~
01 .
A ~ ~ ~ T T Iout
O I upon it the Egypr~;pav
having taken
the
Egyptians
trial
tians were swallowed
UP.
~a~e~r68quav.
were drunk down.
30 By faith the waUs
30 n i a - r ~ l ~h T E ~ X ~' I E ~ E I X ~E r ~ a a vof Jer'i-cho fell dowii
To faith the walis
of Jericho
fell
after they had been
~uKAw8ivTa
id
i n ~ h Ijpfpaq. encircled f o r seven
having been encircled
upon
seven
. days.
days. 31 By faith Raf31 fl ia-rel
'Pad@
+I
r6pvq
06 hab the harlot did
To faith
Rahab
.the
harlot
not not perish with those
auvar&h~o
~oiq
who acted disobedientto the (ones)
destroyed self together
ly, because she red c r r ~ ~ ~ ~ a a o ~ v , 6~tapivq
TOG< ceived the spies in
having disobeyed,
[she] h a v ~ n greceived
the a peaceable way.
;
~a-rao~6-rrouq
PET' E ~ P I ~ v T ) ~ .
32
And
what
more
spies
with
peace.
shall I say? For the
. 32 Kai
~i
ZT I
hiyw;
time
will fail me if
And
what
yet
may I be saying?
I go on to relat'e
krth~itpel pe yhp 61qyoO ~vov 6 xp6voq about Gid'e-on, BafWill leave upon me for telling tirough the time
rak, Samson, Jephf'TCE~
~ ~E ~ E GBapdl~,
v,
~ a p @ v , ' I E ~ O ~ Aavfi6
E,
about Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David thah, David as well
as Samuel and the
TE ~ a Iapoutjh
i
~ a TGV
i
I T ~ O ~ ~ T33
G Voi
,
and and Samuel and the prophets,
who [ o t h e r ] p r o p h e t s ,
33 who through faith
616
T~UTEWS
~ a ~ q y o v i a a v ~ Baothriaq,
cj
through
faith
downed in struggle kingdoms, defeated kingdoms ih
ilpy&aav~o
S~~aloaOvqv,
I-rrhuxov
conflict, effected rig&'
they worked
righteousness,
they obtained
teousness, obtained
israyy~h~Gv, E~paEav o ~ 6 p a ~ AaE ~ V T W V , promises, stopped -the
of promises, they fenced in
mouths
of lions,
m o u t h s of lions,
34
i o ~ e a a v Gwaptv .rrupbq,
Lqvyov
they quenched
power of fire, they fled from 34 stayed the force af
c r ~ 6 p a ~paxaipqq,
a
16uvap68qaav
dcrrh fire, escaped the edge
mouths of sword, they were made powerful from of 'the sword, from
a a e ~ v ~ i a q iyev'8qaav
,
iaxvpoi b .rrohhp~, a weak state were
weakness,
theyaecame
strong in
war,
made powerful, be;
~ap~ppohhq .
Z~hlvctv came valiant in war,
encampments
they inclined
routed the. armies of
drhho~piwv35 a a p o v y u v a i ~ ~ foreigners.
q
35 Worn:
of those belonging to another;
received women
i
tivaa-rdrmwq ~ o h q V E K ~ O ~ S a 6 ~ G v ' e n received t h e i r
out of resurrection
the dead (ones) of them; dead by resurrection;

999-

62

6Aho1
others

but

HEBREWS 1T :36--12 :I

~~upraviagrlaay,,
were beaten with sticks,

I T ~ O U ~ EVOI
E ~ ~

T?V

015

but other [me111 were

not tortured because- they

would not accept re-

&ITO~L~T~WUIV,

having accentecffor selves , the release by ransom, lease by some ran"

Iv a
- K ~ E ~ T T O V O ~ & a o r & a ~ o q som, in order that
in order that
of better
resurrection they might attain a
TOXOUIV36
ZTE 01
62 better resurrection.
they might obtain;
ditierenf (ones)
but 36 Yes, others received
i p r a ty pGv ~ a ,$aariy.av
i
ncipav Lh&ov,
their trial by moekof mock~ngs and
scourglngs trial
they took, ings and scowgings,
ETI
6L
6eapGv
~ a i w h a ~ i j q ' indeed, more t h a n
yet
but
of bonds
and
ofpnson; that, by bonds and
37 &A IBa08qoav,
Z r ~ r p d t dam, prisons. 37They were
they were stoned,
theywereyried, s t o n e d , t h e y were
hpidqaav, .
Lv
q6vq
paxaiprlq tried, they were sawn
they were sawn asunder, in murder
of sword asunder, they died by
hf8avov,
.rr~ptfiheov
b pqhw~aiq, Q slaughter with t h e
they died,
they went about in sheepskins, in sword, they went about
- aiyiolq
6Eppao1v,
barepot5pevo~, in sheepskins, in goatbelonging to goats
skins,
being in want, skins, while they were
~ A I P ~ ~ E V O I , K ~ K O U X O ~ ~ E V38
in want, in tribula~ I , bv
being in tribulation, being badly treated,
of whom tion, under ill-treatoljd fiv
6<1oq 6 K ~ C T '~ iri
O ~ ipqpialq ment; 38 and the world
not was worthy the world
upon
deserts was not worthy of
.rrhav&pevoI
K ~ -Z
ijpetTI
Kai them. They wandered
being made to wander
and
to mountains
and about in deserts and
c&qhaiolq ~ a i~ a i q '6waiq
~ i j q yijq. mountains - and dens
to caves - and to the (peepFholes of the earth. and caves of the earth.
39 Kai
O~TOI
IT&VTE~
39 And yet all these,
And
these
although they had
pap~vpq8fvr~q
6th
7ilq .rricrr~oq witness borne to them
having been borne witness to through the
faith
through their faith,
oir~
E~opiaawo
T ~ V irayyEhiav, did not get the [fulnot they carried off for selves the
promise,
a l m e n t of the] prom40 TOG 8~oG ITEP~ jphv K P E ~ T T ~ V TI
ise, '40 as God foresaw
of the God about us
better
something wmething better fbr
rrpophetpapivov,
TI
, va
pi
xopiq
usr in order that they
having foreseen,
in order that not apart from
not be made
JjpGv
TEAEIW~~GUIV.
. - perfect apart from us.
us
they might be perfected.
., -

12 So, then, because

Tolya o h
~ a ifip~Tq, TOUOCTOV
we have SO great
you-for-&erefore also
we,
so great
a
cloud
of witnesses
E x o u ~ ~- q
T E ~ I K E ~ ~ V O fipiv
V
:vEqoq pap~ljpov,
having lying around * to us .cloud of witnesses,. sUflOunding let us
also put, off every
Gy~ov . & W O ~ ~ ~ E V -O I? T & V T ~~ a i
weight and the
weight havingput off selves
every and
~lj7T~pia~arov
&pap~iav, 61'
imopovijq - that
standing
sin,through endurance US, and let us run with
- around well
TpkxOpv
T&V T ~ O K E ~ ~ E V OfVi p ? ~& Y & v ~ , endurance the - race
let us'be running the lying before to us struggle, that is set before us,

12

TO

'

HEBREWS 12: 2-8

HEBREWS 12: 9-16

we look intently
&pxqy6v 2a ta s the
Chief Agent
and Perfecter of our
~ a iT E A E I W ~ ~ V' IquoGv, Bq
h i
I% faith, Jesus. For the
and
perfecter
Jesus,
who instead of the joy that was set beI T ~ O K Ea
Jh
~@
& xa+q
~ ~
i m i p ~ l v ~ v:vo.rudv fore him he endured
lying
- before to him joy he endued stake a torture stake; de~ ~ a q pjaaq,
ov
iv
6 ~ E i e spising shame, and
havmg- thought down, in right Ihuvldl has sat down a t the
right hand of the
TE
70;
0p6vou T O ~ E O G K E K & ~ I K N .
throne of God. 3Inand of the throne of the God he has sat down. deed, consider closely
3 dnraAoyioao&
T ~ V
~ osuch
i a h vthe one who has enReckon up for selves
the tone)
dured such contrary
CmoprpyKtka ht T&V tzpap-roohv riq talk by sinners t%ahst
havrng en ured
by
the
sinners
into their own interests,
e
1
v
a
~6 that YOU may not get
iawroir~
~tAoyiav,
themselves
contradiction,
in order that
not tired and give out in
souls.
K ~ ~ Q T E
~ a % c$:+
:
6p&v YOUR
4 I n carrying on
You may get tired
to the
of YOU
YOUR contest against
&K~U~~EVOI.
that sin YOU have
being loosed out,
4 Oho
aipmoq never yet resisted as
far as blood, 5 but YOU
Not as yet
blood
&l
K ~ T ~ ~ T v$q
E
&paprim have entirely forgotten the exhohtion
YOU stood down against
toward
Sin
which addresses YOU
~ a y ( ~ v i ~ 6 p5 ~la1
v o ~ MLAqo0c
~
T%
and Yon have forgotten of t e as sons: "My son, do
struggling agamst,
~apa~hrjo~oq,
hp'iv
uioiq not belittle Lthel &isencouragement,
Z:h
to rov
to sons cipline from JehovahP
6ldiy~ra1,
Yif pou, pG 6 A i y G ~ i neither give out when
you are corrected by
is saying itself through, Son of me, not be beh-g
n a i 6 ~ i a q Kupiou, pq6h
i~Adou
h'him; 6for whom Jeof discipline of Lord, not-but loose yourself out by hovahe loves he mip l i e s ; in fact, he
a h 0 0 &y~6pcvoq. 6 bv
y t q dtycrrre scourges
every one
him
being reproved;
whom
for
is loving
he receives as
KCpioq
~rai6~lj61, p a o ~ i y o i 6 i -rr6vra whom
Lord he is disciplining, is scourgmg but every a son."
7 It is for discipline
uibv
bv
~apa8ixe~a1.
YOU a r e enduring.
son whom he is receiving alongside.
God is dealing with
7 E ~ C~ai8eiav O
T
bq vioiq YOU
as with sons. For
Into
as to sons
.- disci~line you are enduring;
b
0
d
q
riq
yhp
what
~ O Dis he that
6
npoqip~~ai
to
is
a father does not dis- - You
--- - bearine
- self toward the God; who for cipline?
8 But if YOU
ui&
Bv 03 nal6~dEl nornip' 8 ~i 62
son whom not is disciplining father!,
If but are without the discixwpiq
& c n ~ rral6~iaq ijq
phoxot pline of which all have
apart from YOU are of discipline of which partakers become partakers, YOU
are really illegitimate
y ~ y 6 v a o 1 I T ~ T E ~ &pa
,
~ 6 0 0 1 ~ a odx
:
they have become
all, really bastards and not children, a n d n o t

2 &qopQvr~q$5 ~ b vrnc,
s e e m off

IT~OTEGIS

mto the of b e

faith

duet leader

5~22

2':

28 See Appendix under Matthew lo:%.

Lord, KAVgSyp.

6 C

Jehovah,

J5~7.8.ll-16.20;

5b Jehovah, J7~s~U-18~20;
the
the Lord, NAVgSyp.

uioi

sons

6 0 ~ ~9 .
YOU

are.

ETT~

There (upon)

u a p ~ 6 qi l ~ ~&a ~~ C p a q E

~ 0 6 q (liv
the

~ f i q sons. 9 Furthermore,
indeed of the We used to have fa-

who were of
to discipline
~ai
&v~pn6pea'
013 nohb pc^xhhov us, and we used to
and we were turning ourselves in; not much rather give them respect.
i m o ~ a y q uprea
6
.rra-rpi
T&V Shall we not much
shall we be subjected
tzge
Father
of the more subject oursdvap
ITVEU b u v
~ a j <ijuop~v; 10
oi
to the Father of our
spkits
and
shall we hve?
The (ones) spiritual life and Uve?
~ 2 v y&p rp6q dhiyaq fipipaq
~ m h 10 For they for a few
indeed for toward few
days according to days used to disciphe
76
60~0irv a h i q
us according ta what
&ai6~vov,
the (thing) seeming to them they were disciplining, seemed good to them,
b
62 h i
76
but he does so for
ouyqEpov
the (one) but upon the (thing) bearing together our profit thst we may
~ i q 76 p~rCXhaP~iv rjlq tz ~ ~ T Q T O ( ;a&oG. partake of his holimto the to partake ofthe loliness
of h m . nend 11 m e , no dhp2v
11 n k a
rnai6ria
npbq
pkv cipwe seems for the
Every
indeed - discipline toward
indeed present to be joyous.
~6
~ a s v03
~OKE?
xaqiiq Efvai but grievous; yei
the (thing) present not it is seeming of joy to be terward to those who
a h h h h q q , ~ O T E ~ O V62 Kapnbv E ~ ~ Q V I K have
~ V
been trained by
but of grief, latterly but
fruit
peaceable
it it yields peaceable
TOTS
61'
airrfiq yeyv~vaaptvo~q
to the (ones) through
it
having
- been tralned fruit, namely, righteousness.
Lnro6iSoarv
6r~afou6vqq.
it is giving back of righteousness.
12 Hence straighten
u p the hands that
12
At6
-rhq
~ a ppbaq
~ i
Through which the having been let go beside hang down and the
x ~ i p a q ~ a ri h
~apahfiupkva
y6va~o e n f e e b l e d k n e e s ,
hands and the having been loosed on side knees 13 and keep making
drvopecjaar~, 13 ~ a i T P O X I ~ ~ S bp0iXq straight p a t h s for
straighten YOU up,
and
tracks
straight
YOUR feet, that what
TOIE~TE TO?<
ITOU~V 3p&v,
I VO:
be YOU making to the feet of YOU, in order thal is lame may not be
put out of joint,- but
i.4
TA
xwhbv
~ K T P ~ ,
not
the (thing)
lame
might be turned out, rather that it may
SaBi
62
p3Aov. 14 Eipjqu be healed. 14Pursue
should i t be healed
but
rather.
Peace peace with aU people,
~ ~ ~ K E T E PET&
rndorrov,
~ a i ~ b va n d the' sanctificabe YOU pursuing
with
all (ones),
and
the tion without which no
&yiaup6v,
08
xwpic 066ciq 6tp~ral man will see the Lord,
sanctification, of which apart from no one will see
15 carefully watchTbV K ~ ~ I O V 15
,
~ITIUKOTOGVTE~ p
T1c
ing
that no one may
the
Lord,
looking upon
not
anyone
be
deprived of the
6m~piiv
hi, ~ q q
X ~ P ~ T ~ S
coming behind from
the
undeserved kindness u n d e s e r v e d k i n d TOG 0 ~ ~ 4 , ric, bi<a
n t ~ p i a q Evw ness of God; that
ofthe God,
any root ofbitterness up n o poisonous r o o t
flesh

of us

~ O ~ E V I T ~ I ~ E U T ~thers
S

fathers we were having discipliners OW flah

I1

k!A

1003

HEBREWS 12: 16-22

qljouaa .

Ivoxhfj

~ a i 61'

may spring UP and

sprouhng it should crowdedIy trouble and through cause trouble and that
piav06aiv
oi
vohhoi, 16 pfi many may not be deshould be defiled
the
many.
not filed by it; l&that

r6pvoq

riq

q i3f$qhoq

anyone fornicator or

t d

instead of

Ppciaeoq
meal

npwror6~ia

firstborn [rights]

611

KCX!

profane

ptBq

bq 'Haair,
as

Esau,

8q there may be no for-

who nicator nor anyone not

~ ~ S E T Or h appreciating sacred

gave off from self the things, like Esau, who

hcnrroG. 17 ~ Y T E
yhp in exchange for one
of himself.
You know
for meal gave away his
one

K ~ ~ P O V O ~ G rights
U ~ I as first-born.
17 For YOU know that
to inherit

l l ~ ~ i T f ~
&~
%~
OV
a

that also after-thereupon

willing

pe~avoiaq afterward also when

-/2xp ~6rrov obx
~Slpev, ~ a i r e p per& the blessing he was
for
place
not he found, and-even
with rejected, for, although
he earnestly soughk a
Ga~pCov i ~ < q n j u a q alj?j v .
change of mind with
tears
having sought out
lt.
tears, he found- na
18 013
YGP
npoodrlhlj0a.r~ place for it.
Not
for
YOU have come toward
18 For YOU have not
W - I ~ ~ ~ ~ P ~ V~ Va i
K E K ~ U ~ ~ V Q approached that which
to (thing) bemg felt
and
having been burned
can- be felt and which
nupi ~ a i yv69~;) ~ a -i
<6qc;
has
been set- aflame
to fire and to dark cloud and to thick darkness
with fire, and a dark
~ a i BuPAhq, 19 ~ a lr~&h~rtyyoqfix?
~ a i
and to tempest,
and of trumpet to noise and cloud and thick darkness and . a tempest;
qwv$ bqt-467wv;
3~
01
to voice of saymgs, of which [voice] the (ones) 19 and the blare of a
&~06aav7~~
rrapq njaavro
Yfi trumpet' and the voice
asked away from selves
having heard
not of words; on hearing
vpoo-r~8?ivat
a b ~ o i q A6yova 20 obu which voice the people
to be put toward
to them
word;
not implored that no word
should be added '-tcr
Eqepov
Y ~ P
76
they were bearing
for
the (thing) them. 20 For the 'com6 t a a ~ ~ ~ 6 p ~, v o v . K&v
Bqpiov mand was not bearable
be~ngput distinctly.
And if likely
wild beast to them: "And If:
6pousI a beast touches the
e;yo
706
of the should contact
mountam, mountain, it must be
htBoPohq8fioe~at.
21 ~ a i ,
O ~ T O stoned." 21 Also, the
it will be thrown at with stones;
and,
thus
dispIay was so fearqop~p6v fiv
r6
cpav~a<6pevov, some that Moses said:
fearsome was the fthing) being made apparent,
"I am fearful 'an&
Mwuo-iiq E?TTEV
* E K $ O $ ~Eipl
~ ~ a Evrpopoq.
i
trembling!'
22 But YOU
Moses
said
Fearful
I am and atremble.
have approached a
22 &Ah& npoa~hqhG8a-r~ ti&v
6p~t .
But YOU have come toward to Sion to mountain Mount Zion and a city
~ a i n 6 h ~ i 8~oG <8v7oq, 'Iepouadfip of [the] living' God,
and
to city
of God
livlng,
to Jerusalem heavenly Jerusalem;
fiv
the

~bhoyiav drrr&6o~i
pdroeq,
blessing

he was proved off,

of repentance h e wanted t o ainherit

'

imupaviq,

~ a i

HEBREWS 18: 23-28

dryyEAov, and myriads of angels,

of angels, 23 in general assembly,
23 -rravqyCp~r
~ai
~ K K Aa i q and the congregation
to au-assembly
and
to ~ J e s i a of the first-born who'~T~OTOT~KWV
dr-rroyeypappbvwv . hv have been enrolled in
of firstborn (ones)
having been written off
is the heavens, and God
o3pavoiq1 ~ a i ~ p ~ r f j 0e+ -rr&vrwv, ~ a the
i Judge of all, andheavens,
and to judge to God
of all,
and the spiritual lives of
ones who
.rrv~6paat
6i~aiwv
T E T ~ E ~ O ~ ~ V W V righteous
,
to spirits of righteous (ones) having been perfected, have ,,ken made per24 ~ a i 61aBiqq viaq
p
i
I uoir, fect, 24and Jesus the
and of covenant new to mediator ;o?esus, mediator of a new
~ a .i a i p a ~ i
bavrtapoir
I < ~ E ~ , - T O ~ covenant, a n d t h e
and
. to blood
'of sprinkling
better (thing) blood of sprinkling,
which speaks in a
haAol3vri
r a p & T ~ V "APEA.
to (one) speaking beside the Abel.
better way than Abel's
2 5 E h i ~ f eyq~ ~
vapairjcrqo9e
[blood].
.
-Be looking at not roo should ark oE for yourselves
25 See that you d o
beg Off
him
r6v ~ c i ~ o ~ v r c Er .i yhp Z K E ~ V OOGK
~
i~iquyov
the (one) speaking;. if for those not they fled out who isLspeaking. For
if they .did not escape
iri
ytq
~'~apalrqa6pev01
rdv
upon earth having asked off for selves the (onel
. -. who begged off from
pahov
fipciq him who ,was giving
xpq p a ~ i r o v ~ a-, nohi,
divine ' warning upon
much
rather
giving divine warning,
earth, much more
oi
T ~ V
drrr'
03pavGv shall .we not if we
the (oncsl
the (one)
from
heavens
turn away. from him
&~roc~-rp~$6
pevot:
26
08
fi q w v ~who .speaks from the
turning selves away from;
of whom the voice heavens. 26 At that
~ j v- yijv
iodrh'EuaEv T ~ T E , V ~ V 62 time his voice shook
the , earth
shook
then,
now
but tfie earth, but now
*ETI &rag
iyib he has promised, sayEn;tyyeXmi
Afyov
he has promised
saying
Yet
once
I . inn: "Yet once more
aeioo - ob p6vov
, fiv I -will set in comshall sel in commotion not
only
earth motion not only the
&Ah& kai r6v obpav6v; 27 76 66 Y ~ T learth but also the
but - also - the- heaven. -., The but
Yet. heaven." 27 NOW,the
1 expression "Yet '-once
6rac
6qXoi
~ j v
TGV
signifies the
once
is making evident , the
of the (things) more"
removal of the ^thitigs
aah&opivwv
- p~r60eatv :
bq being shaken as things
being shaken
transference
as
that have been made,
Iv a
- Tr~Tro~qp~vwv,
in order that the
,
of (things) having been made,
in order that things - - n o t . being
may remain.
~leivll.
rh
1.11 u a h ~ u 6 b ~ v ashaken
.
it might remain the (things)
not being shaken. 28 Wherefore, seeing
28
A16
~ a u l h ~ i c f v ~ ~ ~ A E Uthat
T O Vwe are to reThrough which
Mngdom
unshakable ceive a kingdom that
Exwpev
cannot be shaken, let
rapcrhapP+vovr~~
(ones) receivmg beslde
may we be .having
US continue to have,
.
heavenly.

and

pup16o1v

to myriads

,
,(

'

0)

HEBREWS 12: 29--13: 7

1004
61'

X~PIV!

through

undeserved kindness.

'

w%ch

1006

undeserved kindness,
1 thr
0ugh which we may
acceptably render

God
Aarpe6op~v
,ir&i(TToq T~
we may render sacred service well pleasingly to the Sacred service with
godly fear an$ awe.
6@ PET&
ethafkiaq
Kai 66ouq, 29 Kai 29 For our ~~d Isah
God with holding (self) well and awe,
and a consumina fire.

yhp

0 ~ b q4pdV 7TGp

the God of us

for

l3Z e

l.4~

K ~ T C ~ ~ ~ ~ D K O V .

broth13 Let
erly love contin2 D o not for'
let be remaining. I%, hospitality, for
it *me, un-

fire consuming down.

ghaygia

bra erlv Meetion

~EV~TW.

pi &~1hddOl~o0~,
Of the fondness for strangers not be YOU forgetting. known to
entertained angels.
oa06v 61h
Ta6T~q yhp
3 Keep in mind those
for
were hidden (to selves) in ~~i~~~bonds as
through
this
TIVES
Eeviaavr~q
dryyGtouq. thotgh YOU have been
some
having treated as strangers
angels.
bound with them, and
3
I J . I ~ V ~ ~ U K E ~ ~ E TGV
6 ~ a p i o v those being ill-treated,
Be YOU keeping in mind
of the
bound (ones). since YOU yourselves
also are still in a
6s
ouv6~6~pQo1,
r6v
as
having been bound with.
of the (ones) body. 4Let marriage
~ c r ~ o u ~ o u p b o v ~ a i a i ~ o i 6 v r ~ q be honorable . among
being badly treated
also very (ones) being all, and the mar-:
Ev ocjparl. 4 Tiploq 6 y&poq cv I T ~ U I V riage bed be within body.
Honorable the marriage m all (ones) out defilement, for
God
will judge fori
~ a : 4 ~ d i r q & p i m o q , 1~6pvcuq yhp ~ a nicators
and adulundefiled, fornicators for and
and the bed
5
Let
[YOUR]
terers.
0
~
6
5
~
.
'Aglh&pyupoq
polxoirq KPIVE? b
Not fond of sdver manner of life be
adulterers will judge the God.
free of the love of
6 rp6rcq& ~ K O ~ ~ E V O I
TO?<
the manner; being made sufficed to the (things) money, while YOU are
E T ~ ~ K E V Ob content with the pres.rrapoGotvabrbq y&p
he has said Not ent things. For he has
for
he
being alongside;
066'
od said: "I will by no
clfi
oE
dnrii
not
you
Ishouldletgoup
nor
not means leave you nor
by any means forsake
~ f i you
iy~a~ahino6 Gjme you." 6 So that we may
not
I should leave down in;
as-and
of good courage
BappoGvraq
fip6q
h h y ~ ~ v K6p1oq be
being of good courage
us
to be saying
Lord and say: "Jehovahk
my helper; I will
ipoi fbq06q1 oli qoPq0lioopa1. r i .rro~fioe~is
to me aider. not I shall fear;
what will do not be afraid. What
can man do to me?':
pol m p m o q ;
7 Remember those
t o m e man?
7 M ~ ~ O V E ~ E T ET ~ V
4youCl&ov who are taking the
Be YOU mindful
of the (ones)
governing l e a d a m o n g YOU,
bpdv, O ~ T I V E ~&A&Aqaav 6piv T ~ V A6yov who have spoken the
of YOU,
who
spoke
to YOU the word word of God to YOU,
roil ~ E o G ,
&v
drva0~opoGvreq -rrjv a n d a s YOU conof the God, of which (ones) beholdlng up
the template how [theirl
2

cplhoceviaq

YOUR

'

C Jehovah,

Js,s.7181u-ls.M;The

Lord, KAVg.

- '

HEBREWS 13: 8-14

conduct turns out imitate [their] faith.

Gv .rrimlv.
8 Jesus Christ is
the faith.
t h e same yesterday
8 'lqaoirq Xpla~hq &8iq
~ a o-rjyepov
l
and today, and forJesus
Christ
yesterday and
today
ever.
b
a 6 ~ 6 q , ~ a ~i i qrohq aiQva~.
the very (one), and into the
ages.
9Do not be carried away with var9 616axaTq 7 ~ 0 1 ~ i h a l ~q a i EEvalq
To teachings
various
and strange no i o u s a n d s t r a n g e
mapacphpeu0~~ahbv
Y ~ Pteachings; for it is
fine
be YOU being borne beside;
for fine for the heart
X&~ITI
Pepa~oGoOai
~ f i v t o be given firmto undeserved kindness
to be stabilized
the ness by undeserved
~apGiav, 06 ~pGpaulv, Ev
ofq
o t ~kindness, not by eatheart,
not
to eatables,
in
which
not
ables, by which those
&~ht'jeqoav
oi
.rr~pl.naroirvre~.who occupy themwere benefited
the (ones)
walking.
selves with them have
10 E X O ~ E V ~ U O I ~ U T ; ~ i~cI O V03 not been benefited.
We are having
altar
out of which
10 We have an alcpay~iv O ~ K ~ X O U ~ I V bEouuiav
oi
to eat
not are having authority the (ones) tar from which those
~6
uc$
A ~ T ~ E ~ O V T E ~ . who do sacred serto the
rendering sacred service. vice a t the tent have
11
bv
Y ~ J
~ i o $ h p e r a ~ no authority to eat.
Of which (ones)
for
is being borne into 11For the bodies of
<Q.mv
ri) aTpa ~TEP\L
drpapriaq eiq 7Zc those animals whose
of animals the blood about
sm
into the
blood is taken into
t?y~a 6td
.roc drpxl~phoq, T O ~ T ~ Vrir t h e holy place by
holies through the chief priest, of these the
the high priest for
ucjpcrra
~ a r r a ~ a i ~ ~ ao~
rijq
bodies
is being burned down
outside of the sin are burned up
7~apepBohfiq.12
61b
~ a i 'I ooGq, outside t h e camp.
encampment;
through which
also
3esus. 12 Hence Jesus also,
lva
&y~&og
61h
TOG that he might, sancin order that
he might sanctify
through
the tify the people with
i6iou
alparoq
rbv
Aa6v,
E E o his own blood, sufown
blood
the
people,
outside f e r e d o u t s i d e t h e
rijq
.rr6hqq
Zrae~v. 13
~ o i v w gate. 13 Let us, then,
of the
gate
he suffered.
To you-now go f o r t h t o h i m
BE~pxGp~0a rpbq d ~ b v
~q
outside t h e camp,
may we be going out toward him
outside of the bearing the reproach
~apeppohijq, r6v dv~161upbva6roG cpipovr~q, he bore, 14for we
encampment, the reproach of him bearing.
do n o t have here
14 06
yhp
ixopcv
Zi6~ pivouoav a c i t y t h a t c o n not
for
we are having here
remaining
tinues, but we are
IT~AIV, a h &
rjv
piXAouoav
city,
but
the (one) being about (to come) e a r n e s t l y s e e k i n g
g ~ p a a l v rijq
outstep

of the

rhampoqijq

pi

HEBREWS 13: 15-20

a6~oG t h e one to come:,

15 Through him let
him
Buoiav
aivioewq us always offer t o
drvaqipwp ~ v .
sacrifice
of praise God a sacrifice 0%
m a y we be bearing up
.rrcnnhc,
TG
7067' Eq-r~v praise, that is, the
61h
to the
this
1s - fruit of lips which
through all [time,
~aprrbv XEIAEWV 6pohoyoljv~wv T@ 6 v 6 p a ~ 1make public declaration to his name.
,fruit
of lips
confessing
to the
name
16 Moreover, do not
a 6 ~ o 6 .16 ~ f j q 6; ~ d ~ o ~ i~a aq ~olvwviaq
i
of him.
Of the but doing well and of sharing forget the doing of
good and the sharing
pij htAavBdrv~crB~,T O I ~ ~ Ty&p
~ I ~Buuiaiq
not be YOU forgetting,
to such
for sacrifices of things with others,,
for with such sac~ 6 a p ~ m ~ i ~ba l 0 ~ 6 ~ .
rifices God is well
is being well pleased the God.
pleased.
17
n ~ i e ~ o e ~ roiq
fiyoup~volq ' 17 Be obedient to
Be YOU obeying
to the (ones)
governing
6~ B v ~ a i
~E~KETE,
a 6 ~ o i those who are taking
of YOU
and
be YOU yielding under,
very (ones) the lead among YOU
Y ~ P
drypmvoiio~v
imkp TBV and be submissive, for
for
they are abstaining from sleep
over
the t h e y a r e keeping
q~uxBv 3pBv bq. A6yov
&noSGoow~q, watch over YOUR sold$
souls
of YOU , as
word
going to give back, as those who will rene
~ v a
PET&
X ~ P ~ S TOGTO der a n account; that
in order that
with
I OY
this
they may do this with
ITOIQU~V
~ a i prj
C~TEVC!~<OVTEC;,
joy and not with sight
they may be doing
and
not
groaning,
ing, for this would be
drhual~eAiq" yap &p?v -roc-to.
damaging to YOU.
nor; tax-paying . for to YOU
this.
18 npoaE;xiae~
n~pi
f i p ~ v , 18 Carry on prayer
Be YOU praying
about
us,
for US, for we trust;
~ahrjv we have a n honest
1~~166p~6a
fine
yhp
$T
~
;
we are being persuaded
for
conscience, as we wish
ouvsiSqolv ' ZXO~EV, iv
T~UIV.
KahGq to conduct. ourselves
conscience we are having, in all (things) finely honestly in all things.
~ ~ ? O V T E dlVa(37pk(fl~~&Xl.
S
19 T T E ~ ~ G C J O T ~ P W < 62 1gBut 1 exhort Yon
w W g , to conduct selves.
More abundantly but
more especially to da:
I-rapa~ahe TOGTO, ~ o ~ f i a a r IVa
to do
in order that this, that I may be'
I am encouragmg
this
restored to YOU the
~ 6 ~ E I o v dTTTo~a~ao~aeGJpiv.
- sooner.
P
more quickly I might be restored to YOU.
20Now may the
% God of peace, who20
62 e~bc, T
E ~ P ~ W Cthe
. 6
,one,
The but God of t h e ' peace,
UP
from
civayayhv
i~
vEKpGv
rbv r r o l p k v a v a b r ~ u g h t
havingledup out of dead (ones) the shepherd t h e dead the great.
piyav
kv a;paTl s h e p h e r d of the:
TGV npop6~wv r6v
blood Sheep with the blood
of the
sheep
the great (one) in
SraBfi~qq
aiwviou,
T ~ V KGPIOV
f i p i ) ~O f a n e v e r l a s t i n g
of us covenant, our Lord
the
Lord
of covenant
everlasting,
&TTI<~TO~~EVV'

we are seeking upon;

15

61'

through

%I%,

'

'

Cl

HEBREWS 13: 21-25

1001

1006

>

'IquoGv, 21

~ a ~ a p ~ i o Jp6q
a ~ &v .rrav~iJesus, 2lequip YOU
YOU
in every with every good thing
drys@
E
T?I
rrolfjaa~ 76 e a q p a to do his will, pergood (thing) Into the
to do
the
will
forming in us through
ahoi), TO~GVi v fipiv
~6
~66rp~o-rovJesus Christ t h a t
of him, doing in us the (thing) well-pleasing which is well-pleasing
~V&TCIO
a dV~ o 6 61&
'Iquoir X ~ I U T Oin~ his
, sight; to whom
in sight
of him
through
Jesus
be the glory forever
6
fi 66Ea E i q ~ 0 ai&vaq
6 ~
T ~ V
to whom the glory into
the
ages
of the and ever. Amen.
22Now I exhort
aiGvwv- drpjv.
YOU,brothers, to bear
ages; amen.
22
napaKah&
62
bp&% &6Ehqoi, with t h i s word of
I am encouragilig
but
YOU, brothers, enCoUragement, for I
have, indeed, '-corndtvf XEDOE
TOG
hbyou
+,c,
be YOU holding selves up
of the
word
of the posed a letter to
TapaKAja~wq, K a i yhp
6th
fjpaxiwv -?on in few words.
encouragement, and for through short [words J
23 ~~k~ note that
h i m ~ l h a Jpiv. 23 ~ I V ~ U K E T T ~ VdSEhq6v Oyr brother ~ h
I sent upon to YOU.
Be owk knowing the brother
t h y h a s been re4pBv T I ~ ~ ~ E Odrrrohdupivov,~
V
f us
Timothy
having been loosed from, ;%
! leased. with whim*
06
iav
T~XEIOV .
Z p x q ~ a ~ if h e comes. quite
whom
if ever
more quickly
hemay be coning Soon, I shall - see
6q~opa1 bptiq.
I shall see -YOU.
24 Give my greet24 ' A a 6 u a o e e
xC!rwaq
T C ~ S ings t o a l l . those
Greet YOU
all
the (ones)
who are taking- the
fiyoup5vouq 3pGv ~ a mhaq
i
T o i r ~- h i o v q .
lead
and
governing of YOU and
all
the holy (ones),
to
all
the
holy
ones.
'Amdr<ov~ai3ptiq
o
dm6
'lrahiaq.
Th;se fn
send
Are greeting YOU the (ones) from the
Italy.
YOU their greetings.
25 'H
X ~ P ~ S
PET&
TT~VTWV
The
undeserved kindness
with
all
% T h e undeserved
kindness be with all
3pQv.
of YOU.
of YOU.
Jesus,

may he adjust down

eq

1
I

JAMES 1: 8-16

1009
TOG
~ u p i o v8
bfip
Gi$uxoq,
of the
Lord
male person
two-souled,
&KC(T&UT~TO~
EV w&oalq ~ a ? q6 6 0 7 ~ a h 6 .
not standing down in
all
the ways of him.

James, a slave of
God and of [the]
Lord Jesus Christ, t6
the twelve tribes that
are scattered about:
dispersion
Greetings!
xaipelv.
2 Consider it all joy,
To be rejoicing.
brothers, when
2 fl&aav x a p b fiyr@aoee, dr6ehqoi pou, Imy
conslder YOU, brothers of me, YOU meet with varjoy
All
ious trials, 3 knowing
8~av
w~~paapoiq
ITEPIIT~~TE
whenever
to trials
YOU might fall around as YOU do that this
.rrol~ihotq, 3 y ~ v c j o ~ o v r ~ q6 ~ 1 76 ~ O K ~ ~ I tested
O V
quality of YOUR
various,
knowing
that the
proof
faith works out enbybv Tfiq W ~ O T E ~ J SK C X T E ~ ~ & < E T
61~opovrjv~I
durance, 4But let enof YOU of the
faith
is working down endurance;
durance have its work
4 fi 62 imopowj Epyov T~AEIOV
ix&o,
complete,
t h a t YOU
the but endurance work perfect let it be having,
may
be
complete
and
Iva
ti=
T~EIOI
~ a i
in order that
YOU may be
perfect
and sound in all respects,
6h6~hqpo1,
i v p q 6 ~ v i ~ E I I T ~ ~ E V O I . not lacking in anywhole in (every) part, in nothing
lacking.
thing.
5 Ei 66
I
b bv h ~ i w e ~ a lcro~iaq,
If but anyone O ~ Y O U is lacking of wlsdom. of 5 s 0 9 is
if lackine
any .-One
in
~ ~ T E ~ T W ITapa
TOG
6 1 6 6 ~ r 0 qwisdom, let him keep
let him be asking
beside
of the (one)
giving
on asking God, for
8 ~ 0 6 W ~ C T I V dr~hGq ~ a ip i ~ v E ~ ~ ~ < o vhTeo gives
~,
generously
of God to all
simply and not reproaching.
to all and without
Kai
6 0 ~ f i ~ ~ T a la6TS' 6
~ ~ T E ~ T W
and
it will be Piven
to him:
let him be asking reproaching; and it
- will be given him.
62 &V T~(TTEI, pqb&
6ta~plv6pevoq,
but in faith, nothing
- -judging
- - for self dividedly.
- . 6 But let him keep
on~ asking in faith,
b
~ I ~ K P I V ~ ~ E V O
the (one)
judging for self dividedly not doubting a t all,
EOIKEV
Kh660v1
8ah&aaqq for he who doubts
has been like
to (surging) wave
of sea
is like a wave of the
& vy~I<o p i v ~
~ a i ~ ~ I I T I < o ~ ~ sea
v ~ - driven by the
to (one) belng drlven by wind and b e ~ n gblown about; wind and blown about.
7 p i Y&P
oiioew
6 &vepw.rroq 7111fact, let not that
man
not for let him be supposi~g the
man suppose that he
~ K E ? V O ~ 871
hfipqe~ai
TI
rap&
that (one) that he wlll receive anything bes~de will receive anything
' I 6 ~ w p o q OeoC ~ a ~iu p i o u'IqaoO Xptaroi
James of God and of Lord Jesus
Christ
60Ghoq TaTq 6Gj6EKa guhaiq
TaTq
I v fi
slave to the twelve tribes the (ones) in the
61amo.p@

1008

from Jehovah;* 8 he
is an indecisive man,
unsteady in all his
Ways.
9But let the lowly
9
Kau &oew
62
6 d6~AqBq 6
Let him ge boasting but the
brother
the brother exult over
TOTEIVB~ hv TQ %el alj~oG, 10 i) 62 his exaltation, 10 and
lowly (one) in thk height of him,
the but the rich one over
-rrhoiraloq hv -6j T ~ W E I V G ~ EaI 6 ~ 0 6 , I
his humiliation, berich
in thk
lowliness
of him, because cause like a flower
bq
heoq
x6p~ou
~ a p ~ h c c o ~ ~ofa lthe
.
vegetation he
as
flower
of vegetation
he will go beside.
will pass away. 11 For
i)
oirv
TO
11 ~ V ~ E I ~ y&p
E V
Rose up
for the '?dn~' together with the the sun rises with
K ~ ~ U W V* I ~ a ihEfjpavev T ~ V X ~ ~ T O V , ~ a its
i burning heat and
burning heat and it dried up the vegetatxon, and withers t h e vegeta~b W o q a h 0 6 &S;.~TTECTEV ~ a fii
E ~ P ~ T T E Ition,
~ . . and its flower
the flower of it fell out and the well-fittingness drops off and the
706 r r p o a h o u a d ~ o G &IT&~ETO' o h w q ~ a beauty
i
of its outward
of the
face
of it destroyed itself; thus also
perishes.
15
rrhodu!oq
f;
Tai~
?opeialq
So,
too,
the
rich
man
the
rich (one)
the
journeys
will fade away in his
papavej o e ~ a l .
ways of life.
will fade away.
12Happy is the man
dtvfip
,
$
$
o
that
keeps on endurmale person
ing
trial,
~ O ~ C V E I ~
~
l aT1
~
66KIpOS
~
~
y
~ because
~
, on
is remaining under
trial,
because approved becoming approved he
y ~ v 6 p ~ v o q AfjpI#Ta! T ~ Vcrriqavov 7fiq will receive the
having become he will recelve the crown of the of .life, which Jehovahb promised to those
~oiq
'~!5;1 which bvIcrownl irlyyeiha-ro
he promised to the (ones) who continue loving
him. U When under
a h 6 v . 13 pqbdq
~relpa<6y~voq
drym&crcv
being tried
NO one
him.
loving
trial, let no one say:
Aeyhw
8Tl 'AIT6 8.~06 ITElp&<Opal' am being tried by
let him be saying that From God I am being tried; God.,, For with evil
6 yhp Bed< &lTeipaoT6q ~ ~ T I V K ~ K ~ V , things
cannotbe
the for God not to be trled is of bad (things),
tried nor does he himITEIP&<EI 62 a h 6 q o666a. 14 E ~ a o r o c ,If try
14 But
he is trymg but
he
no one.
Each (one)
each one is tried
6t
rr~cp&<~~a
6 l1 ~ 6~ f i q ibiaq i ~ l e u p i a q
y being drawn out
but is being tried
by
the
own
desve
'
and
enticed by his
& $ E ~ K ~ ~ E v o~
~ a i bEhea<6pevo<' 15 E T T ~
desire. 15 Then
being drawn out
and
being bated on;
next
the
desire,
when it
fl
i~~leupia
ouhha600aa
having received together h a s become fertile,
the
desire

&:$

7 a Jehovah,
J8,1"14.16-18* the
Lord, HBAVgSyp. 12b Jehovah, J7.8J8.";
God, VgSyp; the ~ o r d :CSyhJla (Merk's Greek Text No. 6 ) ; he, KBA.

JAMES 1:16-23

f0 l l

1010

h p a p ~ i a gives birth to sin;

sin
in turn, sin, when
it has been accomdoTorEA~u~~~ua
- &TOKUE~
is being pregnant off ta plished, brings forth
having been iinished off
death.
e6rvcrrov:
. death.
16Do not be mis16 Mfi
.rrhav&&e,
dr6ehqoi
pou led, my beloved brothNot
be YOU made to err,
brothers
of me ers. 17 Every good
&yanq~oi.17 .rr&ua 6601s dryaefi ~ a iT&V gift and every perfect
loved.
Every giving
good
and every present is from above,
6Gpqpa
T ~ E I O V
tivweiv
BUTIV,for it comes down
thing given
perfect
from upward
it is, from the Father of
Ka-r~a'ivov drrrb 70; ITa-rpbq T&V ~ G ~ T wthe
v , [celestial] light&
stepping down from the Father of the lights, and with him there
~ q p ' ' $- o l j ~ ZVI
.rrapqXAayfi
fi is not a variation of
beside whom not there is alternatmg beside or the turning of the
rpon+iq
drrroo~iaapa.
18
f3ouhqO~is shadow. 18 Because be
of turning
off-shadow.
Having wished willed it, he brought
,
drsrelcljquclv
fip&q A6yq &Aqeeiaq, us forth by t h e word
he was pregnant off to
us
to word
of truth, of truth, for us to
eiq ~ i ) ~ T v a t, fip&q drsrap)(fiv. T I v a TGV be certain first fruits
into the t o b e
us
firstfrults some of the of his creatures.
air~oO mtap&rcav.
19 Know this, my
of his
creatures.
beloved b r o t h e r s r .
19
'Io-r~,
&6~hqoi pou dyoxrq~oi. Every man must be
Be YOU knowing, brothers of me
loved.
swift about hearing,
EGTW
62 n&q &epw.rroq ~a)1(3q~ i qslow about speaking,
Let him be but every
man
quick into
slow about wrath;
TA d r ~ o i k a ~f3paS3q
,
eiq r 6 Aahfioal, f3pa63~20 for man's wrath
the to hear,
slow into the to speak,
slow
does not work out
i
6pQ
20 6pyrj
ybp
avbpbq
God's righteousness.
into
wra
wrath
for
of male person
21 Hence put awag' all
61K ~ I O U ~ V ~ V 8 ~ 0 6
0 6 ~ hpyc?c~~at.
filthiness and that surighteousness
of God
. not
is working.
perfluous thing, mori
21
6tb
&.rroeip~vot
a1 badness, and accept
Through w*Wch
. having put away from selves with mildness the im.rr?caav Pwrrapiav ~ a . ir r ~ ~ t o u ~ i &
~ va ~ i a Bv
q planting of the word
every
filthiness -and abundance of badness in
which is able to save
~
T
6iSaoee
T
T ~ V Z ~ ~ U T O VA6yov
.
.
T~KTEI

is giving birth to

mildness

dpap~iav,

receive

sin,

YOU

the

the

62

but

implanted

word

YOUR SOU~S.

22 However, become
doers of the word,
22
~;VE&E
62 .rrolq~ai A6you ~ a iand not hearers only,
Be YOU becoming but
doers
of word and deceiving yourselves
p i & ~ p o m a p6vov
i
.rrapcrhoy1<6pevo1kauroOq. with false reasonnot hearers
only
reckoning beside
selves.
ing. 23 For if any23 STI 7 T I & ~ p o m + qAhyou 6cr~iv
one is a hearer of
Because if anyone
hearer
of word
is
the word, and not- a
~ a i 06
.rro~qrfiq, obroq
EOIKW
and
not
doer,
this (one)
has been like doer, this one is .lie
T ~ V

the (one)

~ U V & ~ E V O VoGoat

being able

~ b qqiuxbq 6 Gv.

to save the

souls

oryou.

dtvbpi

JAMES 1: 2 G 2 : 3

~ F ~p6uw-rrova man looking a t his

~6
face
natural face in a mirrar, 24For he looks
~EV&JEGI~ ah06
ev
2u+pc3,
a t himself, and off
in
mmr,
birth
of him
he goes and immedi24 ~ a r ~ v 6 q o ~yhp
v kaur6v ~ a drrrehfihue~v
i
he minded down for himself and he has gone off ately forgets what sort
of man he is. 25But
~a'r E~&GJS i n d d t e ~ r o d.rroioq
ijv.
he who peers into the
and immediately he forgot of what sort h e was. ~ e r f e c t law that be25
d
62
rrapar6nyaq
~ i qv6pov longs to freedom m d
The (one) but having
- s t o o- ~ e dbeside into law who Dersists in Tit1.
bhis imanl, becnuie
T~EIOV
T ~ V
f i
a freedom
eaEpiaS
Ka;
he has become, not a
perfect
the
of the
d,
forgetful hearer, but a
obu
.rrapapeivaq,
doer of the work, wit1
having remainedbeside,
not
be happy in his doing
L.rrtAqapovijq
yev6pevoq
&Ah& T F O I ~ T ~ ~
of forgetfulness having become
but
doer
ipyov,
0i3~0q pa~dtp~oqBv T
~ o t f i u ~ t26 If any man seems
be a
of work, this (one)
happy
in the
doing
formal
worshiper
and
a
Eu-rat.
yet does not bridle
of him he will be.
his tongue, but goes
26ET
TIC
GOKE~
Bpfio~oq
his own
If
anyone is thinking , formal worshiper On
?vat p1?1 x a h ~ v a y ~ y G vyhGouav iauroG. -h e a r t , t h i s m a n ' s
worship is
to be not leading by bridle
tongue
of himself form
futile. 27The form of
aAha d r r r a ~ i j v ~ C f p 6 ; ~
huroir,
TO~TOU
but misIeading heart
of himself, of this (one), worship that is
a n d undefiIed from
pkaroq fi
epqu~eia. 27
epqCJKic[
vam
the fonn of worship.
Form of worship the standpoint of our
~ a e a p &~ a dpiav-roq
i
r a p & TG
~ a r ia r p i God and Father is
clean and und-ed
beside the God and Father thiSr to look after
and
a
i.+vI
~ T T ~ K ~ T E 6pqav06q
O ~ ~ I
~ a i
t h s ,,, rs,
t o be looking upon
orphans
and in their tribulation,
e p d q Bv ri) Ohi+et
arhGv, &m~Aov and to keep
wrdows in the tribulation of them, unspotted without spot from the
world.
i a u ~ 8 v - qpeiv
TO;
K~G~OV.
himsek to be keeping from the
world.
My brothers, YOU
are not holding
'AGEAqoi pou, yfi b npoaw~ohqp
receptfons of gcebe.. t h e . faith of' o m Lord
Brothers of me, not in
EXETE
Ti(STIv T o Kupiou jpGv Jesus Christ, our glob e you having the
faith
of the ,,' Lord
of us rg, with acts of fa665qq; ,2 ihv yhp I voritism, . are ' You?
' I a05 X p ~ a ~ o i r+iq
If ever for 1.2For, if rt man with
of the glory?
Christ
of3esus
gold rings, on his fin~ i c d h e q EIS ouvaycay{v 6pGv
&v:p
he might enter into synagogue of YOU male person gers and :in splendid
xpuuo6a~dh1oq i v
toefi~l
Aaprpe, clothing enters into
a gathering of YOU,
bright,
golden-ringed
in
clothing
but
- a poor Emanl
~ i a i A 0 ~ ~ 62 ~ a iT T W X A ~ Bv firnap@
in filthy clothing alhe should enter but also - poor
in
filthy
so
eueijTt, 3
ETI ~ A ~ * ~ T E
62
iIT
; enters, 3 yet YOU
eIothing,
~oumightlookupon
but
upon look with favor upon

to male person

minding down

the

drs&?q

2-

JAMES 2: 4-10
~ 6 v $opoka

the (one)

wearing

-t?p

Eu0fi~a T

~ Vhaprr

the clothing the

1 say:

&v the one wearing the

briggt
splendid clothing and

"You take this

~ 6 6 0 ~b6 KahGq, seat here
in a fine
place," and YOU say
~ a iTG
moxQ
7 9 ~ ~t b ~ ~ $ 3 to1 the poor one: "You
and to the poor (one) YOU might say You stand you keep standing," or:
9
~ 6 0 0 ~&E? ht) 76 im01~6616vpout "Take that seat there
or be you sitting there under the footstool of me, under my footstool.'*
4 06
~IEK~~&)TE
b kau-roiq ~ a tinctions
iYOU have class &among yournot were YOU judged through in
selves
and
selves
and
YOU have
E y i v ~ u e ~ p l ~ a i 6 1 d o yla Qv
noqpGv; become judges
renderbecame YOU judges of divided rectonings wicked? ing wicked decisions,
5 'AKO~CT~TE,
ti6dqoi pou & y a ~ q ~ oo6x
i . is that not so?
Hear YOU, brothers of me
loved.
Not
5 Listen, my beloved
God chose
b 06g E&AEca-ro ~ 0 I T3T W~X O I ~ ~T@ ~ 6 ~brothers.
p
the God
chose
the
poor
to the worl? the ones who are poor
~houaiouq b I'rio~Ei ~ a ~hqpov6poug
i
7fjq respecting the world
rich (ones) in faith and
heirs
of the to be rich in faith and
heirs of the kingdom,
Bzut Aria5
qq
hqyyeiha~o
707%
kingdom
of which he promised to the (ones) which he promised to
&ya.rr&rlv a d ~ 6 v ;6 iip~ig 62 - ~ ~ T I ~ & U ~ T E
love him*
You but you dishonored did he not? 6 YOU,
him?
loving
06,
oi
lrholjolol though, have dishon76v
ITTWX~V.
Not
the
rich (ones) ored the poor [man].
the
poor (one).
~ a i a t j ~ o i The rich oppress YOU,
~ a ~ a 6 u v a u ~ ~ l j o u o 1iipiiv,
v
and
they and they drag YOU
of YOU,
are using power down
ihK0lJal~ 6p8g I<
~p17'pla; 7 O ~ Kbefore law courts, do
are dragging YOU into judgmex?t places?
Not they not? 7 They blasa d ~ o i BAau~qpo~uiv 6
K a A b ivopa pheme the fine name
they are they laspheming the
fine
name by which YOU were
~6
hi~Aqe2v
Eq' 3p8g; 8 ~icalled, do they not?
the (one) having been invoked upon YOU?
If 8 If, now, YOU practice
~ ~ V T O I v6pov
T&E?T
Bau1h1K ~ Vcarryfng out the kingly law according to
indeed-to you
law
YOU are finishing
kingly
the
scripture: "You
K ~ T &
~ j v ypaqrjv 'Aymfiu~tq T ~ V
according to the scripture You shall love the must love your neigh.rrhqoiov uou bg U E ~ U T ~ V~a?tGg
,
~ ~ O I E ~ T E ' bor as yourself," YOU*
neighbor of you as yourself, finely YOU are doing; are doing quite well.
9 i
62
I T ~ O U W T O~~I ~T T E ~ T E , 9 But if YOU continue
if
but
YOU are showing reception of faces, showing favoritism,
YOU are working a
d p a p ~ i a v Epydtl;Eue~, ~ ~ E Y X ~ ~ Eiim6
V O TOG
I
sin
You are working, being reproved by the sin, for YOU are reproved by the law as
v6pou Gq r r a p a $ & ~ a ~ .
transgressors.
law
as transgressors.
10 For whoever ob~ b v v6pov
10 v O m ~ ~y&p
dhov
the
Law serves all the Law
Who-any
for
whole
but makes a false
~pfiu?l,
maiaq
62 Ev
ivi,
might observe; he might trip but in one (thing), step in one point, he
yiyov~v
I T ~ O V
ivoxoq. has become an oflendone held in. er against them all.,
he has become
of aU (ones)
~ a i

and

E~IT~TE

YOU

JAMES 2: 11-18

1012

might say You be you sitting here finely.

11

yhp

'

The (one)

for

~ivhv

having said

ETITEV

M? I l l F o r he who said:

Not "YOU must not com-

~ a i M' mit adultery," said

NO?
also: "You must not
qovelju~q.
~i
62
Ol? murder." If, now, you
you should murder;
if
but
not do not commit adul~ O I X E ~s~ E I
qov~lje~
q
tery but you do muryou are committing adultery you are murdering
der, you have become
~ k y o v a ~ rrapaB6qr; v6pou. 12 ofiirwg a transgressor of law.
you have become transgressor of law.
Thus 12 Keep on swaking
h a h ~ i ~ ~~ a i o h a g
ITOIE~TE
GS in such a way and
be YOU speaking and
thus
be YOU doing as keep on doing in such
61h
v6pou
EA~v9epiaq
piAhoneq a way as those do
through
law
. of freedom
being about who are going to be
~ p i v ~ o 0 a 1 . 13 fi
~ p i a r q judged by the law of
YAP
to be being judged.
The
for
judgment a free people. 13For
&V~EOS
- TG
pfi v o ~ f i a a v ~W~E O ~ 'the one that does not
unmerciful to the (one) not having done mercy; practice mercy will
K ~ T ~ K ~ U X ZAEOS
~ T ~ I ~piu~oq.
have Chis] judgment
is boasting down mercy of judgment.
without mercy. Mercy
14 Ti iiqdoq, &SEhqoi pou, $&v rriurlv exults triumphantly
What benefit, brothers of me, if ever faith Over judgment.
~XEIV
Cpya 62 ptj
14 Of what benefit
A ~ ?l
Y
71s
may be saying someone to be having works but not is it, my brothers, if
p i 6ljva-rai fi ~ i o - r l ga h a 1 a certain one says he
f x1;l ;
he may be having? Not is able the faith to save has fdth but he does
a h 6 v ; 15 Er?N &G~Aqdqfi 66Ehqtj yupvoi
not have works? That
him?
If ever brother or sister naked (ones) faith cannot save him,
brr&pxwu~v ~ a i~ E I I T ~ ~ E V O ~I i j q Eq pEpou can it? 15 If a brother
areexisting and
lacking
of the
aaily
or a sister is in a
~poqijq, 16 E ~ T Q
66
T I
a ~ h o i q naked state and lacknour~hment,
should say but someone to them ing the food sufficient
5
6pGv
'YTT&YETE b ~ipfivq, for the day, 16 yet a
out of
YOU
Be YOU going under in
peace, certain one of YOU
~pl.iaivd ~ a i ~0p?drl;u8~, p? says to them: "Go in
be YOU being warmed and be YOU being satisfied, not
peace, keep warm and
~QTE
62
a3~oiq
7h well fed," but YOU do
YOU should give
but
to them
the
not give them the neh1~fi6la
r& ubpa-roq, r i
(things) upon (the) pleasant of the
body.
what cessities for
iiq~hoq; 17 o i i ~ o q~ a i fi T I , i&v pfi body* Of what benefit
benefit?
Thus also the faith, if ever not is it? 17 Thus, too,
Epya, V E K ~~ U~ T I V
~ a 0 ' faith, if it does not
EXB
it may be having works, dead
1s
according to have works. is dead
bauniv.
in itsel$., iz -,.' ,
itself.
18 Nevertheless, a
18 &hh' ipEi
TI<
I b vimlv EXEIS
But will say someone You faith are havlng certain One win say:
ixo.
~ & y &Epya
6E7c6v pol +," "You have faith, and I
and1 works I am having. Show you to me the have works. Show- me
PO~XE+I

you should commit adultery

he said

also

,.

JAMES 2: 1 6 2 6

your faith apart from

the works, and I s h u
6~iCw
EK TGV ipywv pov T ~ VT~UTIV. show you .my faith by
Ishall show out of the works of me the faith. my works." 19 You19 uir n l r n r i k ~ q 6 ~ 1
E T ~&bq EUTIV; ~ d G qbelieve there is one
. You are believing that one God is? Finely God, do you? You arequite well. And
K a i ra 6a1p 6 ~ 1 -~~IUTE~OUUIV
a
~ a doing
i
rr01~7qi~'
you are doing; also the demons are believing and yet the demons be62 lieve a n d shudder.
Qpiuuouo~v. 20
8&1q
but
Are you willing
they are bristling up.
2o But 0
do emptycare
b,
-know,
man,
rriu-rlv oou
faith

~wp;q . T&V z p y ~ v ,K ~ Y * 001

of you apart from the works, and I to You

2, 6v0pwrr~ K E V ~ , 671 fi
0
man
emptyl that the
X W ~ S T&V Zpywv
&PY~

yvc2va1,

to knows

apart from

- works

the

Abraham the father

faith
~UTIV;

ineffective

6 -rra-njp jpGv o l j ~ it

21 'Appahp

TT~UTI~

of us not

Epyov

that faith apart dram

works is inactive?
not declared
ourWasfather

Of

righteous
by offered
works
after he had
the son up Imac h& son upon
was he justified, having borne up Isaac
the altar? 22 Yon bea6~oG
E-rri
T?J
~vula&jplov;
of him
upon
the
altar?
that
faith
22
phi-rrr~q,
TI
fi
nioTlq
worked
along
with
his
You are lookmg a t
that
the .
faith
works and bgr, [his]
ovvfipy~l gpyolq afiToc Kai
works [his1 faith was
was working together to the works of him and perfected, 23 and the
scripture
was fulfilled
EK
7Gv EYpy~v 4
-rriur~q E T E ~ E I G ~ ~ ,
"Abra-:
out of
the works the
faith
was perfected, which . says:
ham put faith in
23 Kcti
hhqpG9q
fi
ypaqi
Jehovah," and it was
fi
and
wasfulfilled
the
scripture the (one)
counted to him aq.
~ ~ Y O V' ~
U r ~r i m ~ u u r v
62 'Appcr&p T ' BE+, righteousness,9*and, he*
saying
Believed
but Abraham to 8 e God,
came to be called
~ a i aoyioeq
ah@
~ I K ~ I O U ~ V ~KVa, I "Jehovah'sb friend.':
and it was reckoned to him into righteousness, and
24You see that
qihoq OEOG
E~Afi0q.
a
m a n i s t o be
friend of God h e was called.
declared righteous
24
6pZ-r~
drr
b y w v by works, and not
ic
, You are seeing
that
out of
works
by faith alone. 25 I q
G I K ~ I O G T ~ I 6vOpw.rroq ~ aO i ~ K EK I T ~ U T E W ~ t h e Same
is being justified
man
and not out of faith
i61~alh&t,

d t ~ v E y ~ a q ' l u a h ~T

~ Vuidv

Ra3ab
harlot declared
O ~ K
65
e"pywv
&61~a1Geq, righteous by works,
not
- out of
works
she was justified, after she h a d rethe messengers
-h06r~apiVT]
-ro;q
dryyaovq
~ a ceived
i
having received under
the
messengers
and hospitably and sent
*. i ~ i p q b6@
t~pahoGoa; 26 dcrrrep -d them Out by another
to different way having thrust out?
As-even the way? 26 Indeed, as the
p6vov. 25 bpoiwq
only.

23" Jehovah,
KBAVgSyp.

6; r a i 'PadB

Likewise but also Rahab the

J"J'sl"argtn~";

God,

a 6 p q the
harlot

NBAVgSyp.

23b Jehovah's, J"; God's,

.JAMES 3: 1-7

1015

1014

XwpiC
rrvrSp,-+roq

u
p
;,

body apart from

~ a i fi

also the

TT~UTIS

faith

spmt

xwpiq

lRiWl0ut spiflt
tmlv,
~ ~ ~o 5 w q body
it is,
thus is dead, so also faith
Epywv V E K ~ C ? iu-r~v. without works is dead.
V

dead

apart from works

dead

it is.

Not many of YOU

s h o u l d become
teachers, my brothers,
&6ehqoi pov
r i 6 6 ~ r q TI ~ E ? ~ O Vpi pa
that we
brothers of md, having known that greater judgment
receive
heavier
judghqpq~6pcBa- 2
rrohhh
ment. Z F O ~ we all
we shall receive;
many (things)
stumble many times.
nraioprv
6 7 ~ a v ~ ~7q . TIC
i v h6y
06
we are tripping all (ones.. If anyone in
not If anyone does not
stumble in word, thii
rrrakl,
O ~ T OT ~~ ~ E I O ~dvfip,
6u;~bq o n e is a
man,
is tripping,
this
perfect male person
able to bridle .also
xah~vayoyfjua~
~ a 6Aov
i
~b u&pa. 3 i62 [his]. whole body. 3 1f
to lead by bridle also. whole the body.
If but
we put bridles in the
T ~ V h r w v rohq xahlvohq E ~ S T& o ~ 6 p a r amouths of horses for
of the horses . the
bridles into the mouths
them to obey us, .we
f36rhhoprv
r i q -rb - n ~ i e ~ u e a ra3ro3q manage also. their
we are thrusting into the to be obeying
them
whole body. 4Look!
lipiv,
~ a i 6hov
~b , o 6 p a
ahQv
to us,
also.,. whole
the
body
of them Even boats, although
they are so big- and
~ E T & Y O ~ E V . 4 i60h Ka;
T&
we are leading
Look! Also the boats, &re driven by hard
q h l ~ a G ~ 6vra
a
~ a 3i ~ r b dtv5pov u ~ h q p G v winds, are steered by
so big (ones) being and *- by
winds
hard
a very small rudder
tAavv6p~va,
~ E T ~ ~ E Th
~ i
,
I
i h a x i m o u to where the inclinabeing driven, is being led across
by
least
tion of the man at
q6diou
~TOV .
4
6ppfi
the helm wishes.
rudder-oar
where
the
onrush
5 So, too, the tongue
E~~~WOVTO<
poirh~~al.
is a little member
one making straight is wishing;
5 oihwq ~ a ifi yhGuua p 1 ~ p 6 v pihoq and yet makes great
thus
also the tongue
little
member brags. Look! Row
i u ~ i v ~ a i pey6iha
aljxri.
i6ob little a fire it takes
is
and
great
a
- .(things) is bragging. Look! to set So
ljhirtov
7rGp .
fixi~qv,
ihqv'
woodland
on
fire!
Of what size
fire
of what size
wood (land)
6 Well, the tongue- is
&V&~TEI. 6 ~ a i fi
yAGoaa vOp,
is kindfirig up;
also t h e tongue
fire,
the a fire. The 'tonme
n66poq
T ~ C - &61Kiaq .
fi yh6uua i s constituted a world
world
of he unrighteousness
the
tongue
of u n r i g h t e o u s n e s s
~ a 8 i u r a ~ a ~. b ~ o i q p h h ~ u l v tipGu, among 0-ur members,
is made to stand down in
t_he members - of us, for it; spots up - aU
fi
urrthoirua Cihov
~b ~6 a
the body and sets
the (one) spotting up whole the. holy
and the wheel of natufloy;<ouoa
rbv ' V o ~ vo:$le
YE$~;W
ral life same a
setting aflame the wheel
by
cphoy~<opivq &6
yrhvvqq. 7 rrZucx y h p it is set
being set aflame by the Gehenna.
Every for Gehenna. 7 For every

Mi
&t

~ o h h o i.616&u~aho1
many

teachers

be YOU
yivrueEf
becoming.

-::5
wor2

o:ge

1.

JAMES 3: 1fS-4:

~ a : ITETEIVGV
species of wild beast
of birds 85 well as bird a d
creeping thing and
f pre~cjv
TE
~ a i
ba?iov
of creeping (things) and and of things in the sea sea creature is to be
tamed and has been
6ap6C~ral uai 6 ~ 6 6 p a o ~ a l7ij ~ ~ U E-rfjI tamed by humankind;
is being tamed and has been tamed to the nature the 8 But the tongue, not
& v e p m i v ~ * 8 T ~ V 62 y h k r o w &G~iq one of mankind can
belonging to man;
the but
tongue
no one get it tamed. An unI ruly injurious thing,
Gap6aat 6 0 v a ~ a 1 drv0pG.rrov. &ucrrdro~a~ov
it is full of deathto tame
is able
of men;
unsettled
dealing poison. 9 With
K ~ K ~ V
ioir
0avaqq6pou. 9 hv 1 it we bless Jehovah;
bad (*Ag),
of poison death-bearing.
In even Cthel Father,
att-tj ~CAoyoirpn, d v ~Gplovuai r r a ~ i p a ,r a i and yet with it we
we are blessing the Lord and Father, and curse men who have
KaTapcjpEea
TOGS drvepG.rrouq come into existence
b a37G
men
we are cursing down the
in
it
"in the likeness of
~06s
K ~ W
6poioulv
~ E O C God." 10 Out of the
the (ones)
according to
likeness
of God same mouth come
yeyovci~aq- 10 h~
TOG
ahoir f o r t h blessing and
having come to be;
out of
the
very cursing.
o76paToq &tipxTal ~Choyia ~ a uaT6pa.
i
It is not proper,
mouth
is coming out blesslng and cursing. my brothers, for these
06
xptj,
dr6EAqoi pou,
~ a i r ~ a things to go on ocNot there is need, brothers of me, these (things) curring this way. 11A
oiiroq
y i ~ u 0 a 1 . 11 J ~ ~ T Ifi q y $ fountain does not
thus to be corning to be.
Not-any the founhm cause the sweet and
&K
7ijq a6-rijq
di~fiq
$~OEI
76 the bitter to bubble
out of
the
very
peephole bubblesup the out of the same openy h u ~ d KC$
~6 I T I K ~ ~ V ; ~ ~ 6wa-ra1 ing, does it? 12My
sweet
and
the
bitter?
zo?
is it able: brothers, a fig tree
&6EAqoi you,
cru~fi a a i a q r r o ~ f i o a ~3 cannot produce olives
brothers of me, fig [tree] olives
to make or or a vine Ags, can
&p.ir.Aoq oirua; O&E
& U K ~ V yhu~irro1fioa1 it? Neither can salt
vine
figs? Neither
salt
sweet to make water produce sweet
water.
t5op.
water.
13 Who is wise and
13 Tiq ooqdq ~ a i h . r r l e p o v hv bpiv; understanding among
Who wise and well knowing in YOU? YOU? Let him show
~ E I ~ ~ T hu
O
~ f i q K ~ A ~drvacrrpoqijq
s
T& out of his m e conLet him show out of the fine
conduct
the duct his works with a
Epya a h 0 0 &v r p c r f ~ q ~ ooqiaq.
i
14 E i 62 meekness that belongs
works of him in mildness of wisdom.
If but to wisdom. l4But if
YOU have bitter jealCfihov rr1up6v
EXETE
~ a l Ep~eiccv
jealousy bitter youarehaving and contentiousness ousy and contentious6v
~ a p 6 i q bpBv, p i
~ a ~ a ~ a u x 8 o &ness in YOUR hearts,
m the heart
of YOU,not be YOU boasting down do not be bragging
uai ~ E G G E O ~ E KCCT& ~ i j q&Aqe~iaq.15 O ~ Ka n d lying against
and be YOU lying down on the
truth.
Not t h e truth. 15 This

qira~q

nature

Bqpiwv

of wild beasts

TE

and

and

9. Jehovah,

JIB;

God, VgJ8.17;

the Lord, KBASyP.

Cmlv &q
is

JI ooqia

&at?~v

K~TE~XO
fvq

Iisabove,not butthe iswisdom

[the]

this the wisdom from upward commg down: that comes down from

dtM&k~iyeloq, qn~xlutj, 6a1pov166q(;. 16 8rrou

eEbrthly, animal, demonic. 16 For where

y&p
Cfihoq
~ a i
Epleia,
~ K E ? jealousy and contenfor
jealousy
and
contentiousness,
there tiousness are, there
ct~a~ao~aoia
~ a ir e v @Aov rpeypa.
disorder a n d every
unsettled state and every
vile
thing.
vile thina are.
t
wisdom
17 4
6Z
Qweav
qoqia I T ~ ~ T O V 17 ~ u- the
from above is f i s t of
The but from upward wisdom
&st
all chaste, then peacepb
dryvfi ~ ~ T I V , E T E I T ~
~ipqv~utj,able,
reasonable, ready
indeed
chaste
is,
thereupon
peaceable,
to obey, full of mercy
~ T C I E I K ~ ~ , ~fiv~lejq,
a i o u q ~ a and
i
good fruits, not
yielding, ready to obey,
of mercy and making partial dis~ap.rrGv
&yaecjv,
&616~p170q, tinctions, not hypoof fruits
good.
not judging through, critical. 18 Moreover,
& v U ' K ~ K ~ ~ T O S18
'
~ctpn:bq 62
6 l ~ C X l 0 ~ 6 ~the
q f r u i t of righteousunhypocritical;
fruit
but of righteousness ness has its seed sown
under peaceful conb E ~ P ~ V Q( J T E ~ P E T ~ I
Toiq
T O I O ~ ~ O I Vditions for those who
m peace is being sown to the (ones) making are From
making
what
peace.
source
~ ij qp v .
peace.
a r e there wars
fl68~v r 6 h ~ p 0 1uai
W ~ ~ E V pdrxa~ and from what source
and wherefrom fights are t h e r e f i g h t s
Wherefrom
wars
among YOU? Are they
bpiv; O ~ K~ V T E ~ ~ ~ E V&K,
v
~~GovQv
not from t m source,
m YOU? Not herefrom, out of the pleasures namely, from
T ~ V
o s p m ~ u o p ~ v a v $v TOT^ cravings for sensual
3pGv
of YOU the (ones) doing military service m the (pleasure that c m y on
~ ~ A E U I V bpGv; 2 & r r r e u p ~ i ~ ~ ~, a i o h a conflict in YOUR
members of YOU? YOUare desiring, and not members? 2You deand yet YOU do
EYXETE.
QOVEGETE
~ a sire,
i
YOU are having;
YOU are murdering
and not have. You go on
murdering and covet<qAoir~~,
uai
06
6 6 v a s e ~ ing, and yet YOU are
YOU are being jealous,
and
not
You are able not. able to obtain.
~ITI-~UXE~V.
~ ~ X E ( T ~ E~ a i r o h e p e i ~ ~ . YOU go on fighting
to obtain; YOU are fighting and YOU are warring. and waging war. You
06,
CXETE
6th
76 p i a i ~ ~ i o edo
a ~ not have because
Not YOU are having through the not to be asking of YOUR not asking.
b p b ~ .3
a i ~ e i ~ e ~ a i06
Aap$drve~~! 3 You do ask, and yet
YOU;
YOU are asking and not YOU are receivmg, YOU do not receive,
because YOU are ask616~1
K ~ K &
a~ T E ~ C J ~ E ,
through which
badly
YOU are asking for selves, ing for a wrong purpose, that YOU may
Iv a
hv
~aiq 66ovaiq
in orLer that
in
the
pleasures
:f% expend [it] upon YOUR
cravings for sensual
6c~rrctvfiUll~E.
pleasure.
YOU might spend.
4 Adulteresses, do
4 polxahi6~q, O ~ K
O%~TE
671
Adulteresses,
not
have YOU known
that YOU not know that
fi
cpthia
TOG ~ 6 o p o uZx8pa TOG e~oi?the friendship with
the friendship of the world enmity of the God the world is enmity
but

earthly,

soulical,

demonic;

where

YE'

JAMES 5: 3-43

JAMES 5: 9-14

&V 1 have become mothe a t e n . 3 YOUR gold

~ a i6 tipyupoq
~ a r i ~ r a i , ~ a i6 and silver are corand the
silver
has been rusted down, and the I roded, and their rust
Ibq a h G v 1 ~ pap-rbpiov byiv h u ~ a l Kai will be as a witness
rust of them into
witness
to YOU will be and against YOU and will
I&'ET~I
7&q CY&pKaq ~ c ( G v ; i ) ~ 6 p eat YOUR fleshy parts.
it willeat
the
fleshes
of YOU; as
Iire Something like fire
&0quaupiuar~ Zv 2uxciratq fiyipatq. 4 i603 is what YOU have
YOU treasured up in
last
days.
Look! stored up in the last
days. 4Look! The
6
ptd6q
TQV ZpyarBv
rGv
The
wages
of the
workers
the (ones) wages due the worke r s who harvested
drprp&rwv r&q xhpaq
byGv
6
having reaped the- land areas of YOU the Ewagesl YOUR fields but which
& $ u O T E ~pb0q
~~
&q'
bpGV are held up by YOU,
having been made behind from
from
YOU
keep crying out, and
the calls for help on
K~&<EI,
~ a ?ai
Boa1
TGV
is crying out, and the .loud cries of the (ones) the part of the reapB~ptu&.rov ~ i q T& dra Kupiou IaPahB ers have entered into
havingharvested into the ears of Lord Sabaoth the ears of Jehovah
5 You
~iodjhu6av- 5
irpuqfiuar~
i v i -rijq of armies:
they have entered;
YOU lived in luxury upon the have lived in luxury
yfj& ~ a i & m a ~ a A f i u a r ~ ,
66piqq-r~ upon the earth and
ear
and YOU behaved voluptuously, YOU nounshed have gone i n for
~ & q~ a p 6 i a ~
SpGv
a y f i ~ . sensual pleasure. You
" fi$$q ofWslaughter.
have fattened YOUR
the
hearts
of YOU m
6 KC~TE~IK&U~TE,
iqove~uare
T&V hearts on the day of
You condemned.
YOU murdered
the slaughter. 6 You have
condemned, YOU have
6i~a1ov.
O ~ K
dnrrt~draoerat
righteous (one). Not he is ranging self up against murdered t h e righteous one. Is he not
6piv;
YOU?
opposing YOU?
7 Exercise patience,
7 M a ~ p o 6 u p f i u a r ~ o6v,
&6dqoi, go$
Be YOU long in spirit therefore, brothers, unbl theref ore, brothers,
~q
~ a p o u u i a q TOG
~upiou. i603
6 until the presence of
the
presence
of the
Lord.
Look1 The the Lord. Look! The
~ K ~ & ~ E T C [7~
T ~ ~ I O VK a p ~ kfarmer keeps waiting
fruit
is receiving out th. precious
for the precious fruit
pa~po6vp6v h' a d ~ G EGIS of the earth, exer7fiq yfiq,
until cising patience over it
lt
of the earth, being long in spirit upon
until he gets the ear~
&
P
w
~ p 6 i y o v - ~ a i 6qlyov. ly
rain and the late
he might receive
early
and
lateIrain].
8 pa~poeuy$oare
~ a i
bpeiq, rain. 8 YOU too exercise patience; make
Be YOU long m spirit
-also
YOU,
YOUR hearts firm, bebpGv,
871
r&q
Kap6iaq
p
of YOU, because cause the presence of
hearts
make YOU fixfirmly the
the Lord has dram
ij m p o u u i a ' 700 ~ u p i o u G~YIKEV.
the presence of the Lord has drawn near.
close.
~

moth-eaten

~&'ovw,
~
p
~3 6~

it has become,

the

X a~ U U & 3
~

gold

oryou

Yf%gCq

'

da Jehovah Tzeba.othl.

J7~e~*-14J7J8;

the Lord of Sabfa.oth, NBAV~SYP~

OTEV&[ETE, &6~hqoi,

9 PI)

' 9 DO not heave sighs

against one another,
&AhfiAwv,
~ v a
~fi
~ptei)rebrothers, so that YOU
one another, in order that not YOU might be judged; do not get judged.
idoh
6
vp&
TGV 0upGv Look! The Judge is
look!
the
d
before
the
doors standing before the
&TTT)KEV.
10 h 6 S e i y y a
A&@TE, doors. 1 0 B r o t h e r s ,
has been standing.
Example
take YOU,take as a pattern
of the sMering of evil
dt6Aqoi1 rfiq
K~KO-rraeiaq K a ]
brothers,
of the
sufiering of bad
and
of the and the exercising of
ya~poeupiaq ro3q vpoqjraq, o'i Ehc3iquav patience the ProPhlongness of spirit the prophets, who
spoke
ets, who spoke in the
b
T
dv6ya~t Kupiou.
11 iSoh n a m e of J ~ h o v a h - "
in
the
name
of Lord.
Look! 11 Look! We pronounce happy those
y a ~ a p i r yev
o
T03S
We are pronouncing happy
the (ones) who have endured.
+jV ~ O p O v f i V 'I&$ YOU have heard of
h o peivavraqhaving remained under;
the
endurance of Job the endurance of Job
~ ~ K O ~ Q ~ T Kai
E ,
~6 ~ i h 0 q Kupiou EVGETE, and have seen the
YOU heard,
and the
end
of Lord YOU saw, O U ~ C O
J e h~ o ~v a h
that
61.1 v o h b u ~ h a y ~ v o qbortv 6 ~Optoq ~ a gave.
i
that having much bowel
is
the Lord
and 1s Very tender in affection and merciful.
oi~rippcav.
compassionate.
12Above all things,
12 npi,
~&v?wv 6E, dt6Ehqoi pou, though, my brothers,
Before all (things) but, brothers of me, stop swearing, yes,
either by heaven or
p
dpvliere,
rbV O l j P w ~ v
not be YOU swearing, neither the heaven
nor by earth Or by any
rtjv yfiv pfire Zihhov r ~ v a BPKOV. fir0 other oath. But let
the earth nor
other
any
oath;
let it be Y o n Yes Inean Yes,
YOUR
NO, NO,
62 6pGv 76 Nai vai ~ a i76 o5 05, andthat
do
but of YOU the Yes Yes and the No No,
fall under judgment.
e
iva
yfj h& ~ p i a i v
T ~ Ure.
13 1s there anyone
in order that not under judgment YOU mi&t fall.
suffering evil among
TIC
iv
6yiv; YOU?Let him carry on
13 Ka~o-rraeei
anyone
in
YOU?
Is suffering bad
prayer. Is there anyvpooeu~Eueo~ljeuye;
71s; one in good spirits?
Let him be -~rauine:
- -. is beine
- well in s ~ i r i t anvone?
Let him sing psalms.
ytahhi-ro. .
14 & U ~ E V E ~
Let him be singing
14 1s there any0ne
- - -psalms.
s i c k a m o n g YOU?
hv
byiv;
l~poo~ahu&oew
roirq Let him call the older

Not

YOU

be groaning,

brothers,

K~T'

down on

in

YOU?

~peaPurtpouq
older men

Let him call toward self

rfiq

of the

s p o o ~ u ~ h u 6 w u a v6d
let them pray

upon

i~dqaiaq,

the

men of the congre-

and gation to [him], and

ecclesia.
&he*avrEq let them, pray Over
aljdv
him
having greased him, gWL3ing [him]

10,lla Jehovah, J7,8,*,".1'3-18; the Lord, NBAVgSyp. 11b Jehovah,

liJoJ8; the Lord, NBAVgSyp.

Jet*.

JAMES 5 : 15-20

1022
15 ~ a ifi

with oil- in the name

Jehoval~.~15 And
dxq
~ f i q TCiCJT&CJ<
a6oet
T ~ V the prayer of faith
prayer
of the
hith
will save
the (one) will make the indisK & ~ V O V~Ta~ i, ~ Y E P E ~ aii~bv 6 ~Optoq. posed one well, and
being tired, and will raise up
him
the Lord. Jehovahb will raise
K ~ V
& ~ a p ~ i a < fi
T E T ~ O ~him
K ~up.
~ , Also, if he
Also if ever
sins
he may be
having done, has committed sins.
& ~ EjBu e ~ a l aG-rQ.
lit will be forgiven

aaiq &v TQ 6 v 6 p a ~ 1T&

to oil in t h e

name

KUP~OU'

of the

Lord;

it will be let go off to him.

16

L1__

~ C O ~ O ~ O ~ E ~ Uofiv
~E

nim.

drhhiho~q

16 Therefore open9
confess YOUR sins to
~ h q ckpapriaq
~ a i T T P O G E ~ X E G ~ Eh i p
the
sins
and
be YOU graying
over One another and pray
~ I T W ~
ia0fi-r~.
noh,-, for one anothe~,that
&hhihwv,
one another, so that YOU might be healed. Much YOU may get healed.
Siqarq
S ~ ~ a i o u A righteous .man's
i-6~t
is having strength supplication of righteous (one) supplication, when it
bepyouplvrr.
17 'Hheiaq &v8pw-iroq fiv is at work, h a s much
being a t work in.Elijah
man ,
was force. 17 E.li'jah waS
hpotolTae+~ filliv, ~ a T~OUEUXG
i
T P o G ~ ~ ~ c a
~ Tman
O
with feelings
of llkepassions to us, and to prayer
h e prayed
: like ours, and yet -in
TOG p i ppkga~, ~ a Oi ~ K ~PPESEV h i
of the not to moisten, and not it moistened upon prayer he prayed for
~ f i q yfiq . iv1au~o3qTpEiq ~ a ipfivaq is. it not to rain; and it
the earth
years
three and months SIX; did not rain upon
Z8 ~ a .rr&hlv
i
~pooqtj~a-ro,~ a i6 otjpavbq !the land for three
and again
he prayed,
and the heaven years and six months.
~ E T ~ ~V~ W K~E aV ?.fi
y e i p h b q G ~ v7bv -18And h e prayed
rain
gave
and the earth
sprouted
the, amin. and the heav~ap-rrAva d q q .
en gave rain and the
fruit
of it.
land put forth its
19 'AG~hqoi pou,
..EN
TIC
EV fruit.
Brothers
of me,
if ever
anyone
in
19 My brothers, if
ir piv
I T ~ G V ? ~ ~ T k ~ q e e i a ~
among Yon
YOIS
should be made to err from the
truth
is misled from the
~ a' i
iTT10-~pit#~
TIC
t r u t h and another
and
should turn upon
anyone
him,
t u r n s h i m back;
20
~IV~UKETE
TI
20 know that he W+O
- be- YOU knowing
that
the
ETrtu~p&paq &pap~wh&v i~ 1~h6rvqq'turns a sinner back
having turned upon
sinner
out of ..-error f r o m the error of
his way
save hi$
6606 a i ~ o S o G o ~ t q~ux?v airroG
&K
of way of him will save
soul
of him out of soul from -death. and
Bav&~ou~ a i~ahljqJet ~hij0oq & p a p ~ ~ Q v . will cover a
death and will cover multitude
of sins.
tude of sins.
Be confessing YOU out therefore to one another

'

14. Jehovah, 37,8J3.l44e-l8;

the Lord, KBAVg.

fl ETPOY

and the 04

the Lord, KAVg. 1 5 b Jehovah,

J7dW3814-"-";

.OF PETER1

nt-rpoq

drrrdu~ohoq

'I a06

Peter, an apostle
of Jesus Christ, to
~ K ~ E K T O ~ ~naps~rrSijpotq
6tamop&q' the temporary resito chosen (ones)
alien residents
of dispersion denb scattered about
fl6v~ou, r a h a ~ i a q , K m a 6 o ~ i a q , 'Auiaq, in Pontus, Ga.laltia,
of Pontus,
of Galatia,
of Cappadocia,
of Asia, Cap-pa-doPci.a, Asia,
KC^
BtBuviaq, 2
K ~ T &
~p6yvwu1v and Bi.thyn'i.a, to the
and
of Bithynia,
according to
foreknowledge Ones chosen 2 accord8 ~ 0 6 T C ~ T P. ~EV~ ., cky~aup@ ' I T V E ~ ~ing
~ TtoO the
~ , foreknowlof God
Father,
in sanctification
of spirit,
edge of God t h e
eiq h a ~ o f i v~ a bavr~crpbv
i
a?paroq l I q ~ ~ U IFather, with sanctiinto obedience and sprinkling of blood of Jesus fication by the spirit,
for t h e purpose of
Xp~o-roGtheir being obedient
Christ;
and sprinkled with the
X&PK
3piv
Of
Christ:
Peter

apostle

undeserved kindness-

of yesus

Xp~uroir
Christ

Egz

to r o o

May u n d e s e r v e d
kindness and aeace be
3 ~ l i h o ~ ; ~ &b 0 ~ 6~ a~ irrar$p TOG increased to nou.
Blessed
the God an@ Father of the
3 Blessed be the God
and Father of our
~upiou fi ptjv
'I quo6 Xptu~oS,
Lord
of us
of Jesus
Christ,
the (one) Lord Jesus Christ, for
K ~ T &
76
ITohb
aljTo~
g ~ according
, ~ to
~ his~great
according to
the
much - -of him
mercy mercy he gave us- a
birth to a living
dtvayevv+ccq
fipsq eiq EAviSa <Guav
through the reshaving generated again
us
inta hope . living
61'
_ & v a u ~ ( j , a ~ w'IqooG
q
X ~ I C J T OEK~ urrection Of Jesus
the dead*
through
resurrection
of Jesus
Christ
out of
4 to an incorruptible
VEKP~~VI
K ~ ~ P O V O P&@apTov
~ ~
and undefiled-and undead (ones),
into
inheritance
incorruptible
fading inheritance. It
~ a &piavrov
i
Kai &p&paVTOv, ~c.rrlprlpEvqv is reserved . in the
and undefiled and
unfading,
having been kept
heavens for yon, 5 who
&v 06pavo'iq iq 3 p & ~5
7 0 6 ~ V! ~ U V ~ ~aTe
E Ibeing safeguarded
in heavens into YOU
the (ones) in power b y G~
power
faith for a
~EOG
~poupoupivouq
6th
. r r i u ~ E othrough
~
of God' being kept under watch through
faith
salvation reacty to be
E~S
ua-rqpim , 6~0ipqv ho~ahu(p8fiva1revealed in the ;last
period of time. 6 In
into - , - salvation
ready
to be revealed
iv
alp@
iax&cp.
6 iv
Q this fact YO? are
In
whlch g r e a t l y r e j o i c i n g ,
last.
in . .- appointed time
&y&l w e e ,
6Aiyov
TI
,; though for a little
YOU are exulting,
little Ewhilel
right now
if while a t present, if
~Aq8uveeiq.

may it be multi~lied.

--

1023

P PETER 1: 7-12

1024

must
I T O I K . ~it~ O
I ~ be, YOU have
various been grieved by various trials, 7 in order
.rr~~paayoiq,
~ i i6oriplov 3 Qv that
7
iva
the tested quality
trials.
oryou
proof
in order that the
of YOUR f a i t h , of
rilq
. r r i o ~ ~ w s I T O ~ U T I ~ ~ T E ~ O Vxpuuiou much greater value
of the
faith
much more precious
of gold than gold that perTOO
drrrohhuyEvou
61h
vup6q 62 ishes despite its being
of the (one) destroying self through
fire
but proved by fire, may be
found a cause for
6 0 ~pa<ophvou
1
~bp~efj
EiS praise
and glory and
of (one) being proved
it might be found
into
honor a t the revela~KXIVOV
Kai & S ~ VKC[i 7lpiv $V ~ C T T O K ~ A tion
~ ~ E ~of Jesus Christ.
praise and glory and honor in revelation g Though
never
--- -o6r
i66vr~q &w---&, YOU love
'I aoO Xpru-roO. 8 Bv
of yesus
Christ.
Whom
not
having
- seen him. Though YOU are
dryccrr&~e,
E~C;
Bv
&TI
~4 not looking upon hi&
YOU are loving,
into
whom
right now
not a t present, yet YOU
exercise faith in him
p
.rrla~~Govreq 62
&yahhl%
and are greatly
seeing ,
believing
but
YOU are exulting
rejoicing with a n unxape & v ~ h a A j rai
~~
G~GoSaapEvg, speakable and glorito JOY
unspeakable
and having been glorified, fied joy. 9 as YOU
9
K O ~ I < ~ ~ E V O I T ~ T ~ OT"S
F
TriUTw< receive -the end of
carrying ofi for selves the end of?he
faith
y o n faith, the salvation of YOW souls.
oo-rqpiav quxGv.
salvation of souls.
10 Concerning this
10 n ~ p i
crwnlqiaq
&S~<ilnlaav very salvation a dilAbout which
salvation
they sought out igent inquiry and a
careful search were
rai
FSqpa6vq~av
-rrpo$q~a~
oi
and
searched out
prophets
the (ones) made by the prophets
who prophesied about
ITEP~
is 3p8q
X&~ITO~
about
Into
YOU
undeserved kindness the undeserved kindness meant for YOU.
I T ~ O ~ ~ T E ~ U ~ 1
V1
T &pauvGvreq
E ~ ,
~ i q~ i v a i j 11They kept on in;
having prophesied,
searching into what or vestigating what parITO~OV
ralpdv
hSljhou
/ ticulir season or what
what sort of
appointed time
was making evident sort of [season] the
76
b
T
O
7(lr~Opa
Xp~moijspirit in them was
the
in
them
spirit
of Christ indicating concerning
when it was
I T ~ O ~ ~ ~ T U P ~ ~ E V T&
O V
E I ~ X P I U T ~Christ
V
witnessing beforehand about the into
Christ bearing witness beforehand about . the
.rraeijya~a ~ a i ~ h q PET&
-raO~a
sufferings
and
the
after
these (things) sufferings for Christ
and about the glories
66Saq- 12
of<
dcrr~~ah6cp6q 8 ~ 1to follow these. 121t
glories;
to whlch (ones) it was revealed that
was revealed to them
0 6 ~ tau~oiq
3yiv 6L
6ill~6vouv that, not to themnot to themselves to YOU but they were serving selves, but to YOU,
v h they were ministering
ah&,
&
them,
which (things)
now the thhgs that have
Tijv
now been announced
& ~ l l ~ u ' ; n q 3yiv
6rZt
was announced to YOU
through
the (ones) to YOU through those
6iov

Amq6Cvr~q

being binding

having been.grieved

Hv

in

1 PETEB 1: 13-18

1025

have declared the

good news to YOU with
biQ
c h o u ~ a h h ~ ~ &T'
06pavoir, holy spirit sent forth
holy
having been sent forth
from
heaven, from heaven. I n t o
E~C;
&
irtf3upoir01v &yydol these very things aninto
which (things)
are desiring
angels gels are desiring to
peer.
~apa~6qa1.
to stoop beside.
13 Hence brace up
~ o m tminds for ac13
A16
&va<cso&
y evor
having girded
up for selves t i v i t y , keep Y O U R
Through
- which
~ & q 6aq6aq
~fiq
61avoiaq
irpiiv, senses compietely ; set
the
loins
of the mental perception of YOU, YOUR hope upon the
kindness
wtj$ovreq
T E ~ E ~ W ~ lhTiaa7~
,
&Vi T ~ V undeserved
being sober
perfectly,
hope YOU
upon
the that is to be brought
YOU a t the revelacp~poyivqv iryiv
xriplv
t v to
belng borne
to YOU
undeserved kindness
in tion of Jesus Christ.
As obedient childrrrorah6g~l '1 a06 XplaToir. 14 d.I< T ~ K V 14
~
revelation
of yesus
Christ.
As children dren, quit being fashioned according to the
ima~oqq/
pi
auvaxq yam <6~ E V IO
of obedience,
not
fashioning yourselves with desires YOU formerly
had in YOUR igno~ a i q n p 6 ~ ~ p o vhv ~ f j dryvoiq
bpGv
to the
formerly
in
the
ignorance of YOU rance, Isbut, in accord with the Holy
i~teupialq, 15 &Ah
K ~ T &
T ~ V
to desires,
but
according to
the (one) One who called YOU,
do YOU also become
r a & r a v ~ a iryBq
&y~ov r a i
a 6 ~ o i holy yourselves in
having called YOU holy (one) also very (ones) all [YOUR] conduct,
6yro1
6v v&aq drvau~poqfj Y E V ~ ~ ~16
~ because
T E , it is writholy (ones) in
all
conduct
YOU become, ten:
"You must be
16
6161-1
yiypar~ar
6 ~ 1'Aylor holy, because I am
through which it has been written that Holy holy."
17 Furthermore, if
Ea~uee, 8 ~ 1 &y& 6y10q.
YOU wdl be, because
I
holy.
YOU are calling upon the Father who
17 ~ a i E i
~a-ripa
&TI ~ a h ~ ? : i o e ~
And
if
Father
YOU are calling upon judges impartially ac -cording - t o e a c h
T ~ V
drrrpocrc~~ohj
ymwq
rpivovra one's
work, conduct
the (one)
without reception of faces
judging
yourselves with fear
K ~ T &
7d t ~ h a ~ o uC ~ ~ O V&V, 96$Q during the time of
according to the of each one work, in
fear
y o n alien residence.
6
~iis
*rrapoi~iaq
bpijv
xp6vov 18For YOU know that
the
of the
dwelling beside
of YOU
time it was not. with cor&au-rp&qq~~.
. 18
~ i 6 6 ~ ~ q6 ~ 1 06 ruptible things, - with
be YOU turned back;
having known that not
silver or gold, that
q~0qvo7s~
&PYUP~Qii ~ p ~ u YOU
g i ~were
~
delivered
to corruptible (things),
to silver
or
from YO^ fruitless
lhu~PCj6q~~
&K
7ilq y a ~ a i a q form of conduct reYOU were freed by ransom
out of
the
van
ceived by tradition
byBv . &vaorpo+fiq
T T ~ T ~ O T T ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ T O U ,
of YOU
conduct
given along from fathers, from YOUR forefathers.
~6ayydraapivwv

by&<

having declared good news to

YOU

I T V E ~ ~ ~who
T I

to spirit

1 PETER 1: 19-25

1026

dpvoir IL9But it was with

r~pic?,
aT1~ar1 &q
but
to precious
blood
as
of lamb precious blood, like
of an unblem&pGpou
~ a i &aihou
X p ~ a ~ o i rthat
,
unblemished
and
spotless
of Christ, ished and spotless
20
vpoeyvoopivou
pEv lamb, even Christ's.
indeed 20 True, he was foreof (one) having been foreknown
the
rrpb
~a~apohijq
K
~
~ known
~
~
u before
,
before
throwing down
of world, founding of the world,
qavepw0b~oq
62
6 ' but he was made
of (one) having been manifested
but
upon manifest a t the end
6axdrrou
r8v
xp6vov
61'
hp&q of the times for the
last [part]
of the
times
through
YOU
sake of You 21 who
through him are be21
robq
61'
a 6 ~ o i r .rr~a~oirq E I ~
the (ones) through
him
faithful
into lievers in God, the
8~bv
T ~ V
&yEipavTaacT6v
6~ one who raised him
God the (one) ' having raised up
him
out of up from the dead and
V E K ~ G V ~ a S6Sav
i
a6rG
6 6 ~ 7 a , &UTE gave him glory; so
dead (ones) and glory to hi& having given, as-and that YOUR faith and
hope
mjv T~UTIV ljpijv ~ a ~i A T c ~E TGV ~~I ~ i q0 ~ 6 ~
. might be in God.
*he faith of YOU and hope to be into God.
2 2 ~ 0t h a~t yon

19 &Ah&.

have purified

fiyv1~69q b
The souls of YOU having purlfie4 in the S O U ~ S by CYOURJobe6Tra~ofj
-6s
drhqe~iaq
iS dience to the truth
obedience
of the
truth
into with unhypocritical
brotherly love as the
91haG~Aqiav & V U T ~ ~ K ~ I T EK
O V KapGiaq
result, love One anbrotherly affection unhypocritical out of
heart
other
intensely from
&Ahjhouq
&yarrjoar&
k~r~vijq
one another
love YOU
, outstretche(lly, the heart. 23 For YOU
have been given a
23
&vayey~vvqpivo~
O ~ K
6
birth, not by
having been generated again
not
O U ~ Onew
~
corruptibles
but by inwrop&q qdap~qq &Ah& &@&p-rou,
6ih
seed
corruptible but incorruptible, through corruptible Creproduch6you
c8yroq
&oir
~ a i pivovroq- tivel seed, through the
word
of living
God
aild
remaining; word of Cthel living
24
616~1
v8ua uhpc b q
~ b p ~ o q ,a n d enduring God.
through which
all
flesh as vegetation, 24 For '(all flesh is like

22 T&q q u ~ h q 6pGv

u a i v8ua 665a a6765 cjq &veoq

x6p-rou.
and all glory of it as flower of vegetation;
x6proqt
~ a i rZ, 6veoq
Z(qp6rveq
6
was dried up the vegetation, and the flower
~&-~EuEv. 25 r 6 6E IJ4pa Kupiou
~EVEI
fell off;
the but saying of Lord is remaining
~ i qrbv ai8va. r o i r ~ o 66 ~ U T I V 76 bepa
into. the
age.
This but
is
the saying
rb
&GayyeX1a0Ev
the (one) having been declared as good news
6pBq.
YOU.

grass, and all its glory

is like a blossom of
grass; the grass becomes withered, and
the flower falls off,
25 but the saying of
Jehovaha endures for-,
ever." Well, this is
t h e "saying," this
which has been declared to YOU as good
news.
---

25' Jehovah, J7~%1%14~1a-la.*;

the Lord, KBAVg; our God, Syp.

'A~roeEpevor
Having put off from selves
~ a ~ i aKva i Tdnrra 66Aov
badness and
all
deceit
and envies and ail
cpe6vouq ~ a in-kuaq
~arphCLhlCiq,
backbiting*
envies
and
all
speaking down on,
2 [and,] as newborn
drprlyivvqra
B
P
~
~
v
76 infants, form a longright now generated
infants
the ing-for the unadulterAOYIK~V
66oAov
y&a ated . milk belonging
beIonging to the word
non-deceitful
milk t o t h e word. t h a t
hirroefiaare,
lva
2"
acTg through it Y ~ Umay
long YOU after,
in order that
in
it
grow to salvation,
aljheqr~ is uw-qp.iav, 3 i iy~ircra&e 3 provided You have
YOU might grow into
salvat~on,
if YOU tasted tasted that the Lord
is kind.
671 xpqar6q d ~irploq.
that
kind
the Lord.
4 Coming to him as

$2

0.

.rrp6c,

6v

1rpou~p~6pev01,
hieov Q u ~ a , to a living stone, re-

'i

jected, it is true, by
but chose-n*preby - men
indeed having been &sapproved C~OUS,,
with God, 5 You
r a p & 62
E
E K ~ E K T ~ VEvrtJIov 5 Kai yourselves also a s
beslde but to God (one) chosen preclous
also living stones are being
a
&q Aieot <+vr~q
o i ~ o & p ~ ? o 0 ~ built UP a spiritual
very (ones) as stones hving Yon are belng built up house for the purpose
a holy priesthood,
OTKO~, ~ N E U ~ ~ T I K EIS
~ S
i ~ p d r r ~ u p -6y10v,
a
house
spiritual
into
priesthood
h o l ~ tO offer Up spiritual
dtveviy ~ a c
w c u j l a r K&S
~
eUqicrq sacrifices acceptable to
to bear up
sp~ritual
s a c d c e s God- through Jesus
Christ. 6 For it is con- ~ 6 1 ~ p o o 6 E ~ r o v q &g
a lqaOfi
well acceptable toward to God through
Jesus tained in Script~re:
Xp~crroC. 6- '
6 6 ~ 1
ITE~I~XE~
6, :'LookL I am laying in
Christ;
through which it is having about in Zion -a stone, chosen,
cornerypaqfj
'l60i,
rieqpl
b L b v hieov a
Scripture .Lobk! 1 am laying in Sion - stone stone, precious; and
no One exercising faith
~ K ~ E K &~poywv~aiov
T~V
i v r t ~ O V , ~ a .i
d
chosen top cornerstone preclous, and the (one) in - it will by ally
?TICTTE~GJV
w
~ ( 6 ~ 6
pfi means come to dis.believing
upon
it no4 - not appointnient."..
K ~ Tuxuvefj.
~ I
7 It is to YOU,tinereshould be shamed down: ,
fore, that h e sis precious, because YOU
7 3piv
obv
JI . r ~ p t j
To YOU therefore the preciousness to the (ones). a r e believers; but
~ t m ~ 6 o u u l v . - h I ~ o ~ o .l v ijk Aieoq to .thosei not believbelieving; - to (ones) not believing butd .stone ing,. "the identical
Bv
dnrE60Kipa~a~ oi
oi~o60poirv~eqstone that the buildwhich
disapproved
the (ones)
buildlhg
ers rejected has beOT~TOS
C Y E V ~ ~EIS ~
~ ~ q d t j vywviaq come Ethel head of
this (one)
became
iato
' head
of corner [the] corner." 8 and
8 ~ a ?A i e o ~ r r p o u ~ 6 p p a ~ o~~ a i m h p a "a stone _ of s t F z
and stone of striking toward and rock-mass bling and- a rock-may
.Toward whom coming toward, stone iving,
h 6 drvep6Twv v
h 0 6 ~ 6 0 K laupivov

1 PETER 2: 15--22
o~av6drho~'
01
.rrpoa~6moua~vof offense." These are
of fall-causing;
which (ones) are striking toward s t U M b l i n g because
they are disobedient to
T$
A6yw
h ~ 1 0 o G v r ~ q ' eiq
this very
to the word being disobedient; into which also the word.
end they were also
6T;&lUotv.
9 bp?q 62
Y ~ V O S & K ~ E K T ~ V appointed.
,
9 ~ u you
t
t+ey were put.
You
but
race
chosen,
are 'La
race, a
@aaiAmovi ~ q & ~ e u p aEevoq
,
&YIOV, ha;<
royal priesthood, a
royal
priesthood, nation holy, people rnto holy nation, a people
.rr~p~noiqa~v,
6.rrwq T&S d r p ~ & q
ay Eihq~& for special possesion,
procuring, so that the vlrtues you mla- t declare that You should de-

.K

TOG

&

orinou~

3fJ'k
~

clare abroad the ex-

cellencies" of the one

of the (one) out of darkness you
that called YOU out
~ i qT
eaupami)~ a h o i l
$ 6 ~ : 10 0: of darkness into his
Into the
wonderful
of him
light,
who wonderful light, 10 For
TOTE
06 hadq vGv 62 Aa6q
&03, ( Y O U were once not
sometime not people now but people of God, people. but Me now
oi
06,
ilh~qp~hot
6i God's. people; YOU
had
the (ones) not having being shown mercy now but were
not
been
shown
meriheqekvreq.
cy, but are now those
(ones) shown mercy.
who have been shown

,;,

~apa~ahB
hq mercy.
Loved (ones),
I a m encouraging
as
11Beloved, I exhort
and
napoi~ouq
~ a i
X ~ ~ E T I ~ ~ You
~ O U as
~ ; aliens
dwellers beside
and
ahen residents temporary residents to
desires, which
from
keep abstaining
hix~u0a1
T&V a a p ~ t ~ OiTTt~up~Ov,
v
to be having selves from the
fleshly
desires,
are the very ones that
~YTIVE~
o~pa-r~ljovra~
f i j i ~ carry on a conflict
which
are doing military service against
the a g a i n s t t h e sou 1
qux-q' 12 ~ l j v &vacrrpoqjv
3pGv Lv ~ o i q12 Maintain YOURconso$;
the
conduct
of YOU in
the duct fine among the
E0vccs1v ~ X O V T E ~ ~ahfiv,
,tva,
,
gV nations, that, in the
in which they
nations
having
' fine,
in order that,
in tl-g
speaking
against
are
bp8v
hq
~a~a~ctho~otv
what (thing) they are speaking down on YOU as Y O U aS evildoers, they
K~KOROIGV,
6~
Ttjv
Ka),bv cpyov may as a result of
doers of bad,
out of
the
fine
works YOUR mi? works of
~OITTEOOVTE~
60.+.aoat
T ~ V 8~i)v i v which they are eyehaving eyes upon they mlght glorify the God in witIleS~es glorify God
in the day for [his]
ripEpq BT~IQKOIT(~.
inspection.
day
of inspection.

11 'Ayan-q~oi,

13 For the Lord'sa

'Y.rro~&ytl~& n&og
dtvepowivg
Be Yon subjected to every belonging to man Sake subject y0~r~elveS
every Inurnan
KT~GEI
6th Tbv ~irplov- E?TE Bacrth~i&q
creation through the ~ o r d ; whether to king as ation: whether to a
13

king as being superior

hspfxov~~,
14 E ~ T E 3Jyep601v
to (one) being superior,
or
to governors
14or to governors as
to
61'
a
.rrep~opfvo~q i q L K S ~ K ~ U I V being sent by
through
him
being sent
Into vengeance infiict punishment on

$2

13" The Lord's, NBA; God's, V g S y a ; Jehovah's.

J73J4.

but to praise
K~KOTOI&V h a l v o v
62
& ~ ~ ~ o T o I & vevildoers
.
of doers of bad
praise
but
of doers of good; doers of good. l5For
the will of God is,
15 671 O S T W ~~ ( J T ~ VTi) e M q ~ ~TOG
a
0~06, so
that by doing good
because thus
is the will of the God, YOU
may muzzle the
~ j vT&V dr~p6vwv ignorant talk of the
d r y a ~ o r r o ~ o ~ v ~91
a po'iv
q
(ones) doing good to muzzle the of the senseless u n r e a s o n a b l e men.
&vep&wov &yvwaiw. 16 cjq fio3ecpo1, ~ a 16
i Be as free people,
men
ignorance ;
as free (ones), and and yet holding uom
a q freedom, not as a blind
p i Bq B.rr1~6rhuppaZXOVTE(; ~ ( q ~ a ~ i T+
not as covering upon having of the badness the for moral badness, but
ih~u
u & p i w , &A'
6oGhot. 17 .rr&vsaq a s slaves of God.
~ b q BEOG
~
17 Honor [men] of all
freedom,
but as of God slaves.
All
sorts, have love for
T I ~ ~ O C T T E?fiv
,
& 6 ~ h q 6 m ~ &~CTTT&TE,
a
T ~ 6
V ~ 6 ~
honor YOU,the brotherhood be YOU loving, the God the whole association
of brothers, be in fear
cpo$~ide,
~ i ) v pauthka
TI ~ S T C .
be YOU fearing,
the
king
be YOU honoring. of God, have honor
18

oi

for the king.

i m o ~ a a u~6 E V O $V
~
l 8 L e t house serThe house (servants) subjecting selves m
vants be in subjection
.rra\rri 1p6f3r-9 ~ o i q6eo.rr6?alq, 06 p6vov TO?< to [their] owners with
all
fear to the
masters,
not only to the
all [duel fear, not
dryaeoiq ~ a i ~TIEIK~DIV
&Ah& ~ a TO?<
i
good (ones) and to yielding (ones) but also to the only to the good and
a ~ o h ~ o i q . 19 TOGTO y a p
x$p~q
~ireasonable, but also to
crooked (ones).
This
for graciousness if those hard to please.
19 For if someone, be6th
auvci6qatv
8eoG
imoqkpe~
through
conscience
of God
is bearrng under cause of conscience
toward God, bears up
TI<
h h a q T&UXWV& ~ . ~ K w s20
'
-rroiov
someone griefs suffering unjustly;
of what sort under grievous things
and suffers unjustly,
K X ~ O ~ ~i & ~ ~ ~ T & V O V K
TE
~S
'I
thing called out
if
sinning
and this is an agreeable
thing. 20 For what
~oha~~<bpcvol
~~TTO~EVE~TE;
&Ah'
being hit with fist YOU will be remaining under? But merit is there in it if,
when YOU are sinning
i
d y a e o . r r o ~ o k ~ q ~ a i T&U OVTEC, and being slapped,
if
doing good
and
sud<ering
YOU endure it? But if,
b.rro~ E V E ~ T E ,
TOGTO
Y ~ P ~ Swhen YOU are doing
YOU will be remaining under,
this
graciousness
good and YOU suffer,
nap&
YOU endure it, this is
beside God.
a thing agreeable with
21 eiq TOGTO ydp
EKhfieqT~,
6~1
Into this
for YOU were called, because God.
21111 fact, to this
~ a i X p t u ~ 6 q Ena0ev h i p 3pBv,
3piv
also
Christ
suffered
over
YOU,
to YOU [course] YOU were
called, because even
h o hIp~6rvwv
3~roypappbv
'iva
leaving under
under-writ~ng
in order that Christ suffered for
~XVEOIV
afi~oi)' YOU, leaving YOU a
h a ~ o h o u 0 f i q ~ ~TOTS
footsteps
of him; model for YOU to folthe
YOU might follow upon
22 sS
& p a p ~ i a v o i j ~ 6.rroiqa~v 0662 low his steps closely.
who
sin
not
did
nor 22He committed no
sin, nor was deception
~6pfeq 66hoq b 70 Q T ~ ~ ~ a6T0k
T I
found
in his mouth.
was found deceit
in the
mouth
of him;

Y$!

O~K~TUI

1030

1 PETER 2-: 23-3: 4

23 Bq

~ O I ~ O ~ O I ~ O
~ E~ VK O &vreho166p~1,
~

/ 23 When he was being

he reviled in return. reviled, he did not go

reviling i n return.
nciaxov
O ~ K
fi~reih~l,
suffering
not
he was threatening, When he was suffering, he did not go
nape6iSou
6i
76
K ~ ~ V O V T threatening,
I
but kept
was giving self beside but to the lone)
judging on committing
him61Kaiaq' 24 8q ~ & q
hpap-riaq qp&v a\jr6< self to the one who
righteously;
who the
sins
of us
he
j u d g e s righteously.
dnnivey~~v
b TQ acjparl a3roO hi TZ, Erjhov, 24 He himself bore our
bore up in the body of him upon the wood, sins in his own body
upon
the stake, in
Iva
~ a i q dCpap~ialq ~ O ~ E V ~ ~ E V
O I
in order that to the
sins
having become off order that we might
be done with sins and
7-fj
61~a1odvn < + ~ W ~ E V 08
76 live to righ.teousness.
to the righteousness we mlght live; of whom to the And "by h u s h p e s
]rhAw~r~
I&~TE.
25
T
yhp b q YOU were healed."
wound YOU were healed.
You were for as 25For YOU were like
sheep, going astray;
np6Pa~a
rrhavbpevo~,
&)\A& but now YOU have resheep
being made to err,
but
turned to the sheph ~ m p d r q q ~ VCV
~
Evi rbv n o l p b a ~ a herd
i
and overseer of
YOU were turned upon now upon the shepherd and
YOUR SOUIS.
& n i a ~ o n o v ~ L j v + u ~ D v irpBv.
In like manner,
overseer of the souls of YOU.
who

bemg reviled

not

5 o i i ~ a qydrp TOTE
~ a af
l t i y ~ a iy u v a ? ~ ~' 5qFor so, too, formerly
Thus for sometime also. the holy women the holy women who

cri
&?crri<ovaa~ ~ i q9 ~ b v ~ K & ~ O U V I were hoping tn God
the (ones)
hoping
into God were adorning I used to adorn themCaur&q,
6~roraaa6peva1 roiq
i6io1q s e l v e s , s u b j e c t i n g
themselves,
subjecting selves
to the
own themselves to their
&6pdrotvl
6 dq E&ppa 61'rfi~ou~v TG own husbands, 6 as
male persons,
as
Sarah
was obeying ta the Sarah used to obey
calling htm
'APpah,
dpiov
airrhv
~ahoiraa.I Abraham,
"lord." And YOU have
Abraham,
Iord
him
calling;

(.

YOU wives, be in
subjection t o YOUR
l
' O p o i ~ c ; Y U V C ~ ? K E ~ i r ~ r o ~ a a o 6 p ~ v aT0iq
own husbands, in orLikewise
women
subjectingselves to the der that, if any are
i6iolq dcv6pbolv,
Iva
~ ' i TIVE~
not obedient to the
own male persons, in order that if any (ones) word, they may be
~ E I ~ O S U I V T+
A6yy
6th
-r&v wonn without a word
are disobeying to the word through
of the through the conduct
of [ t h e i r ] wives,
y u v a r ~ l i v mdrvao~pogfiq
GVEU
A6you 2 because of having
women
conduct
without
ward been eyewitnesses -of
K E P ~ ~ ~ ~ U O V T C2
(I
~T~OTTE~O~VTE
7fiv
~
k~ YOUR chaste conduct
they will be gained
having had eyes upon the in together with d e e ~
re96fk.1 &yvfiv hvaic-rpoqnjv iivppSv. 3
&v
spRt.
And dofear'
chaste
conduct
05 YOU.
o
o
-f w h
-.
- -m. let YOUR adornment be
that of the external
T o o oGx 6 . EEUOEV
T ~hams
I X ~ braiding
V
of the hab
let it be not the from outside ofdpvhorijq
lnweavlna
- of
of the putting on
and
~<ai rrep19Ea~wq

:2~

xpuoiwv
fi b6ljaewq
Ornaments
Or
and of putting around of gold (things) or placing on Of
the wearing of outer
ipa~iov
K ~ W ~&Ah'
S ~6 K P ~ T ~ S
of outer garments adornmg,
but the hidden garments, 4but let it
be the Secret
Of
rijq ~ u p S i a q & V ~ ~ U T b
O ~TQ
drqedp~q t h e heart in the
of the
heart
man
in the incorruptible i n r r u t i b 1 -j anTOG fiauxiou ~ a ~rrpaioq
i
~ r v ~ d p a ~ o q6
,
parell df the quiet
of the
quiet
and
mild
splrlt,
which and mild wirit. which
2 ~ 1
+ ~ T I~
OV
TOG
~ E O C r r o h u ~ ~ h i q115
. of great value
IS
msight
of the
God
of much cost. t h e eves of Gold.

laThey may be won, KBAVg;

them to Jehovah, 518.

YOU

may win them, Syp; YOU may win

1 PETER 3: &-lo

1031

~ Y E ~ ~ Q T E

~fK

become. her children,

YOU became
children provided YOU keep on
of w~ic$?womanl
good and not
~ G ~ p i adoing
v
&ya9oxo1oCiaai ~ a iptj ~1oPoljp~va1
doing good
and not
fearing
not one fearing any cause for
terror.
I'r~bqa~v.
terror.
7 Ypu h u s b a n d s ,
Oi
Eiv6peq
6poiwq
~ W O I K O ~ V T E ~continue dwelling in
The male persons likewlse dwelling together like manner with them
KW&
yvGalv,
chq &a6wea-rtpc$ U K E ~ E I according to knowlaccording to knowledge, as
to weaker
vessel edge, assigning them
honor
as to a weaker
y
u
v
a
~
~
~
i
h
~
o
v
f
p
v ~ ~
q
.Q
to the (one)
pertaining to woman
portlonlng off vessel, the feminine
one, since YOU are
~tpfiv,bq ~ a ouv~hqpov6pa1
i
xdrpt~o
honor, as also
joint heirs
of undeserveh favor also heirs with them
<GI{~,
E ~ S T&
pil
~ Y K ~ T ~ T E Q T
~ ~~ I Sof the undeserved faof life, into the not to be being cut in
the vor of life, in order
for YOUR prayers not
npooeux&q 6pGv.
to be hindered.
prayers
of YOU.
8 Finally, all of YOU
8 Ti,
62 rfhoq
rrdv-re~
bp6qpoveq,
The but
end
all (ones) like-mmded, be like-minded, showing fellow feeling, exaupma0~iq,
- cpth66~hqot,
sympathetic,
having affection for brothers, ercising brotherly love,
~iicrrrhayxvot,
~ave1v6$pov~q,
9 pfi tenderly affectionate,
disposed well to pity,
lowly-minded,,
not h u m b l e i n m i n d ,
&no,6166vreq K ~ K ~ &mi
V
KUKO~, ij hol6opiav 9 not paying back ingivmg back bad instead of bad or ' revfling jury for injury or reho160piaq
~oirvav~iov
62 viling for reviling, but,
instead of
reviling
the (thing) in against but to the contrary, bestowinga bIessing,
~irAoyo3vrcq;
~
0
~
0
(ones) bestowing blessing, because into
this because YOU w e r e
Efioyiuv called to this CCOU~S~],
tva
h ~ij9q-r~
h
blessing so -that YOU might
in order that
YOU were called
-

0)

K Xmight
~ ~ Oinherit.
VO~$~TE,

YOU

10

Y&P e a w v <afiv
&YW+
The (one) for willing life to be loving
K ~
iSeiv
I fipipaq dyae&q
naua6rw
~v
and to see days
good let him make cease the
yhCj,am
~ a ~ o~da xfihq
i
703
pi\
tongue
from
bad
and
Ups
of the not

inherit a bIessing. lOFor, "he t h a t

would love life and
see good days, let him
YXstrain -Ms tongue
from what is bad
and [hhl lips _from

1 PETER 4: 2-10

1034

'

iTT18upiatq &Mix 2 t o the end that he

2 ~ i q rb ~ T ) K ~ Tdv8pCj~rwv
I
into the not yet
of men
to desires
but may live the remalotime in
Bdrjpp1-I
0 ~ 0 0 ~ b v &.rrihor.rrov b c r a p ~ i der Of Chis]
for
to will
of God the leftover upon in
flesh the
the
desiras.
of
men,
but
P~Giaal
xp6vov. 3 ~ ~ K E T ~ S
to spend life
time.
Smcient
the for God's wilI. 3 FOP

x",6zeqZe

!
C

the t h e that has

napehqAdIq
Bo6hqpa TGV passed by is sufEcient
having gone beside
wish
o f t h e for YOU to have
ib6v
~ a ~ e ~ p y d r a e a ~ , ~ E . r r o p ~ u p ~ v o u worked
q
out the will of
nations to have worked down. having
the way
- the nations when YQU
- gone
proceeded in deeds of
b
dtodyeiatq,
1005.
conduct, lusts,
in
deeds of loose conduct,
h , ~ ~ ~ l q
l
excesses with. wine,
oivoqhuyia~q, ~ b p o ~ q ,
.rr6~01~
revelries, d r l n k i n g
excesses with wine, revelries, drinking matches, and matches, and illegal
dreepi-rolq
~i6vhoharpialq.4 i v
$ idolatries. 4 Because
unlawful
In
idolatries.
which YOU do not continue
IEV~<OVT~I
p i running with them in
they are being treated as stranger
not this course to the same
uuvrp~x6v~wv
CpGv
rijv aljTTiJv low sink of debauchof (ones) running with of YOU Into the
very
ery, they are puzzled
1-4s
drow~iaq
drvdr)(vo~v, and go on speaking
of the
unsaving course
pouring forth, abusively of YOU. 5 But
PhaaqqpoOvr~q- 5
07
&1~066oovulv these people will ren(they) blaspheming; which (ones) willgive back der an account to the
A6yov
r@
k ~ o i p o q~pivovrt Cbv-raq
one ready to judge
word to the (one) readily judging living (ones) those living and those
~ a i V E K P O ~ S - 6 E O ~ TOGTO
yap
~ a idead. 6 In fact, for this
and
dead (ones);
into
this
for
also purpose the good news
v~~poiq
~ f i yqYEAiaeq
~va
was declared also to
to dead (ones) was declared good news in order that the dead; that they
K ~~ G
I UvI
piv
K ~ T & might be judged as to
they might be judged
according to the flesh from the
indeed
drv0pG~ouqc r a p ~ i
<Got
62
K ~ T & standpoint of men but
men - toffesh they might live but accordingto might live as to the
e ~ b vT V E ~pa1-I.
spirit from the standGod to spirit.
point of God.
7 But the end of all
7
flcivrwv
Sf. r b 1-ihoq
~YYIKEV.
Of all (things) but the end has drawn near. things has drawn
Be sound in
croqpovj o a - r ~
obv
~ a i vrjyrare E I close.
~
Be .iou sound in mind therefore and be YOU sober Into mind, therefore, and
~ p o u ~ u ~ c8
i q .~ p b~rdtv1-wvn j v ~ i q k a v ~ o c q be vigilant with a view
;prayers;
- before all the into selves to prayers. 8 Above all
things, have intense
& y ~ ~ vi ~ r c v f i
&OVTEC,
love
outstretching
(ones) having,
because love for one another,
drydrn-q
~ c r h h ~ ~ ~
t Afi0oq
dpaprtGv- because love covers
love
is covering
multitude
of sins;
a multitude of sins.
9
Q)I~~~EVOI
~ h j ) , o u q G-E" 9 Be hospitable to
(ones) fond of strangers into one another without one another without
yoyyuupoir- 10
E~ao-roq
K&jhq grumbling. 10 In promurmurmg;
each (one)
according as portion as each one

1 PETER 4: 11-14

1035

iha@v
y,&ptapa,
~ i q k a u ~ o c q a h 6 has received a gift,
use it in ministerhe received gracious gift, into
selves
it
to one another
S ~ a ~ o v o i r v ~b~qq ~ a h o i
o ~ K o v ~ ~ o l ing fine
stewards Of
(ones) serving
as
fine
house admin~strators
God's undeserved
kindness expressed in
rror~ihqq
X&PJTOS
8 ~ 0 0 ' l1
of varied
undeserved klndness
of God;
various ways. 11I f
Aah~?,
A6yta
8 ~ 0 6 . EIanyone speaks, let
1-1S
little words of God; if him speak as it were
anyone is speaking,

$2

[the]

sacred

pro-

&<
iuxljoq
4s
out of strength of which nouncements of GO^;
if anyone ministers,
Lv
rr&ulv
x o p q y ~ i 6 8 ~ 6 ~ ' Iva
[let him minister] as
is supplying the God; in order that in all [things) dependent on t h e
6o(&<q~a1 6 B ~ b q 6th ' tqu03 Xplo~oO, strength t h a t God
supplies; so that in
may be glorified the God through Jesus
Christ,
things God may
$
haTiv 4 665a ~ a i1-b ~pdr-roq Eiq
to whom
is
the glory and the might into be glorified through
Jesus Christ. The glo-robs aibvaq -rbv aiGvov. dtpfiv.
ry and the might are
the
ages of the
ages;
amen.
his forever and ever.
TIC

anyone

S I ~ K O V E ~r3q
,

is servlng,

as

Amen.
<EV i<~(38E
Loved (ones), not be You treated as strangers
12 Beloved ones, do
t-fj iV iipiv ~N~GCJEI ~rpt)q ~ r ~ t p a o ~ not
l i ) ~be puzzled at the
burning among YOU,
to the in YOU b u r n ~ ~fire
l g toward
trlal
eivou
;
p ~ v which is happening to
3piv
y~vopbl;~
for a trid*as
to rou
occurring
of strange (thing) to YOU
12 ' A y a ~ q ~ o i ,pfi

$2

though a strange

~aai,
thing were befalling
o u p ~ a i v o v ~ o q ,13 6AAh
stepping together,
but
according to which YOU. 13 On the conK O ~ V W ~ & ~ T E roiq
701j X~IUTOG
T r a ~ p a o l v trary, go on rejoicing
Yon are sharing to the of the
Christ
sufferings forasmuch as YOU are
in the sufferX ~ ~ ~ E T E ,
iva
tv Tq isharers
n g ~ of the Christ,
be YOU rejoicing,
in order that
also
in
th'e that
YOU may rejoice
drrro~ah6q~tr " q 6 6 5 1 ~a h 0 3
XC(P:~-E
and be overjoyed also
;be
glow
of
him
YOU
might
rejoice
of
revelation
during the revelation
d r y a h h l ~ ~ e v o14
~ . E;
. ~ V E I ~ ~ < E U ~ E 6~ of his glory. 14 If YOU
being exultant.
If you are being reproached in are being reproached
for the name ~LChrist,
b ~ 6 ~ aXp1o1-oc,
~ 1
pa~drplol,
gTl
.
name
of Christ, happy (ones), because the YOU are happy, because the [spirit] of
T
665'15 KC$
16 1-03 0 ~ 0 6~ v + c l a b' 'glory, even the spirit
of the glory and the o f t h e God s ~ l r i t upon Of God, is.
up. .
on YOU. p
Bvmab~~a~;
YOU
- is resting up.
15 Rowever: let none
of: YOU suffer as a
.- -15
y&p
mq
6pBv
- 1~acrxE'rw
~ o for
t
anyone of YOU let him be suffering murderer or a thief
or a n evildoer or as
- $ O V E ~fi~ K ~ * T Q C
K ~ K O T T O I4
~ ~ bq
as
murderer or
thief
or doer of bad or as a -busybody : in oth..er people's matters.
~ ; ~ ~ O T ~ I E I T ~ U K O16
I T EOi ~
62 hc
but
as 16 But if [he suffers1
if
overseer of what is another's;
as a Christian, let
Xp1crr1av6q,
clfi
aiuxuvia0o1.
him
not feel shame,
let
him
be
being
shamed,
not
Christian.
but let him keep
6E
T
~
V
0
~
b
v
i
v
7
4
bv6pa1-I
jo~t<ir~
on glorifying God in
let him be glorifying but the God in the name
'

1 PETER 4: 17-5 :4
~oir~r.9.
17
this.

C,

&I

Because

the

~alpbq

appointed time

this name. 17 For it

TOG

of the is the appointed time

for the judgment to

the
of God. Now if it
~ E o G ' ~i 6; TTPL~TOV &pa fipLjv, ~i ~b ~ 9 starts
0
~ first with us,
God; rf but
first from Us, what the end
what will the end be
TGV
h ~ ~ e o l j v ~ wTv
TOG
9 ~ 0 6of those who are not
of the (ones)
disobeying
to the of the God obedient to the pond
---news of G O ~ ? - 1"And
8
~ C a ~ y e A i q18
; ~ a ; ei
6
if the righteous [man]
good news?
~ n d if
the
is being saved with
p6Ai
crG<~-ra~, d 62
&u~Ptjq n a i difficulty
where mu
&pcaoeal 76
tostart

scare$

K P ~ ~ C(rrrb
[

T O ~0iKOU

the judgment from the house of the start

is being saved, the but irreverential and

&papToAbq TOG

the

cpavc'i.ra1;

uniodly

19 BOTE ~ a and
i
the sinner make
sinner
where will he appear?
As-and also a showina?"
- 19 Sn
0i
IT~UXOVTE~
K ~ T &
~d f3khrjpa thenp also let those
the (ones)
suffering
according to the
will
who are suffering in
harmony
with the will
TOG
BcoG
TTIOT~
KT;uTg
of the
God
to faithful
creator of God keep on cornmending their souls
?rccpmiefueoaav
a Isithful creator
let them be putting beside for selves
while
they are doing
i v dryaeorroi iq.
good.
in
doing good.
Therefore, to the
n Older
~EUPW;~;OV~
O ~ V
iv
t~p'iv
older men among
men
therefore
in
YOU
YOU I give this ex-rapanah&
6
u u v r r p ~ u ~ 6 r ~ p o qnai hortation, for I too
I am encouraging
the
fellow older man
and am an older man like
them and a witness
~ & ~ T U GTGV TOG
X~IO-TOG
-rraet-ph~v,
witness of the of the Christ
sufferings,
the of the sufferings of
the Christ, a sharer
p~Aho6uqq a ~ o n ~ O . r r - r ~ a 066Sqq
al
o%e
being about to be belng revealed glory even of the glory that
s to be revealed:
K O I V W V ~ ~2, T T O I ~ ~ V ~ T&
T E 2v bpiv ~ o i p v ~ oiv
2 Shepherd the flock
sharer,
shepherd YOU the in YOU
flock
of God in YOUR care,
TOG &oG, ptj &vayraurGq a h & tnouuioq, not
under compulsion,
of the God, not necessarily
but vieldinalv.
but willingly; neither
a i u ~ p u ~ ~ p 6 G &Ah&
q
pq62
~poe6poq,
not-but for disgraceful gain but
fore-spiritedly, for love of dishonest
gain, but eagerly;
3 6
&< K C ( T ~ K U P I E ~ O V T E ~TGV K ~ I ~ P W V3 neither as lording it
not-but as (ones) lording down of the
lots
over those who are
&Ah& rt'kot y1v6pevoi TOG - ~olpviou.4 nai God's" inheritance,
but
types becoming of the
flock;
and
but becoming examqc[v.~pweivroq
TOG ples to t h e flock.
of (one) havmg been manifested
Of the 4 And when the chief
cipxrsroi pevoq
K OI E
~ ~U~E
r6v shepherd h a s been
chief shepherd
YOU will carry off for selves
the made manifest, YOU
will receive the undrpap6vr1vov ~ f i q 665qq o~icpavov.
unfading
of the glory
crown.
fadable crown of glory.
- 9

:$

*S"OXU$SS

-,

3" Literally, "the" ; but, "Jehovah's,"

J17.18.

1 PETER 5 : 5-11

1037

1036
5 'Opoiwq,

VE~TE~OI,

Likewise,

younger (ones),

.rrp~o@u-rkpolq.~
to older men.

& V T E ~6.k

lowliness of mind

6~1

the

51n like manner,

drhhjhoiq

-njv in .subjection to the

All (ones) but to one another the older men. But all of

~m~ivo~pooljvr)v
because

irrro~&yq~e

be YOU subjected YOU younger men, be

O E ~
Go2

Ly~op~Guaoe~,

YOU

gird yourselves

tie YOU on selves with knots, with lowliness of mind

h~prl$&olq

toward one another,

to superior appearmg tones) because God opposes

64 the haughty ones, but

gives undeserved
kindness to the hum6i6wu1v
x6ptv.
ble ones.
he is giving undeserved kindness.
6 Humble yourselves,
&T;
Tjv
6 T m ~ ~ v hTEe
of v
Be YOU madelowly
therefore
under
the therefore, under the
mighty hand of God,
~ p a ~ a i &XvE $ ~ TOG 8 ~ 0 6 ,
i'va
miahtv
hand of the God, in order that YOU that he may e x d t
- YOU i n due time;
3+6ag
b
na1p6,
7 ~r&uav7 while YOU throw all
he might put up high in appointed time,
all
i n i p i ~ v ~ e q , 6 ~ ' .YOUR anxiety. upon
pip~pvav v
T@I
of YOU having thrown upon upon him, because he cares
anxiety
the
for YOU. 8Keep YOTJR
a b ~ 6 v , 671
p f h ~ i r r ~ p i 3pGv. senses, be watchful.
him,
because to him it is care about
YOU. YOUR adversary, the
8 Bet+jqa?~,
YOU sober,
YP~YOP~O~TE.
6 Devil, walks about like
stay YOU awake.
The a roaring lion, seeking
3pGv 61drPoAoq &q Afwv to devour [someonel.
dv-ri61KOS
Devil
as lion 9 But take YOUR stand
adversary (at court) of YOU
Cq.@v against him, solid in
dpu6p~voq
T E ~ I T ~ T ~
is walking about
roaring
seekmg t h e faith, knowing
K ~ T ~ T I E ~ V .9
Q
d r v r i u q ~ ~ that the same things
to drink down;
to whom
stand YOU against in the way of suffere i 6 6 ~ ~T&~ ings are being accom~ i j ITIUTEI,
(TTE~EOI
faith,
knowlng
the plished in the entire
to the
solid (ones)
of YOUR
TGV
~i
cfv
T@ association
naOqp&rwv
ahh
sufferings to the m the brothers in the world.
very (things) of the
& ~ E A ~ ~ T ~ T~ IT I T E ~ E ? U ~ ~10
I .But, after YOU have
K ~ U ~ G J3pGv
brotherhood
to be ended upon. suffered a little- while,
of YOU
world
10 '0 -62 8 ~ 6 s IT&O q
X&PITOS, 1 the God of all undeThe but God
of a 1 undeserved kmdness, served kindness. who
d
~crhCuaq 3p6q ~ i q-njv aihvim called YOU to his everthe (one) having called YOU into the everlasting lasting glory in union
tv XChrist,
p i o ~ ~ , dhiyov with Christ, will himah03
66tav
m
little [time]
glory
of him
self finish YOUR train1~ae6vraq
ah6q
n a ~ a p ~ i u e ~ing,
, he will make YOU
(ones) having suffered
he
will adjust down,
firm, he will make
m - t ~ i E ~ l ,
UGEVGUEI. 11 ah$ YOU strong. 11To him
he will fix firmly,
he will make strong.
To h m
be the might forever.
~b np6-roq eiq 703q aiGvaq' drpfiv.
Amen.
the might into the
ages;
amen.
&TI T ~ U U E T ~ ~

is ranging self against

T ~ I T Evoiq
I

to lowly (ones)

'

but he

1 PETElR 5 : 12-2
12

Alh

1038

PETER 1:3

TOG

Z~houavoir Sp'iv

12 Through Sil.va',

ITIUTOO

to YOU af the faithful nus, a faithful brother,

I
&6ehqoir, Sq hoyi<opat,
61'
6hiyov as I m ~ o u n th-,
brother, a s Iamreckonmg, through fewlwordsl .have written YOU in
Through

Silvanus

Z y p ~ a , rrapa~d<jv~ a i
I wrote,

encouraging

ra6-t-q~ eival &hqOij

this

to be

true

and

&TI~O[PTUP&Vfew Ewordsl, . t o give

bearing wltness upon encouragement and an

earnest witness that

x&pI v

undeserved kindness of the this is the true

un,

13 ' A m & < e ~ a tdeserved kindness Of

God;
into which
stand YOU.
Is greeting God; in which. stam
3p&q
fi
iv
B a p u h ~ v lArm. 13 She who is In
YOU
the lwomanl
in
Babylon Babylon, a chosen one
like [YOU], sends YO;
u u v e ~ ) i e ~ ~ i j ~ a iM&p~oq 6 ui6q her greetings, and so
jointly chosen lwomanl and
Mark
the son
does Mark my son.
pow. 14 'Am&uauee drhhrjhouq hv r$thljpa..r~ 14 Greet one another
of me.
Greet YOU
one another in
klss
with a kiss of love.
Ciybqq.
of love.
May all of YOU who
~ o i q LV Xp~crt$. are in union with
TI&OIV
~ i p j vSpiv
~
Christ have peace.-d;
Peace to YOU to all the (ones) in Christ.
~EO;'

eiq

V:

uTGTE.

'1

n ETPOY

Simon peter, a
slave and apostle
of Jesus Christ, to
' IqooG Xptu?06
TO?<
i o 6 ~JIOV
1
of Jesus
Chrlst
to the (ones) equally precious those who have obipiv
Aayoirurv
rrio-r~v b tained a faith, held
to us
having obtalned (by lot)
faith
in i n equal privilege with
6t~atooljvq ~ o i r BeoG ljpGv ~ a iaw~ijpoq ours, by the righteousrighteousness of the God of us and of Savior ness of our God and
[the] Savior Jesus
' I quo6 Xp~oroir.
Christ
:
Jesus
Christ:
2 May undeserved
2'
X&P~S.
'
3piv
~ a i eipfivq
and
peace
and peace be
undeserved k~ndness to YOU
~hqevv8~iq b
h ty v b a e ~
702 increased to YOU by an
may (it) be multiplied in accurate knowledge of the accurate knowledge of
&oS ~ a i'13uoG roo ~ u p i o u lpGv, 3 4 God and of Jesus our
God and of esus the
Lord
of us,
as Lord, 3 forasmuch as
Iipov

Simon

flhpoq
,

Peter

boirhoq
slave

~ a idt~r6o~ohoq

and

apostle

"Of our God and the Savior Jesus Christ"; to agree with the distinction between God and Jesus in the next verse (2). "Of our God and
Of our Savior Jesus the Messiah," J17Je.
,.,,

10

2 PETER I:4-43

1039

Trcjrv~a (p?v T ~ S ~ E ~ PGUV&JIEO~

S
atj~oG his divine powera has
all (things) to us of the divine
power
of him given us freely all the

721

'

Cwrjv

~ a i ~3oiPetav things that concern

the (things) toward
life
and revering well life and godly devotion, through the ac6 ~ 6 0 p pivqq
q
.
6121
7fis
the curate knowledge of
through
having granted freely for self
&rrtyvcjaewq
706
~ a A k a a v ~ othe
q one who called us
accurate knowledge
of the (oneh
having called through glory and virtpe. 4Through these
6th
66Sqq ~ a idrpe~ijq, 4
61'
through glory and
virtue,
through things he has freely
6v
T&
~ i p t a ~ a ip i y ~ u r a qpiv given us the precious
which (things) the precious and grandest to us and very grand promises, t h a t through
i.rrayy+pa~a
6~6Gpyra1,
promlses
he has granted freely, these YOU may become
"
Iv a
St&
~06-rc3v - sharers in divine nathese (things) ture, having escaped
in order that
through
ykvqoee
8eIaq
K O I V O V O ~ (~lju~wq,
from the corruption
YOU might become
of divine
sharers
of nature,
that is in the world
&ITo@J~~vTE<
&V TG K ~ C T J I Q
~ITl6Upiq through lust.
having Aed off of k e in the world in
desire SYes, for this very
CP~OP&S.
reason, by YOTJR conof corruption.
tributing in response
5 ~ a ai h 6
T O ~ O
62 orrou6fiv rr8uav all earnest effort,
And very this (thing) but speedup
all
supply to YOUR faith
rrapetu~viy
K ~ V T E ~
htxopqy~oa~e Q
virtue,
to [YOUR] virhaving brought in beside
supply YOU upon
in
t
u
e
knowledge,
6 to
I
r j v drpemjv, b 6L TG &psr{
.rfi ~ C ~ U T E3pGv
to the faith of YOU the vlrtue, in but the vxtue [ Y O U R ] knowledge
self -control, to [ ~ o r m l
~ j -v yvGulv, 6 b 62 ri
yvboe~
the knowledge,
in but the knowledge
self-control e n d u r to [ ~ o r m ]-en.?YKP&TEIC(V,
&v 6; 7: i y ~ p a ~ e ~i qf i v~ T T O J I O V ~ ~ ance,
V,
self-control, in but the self-control the endurance, durance godly devoi v 662 rfj hopovfj -rrjv
~ d o i P ~ t a v , 7 i v t i o n , ? t o [YOUR].
in but the endurance the well-reverencing, .-in godly devotion broth62 7fj
~lju~l3eiq T ~ V (p1ha6ehqiav, , e r l y a f f e c t i o n , 40
but the well-reverencing the brotherly affect~on, [YOUR] brotherly afEv 62 '76
gha6rA~iq
r j v -dry&qv.
fection love. 8 For i f
in but the bro erly
ection the
love;
these - things exist in
8
~air~a
3piv b-rr&pxov~a ~ a Yl O U a n d . overflow,
these (things)
to YOU
existing
and
they will prevent 'YOU
T~);;OV&<OVT~
0 6 ~ drpy06~ 06% & K & ~ T O U S from being eithef inbecoming more not ineffective nor unfruitful
active or unfruitful
~aeiu-rqutv ~ i q rfiv . TOG K U ~ ~ O fipGv
U
regarding
the accurate
it is putting down into the ofthe Lord
of us
knowledge
of our Lord
&rriyvoutv'
' I ooir - Xptu~oir
Jesus Christ.
Christ
accurate knowledge;
of yesus

30 His divine power, HBA; God by his power, J17; Jehovah by his
power, J's.

2 PETER 1: -16

. r r & p ~ a ~ ~ v9 For if these things

not present in
anyone, he is blind,
Taka,
~uqh6q~ U T I V
puo~a<wv,
these (things), blind he is partly closlng the eyes, shutting his eyes [to
Afi%
AaB&v
TOG ~ a 0 a p 1 a p o '6the light], and has
forgetf
ess having received of the
cleansing
become forgetful of
TGV
~c5ha1
ahoG
&pap~lGv.his cleansing from his
of the
of old
of him
of sins.
sins of long ago.
t h i s reason,
10
616
pshov, dr6h$oiI O T O V S ~ ~ U ~ TlOFor
E
Through which rather, brothers, speed YOU up brothers, all the more
BeBaiaV 6pGv T ~ V K ~ ~ O I V KC(; E~hoyfivdo YOUR utmost to
stable
ofyou
the
calling
and choosing make the calling and
TOIE~O~~I.
T ~ G T ~ yh0 T O I O ~ V T E ~013 choosing of YOU sure
to be making; these (things) foi
doing
not for yourselves; for if
pi
maiq~k
TOTE.
11 06-rwq yhp YOU keep on doing
not YOU should t r i ~ sometime:
thus
for these things YOU will
d o w i o q E ~ 1 x o p q y q 0 j a ~ ~bpiv
a 1 fi eiao6oq by no means ever fail.
In fact* thus there
richly will be supplied upon to YOU the entrance
be richly supplied
Tilv aihv~ov Baulheiav 706 Kupiou will
the entrance
into the everlasting
kmgdom
of the
Lord to
into the everlasting
i p s ~ a ao~ijpoq
i
'1qaoG Xp1a~o6.
kingdom of our Lord
of us and- of Savior Jesus
Chnst.
a n d Savior Jesus
12
Alb
~ ~ h h j o w &ei 3pBq
Through which I sha 1 be disposed ever YOU
12 For this reason I
Christ31~0p1
~ V ~ ~ U K E I rV ~ p i
TO~TOV,
K ~ ~ T E Pshall be disposed alto be reminding about these (things), and-even ways to remind YOU
of these things, al&i66~aq
~ a i
tarqpl ypivov
(ones) having known and having been firmly sxed t h o u g h Y O U know
Ev
Tapo6aq &hqeeiq. 13 6iKalov 62 [them] and are firmly
in thk being beside
truth.
Righteous but set in the truth that
. fiyoGpa1,
69'
5aov
~ i p i 1v is present [in YOU].
I a m considering, upon how much [time] I am in 13 But I consider it
right, as long as I
TO&(E) TQ U K ~ V G ~ ~ T ~~ ,I E Y E ~ ~ E I V
this the tabernacle, to be thoroughly
- - raisine
- UD
- am in this tabernacle,
3p8q b 6.rrot~vfio~1,
14
~i63q
671 to rouse YOU up by
YOU
in
remmding,
having known
that way of reminding YOU,
llknowing as I do
~axlvfi 10-rlv fi dnr68eo1q TOG OK vhpar6q that the putting off
swift
is
the putting off of the t3ernacle
of my tabernacle is
pou,
~cr0.G~ ~ a i6 ~ 6 p 1 0 q4pOv ' IquoGq soon to be, just as
of me, according as also the Lord of us Jesus
also our Lord Jesus
Xp1m6q i6jh0uiv
pol' 15 mou66aw Christ signified to me.
Christ
made evident to me;
I shall speed up
15 So I will do my
62 ~ a iLK~~UTOTE EI EIV
3p8q PET& T+ utmost also a t every
but also each time to bexaving YOU after the time that, after my
ipjv 55060~
TO~TWV
~ " iPQV
l departure, YOU may
my
exodus
of these (things)
mention be able to make mention of these things
rro~~idal.
to be making.
for yourselves.
9

to whom

YAP
for

~4

not

2 PETER 1: 16-21

1041

1040
is being beside are

,,,

l
'

2:

16 06 yhp

a~ooq~upCvo~q

16N0, it was not

following artfully
pljeolq
~ ~ a ~ o h o u 0 i j a a v r e q tyvwpiaapev contrived false stories
to myths
having followed out
we made known that we acquainted
3 ~ 7T ~ ~V 706 K U ~ ~ O fUi p h ' I ~ u o G XPIQTOGYOU with the power
to YOU the of the Lord of us of Jesus Christ
and presence of our
Jesus Christ,
Sirvapcv ~ a i ~ a p o u a i a v , drhh'
i r 6 ~ ~ aLord
l
power
and
presence,
but
onlookers but it was by having
yV$iVTq
Tfiq
~ K E ~ V O U ~ E Y ~ ~ E ~ ~ T become
Q T O ~ . eyewitnesses
having become of the of that (one) of magnificence. of his magnificence.
17
Aap&v
yhp
rap&
0 ~ 0 6 17 For he received
[He1 having received
for
beside
of God from God the Fahonor and glory,
~crrpbqTIpjv- ~ a 665av
i
qovijq
E V E X ~ E I ~ ther
~
Father honor and glory of voice having been borne when words such as
T
TOI&U~E
h b T ~ Cpeyaho.rrp~.rroCqthese were borne to
to him of such [voice] by the
fittingly great
him by the magglory: "This
665qq '0 ui6q pou 6 drymq~6q pou 0 8 ~ 6nificent
~
glory The Son of me the
loved
of me this is my son, my beloved, whom I myi d 6 6 ~ q aa ~ 18 KO; self
b
$or~v, Eiq
have approved."
thought well, and
is,
into whom
18
Yes,
these words
ra6rqv T ~ V qwvfiv fip~iq f i ~ o i r u a p ~ v
this
the
voice
we
heard
out of we heard borne from
b~x8~ioav
ahv
a d ~ 9heaven while we were
oljpavoc
him with him in the holy
having been borne together with
heaven
mountain.
6VTEq
&V TG & y i ~ 6 ~ ~ 1 .
[-we] being in the holy mountain.
19 Consequently we
PEP~I~TE~O
T ~V V have the prophetic
19 ~ a i
EYXO~EV
we are having
more stable
the word [made] more
And
T T ~ O ~ ~ T I h6yov1
K ~ V
6 ~ a h Q q ~ O I E ~ T E sure; and YOU are doprophetic
word, to which finely YOU are doing ing well in paying
~ p o a i x o v ~ ~ q bq Abxvq cpaivovr~ riv attention to it as to
having [mind] toward as to lamp
shining
in a lamp shining in
adxpqpQ r6.rryI Ewq
06
fl pipa a dark place, unparched
place,
until
which [time]
day
til day dawns and
61auy&oq
~ a qwaq6poq
i
drva~eihg a daystar rises, in
might beam through and light bearer might rise up YOUR hearts. 20 For
i v ~ a 7 q Kap6ialq
bpQv.
20
TOGTO
YOU know this first,
in
the
hearts
of YOU;
this (thing)
t h a t n o D ~ -O D ~ ~ C V
TT~GTOV
~ I V ~ ~ U K O V T071
E ~ T 8 ~ aT P O Q ~ TofE ~Scripture
~
springi
first
(ones) knowing that every
prophecy
from any private
ypaqqq
i6iaq ETIAOUEW~ 06 y i v e ~ a ~ ,
O
'r
of S c r i ~ t u r e of own loosing upon not is becoming,
prophecy was a t no
21 06 yhp e d f i ( l a T t drv8ph~ou fiVix8rl t i m e b r o u g h t b y
of man
was borne
towlll
not
for
&Ah& h b ~ v ~ b p a ~man's
o q will, but men
-rrpoqq~~ia TOTQ,
spoke from God as
prophecy
at any time,
but
by
spirit
dryiou qep6pevor ~ 6 A q a a vdrrr6 BEOG 6v0pmo1. they were borne along
holy being borne they spoke from God
men.
by holy spirit.
Not

for

to (ones) having been wisely made by

2 PETER 2: 1-7

However, t h e r e
also came to be
false prophets among
haGI
~ a i ilv Cp?v B U O V T ~ I the people, as there
a
in
rou
will be
peopk,
will also be false
.rraperudr~ouulv teachers among YOU.
qJEu60616ao~aho1, oirlveq
false teachers.
who
will lead into beslde These very ones will
aipgoe~q dnoheiaq,
~ a iT ~ V &yop6ruav~aquietly bring in deof destruction. and the having bought structive sects and
sects
disown even
ahoirq 6 ~ c r r ~ 6 - q ~&pvoGp~vo~; &T&~OVTEC Owner
t h a t bought
leadingupon
them
master
denying,
them, bringing speedy
kauroiq
~ a x l v i l v drrrhh~~av.
2 ~ a rohhoi
i
d e S t r u c t i o n upon
to themselves swift destruction;
and many themselves, 2 Furtherh ~ a ~ o X ojuouo~v
u6
a37Gv
~ a i q more, many will folof them
will follow out
to the low their acts of loose
&oehyeia~c;,
o;q
6 6 6 ~conduct, and o n acacts of loose conduct, through whom the way count of these the
way of the truth will
~fls' a q e ~ i a s $ h a $ q ~ r l e 6 u ~ ~ a Kai
l
be spoken of abusiveof the
truth
will be blasphemed;
and
ly* 3 Also, with covrrh~oveEicx
rrAau-roic
h6~0tc
311% etousness they will
covetousfiess
to molded
wdrdsyou- \ exploit YOU with counbp ~ r r o p ~ 6 u o v ~ a t ~ oTq
76 K {pa terfeit words. But as
they will make their way in; to whom the jugment for them, the judgment
of old is not
E~nahal o i r ~
&pyc?,
~ a i fi from
and
out of old
not
is being ineffective,
and
the moving slowly,
the destruction of them
h G A e ~ a ali~liv 06 ~ U U T & < E I .
is not slumbemg.
destruction of them not 1s noddmg.
4 Certainly if God
did not hold back
4 ~i yhp b BEAS & Y Y ~ WiXpap~qu&vr~v
V
If for the God of angels
having sinned from. punishing the
angels that sinned,
O ~ K & Q E ~ U ~ T O , &Aha
a ~ ~ p a i q <6qou but,
by throwing them
not
he spared,
but
to pits
of gloom
into Tar'ta-rus,' de~ap~apciuaq
. r r a p k 6 ~ ~ ~ v i
c livered
them to pits of
having cast into Tartarus
he gave beside
into dense darkness to be
~piolv
qpoupfvouq,
5 ~ a l Brpxaiou reserved f o r judgjudgment
(ones) belng kept,
and
of archalc ment: 5 and he did
not hold back from
~ 6 a p o u o l j ~ &qeiua~o, &Ah&
6y6oov
world
not
he spared,
but
eighth (one) punishing a n ancient
world, but kept Noah,
N
~ I K U I O U ~ V ~ $ K ~ ~ U K C X fqGha<ev, a preacher of righNoah
of righteousness
preacher
he guarded,
teousness, safe with
K ~ T ~ K ~ U C K
~ ~~ VU ~ Q
&DEP+V
seven others when he
cataclysm
to world
of irreverential (ones) brought a deluge upon
brc&[aq,
6 ~ a i1 ~ 6 4 ~Io66thv
1~
~ a ai world of ungodly
having led upon,
and
cities
of Sodom and people; 6 and by reducing the cities Sod'~ O P ~ P P ~ C ~eqpGoaq
~ a rKPIVEV,
f
of Gomorrah having reduced to ashes he condemned. om and Go-mor'rah
t o ashes h e con6 ~ 6 6y~p 1a
peAh6v~ov
demned them, setexample
of (things) being about (to come) ting a pattern for
persons of
&aef3fa1v
TE~EIKGS,
7 ~ a ungodly
i
to irreverential (ones)
lhel having put,
and things to come; 7 and
'Eyfvov~o

There occurred

:i?

6? ~ a iqJ~u60npoqijra1bv

but

also

false prophets

in

$2

Tar'ta.rus, Vg; the lowest places, Syh. See Appendix under 2 Pe-

ter 2 4 .

1043

1042
6 i ~ a i o v hdr

righteous

-rGv

Lot

dOiayciv

'

~a~a.rrovo6p~vov
h 6

being affficteddown

by

2 PETER 2: 8-13

rflq he delivered righteous

the Lot, who was greatly

<v d u d y e i q drvau~poqfiq distressed by the in-

dugence of the lawdefying

people in loose
6p6ua-ro1
8 phipparr~
conduct- 8 man
for that
he drew for self,
to lookurgat
and
Kai righteouS
&KO~
6 i ~ a 1 0 q ~ V K ~ T O L Kkv& Vat-roiq what he. saw sqnd
to hearing righteous dwelling within in them heztrd whrIe dweUlng
fipkpav 6C fi yipaq +uXljv - 6 l ~ a i a v Brvtrpotq among them from day
day, out of
day
SOUL righteous to lawless to day was tormenting
his righteous soul by
E P Y ~ ~ Cda0b1<cv,
oT&v Kfhkzq rewon
of their lawwork9 he was tormenting,
has known
less deeds-- 9 Jehocljuepdq
&K
ne~paupo; vah' knows how to
well-reverential (ones)
out of
trial - deliver people of godbbeoear ,
& ~ ~ K O U S 62 E i ~ly devotion out of
to be drawing for self, unrighteous
(ones) but into trial, but to rW3've
u n r i g h t e o u s people
fipkpav
~pia~wq
~oha<ap6vouq
day
of judgment
(ones) being lopped off *Or the day Of judgment to be cut off,
rrlp~iv, lo C I ~ A ~ O 62
T~
7 0 6 ~ ~ I T ~ C10
J ~
especially, however,
to be keeping, . mostly but the (ones) behind those
who go on afu a p ~ h qb 2rt8upig(- plaapoit -t~o~euop~vouq
ter flesh, with the
flesh in
desire
of defilement going their way desire to defile [it]
and who look down
KG? K U ~ ~ ~ T Q K
T COK ~T C X ~ ~ O V O ~ V ' C ~ ~ .
and of lords hi^
minding
on lordship.
- down.
Daring, self -willed,
TOA pqrai,
alj6&6e1qr
66Saq
'03
Daring,
self-pleasing,
glories
not they do not tremble
a t glorious ones
rpf poualv,
phaoqqpo+eq,
11 6.rrou but speak . abusively,
they are trembling at,
blasphemmg,
where I l whereas angels, altiyyEAo1
ioxGi
~ a - i Guv&pc~ yeiroveq though they are greatangels
to strength and
to power
greater er in strength and
6 n ~ q 06
qipouolv
K~T'
airrliv power, do n%t bring
being
not
they are bearing down on
them against them a n accusation in abusive
Bh&u+qpov
~piotv.
~a.p&
Kupiq
[not doing so]
beslde
Lord blasphemous
judgment. terms,
out Of respect' for Je12
o 3 ~ o 1 66, c3c; S o y a .
~ But ,these
C G a ; h ~ v a h .12
These (ones) but, as unreasoning yving things Lmenl, like*urireasonYEYEWP~V~
~ U U I K ~& i q&lauiv ~ a , i n g a n i m a l s .born
havlng been generated natural rnto capture and naturally td be caught
and ,destroyed, will, in
qBopdrv, b
01s
dryv000otv~
corruption, in which (things) .' they are not knowing the :things of which
Bhauqrl PO~+EC
b
~fi
990pq they are ignorant and
comptlon speak abusively, -even
inL
blasphen;ung,
.
the
suffer -destruction ,in
a4-riA.t
~ a i - . qBapijoov-ra~,
they will be corrupted, t h e e own [course' of]
of them
also
13
d61K O ~ ~E V IO
p~oebv destruction, 13.wrong$eating themselves unrighte~usly
wage ing themselves. as a
reward- for ,wrongdoing.
of the illegal (ones)

lewdness

of conduct

$2:

I
/

c ,

9. Jehovah, J8,14,"3-m; the Lord, uBAVgSyh.

Lord, KB; but omltted by AVgSyh.

Ilb

Jehovah,

JlaJe-18;

the

2 PETEE 2: 20-3:
tj6o+
fiyoGpevol T ~ V hv j p i p q ~ p u ~ j v , They consider luxday
l w m , urious living in the
Pleasure considering the in
daytime a pleasure.
ivrpuqijvrsq L ~ a i qThey are spots and
m i h o ~ mi p 5 p o 1
spots and b emishes living in luxuw in the blemishes. indulainn
dmci~ats
aG~&v
ouv~uwxo0pwo1
&th unrestrained- de:
seductions
of them
feeding selves well together li~ l h in
t their decevtive
Opiv, 14 dq8aApoirq
ixovr~s
p ~ m o 3 qteachings while fiasting together with YOU.
to YOU,
eyes
[they 1 having
full
14 They have eyes full
polxdi6oq
~ a i& ~ a ~ a r r c r j o ~ o
ixpap~iaq,
u~
of
adultery and unable
of adulteress and
unceasing down
of sin,
to desist from sin,
6 ~ h+<OVTES
f
~ U X & S ~ ~ ~ ~ K TKap6
o u ~ and
,
they entice unba~tlngon
souls
not firmly fixed,
heart
steady souls. They
y~yupvaapivqv
rrAeove<iaq have a heart trained
of covetousness in covetousness. They
having been trained (like gymnast)

are accursed children.

Exo~~Es,.

~a~&paq
T ~ K V ~ ,
of curse
children, 15 A b a n d o n i n g t h e
straight path, they
15 ~ c r r a h ~ i r r o v r ~ ~ ~ i 8 e i a v
b66v have been misled.
leaving down
straight
way They have followed
i~havjeqoav,
tga~ohoue
~ U W T E the
~
path of Balaam,
they were made to err,
having followed out rthe son1 of Be'or,
rij
66@
TOG
BaAaap
TOG
B ~ 3 pwho loved the reward
to tlie
way
of the
Balaam
of the
Beor of wrongdoing, 16 but
6s
ptcr8bv
dr6i~iaq
f i y d r ~ q u ~ vgot a reproof for his
who
reward
of unrighteousness
loved
own violation of what
16 ZA~y<iv 62 EIYXEV ibiaq
~ a p a v o p i a q ' was right. A voiceless
reproof but he had of own exceeding of law; beast of burden, makimo<liy1ov
6 ~ w v o v i v &vepOrrou qovfi ing utterance with the
beast under yoke voiceless in
of man
voice voice of a man, hin~8ey<&pevov
C~cjhuoev
TOG dered the prophet's
having uttered sound
it hindered
of the mad course.
17 These are founvpoqj r o u
~apaqpoviav.
prophet beside-mindedness.
tains without water,

I they I havmg,

9:

O ~ T O ~
E ~ I V
IT~Y*
5w6p01 and mists driven by
These (ones)
are
fountains
waterless a violent storm, and
~ a 6yixha1
i
irrrd
haihmoq
ihauv6peva1, for them the blackness
and mists
by violent windstorm being driven, of darkness has been
18 For they
0Tq
6 <69o< 706 C T K ~ T O U ~ T E T ~ ~ P ~ T reserved.
~I.
to whom the gloom of the darkness has been kept. utter swelling expresof no profit,
18
h6p0yKa '
yhp
p a T a 1 6 ~ ~ 7 0 sions
<
and by the, desires of
Over-swelling (things)
for
of vanity
cp8eyy6pev01
~E~E&<OU<TIVCV irrteupialq t h e flesh a n d by
loose habits they enuttering sound of they are baiting on in
desires
oap~bq
doehy~ialq
~ohq
6Aiyws tice those who are
of flesh
to loose habits
the (ones)
by IIttle just escaping from
people
who conduct
~ O Q E ~ ~ Y O V T ~ 7
~0h~
CV
I T ~ & V
~
fleeing from
the (ones)
in
error themselves in error.
~ampeqop6vouq,
19 f i ~ u 0 e p i a v a h o i q 19 While they a r e
being turned up,
freedom
to them promising them freedom, they themselves
~ r r a ~ A A 6 p r v o 1 ,ariroi
6oOho1 imdrpxov~~q
are existing as slaves
Ithey promising, very (ones) slaves
existing

17

7:s
Q~OP&S.
Y ~ P
71s of corruption. For
of the
corruption;
to whom
for
anyone whoever is overcome
by another is enslaved
@-Valf
TOGT~
6~Soljhora1.
has been made less, to this (one) he has been enslaved. by this one. 20 Certainly if, after having
20 i yhp drrroquy6v~~qT& p l c i o p a ~ a TOG escaped
the deIf for having fled from the defilements of the filementsfrom
of the world
K ~ U ~ Ob
U
h~lyvcjaei
TOG KUP~OU ~ a by
i a n accurate knowlworld in accurate knowledge of the Lord and edge of the Lord and
owrfjpoq 'I croG X p i o ~ o O
TOGTOI~
6h Savior Jesus Christ,
Savror ofyesus Christ tothese (things) but they get involved
again with these very
rr&hiv
hpr?ia~ivreq
fi~T6vTa1,
again having been inwoven they are being made less. things and are overy i y o v ~ v a i i ~ o i q rh
i a x a ~ a xeipova come, the final conit has become to them the last (things)
worse ditions have become
worse for them than
TQV
.rrpb~wv. 21 KPE~TTOV y e p
fiv
of the first (things).
Better
for
it was the first. 21 For it
alj~oiq
pi
Crreyvo~bva~
T ~ V would have been betto them
not
to have accurately known
the ter for them not to
68bv
Si~alooljvqq
9 have accurately known
than the path of righteousway
of the
righteousness
&TIyvoGotv
h o c r r p i q a ~ ness than after knowto (ones) having- accuratelv known
to turn under ing it accurately to
turn away from the
CK ~ i j q ~apaGo&io-qq
a l j ~ o i q &yIaq
out of the having been given beside to them of holy holy commandment
6 ~ o A ~ c ; . 22
( T U ~ P ~ P ~ K E V aiiroiq delivered t o them.
commandment;
has stepped together to them 22 The saying of the
true proverb has hap~2,
dAqBoGq ~ a p o ~ p i a qKljwv pened to them: "The
the(thing) ofthe
true
proverb
Dog dog has returned to
i ~ ~ a ~ p i q a qhi 72, i61ov kSipapa, ~ a its
i
own vomit, and
having turned upon upon the own
vomit, and t h e sow t h a t was
'Yq
houuapbq
i< ~uhlupcivpopp6pou. bathed to rolling in
Sow having been bathed into rolling
of mire.
the mire."

I3

Ta6:qv
GGq,
&ya5~qroi, 6rvripav Opiv
Ones, this
nOW the second
Thls already, Ioved (ones), second. to YOU
letter I am writing
yp&qw
hno~ohjv,
aiq
which [letters] YOU, in which, as in
I am writing
letter,
my Arst one, I am
61eyeipo
OpGv Cv irrropv+p~t arousing YOUR clear
Iam thoroughly raising up of YOU in
reminding
thinking faculties by
T ~ V E ~ ~ I K P I V ~ ~ Gidrvoiav,
2 pvqcse~vai way of a reminder,
the
sincere
mental perception,
to remember
2 that YOU should reTBV
TPOEI pqpivwv
( 5 q p h ~ ~im
v i, member the sayings
of the having been previously spoken sayings by previously spoken by
rQv clyiwv ~ p o q q ~ i j v~ a i +j<
7th t h e holy prophets
the
holy
prophets
and
of the
of the a n d t h e commandment of t h e Lord
&ITOUT~AI~N
6pQv
h~ohfiq
TOG K U ~ ~ O U
apostles
of YOU commandment of the Lord and Savior through
apostles. 3 For
~ a uo~fipoq,
i
3 TOGTO ITPDTOV ~ I V ~ B K O V T EYOUR
~
and
Savior,
this
first
[you1 knowing YOU know this first,

2 PETER 3: A 9

BTI U E ~ U Oh
V
'T ~
i uIx & ~ o v TGV ~ J J E ~ Qthat
V in the last days
that will come upon last (ones) of the
days
there will come ridiculers with their
6v
6 p r a 1y povi
6prai~ra1
in playing in sport players in sport according to ridicule) proceeding
according to their own
T&q i6iaq i ~ l e u p i a q ad~Gjv T O P E U ~ ~ E V O I desires 4 and saying:
the
own
desires
of them going their way
"where is ,.his prom4 ~ a h
i 6 ~ 0 v - r ~ q n o 6 6 q ~ i v It] 6 r a y y ~ h i a ised presencea of his?
and
saying
Where
1s
the
promise
Why, from the day
~ f i q ~ a p o u o i a qahoir; 6x9'
fiq
y&p our forefathers fell
of the presence
of him? from which Cdavl
d e e p [in death]. all
" - for

things
are conti;luing
~ a ~ 6 p~ ~
K Oq
pfiequw,
I
~ & m a O ~ T W exactly
~
as from crefathers
fell asleep,
all (things)
thus
ation's beginning."
61apEv~1
dtr'
dtpxfi~ K T ~ U E ~ ~ . 5For, according to
is remaining through from beginning of creation.
their wish, this fact
5
hav6drve1
y&p
a d ~ o b q TOGTO escapes their notice,
Is lying hidden to
for
them
this that there were heavOhhov-raq
871 odpavoi qaav E ~ r a h a r ens from of old and
(them) being willing that heavens were out of old a n e a r t h standing
~ a i yfi
6 6 a ~ o q ~ a i 61'
6 6 a ~ o qCOmPaCtlYOut Of Waand earth outof
water
and through
water ter and in the midst
of water by the word
~uv~u-rboa
0
0 ~ 0 6 h 6V~I of God; 6 and by those
having stood together to the of the God to word,
the world of
6
61'
Gv
6
~ 6 7~ 6 ~
u f . 1 0that
~
time suffered dethrough
which (things)
the
then
world struction when it was
6 6 a ~ 1 ~a-ra~huoedq
dt-rr6hs.ro.
7 oi deluged with water.
to water having been deluged was destroyed;
the 7 But by the SWne
the heavens and
62 vv; ohpavoi K a i { yrj TG a h @h 6 y q
but now heavens and the earth to the very word the earth that are
up for
~ ~ 8 q o a u p 1 u p i v o 1 ~ i o i v nupi T ~ ~ O ~ ~ E V O Iare
have been treasured up they are to fire being kept fire and are being reserved
the
of
KPiuEWq
&lTwhEiaq
lnto
Eiq
of judgment
and
of destruction judgment and of destruction of the unv
&CYE@&V &v8p6rov.
of the irreverential
men.
godly men.
8However, let this
8 "~Ev
62
706~0
p$I
One
but
this (thing)
not one fact not be escapAav6avk~c.1 . Jp&q,
& y a r q ~ o i , 671 i n g YOUR notice, belet it be lying hidden to
YOU, loved (ones), that loved ones, that one
p i a fip6pa r a p & Kupic,, chq xihla
i ~ q~ a day
i
is with ~ e h o v a h ~
one
day beside Lord as thousand years and as a thousand years
and a thousand years
xihta
i ~ q
b q fiphpa pia. 9 oi,
Ppa6bvEl
thousand years a s day one. ' Not is being slow as one day. 9 Jehovahc
is not slow respecting
Klip~oq 7fiq
& ~ a y y ~ ? i a q bq
,
TlvEq
Lord
of the
promlse,
as
some (ones) his promise, as some
ppa6u~fi~a
fiyoirv-ral, &Ah& people consider slowslowness
they are considering,
but ness, but he is papa~p00up~i E I ~
6p&q, pfi P O U ~ ~ tient
~ E with
V ~ YOU
~ because
is being long in spirit into YOU, not
wishing
he does not desire

oi

the

'%PY~

6ka See Appendix under 1 Corinthians 16:17. 8b Jehovah, 'J738.13.14.1e-l@;

the Lord, KBAVgSyh. gCJehovah, JT,8p13~1e-la;

the Lord, ~BAvgSyh.

2 PETER 3: 10-15

2047

1046

-rivaq
&rohhla~
&Ah& wdrv~aq ~ i qany to b e destroyed
b u t all (ones) into but desires all to atany (ones) to be destroyed
a i n t o repentance.
per&voIau
xwpfiual.
10 " H ~ E I 62 t10
Yet Jehovah'sa day
repentance
to allow space for.
Will come but
will come as a thief,
fipkpa Kupiou bq K h i ~ q q EV
,
fi oi o l j p m i in which the heavens
day of Lord as
t h ~ e f , in which the heavens will pass away with
pot<qMv
r r a p d ~ b c r o ~ a to, ~ o ~ x e i a62 a hissing noise, but
with hissing noise w f l go bes~de, elements
but the elements being in~ a u u o O p ~ v a A u e f i o ~ ~ a ~~, a i yfi
Karl tensely hot will b e disbeing intensely hot will be loosect, and earth and solved, and earth and
the works in it will
T& Lv a h f j Epya ~ 3 p ~ 8 f i u ~ ~ a 1 .
be discovered.
the in
it
works will be found.
-11Since all these

TO~TUV O ~ T G )IT~XTWV
~
huopfvmv . t a g s are thus to be
Of these (things) thus
of all being loosed . dissolved, what sort of
~o~crrroGq
6 ~ i
h d r p x e ~ v persons ought YOU to
what sort of [men]
it is binding
to be exlstmg be in holy acts of
conduct and deeds
p
Lv
ckyiarq
dtvaurpoqaiq
~ a i
YOU
inholy
(acts of) conduct
and of godly devotion,
12 awaiting and keepelju~p~ialq,
12 T ~ O U ~ O K ~ V T~~ a~ ing
i close in mind. the
well-reverential (deeds),
awaiting
and
presenceb of- .the day
o-rr~66ov-raq ~ j v~ a p o u u i a v ~ f i q TO& 0 ~ 0 6of J e h o ~ a h ,through
~
speedlng up the
presence
of the of the God
which [the1 heavens
61'
ijv
oljpavoi ~rrupobp~vol
through which heavens being on fire being on fire will be
11

'%gqt

dissolved and

[the]

h u e j o o v ~ a ~ ~ a i(TTOIXE~CC
K ~ U G O ~ ~ E V ~
wiu be loosed and elements being intensely hot elements being intensely hot. will melt!
T ~ ~ K E T ~ I - 13 ~ a ~ v o i r q62
oljpavohq ~ a i
is being melted;
new
but
heavens
and 13 But there are n e y
heavens and a new
yfiv ~ a l * v
K ~ T & ~b i ~ b y y ~ h p
ak
a0 6
earth
new
according to the
promise
of hun earth that we are
awaiting, according to
T ~ O C T ~ O K
fv ~ ~ E V
o T, ~
~ I K C C I O O ~ ~
we are awaiting, in which (ones) righteousness his promise, and in
these righteousness is
K ~ T OKE?.
I
to dwell.
is dwelling.

14 Hence, beloved
ones, since YOU are
awaiting these things,
i YOUR utmost to be
do
found finally by him
&pbpq~ol
~ 6 p ~ B f i v aQ
1 ~ i p f i v q , spotless and unblemunblemished (ones) to him to be found in peace, ished and in peace.
15
T+
706 ~ u p i o u'pdv
pa~po8upiav 15 Furthermore, conand the of the Lord of us longness of splrit sider t h e patience
of our Lord a s
u w mpiav
fiy B q e ~ ,
~a0cbq ~ a 6
i
salvation be YOU considering, according as also the s a l v a t i o n , j u s t a s
our beloved broth&ya-rrq~bq It]ptjv &6~Aq6q nairhoq
~a7&
loved
of us brother
Paul
according to er Paul according to
14

A16,
brya~q~oi,
-raG~a
Through which, loved (ones) , these (things)
rrpoa6o~Qv~cq
cnrou6draaT~
dcrrr~hol
~ a
awaiting
speed YOU up spotless (ones) and

108 Jehovah's, J7,8.13,le-18; the Lord's, KBAVgSyh. 1 2 b See Appendix under 1 Corinthians 1637. 1zCJehovah, J7~8J7; the Lord, CVg8.e; God,
KBASyhJlS.

2 PETER 3: 16--18

1048

d v
608eiaav
a 6 ~ Q a o q i a v ~ypa4Jevt h e wisdom given
the having been given to him wisdom he wrote him also wrote YOU,
bpiv, 16 b q ~ a i b r & a a l q &ITla~Oha?q16 s p e a k i n g a b o u t
these things as he
to YOU,
as
also in
all
letters
does also in all [his]
AdQv
i v a l j ~ a i q TEP;
TO~TWV,
i v letters. In them, how[he] speaking in them about these (things), in ever, are some things

hard to understand,
6uav6qrdr
which [letters]
hard for mind which the untaught
TIva,
&
oi
&paec.iq
Kai a n d u n s t e a d y a r e
some (things), which
the
non-learners
and twisting, as [they do]
d t a ~ f i p l ~ ~ o ol ~ p e ~ h o i i a i v b q
~ a i r h q also the rest of the
unsteady
are distorting
as
also
the Scriptures, t o their
hoir&q
y p a q h q n p d q r j v i6iav a l j ~ G v own destruction.
leftover (ones) Scriptures toward the own of them
17 YOU,therefore,
dcrrcjhelav.
beloved ones, having
destruction.
this advance knowlak

kq~iv
1s

edge, be on YOUR
obv,
&ymqToi,
therefore,
loved (ones), guard that YOU may
not be led away with
r p oy I V ~ O K O V T E ~ q u ) \ & u a e d ~
iva
knowing before be guarding yourselves in order that them by the error of
dl
~ii TQV
dreia wv
r h & v ~ the law-defying peonot
to the
of the
illegal bnes)
error ple and fall from
YOUR own steadfastOUVC~~XBCVTE~
iKI'&qTe
having been led off together YOU might fall out of the ness. 18 No, but go on
i6iou
aqpiypoG, 18
~S&ETE
62 i v growing in the undeown
firm fixedness,
be YOU growing but in served kindness and
X&PITI
~ a iyvciaei
TOG ~ u p i o uknowledge of o u r
undeserved kindness and knowledge of the Lord
Lord and Savior JeGpGv ~ a ui w ~ i j p o q' lqu06 X p i a ~ o G . adT+ fi sus Christ- T O him
of us and of Savior Jesus
Chrlst. To him the [be] the glory both
now and to the day
66Sa ~ a vi b ~ a ~i i q6pSpav aitivoq.
glory and now and into
day
of age.
of eternity.
17 'Ypeiq
You

"0
fiv
dm'
drpxkI
6
That which was
Which
was
from
beginning,
whid
from Ethel begin&KT)K~~JIEV,
6
f W P & K ~ J ~ E V TO?< ning, which we have
we have heard,
which
we have seen
to thc heard, which we have
t8eaa&p8a
~
a iai seen with our eyes,
b q 8 d p o i q fipijv,
6
eyes
of us, which
we viewed
and tht which we have viewed
xeipeq fipiiv k$qhdr~qaav, r e p i TOG A6yoi attentively and our
hands of us
felt,
about the
word hands felt, concerning
~ i j q @ijq,
2 .a;
& j iqavep&3q1 t h e word of life,
of the
hfe,
and
e 11fe was manifested 2 (yes, the life was
K ~ t i & w p d r ~ a p ~~
v a i pap~upoGpev
K a made manifest, and
and we have seen and we are bearing witness and we have seen and are
bearing witness and
Ccrrcryyahoyev
Opiv
rfiv
the
to YOU
we are reporting back
reporting to YOU the
ai0v1ov
$I< fiv np6q T ~ Vr a ~ i p a~ a ieverlasting life which
everlasting w ich was toward the Father and was with the Father
tqavepcjeq
fipiv,
3 6
tWp&Kap~v and was made maniit was manifested to us,
which we have seen fest to us,) 3 t h a t

$2 2:

we have seen
drTrayykh?oyev
~ a which
i
and
we have heard
we are reportmg back
alsc and heard we are re"
bpiv,
Iv a
~ a i O p ~ i q K O I V W V ~ ~ Lporting also to YOU,
that YOU too may be
to YOU, in order that
also
YOU
sharing
having a sharing with
~XQTE
p ~ 8 'fipGv. ~ a ifi KOIWV~O us. Furthermore, this
YOU may be having with
us;
and the sharing
sharing of ours is with
i
62 fi ijpe-ripa PET& TOG ra-rpbq ~ a PET&
with the Father and with the Father and with
but the
our
his Son Jesus Christ.
X p i a ~ o G . 4 ~ a 4i And so we are writ'
a
uio3 a h 0 6
70;
and
Christ;
of him of Jesus
the
Son
ing these things that
e,
Iv a
TaGTa
YP&QO~EV f i p ~ i q
our joy may be in
these (things) we are writing
we
in order that
full measure.
ij
xapa fip&v
T ~ E T T ~ ~ P W ~ ~ V Q .
5 And this is the
the
joy
of us may be having been fulfilled.
~ a i

&K~K~CX~EV

message which we
have heard from him
and are .announcing
to YOU, that God is
light and there is no
darkness a t all in
union with him. 6 I f
we make the state"We are havTI K O I V W V ~ ~ V E X O ~ E V p ~ ment:
ehwpw
'
we are having wlth ing a sharing with
we should say that sharing

dryyehia
4v
And
the
message
whlch
CXGTOG K a i drvayyihhopev
& K ~ K ~ C [ ~ E h'
V
we have heard from him and we are announcing
bpiv, 81.1 6 8ei)q cpQq h q ~ i vK a i CJKOTia
is
and darkness
to YOU, that the God light
6 'E&v
iv
a 6 ~ $ 066epia.
OGK
ZTIV
If ever
in
him
none.
not
1s

5 Kai

i ~ i v
is
a
$

1 JOHN 1: 7-"2

ITE~~ITc[T&~Ev,him," and yet we go

walking in the
darkness, we are lying
ly~u66p~ea~ a 06
i
~ o ~ o i r p ~~ vj &ileelav4
v
we are lying and not we are doing the
truth;
and are not practhe truth.
7 6&V 62 &V T@ $07;
I T E ~ I I T ~ T ~ ~ E vt i c i n g
if ever but in the light we may be walking about THowever, if we are
in the light
cLq a d ~ d q Ecr~iv b T+ (PWT~, ~ o i v ~ v i a walking
u
as
he
is
in the light,
sharing
as he himself is in
Exo EV
ST' WfiAmv ~ a i6 aTpa the light, we do have
we are gaving with one another and the blood a sharing with one
another, and the
I uoir TOG uioir a3~oir ~ a e a p i < e ~11.1;~
of3esus the
Son of him i t is cleansing
us
blood of Jesus his
Son cleanses, us from
h 6 .rr&qq dpap~iaq.
from
all
sin,
all sin.
8 'E&v
E ~ I T T O ~ E V BTI d p a p ~ i a v o l i ~ 8 If we make the
If ever we should say that
sin
not statement: "We have
Cxopev,
kamoijq
~havijpev
~ a no
i
sin," we a r e
we are havmg,
selves
we are making to err and misleading ourselves
11 drhrjeeia o 6 ~EUTLV ev JIpTv. 9 CV a n d t h e t r u t h i s
the
truth
not
is
m
us.
If ever
not in us. 9If we
bpoAoy8p~v T&S d p a p ~ i a qfipav, 1 ~ 1 m 6 qconfess our sins, he
we may be confessing the
sins
of us, faithful
is faithful and righi m l v ~ a ti i i ~ a ~ o q
iva
Ml
he is and righteous in order that h e might let go off teous so a s to for:
Jlp?v ~ h qtcpapriaq ~ a i ~ a e a p i u ~ jpeq give us our sins and
to us the
sins
and he might cleanse
us
to 'cleanse us from
d61~iaq.
10 'Eav all unrighteousness.
from
unrighteousness.
If ever 10 If we make the
E ~ I T ~ ~ E BTL
V
015x f i p a p ~ ~ a p ~~ vE, ~ U T statement:
~ V
"We have
we should say that not we have sinned,
liar
not sinned," we are
.rroioI?p~v adT6v ~ a i d h6yoq a6~oI?making him a liar,
weare making
him
and the
word
of him
and his word is not
o l i ~E ~ T I Vfv fipiv.
not
is
us.
in US.
TEI<V;~
POU,
~aI?-ra
My little children,
Little children
of me.
these (things)
I am writing YOU
Iv a
YP~QW
3piv
~ f i
I am writing
to YOU
in order that
not t h e s e t h i n g s t h a t
YOU may not com&~&PT~TE.
~ a i &&v
"5
YOU might commit sin.
And
if ever
anyone mit a sin. And yet,
if anyone does comhbp~q,
TrapdrKhqTO~
EX0bE~
should commlt sin,
paracIete
we are having mit a sin, we have
rpbq
T ~ V wa~Epa
'IquoI?~ X ~ y r va helper with the
toward
the
Father
- Jesus
,
Father, ~ e s k Christ,
6i~alov, - 2 ~ a i a 6 ~ i j q
ihaup6q a r i g h t e o u s one-.
righteous (one),
and
he
propitiation
6mlv T E P ~ T ~ V &papTl&v fipGv, 03 nepi ZAnd he is a pro:
is
about the
sins
of us, not about pitiatory sacrifice for
our sins, yet not for
T ~ V I ~ ~ E T ~ P O62
V
p6vov a h a ~ a i
the our (ones) but
only
but
also about ours only but also
a 6 ~ 0 6Kai h, TQ
him

1 JOEIN 2: 3-10

1051

1050
UK~TEI

and in the darkness w e may be walking about. on

l2

'

dhou

TO;

~6opou. 3 K a i

whole
the
world.
And
in
y I V C ~ U K O ~ E V TI
bvcj~ap~v
we are knowing
that
we have known

T O ~ T C ? ) for

the whole world's.

3 And by this we have

this

ali~6v, the knowledge that we

have come to know
him,
him, namely, i f , we
hhv ~ h q ~ v T o ~ & < ctd~06 ~qp&pEv. continue
observing his
if ever the commandments of him we may observe.
commandments. 4 He
4
6
hiywv TI 'Eyvw~a a6~6v,i<ai that says: "I have
The (one) saying that I have known him, and come to know him,"
rhq
Cv~ohhq ad~oirprj q p B v 4 1 ~ 3 a q qand yet is not observing his commandthe commandments of him not observing
liar
is a liar, and
icr~iv,~ a kv
i ~0olic.g
drhrjt3~1ao d ~Eq~iv. ments,
the truth is not in
is, and in this (one) the truth not
1s;
this [person]. 5 But
ad~oir r6v whoever does observe
~rl~fi
Gv
5 6q 6'
of
him
the
who but likely may be observing
his word. truthfullv
h6yov, &hqe6q CV T O ~ T V fi Ijyc5m-q TOG in this ~ ' b m o n l t h i
word. truthfulls in this (one) the
love
of the love of God has been
perfect. By this
8 ~ 0 6 T E T E ~ E ~ W T C ( I . 'Ev TOGTO - ~ I V ~ U K O ~ E Vmade
God hasbeen perfected. In this we are knowing We have the
edge that we are in
6 ~ CV
l a h @6C7pi~'' 6
d
~ ~ Y Oi vVadT@ union with him. 6 ~ e
that in him we are;
the (one) saying in him that SaVS he remains
~EVEIV
~ Q E ~ ~ E K&&<
I
i ~ ~ i v o qin uni6n with him
to be remaining h e is owing according as that (one) i s under obligation
himself also to go on
T C E ~ ~ E T ~ ~ KTa i~ ~adtbq
E V
ITEpl.rraTE?V.
walking just as that
walked about also
he
to be walking about.
7 'Aymq~oi, O ~ K
iv~oh4v
~a~vrjv
Loved (ones), not
commandment ' new
.One7 Beloved ones, I am
yp6rqw
6piv, &AA'
ivlohjv
.rraha~iiv'miting YOU, not a
new commandment,
I am writing to YOU, but commandment
old
but an old commandfiv
E~XETE
h* dpXfiS.
which
YOU were having
from
beginning;
t h e ment which YOU have
from Cthel beginCv~ohjl
q .rrahctl& imIv hbydq had
commandment the
old
is
the
word ning. This 'old comi3v
f i ~ o f i u a ~8~ .1~6ihlv
ivTohrjv mandment is the word
which
YOU heard.
Again
commandment which YOU heard.
6 CCJTIV drhqetq *gain* I am writing
~ a i \ n j v yp&Qw . irpiv,
true
YOU a new commandnew
I- am- writing
-- - to YOU. which is
ment, a fact that is
6
1
fi
U
K
O
T
~
~
b a h @ ~ a itv
in
him
and in YOU, because the darkness true in his case and
in ~ o m t s ,because'the
r r a p c i y ~ ~ a t~ a 76
i $6~
16 dhqeldv fj6q
true
already darkness is passing
is going beside and the light the
away and the -true
- qaivet.
light is already shinis shining.
ing'
I
9
'0 'hiywv b 74 $ W T ~ E ~ V ~Kai
9He that says he
The (one) saying in the light t o b e and
T&V &GEh$Av a 6 ~ o i ,p l a 8 v C
v ~ f i ~ K O T ~ C JCUT~V is in the light and
yet hates his brother
t--he
of him hating
- brother
-. - in the darkness he is
b
&yaT&v 7t)" is in the darkness
zwc;
6 p ~ t . 10
The (one)
loving
the up to right now. 10 He
untll right now.
that loves his brother
pkvel,'
dt6~hg6v. a h o q B T& q w ~ i
brother
of him ' in thk light he is remaining, remains in the light,
'

1 JOHN 2: 11-16
~ a a~6tv6ahov
i
tv

ah4

and fall-causer in him

o l i ~EUTIV. 11
not

is;

and there is no cause

oKOTi(J

case. 11 But he that

the (one) for stumbling in his

62 plaQv ~ 6 v&6~Aq6vad-roc i v

TG

ail o i r ~

irn&yel,

brother of him in the darkness hates his brother is

iu~rTiv ~ a ib -rfj UKOT~(;(
I T E ~ I T ~ T Ein~ , the darkness and
he is and in the darkness he is walking about, is walking i n the
but hating the

O ~ ~ E V

noir

darkness, and he does

he is going under, not know where he

is going, because the
671
4 a ~ o ~ 1~ aT ~ ~ ~ WTOGS
G E 6q0ahp03~
V
darkness has blinded
because the darkness blinded
the
eyes
and

not

he has known

where

his eyes.
12 1am writing YOU,
little children, because
12
rpdr*
GC~~V, T E K V ~ ~ ,
67I
I am writing to YOU, little children, because om sins have been
&$6ovra1
irpiv a1 d p a p ~ i a ~61& forgiven YOU for the
have been let go off to YOU the
sins
through sake of his name.
~ t ) dvopa
alj~06- 13 yp&?v
15piv, 13I am writing YOU,
the
name
of him;
I am wrltlng
to YOU, fathers, because YOU
~ c c r i p ~ q , 671
L ~ v L ~ K ~ T E T ~ V h' have come to know
fathers, because YOU have known the (one) from him who is from [the]
I am writ&PX~.S'
Y P ~ W bpiv,
V E ~ V ~ ~ beginning.
KOI,
begmnmg;
I am writing
to YOU,
young Imenl, ing YOU,young men,
because YOU have conBTI
VEVIK~~K~TE
~ b v - rroqp6v.
because YOU have conquered the wicked (one). quered t h e wicked
I write YOU,
Eypaqa bfiv, rratSia,
671
h y v h ~ a ~ one.
~
I wrote to YOU,little boys, because YOU have known young children, beT ~ V ~ a ~ 6 p a14
- Zypa$a
6piv,
~aT6p<,cause YOU have come
the
Father;
I wrote
to YOU,
fathers. to know the Father.
671
& ~ V ~ K ~ T E T ~ V
drrr' &pxfis' 14 I write YOU, fabecause YOU have known the (one) from beginnmg; thers, because YOU
Zypaqa bpiv,
v ~ a v i a ~ o ~ , 6 ~ 1 iaxupoi have come to know
I wrote to YOU, young [men], because
strong him who is from [the]
&UTE
~ a i b h6y0q TOG OEOG iv bpiv beginning. I write
YOU are and the
word of the God in YOU YOU,young men, bepivet
~ a i
VEVI K ~ K ~ T E
76v cause YOU are strong
is remaining
and
YOU have conquered
the and the word of God
remains in YOU and
rroqp6v.
YOU have conquered
wicked (one).
15 Mfi
&yarr&~e 76v ~ 6 o p o v p116i the wicked one.
15 Do not be loving
Not be YOU loving the
world
not-but
either
the world or
T&
@ 70 K ~ C T ~ W . i&v
71s
the (things) m the
world'.
If ever anyone t h e things in the
& y a r e ~ b v~ 6 a p o v ,o l i ~ECJTIV fi & y h q world. If anyone loves
the world, the love of
may be loving the world, not
is the love
Father is not in
TOG
r a ~ p 6 t ) ~EV alj79- 16
BTI
~ 6 the
v
of the
Father
in
him;
because
all him; 16 because every~6
kv T@ K ~ c J ~ ( ? ) , 4 t ~ ~ t e u p i af i q thing in the worldthe (thing) in the world, the
desire
of the t h e desire of t h e
a n d t h e deu a p ~ b q~ a ifi &rrteupia ~ C i v btpedp6v ~ a flesh
i
flesh and the
desire
of the
eyes
and sire of the eyes and

ad-roG.
of him.

1 JOHN 2: 17-22

1053

1052

fi

o l i ~EUTIV the showy display of

it is oneps means of life-&K TOG r a ~ p 6 q &
, A A a &K TOG ~ 6 a p o uto-riv. does not originate with
out of the Father, but out of the world it is; the Father, but origi17 ~ a i 6
K ~ U
oq I T ~ ~ & ~ E T~ ~ aI i fi nates with the world.
and the
wor&
is going beside also the 17 Furthermore, t h e
&1~10upia
ainoG,
b
62 worijv 16 Barlpa world is passing away
desire
of it, the (one) but doing the will
and so is its desire,
TOG ~ E O G ~ ~ V E I ~ i qT ~ VaiCiva.
but he that does the
of the God is remaining into the age.
will of God remains
18 na16ia,
iaxdr-rr) &pa iariv, ~ a i .forever.
Little boys,
last
hour
it 1s. ' and
18 young children,
~a93q
f i ~ o 6 a a . r ~ 671
& v ~ i x p ~ m oitq is the last hour,
according as
YOU heard
that
antiChrist
and, just as YOU have
$XET~I,
~ a i vGv
&vrixp~a-ro~ rohhoi heard that antichrist
is coming,
and
now
antichrists
many is coming, even now
yey6vao1v'
B~EV
~ I V G Q K O ~571
E V there have come to
have come to be; from which we are knowing that be many antichrists;
iux6tq
Gpa
i a ~ i v . 19
ljpijv from which fact ' we
last
hour
it is.
Out of
US
gain the knowledge
ijABav,
&Ah' o l i ~ qaav
i E fip8v- that it is the last hour.
they came out, but not they were out of
us;
19 They went out from
i yhp be jp8v
fiaav,
p e y e v f i ~ ~ ~ a a US,
v but they were not
if
for out of us they were, they had remained of our sort; for if they
"
&v
~6' fiyijv.
drM'
Iv a
had been of our sort,
likely
with
us;
but
in order that
they would have reqav~pw0ija1v
671 O ~ K Eiaiv
they might be manifested
that
not
they are mained with us. But
T~&VTE~ 6
jpijv. 20 ~ a ibp~iq xpiapa [they went out] that
all
out of
us.
And
YOU
anolntmg it might be shown up
that not all are of our
ZXETE
drrr6
TOG
dryiou.
YOU are having
from
the
holy (one) ; sort. 20 And YOU have
oi6a~E
rrdrv~~c
21 o l i ~ S y ~ a ~a na anointing from the
YOU have known
all (ones) Not
I'wrote holy one;
of YOU
13piv
BTI
O ~ K
o'i6a-r~
have
knowledge.
21 I
to YOU
because
not
YOU have known
~v
the
write YOU,not because
drhfiee~av, &Ah'
871
0Y6a7e
YOU do not know the
truth.
but because YOU have known
it.
truth,
but because YOU
Kai 6Tl IT&, - q ~ C 6 0 ~&K
Tfiq a q e ~ i a q
know it, ana because
and that every
lie
out of the
truth
no lie originates with
OCK Eq-r~v.
not
IS.
the truth.
22 Tiq ~ U T I V 6 q ~ ~ l j y ~~i
q qp i
d
, 22 Who is the liar
Who
is
the
har
if not the (one) if it is not the one
&pvolip~voq671 ' IqooGq o d EUTIV
~
b y, 1076~;
denying that .-.Jesus not
is the ghrist? that denies that Jesus is the Christ?
06+
~UTIV
b &v-rixp~o-roq,
6
This (one)
is
the
antichrist.
the (one) This is the antichrist,
cSrpvo6p~voq T ~ V ~ a ~ h p ~a a i ~ 6 v ui6v. the One that denies the
the
Father
and
the ' Son. Father and the Son.
den~lng

TOG

&ha<ovia

Piou,

the self-assumption of the life (means), not

'

air7fivl

1 JOHN 2: 23-29
23

.rr&q

Everyone the

rbv ~ a r i p a

1054

&pvoOpevoq rbv uibv

denying

EXEI.

the

0662

Son not-but

23 Everyone that deI have

nies the Son does not
the Father either.

bpohoy.Gv ~ b v
the Father he is having; the (one) confessing the He that confesses the
uibv ~ a i~ b vr r a ~ i p a
EXEI.
24 'Y eiq Son has the Father also. 24 As for YOU,let
Son also the Father he is having.
&u
.8
~ ~ K O ~ U ~drrr'
T E
drpxfiq,
hr t p i ~that which nou have
which .YOU heard
from
beginning,
in
YOU h e a r d from [thel beginning remain. in
p~v:vho.
d h
b tpiv . peivg
let it be remaining; if ever in YOU should remain YOU. If that which
b
drrr' dtpxfiq f i ~ o k r a r ~~, a tpeiq
i
E.v YOU have heard from
which from beginning YOU heard, also YOU in [the] beginning remains in You, You
r9- ui@ ~ a i$v r@ narpi
~EVE~TE.
the Son and xi the Father youwillremain. will also abide in
25 ~ a a6rq
i
6 u ~ i v $I 6 ~ a y y f h i a ijv a h b q union with the Son
and in union with tlie
And this
is the
promise
which
he
Father.
25 Furtheri q y y ~ i h a r o qpiv, ri)v <wfiv ri)v aiCjv~ov.
promised
to us, the life
the everlasting. more, this is the
26
Taka
2ypay
tpiv
T E ~ I promised thing that he
These (things).
I wro e
to YOU
about himself promised us,
rQv
~AavCjvrwv tpbq. 27 ~ a l irpeiq the life everlasting.
26 These things I
the (ones) making to err
YOU.
And
YOU
write
YOU about those
r 6 xpiopa
6
i h d p ~ r ~ &IT' a6roir
the anointing which YOU received from
him who are trying to mispber
b tpiv, ~ a i od xpeiav lead YOU. 27 And as
for YOU,the anointing
it is remaining
in
YOU, and
not
need
"
YOU received from
that
ZXETE
Iv a
7 1S
anyone him remains in YOU,
in order that
YOU are having
6166ra~q
Lp&q' &Ah' bq r b hair and YOU do not need
may be teaching
YOU; but
as
the of him anyone to be teaching
X P ~ U P ~6 1 6 d ~ ~ E lh p & ~ nepi
ITdot~wv, YOU; but, a s the
anointing is teaching
YOU
about all (things), anointing from him-is
YOU about all
~ a Gq9iq
i
hmlv ~ a O
i ~ KZUTIV tpeG&q, ~ a teaching
i
and . - m e
it is and not
it is
lie,
and things, and is true and
~a9i3q &6i6a<ev tp&q,
p i v ~ r ~ is no lie, and just as it
YOU, be YOU remaining has taught YOU, reaccording,as it taught
in union with
vGvf
T E K V ~ ~main
,
b
a 6 ~ B . 28 Kai
little children, him. 28 So now, little
.And
now,
in
him.
m
piver~
hv ah@,
iv a
d&v children, remain in
be YOU remaining in
him,
in order that if ever union with him, mat
when he is made
Q ~ ~ ~ E P- U K .
uyQpev
we might have manifest we may have
he should be manleested
freeness of speech! and
,rrappquiav
~ a .ipiy
aio wOG~N
outspokenness and not we might g e put to shame not be shamed away
&IT*
&TOG
6v
~ a p o u a i q adroir. -from him a t his
from . him
in - the . presence
- of him. presence. 29. If nou
29 &&
16-TE
6 ~ 1 6i~ar6q &crr!v, know that he is righIf eve6 YOU shouvd know that righteous h e is, teous, YOU gain the
~IVGUKETETI
T&S
6 TOIGV + p ~knowledge that every:
YOU are-knowing 'that
everyone the doing the one who practices

"

1 JOHN 3: 1-7

1055
61~aloa6vqv E{

a6roO

yeyivvq~al.

righteousness has been

bofn from him.
" I ~ E T E ~ 0 7 a f i &~ y h q ~~ ~ ~ O K fE) pV i ~ See what sort of
See YOU what sort of
love
has given to US
love the Father
6
varfip
Iv a
ri~va
~ E O ; has given us, so that
the
Father
in order that
children
of God We should be called
K ~ T J % & ~ E V , ~ a i kupev.
61d
children of God; and
we should be called,
and
we are.
Through such We are. That is
TOGTO
b ~ 6 u p o q od ytvha~el fip&q why the worId does
this (thing) the
world
not is knowing
us
not have a knowledge
TI O ~ K E ~ v w . d r 6 v . 2 'Aymqroi, vcv of Us, because it has
because pot it knew him.
Loved (ones) , now not come to know-him.
ri~va
OEOG
kup&,
~ai
o h w 2 Beloved ones, now
children
of God
we are,
and
not as yet We u e children of
. 6qavepheq
~i Cu6pega.
0T6apv
God, but as yet it has
was it manifested what we shall be. We have known not been made mani671 i & v
qav~pwI$
Bpolol fest what we shall be.
that if ever he should be manifested
(ones) like We do know that
a h 6 & a 6 p ~ 9 a , 61.1
8 4 ~ 6 p ~ 8 a a h b v whenever he is made
to him we will be, because we shall see
him m a ~ f e s twe shall be
~aecjq 6ur1v. 3 ~ a n&q
i
b
Exwv like him, because we
according as he is.
And every the (one) having shall see him just as
he is. %And everyone
rljv fivi6a ~ a l j r q v 6 ' a676
dyvi<st
the
hope
this
upon him he is purifying who has this hope set
upon him purifies himkav-rbv
~ a e h q ~ K E ~ V Odyv6q
~
iarlv.
himself according as that (one) pure
he is.
self just as that one
is pure.
4 niiq
6
nolijv r t j v dpapriav ~ a i 4 E v e r y o n e w h o
sin
also
Every the (one) doing
the
is also
r j v &vopiav
I
, liai il i r p a ~ r i aeuriv practices -sin
lawlessnesJ.
the IawIessness he is doing, and the
sin
1s
and so sin is lawlessdtvopia. 5 ~ a i
oi'6a~e
lrnow
the
lawtessness.
And
roo have known
g t ness.
that that one was
ZKETVOS '
i~avepheq
~ v a
made manifest to take
that (one)
was manifested
i n orde,r that
away [our] sins, and
&pap~iaq
tip^,
~ a irpap+ia
i
6~
&cr~
there is no sin in him.
In
him
sins
he might Mt up, and
sin
6 Everyone remaining
06, &yrrv, 6 . nhq
6
kv a h 6 p b a v in union with him
not
is.
Every the (one) in him remaining
does not practice sin;
0 6 &papTd~El.
~
IT&<
6
d ~ a p ~ 6 t V ~0 V6 ~no one that practices
not is sinning; every the (one)
sinning
not
sin has either seen
iGjpa~ev adrbv 0662
ZYVWKEV
him Or come
know
has seen
h+n
not-but he has known
him. 7 Little children,
7
T E K V ~ ~ , pq6~iq ~ h a v d r a 6 p 6 ~ '
let no One mislead
Little-children, no one let make to err
YOU;
he who car6
TOIGV
~ f i v ~jl~alouljvqv 6i~ci165
the (onel
doing
the righteousness righteous ries On righteousness
righteous, just as
i m ~ v , ~ a 0 ~ q ~ K E ~ V O S 6iKalbq 6ur1v.
he is, according as that (one) righteous
is;
that- one is righteous.,
righteousness

out of

him

he has been generated.

rt2

'

1 JOHN 3: 15-21

1057
ITOIQV
mjv d r p a p ~ i w i~

TOG 8 He who carries on

sin originates with the
Devil,because t h e
61ap6hou ~ U T ~ V , 6Tl
&IT'
&PX!S
Devil
he is, because from beginning the Devil has been sinning from [the] be61hfiohoq r5pap~6rvei. eiq TOGTO
Zqavep6eq g i n n i n g . F o r t h i s
Devil
is smning. Into this was manifested purpose the Son of
Iv a
God was made manid uibq TOG 0 ~ 0 6
?Goy
the Son of the God in order that he might oose fest, namely. to break
up .the
the
TOG 61a$6Aou.
T& hpya
Devil.
the works of the
Devil.
9 il8q
d
y~yevvqpivoq
K
'
9Everyone
born from
whoGhas
od
Every the (one) having been generated out of been
not carry on sin,
TOG ~ E O G & p a p ~ i a v 06
T O I E ~ , 6 ~ 1 because His [reprothe God
sin
not he is doing, because ductive] seed remains
m i p p a a b ~ o 6&v a 3 ~ 6 pive~,
~ a 06
i in such one, and he
seed
of him in him is remaining, and not cannot practice sin,
6 6 v a ~ a l & ~ ~ P T & E I V , 6 ~ 1 $K 706 0 ~ 0 6because he has been
he is able to-be sinning, because out of the God b o r n f r o m G o d .
y e y i v q ~ a ~ . 10 i v ~ o h o ~avep6c 10 The children of God
he has been generated.
In this (th'ing) manifest and the children of
i c r ~ l v T& T ~ K V ~706
OEOG ~ a iT& ~ i ~ vthea Devil are evident
is
the children of tlie God and the children by this fact: Everywho does not
TOG 61ap6hou. .rr&q
6
p
I T ~ I & V one
of the
Devil;
every the (one) not doing carry on righteousness
not originate
61~a1ooOvqvOGK ZOTIV K
TOG Beoir, ~ a does
i
righteousness not heis outof the God, and with God, neither
6
p
&ycr?&v 7bv &GeAqbv ab~oir. does he who does not
the (one) not
lovlng
the
brother
of hlm. love h i s b r o t h e r .
11
TI
a i j ~ q ~ T ; V fi dyyehio:
+jv 11For this is the
Because this
is
the message which message which YOU
have heard from [the]
f i ~ o i r u a ~ e drrr'
~ P X ~ C
iva
YOU heard
from
beginning,
in order that beginning, that we
have love for
&ycrrr&pev
&hhfiAouq. 12 ob
K ~ ~ & should
s
we may be loving one another;
not according as One another; 12 not
like Cain, who origKaiv
ZK
TOG
~oqpoir
fiv
Cain out of
the
wicked (one) he was and inated with the wicked
Eaqatev
rbv' dt6ehqbv a6roir. ~ a ix&ptv One and daughter4
he slaughtered the brother of him; and thanks his brother. And for
sake Of what
~ivoq E'aqaeev
a b ~ 6 v ; TI
T& i'pya the
of what slaughtered he him? Because the works did he slaughter him?
alj-roir .rrovqp& fiv,
T&
62 TOG dr6Ehqo;l B e c a u s e h i s own
of him wicked was, the (ones) but of the brother works were wicked,
but those of his
ah06
6i~a1a.
of him righteous (ones).
brother [were] righ13 ~ f i ~ c r u p h < ~ ~ e&6eAqoi,
,
ei praei teous.
Not be YOU wondering, brothers, if is hating
13DO not marvel,
Cp&q 6 ~6oyoq.14 fipeiq
oi6apcv
6 ~ 1brothers, t h a t t h e
YOU
the
world.
We
have known that world hates YOU. 14 We
p ~ ~ a p ~ p f i ~ a pZK~ v TOG eavdr~ou &iq know we have passed
we havestepped across out of the
death
into over from death to
8

6..

The (one)

doing

the

sin

I
I
I

6 ~ 1 &ya.rr&phv ro6q &6d906qe life, because we love

the brothers; the brothers. He who
p
& y a ~ & v pivri
t v TG does not love remains
d
loving
is remaining in the in death; 15 Everyone
the (one) not
6
IU&VT ~ V
&Gehqbv -who hates his brother
0 a v 6 7 ~ .15 rr&q
death.
Evew the (one) Eating the brother is a manslayer, and
airroir & 0 p o ~ r o ~ ~ 6 v~o U
q T ~~Va, i o ' i 6 a ~ ~ YOU know that no
of him
man-killer
he 1s. and YOU have known manslayer has ever871 IT& ~ V ~ ~ W T O K T ~OV ~O K~ ZXEI
< O ~ V lasting life remainthat every
man-killer
not is having life ing in him. 16 By
we have come
6
16 'Ev T O ~ Tthis
~
aibv~ov Ev ~ ( 6 ~pivouuav.
him
remaining.
In
this In know love, because
everlasting in
one surrendered
TI
~ K E ~ V Othat
~
i y v b ~ a p ~ vr j v &yhmlv,
we have known the
love,
because that (one) his soul for US; and
imtp fip&v ~ j q~ufiv
v
ab~oGL ~ ~ K E vKai
- fipEiq we are under obligation to surrender
over us the soul ofhim heput; and we
6geihop~v h i p T ~ V &6ehq&v ~ h q qux&q Cour] souls for [our]
are owlng
over
the
brothers
the
souls brothers. 17 But whoB ~ i v a r . 17 ijq 6'
&v
:XU
Tbv ever has this world's
to put.
Who but likely may be having the means for supporting life and beholds
$iov
TOG K ~ U ~ OKC(;
U
~ E O P ~
life (means) of the world and he may be beholding his brother having
and yet shuts
~ b v &6d@v arj-rpG ~ p ~ i a vExov~a ~ a need
i
the
brother
of him
need
having
and the door of his tender
n~
~h~iup
cmh&yxva ah& &' C o m p a ~ ~ i O Upon
he might shut up the
bowels
of him from him, in what way
does the love of God
alj~oir, .rrGq fi & y h q TOG BeoG
I
him, how the love of the God is remaining r e m a i n i n h i m ?
t v a b ~ G ;18
T E K V ~ ~pfi
,
& y m ( ; ) p ~ v - 18 Little children, let
in him?
Little children, not may we be loving US love, neither in
A6yq
pq62
T
yhhaoq &Aha b LPYQ word nor with the
to word neither to the tongue
but m work tongue, but in deed
~ a drhq0eiq.
i
and truth.
and
truth.
19 By this we shall
19 'Ev 7 0 6 ~Y ~V W U ~
671 $K
know
t h a t WeL
In
this
we &sill !now
that out of
inate with the -@thf
&Aqeriaq b p & ,
nai
Zy~rpoo&v a6roG and we shall assure
we are,
and
in front
of him
truth
our. h e a r t s b e f o r e
.rreiaopev
rrjv ~ a p 6 i a vj p 0 v 20 &TI
we shall persuade the heart , of us
because him 20 a s regards
~ c r r a y l v h a ~ q i p 6 v 4 ~apGia, whatever our hearts
if ever may be knowing down on of us the heart,
may condemn us in,
6
8 ~ 6 7%
~
~ E ~ < W V h0Th
6Tl
becauSe GO^ is greatGod
of the
the
is
greater
because
er than our hearts
~civra.
~ a p 6 i a q fipGv ~ a i ylvcjaKE1
heart
of us and he is knowing all (things). and knows all things.
Beloved ones, if
21 ' A y q ~ o i ,
ich
4 ~ a p 6 i a pfi 21
Loved (ones).
if ever
the
heart
not [our] hearts do not
~a~ay~vcjo~~,
,appquianr
condemn [us], we have
outspokenness freeness of speech
may be knowing down on,
rrjv < 6 v r
the

hfe,

because we are loving

$2

1'JOHN 3: 2 2 4 : 3

2058

toward God; 22and

whatever we ask we
8~
C({T&~EV
~ ~ ~ p&+ &receive
, from
~ him,
~ be~ ~
likely
we.may be asking we are receiving from c a m we are obseming his commanda&roO,
871
T&S
Emoh'k
ments and are doing
him,
because
the
commandments
of him the
that are
q p o G p ~ v~ a i
T&
&pea-rh pleasing in his eyes.
we are observing
and
the (things)
pleasing 23 Indeed, this is his
a h commandment* that
~ v ~ r r t o va h o G
rroloirp~v. 23 uai
And
this We have faith in the
in sight
we are doing.
of him
name of his Son Je& m i v fi
Ev~oh$
ali.roO,
'iva
is
the commandment of him, in order that sus Christ and be loving one another, just
r r t m ~ l j a o p e v T@ dv6pm1 TOG uioG a6roO
we should believe to the name of the Son of him as he gave us commandment. 24 More'I uoir X la-roir ~ a i & y m i j EV
&AArjXouq,
over,
he who observes
of yesus 8hris.t and we may be kving one another,
h
i
s
commandments
~ a 8 b q E~GIKEV
fv~ohiiv
fiGv. 24 ~ a i
according as h e gave commandment to us.
And remains in union with
him, and he in union
6
q p e v T&C
i v ~ o h h q ahoOEv
the (one) observing the commandments of him in with such one; and by
this we gain the
ah6
ptve~
~ a a6~2,q
i
i v a 6 ~ 6 - 1~ a i
him he isremaining and
he
in him; and knowledge that he is
remaining in . union
Ev ~ 0 6 ~ ~YIVGCJKO~EV
2)
671
pivet
iv
in
this
we are knowing that he is remaining in with,us, owing to the
spirit which he gave
p
i
EK
T O
r r v ~ l j p a ~ o q 06
S)ph US.
Exo

EV

vpdq -

we are gaving: toward

T ~ V0

~ 22
6

God,

the

KCXi
~

and

'

US,

out of

the

spmit

BOKEV.

of which

to us

. Beloved

ones, do
not believe every
rrwrinvEljpaTl
inspired expression,
'Ayawq~oi,
Loved (ones).
not
to evew
spirit.
but test the inspired
IT~CTTE~ET~,
dhhh
~ O K I ~ & < E T E T& expressions to see
b e YOU believing,
but
be YOU proving
the whether they originate with' God, ber v e l j p a ~ a i &K '. TOG OEOG i m i v ,
BTI
spirits
if out of the God
it is,
because cause many f a l s e
prophets have gone
nohhok qeu6o.rrpo qTai f~Ehqh68aoiv ~ i r2,v
q
many
false prop ets Pave gone-forth into the forth into the; world.
2 You . gain ' t h e
u6apov. '
world.
knowIedge of the in2 'Ev r o i r ~ ~ ~
b I V ~ U K T6
ET
TlVEl?pa
E'
706 spired expression from
In this :YOU are knowing the spirlt of the Gob by 'this: EvBeoG. T T ~ V .rrveGpa
6
d p o h o y ~ i 'IqaoGv inspired expression
God; every spirit which is confessing Jesus
that confesses Jesus
Kptm2,v i v a a p ~ i.Gyhu06~a &K TOO OEOO Christ as having come
Christ in flesh, having come out of the God in the flesh originswith God, 3 but every
k a ~ i v , 3 Ka\L
IT&
nv~Opa
i3
it is,
and
'every
spirit
which
not inspired expression
dpohoy~i T
'
0
iK
TOG 8E0O O ~ Kthat does not confess
js confessing the
Jesus
out of the God not Jesus does not orig%UTIV.
~ a i~ o k 6 & m t v
76
TOO inate with God. Furh e is;
and
this
is
the [spirit]
of the thermore, this is the

he gave.

'

1 JOHN 4: 4-10.

1059
txvr~xpio~ou,

antichrist,

which

~ ~ X E T ~ I Kai
,

v6v b

Iexpression]
which you
have heard was com-

& K ~ K ~ ~ T ETI antichrist's [inspired

YOU

have heard

T@ K ~ U ~i a
W~

that

i v q6q.

mg, and now it is

already in the world.
4 'Ypeiq EK TOG 8 ~ 0 i r Ea~i, TEKVI~,
4 Y o u originate with
You out of the God YOU are, little children,
God, little children,
~ a i VEVI K ~ ~ K ~ X E
and YOU have conand YOU have conquered them, because greater quered those C ~ e r EuTiv
b fi
fi
6
iv ibnsl, because he-that
the (one) in YOU than the (one) in the is in ~Ili0nwith YOU
is
is greater than he
EK
TOG K ~ U ~ O U ~ i u i v ' that
~ b p y 5' a h o i
is in union with
world
they are;
world;
they out of the
the world. 5 They orig6 t h TOGTO EK TOG ~ 6 a p o u AahoGolv
inate with the world;
through #is out of the world they are speaking that is why they speak
& K O ~ E ~6.. 4 ~ i qEwhat proceeds] from
~ 6 ~ f p 0 qa h i j v
~ a id
of them is hearing.
. b e the world and the
world
and the
iK
TOc
e
E
O
~a,,~v.
~
i)
Y I V ~ a K W V Tbv world listens to them.
out of the God we are; the (one) knowing the , 6 We o r i e t e with
God. He* that gains
O E ~ V t x ~ o l j lfipQv,
~
6~ O ~ K8 a ~ i v &K TOO the knowledge of ~~d
God ishearing of us, who not
is
outof the listem to .us; he that
~ E O G O ~ K &KO~EI fipQv.
&K'
~TO~TOU
does - n o t originate
God
not
is hearing
of us.
Out of
this - with God does not
y t v h a ~ o p ~ v1-6 .rrv~Gpa T ~ S &q&iaq
~ a bi t e n to us. This is
we are knowing
spirit of the
truth
and how we take note of
- the
the inspired expres72, rrv~Gpa ~ i i q rrh&vqq.
sion of truth and the
error.
spirit
of the
the
. - -.' inspired expression of
7 'Ayrnn~oi,
a ~ c r r r 6 l i ~ v ahhihouc, l error.
~ o v k d(dnesj , maywe be'loving one another,
7 Beloved ones, let
671
EK TOG 0 ~ 0 6~ ( T T ~ v~
, a us
i continue loving one
because J e
out of the Ood
~r,.and another, because love
&yarrQv
i~
TOG &oC is from God, and
IT&^
d
the
God everyone who loves
loving
out of
every
the (one)
~ I V G ~ K E I T ~ V 0 ~ 6 ~has
. been born from
y ~ y k v q ~ a t Kai
has been generated and he is knowing the God. God and .gains the
p$ &yarrQv O ~ KE ~ V WT ~ VO E ~ V , .knowledge of God.
8
d
loving
not knew the God, .8 He that does not
- The (one) not
has'not come to
6 ~
k q ~ i v .9 b ~ 0 l j - rlove
~
STI
6 0 ~ &-y6rrrl1
In
this
because the God
love
IS.
know God, because
Eqav~p60q fi &y&q
r o c 8 ~ 0 2Q +$v, God is_love, 9 By this
the love of God was
was manifested the love of the God m
gs,
67,
T ~ V ui6v . a 6 ~ o G T ~ V
povoyevt. made manifest in our
because the
Son - of him the
only-begotten case, because God sent
v
6
O E ~ S Eiq. T ~ V K W ~ O V forth hiS only-begothas sent off
the -. Gpd
into
the
world ten. Son into--the-world
- Ivu'
<joop~v
61'
CX~TOG. 10 &V that we W-ght gain
in order that ,yemight live G o u g h him. _ .:In life through .. him,
~ ~ 1 j *v & ~4.I v
olj~
. TI f iwe
p ~ i q lOThe love is in this
thls
IS
- the -&ydCTTq,
love,
not that
respect, .not, that we
f i y - ~ a p ~ v TIY OE~V, dcM' 8 ~ alj~tq
1
ijy&rrqa~v h a y e -10ve d God,
have loved the God, but -that he
loved :, but that h e , loved
it is coming, and now in the world

it is

already.

I
I

'

'

%?

1 JOHN 4: 11-17

1 JOHN 4: 18-5: 2

us and sent forth his

Son as a propitiatory
sacrifice for our sins.
repi TQV & p a p ~ ~ QfipQv.
v
about the
sms
of us.
11Beloved ones, if
this
is how God loved
11 ' A y m q ~ o i , ~i o5wq 6
?y&rrrlo~v
US, then we are ourLoved (ones), if thus the God
loved
fip8qI ~ a i fi peiq
bqEihop~v &AA jhouq selves under obligation
are owing
one another to love one another.
us,
also
we
066e;q
=hTOTE 12At no time has
dtymqv. 12 &bv
to be loving.
God
no one
at any time anyone beheld God. I f
~ ~ B h a - r a l . h&
hcrrrijClev
& ~ ~ wej continue
h ~ loving
~ one
~
has viewed. If ever we may be loving one another, another, God remains
in US and his love is
6 eEbS kv fipTv
pivEl
Kai fi
made perfect in US.
the God in us isremaining and the
love
ah06
~ e - r d ~ l w p i v q cv fipiv i o ~ i v .13 cv 13 BY this we gain the
of him having been perfected in us it is.
In knowledge that we are
TO~T~I
y ~ v h a ~ o p m gT1
a h + remaining in union
this
we are knowing
that
in
him with him and he in
with us*because
phvopev
~ a a ih b q b fipiv, 671
CK
we are remaining and he in us, because out of he has imparted his
706 I T V E ~ ~ ~ath06
T O ~
6 6 6 0 ~ fipiv.
~ ~ 14 K a i s~*itto us. 141nadthe
spirit
of him he has given to us.
And dition, we 0~rSelveS
and are
fipeiq T E ~ E & ~ E ~ O~ [ a i pap~vpo6pEv
671 have
we have viewed and we are bearing witness that bearing witness that
the Father has sent
6 .rrcrr$p ~ ~ U T ~ ~T K~ Vuibv
E V uw~fjpa 706
the Father has sent off the Son Savior of the forth his Son as Savior of t h e world.
~ 6 o p o v .15 6q
ij..
~pohoyjag
world.
Who
if ever
mlght confess
that 15 Whoever makes the
'Iqao6q Xp1m6q C m l v 6 uibq TOG 8~06, confession that Jesus
Jesus
Christ
is
the Son of the God, Christ is the Son of
remains in
6 6 ~ 6 qCV a h &
~ Z V E I ~ a ad-rbq
i
kv T+ God*
the God in him' is remaining and h e in the union with such One
&yvhKapev Kai and he in union with
"" l6 And
God.
Kai
fipE'iq
we
have known
and Ood. 16 And we Ourhave 'Ome
I T E I T I U T E ~ K ~ ~ ET$V
V &Y&ITQV
GV
EXEI 6
we have believed the
love
which is having the know and have believed the love that
8 ~ 6Cv ~ jp'iv.
God has in our case.
God in
us.
God is love, and he
6
'0 eebq &y&q h ~ i v , ~ a i
The
God
love
is,
and the (one) that remains in love
p i v ~ ~ remains in union with
pQwv fv ~ f di y h f t l CV T@ 8eQ
remaining m the love in the God is remaining God and God remains
in union with him.
~ a i6 Be6q Cv a h d
pLvei.
17 'Ev ~oti-rq~
17 This is how love
and the God in him' is remaining.
In this
TETE~E~OT~I
fi &Y&ITrl pfea j p ~ vhas
l been made perhas been perfected
the
love
wlth
us,
fect with us, t h a t
Iv a
rrappqaiav
ixwp~v
LV we may have freein order that outspokenness we may be having in ness of speech i n
t h e day of judg~pioewq, 671
Kaecjq
0%'
judgment, because according as ment, because, just as
fipaq ~ a &iI T ~ U T E I ~ E VT
us

and he sent off

2 '2%'

~ Vui6v

ad706 iha.up6v

the Son of him propitiation

E~e'iv6q C ~ I VKai q p d q &ap;v 6v TQ

that one is, so are

we ourselves in this
706~0. 18 q680q O ~ KEUTIV &v ~idr IT^ &Maworld. 18 There is no
this.'
Fear not
is in the rove,' but fear in love, but perfi 7Eheia d y h q w
Bdrhhe~ ~ b v96Bov, fect love throws fear
the perfect love outside is throwing the fear.
outside, because fear
671
6 q6Poq ~ 6 h a u l v ZXEI,
exercises a restraint.
6
because the fear lopping off is having, the (one) Indeed, he that is
6 i $0806p~voq 06
7 E r e h ~ i ~ ~ a <V
l
under fear has not
but
fearing
not has been perfected m the
been made perfect
dry61~g.19 'Hp~iq &ymGpev,
671
a h b q in love. 19As for us,
love.
We
are lovmg
because
he
we love, because he
rpB-roq fiydrrrqo~v fipdq.
first loved us.
first
loved
us.
'AYw$
.20 If anyone makes
~~q
~ i n p 611
20 ibv
~f ever anyone should say that I am lovine
- the statement: "I love
and yet is hat~ 6 v 8~6v, ~ a i r b
dtSeAqbv
ad~o6
the
God,
and
the
brother
of him ing his brother, he
tpe6o~qq 60.riv..
. y&p is a liar. For he who
cllofi,
he may be hating,
liar
he is; the (one) for does not love his
p i &ya.rrGv~ b vd6~AQ6va 6 ~ 0 6 6v k 6 p a ~ ~brother,
,
whom h e
not loving the brother of him whom he has seen,
has &en, cannot be
r6v BE&
6v odx 56pa~Ev 06 S6va-ra1
the God whom not he has seen not he is able loving God, whom
&ycrrr&~. 21 ~ a i~ a 6 - q vd l v
&v-rohjv h e h a s not seen.
to be loving.
And
this
the commandment 21 And this comllland"
ment we have from
E X O ~ E V &rtY ahoi3,
Iv a
6
we are having from him, in order that the (one) him, that the one
who loves God should
dtymGiv 76v 8 ~ 6 v
dtyarcj!
Kai
loving
the
God
may be lovmg also
the be loving his brother also.
&SEh~bv a 3 ~ 0 6 .
that (one)

is

also

we

are

K & ~ Q

in the world

GOd7''

brother

of him.

Everyone believing
that Jesus is the
Jesus
is
has been born
6 xp~o-rbq &K 706 ~ E O G
y ~ y i v v q ~ a ~ , from God, and everythe Christ out of the God he has been generated,
one who loves the
~ a i ITS<
6
dya-rr6v
and
every
the (one)
loving
6 ~ one t h a t caused
the7(One)
t o be born loves
ycvvtjoavra
him who h a s been
the (one)
having generated
he 1s lovmg
born from that one.
YEYEWQ ~ C V O V
a 6 ~ 0 6 .2 i v roGrq~ By this we gain
having been generated out of him.
In
this
& y m G p ~ v T& r i ~ v a the knowledge that
Y I V ~ U K O ~ E V 671
we are knowing that we are loving the children We are loving t h e
Of
God,
706 8 ~ 0 6 , 87av T ~ V&6v d y m 6 EV ~ a i
of the God, . whenever the God we may k v e and when We are leving God and doing
ah06
TOl~pEv.
ivrohhq
7j.q
of him
we may be doing; his commandments.
commandments
the

n&q
6
I T I O T E ~ ~ V671
Every the (one) believing that

'IqaoGq i o ~ l v

1 JOHN 5 : 11-16

1063

8,: Literally, "the three (witness bearers) are for the one thing." -See
Appendix under 1 John 53. 8.

&pap~&vovradyap-riav pfi

for

is

d e

'616dq

of the

2;

Son

of the

Be06

EXEI

of God h a s
t h e witness given
aij~(i.
b
pij ~ ~ ~ a r e i r oT@
v.
e~@
i n his own case.
him;
the (one) not
believing
to the God T h e [ p e r s o n ] n o t
$E&JTQV
T E I T O ~ ~ K E V alj~6v,
T
06 having faith in God
liar
hehasmade
him,
because
not h a s made him a
ITET~OTEUKEV E ~ S rjlv
pap~upiav v
liar, because he has
he has believed
into
the
witness
which n o t put his f a i t h
-p~paprGpq~cv. 6 8e6q vEpi 7012 uioG in the witness given,
he has given m witness the God about the Son which God as witalj~oir.11 ~ a ai i i q &miv fi paplvpia, - 8 ~ 1ness has given conofhim.
And this
is
the
witness,
that c e r n i n g h i s S o n .
Tojlv ai6v1ov E ~ O K N b
fipiv, ~ a ai t q 11 And this is the
life everlasting gave the God to us, and this witness given, that
fi <oil b TG ui@ a6~oirCUT~V. 12
6
, God gave us everlastthe life in the Son of him
is.
The (one) ing life, and this life
ZXwv r6v ui6v E X E ~ ~ f i vrofjv6
pfi is in his Son. 12 He
having the Son is having the life; the (one) not that has the Son has
EXOV T ~ V ui6v -TOG OEOG e v C W ~ VOCK this life; he - that
having the Son of the God the
life
not does not have the
. EXEI.
Son of God does not
h e i s having. .
have this life.
131
Tair~a
Zypaqa 6piv
'iva
13 I write YOU these
These (things) I wrote to You in order that things that. YOU may
Ei6fjTE
&I
<W~V
~XETE
know that YOU have
YOU might know
that
life
you are having life everlasting, YOU
aihv~ov,
TO?<
T I ~ T E ~ O U G I V Eiq
~6 who put YOUR faith
everlasting. to the (ones)
believing
into the i n
t h e n a m e 0f
6vopa TOG uioii TOG 8.~06.14 ~ a iat-rq t h e Son of God.?
name of the Son of the God.
And this 14 And this is the
confidence that we
t a ~ i v JI
qv
- EXO~EV
vappqaia
is
the outspokenness whlch we are having - h a v e tows r d h i m ,
BTI
h&v
71
. 'that, no matter what
W P ~ S a6~6v,.
toward
him,
that
if ever
anything
it is that we ask acairGpef3a
IcaTh r 6 efirlba
cording to his -,will,
we may be asking f o r selves according to the - will
he
hears us. 15Fu.rahoG
4pijv. 15 ~ a ,i :-22rv
&KO~EI
of him
h e ishearing.
of us.
if ever- h e r , if , We know
And
oi6apev
671
&KO&& 4pQ; . 6 .he hears, us respectwe have known that he is hearing
of us
what ing whatever we are
t&v
ai~cjp~Ba,
. o'i6ap~v' asking, w e know. we
if ever ,wemmaybe asking for self, we have known are t o f i a ~ 6 ' ,t h e
871
EIXO ~ E V
ra
ai~jpa-ra
asked since we
that
we are having
the
things asked
which
have asked them of
67fiKap~V &ITa a670fi.

This

uibv

TOG

8 ~ 3~ For
; this is what the
God love of God means,
w
&-roA&q
alj~oir that we observe his
T&S
~ v a
commandments
of him commandments; and
the
in order that
yet his command.
rqp&pev, .
~ a i ai
gvrohai
we may be observing, - and
the
commandments ments are not bura h 0 0 pape7a1 0 6 ~~ i a i v ,4 8 ~ 1 . r r & ~ d e n s o m e , 4 because
of him
heavy
not
.are,
because
every everything that has
been born from God
;Tz,
' yeyevvq Gvov
tK ~ ~ f es0G
o i
the (thing) having been generated, out of the God conquers the world.
And this is the conV I K ~
T ~ V~6apov. ~ a iacrq i a ~ i v 4
is conquering the world. And this
is
the quest that has conquered
V~KQ
fi
vl~fioaaa 76v K ~ U ~ O
V , the world, Our
conquest the (one) having conquered the world, faith.
5 Who is the one
$I ~ r i a ~fip6v.
~q ,
the faith
of us.
t h a t conquers the
v l ~ a v 76v world but he who has
6
5 T ~ C i(3-rtv ti?
but the (one) conquering the faith that Jesus is
is
Who
K ~ U ~ OE V
i ~ f i
b
ITlo~E6Cdv 671 'IqaoGq t h e Son of %God?
world if not the (one) believing that Jesus
6 This is h e t h a t
came by means of
f o ~ i v b ui6q TOG 8~0ir; 6 0 3 ~ 6fmlv
~
is , the Son of the God3
This
is , water and blood, JeChrist; not with
6
6XBbv
I i;&~oq ~ a sus
i
the (one) having come through
water
and the water only, but
ayparoq, 'lqaoirq Xp1m6q O ~ Kb 76. 6 6 a ~ lwith the water and
blood,
Jesus , Christ;
not in the water with the blood.
p6vov &Ah' Q TG i i 6 a ~ 1~ a fvi TQ aYpa~1.~ a tih e spirit is t h a t
only
but in the water and in the blood; and w h i c h is b e a r i n g
76 T V E ~ ~ & ,~ U T I V
76
pap~upoirv, witness, because the
the
spirit
is
the (thing) bearing witness, S p ~ i~
t the ' t;rutfi.
TI ~6 v v ~ c p a~ T I V4 & A $ ~ E I ~ . 7 671 7 ~ o rthere are three
because the spirit
is the truth.
Because witness bearers, 8 the
rpciq ~ i o i v.,
oi
P~PTUPO+TES,
8 76 spirit and the water
three
are
the (ones) bearlng wltness,
the and the blood,- an8
.rrveGpa ~ a T&
i ' 56op ~ a ~6
i aTpa, ~ a ioi the three are i-n aagreespirit- and the water and the blood, and the
rnenLn
T P E ? ~ ~ i q ' 76 - '
iv
E~UIV.
9 If we receive the
three into the one (thing) are.
men give, the
witness
papwpiav
TGV
&BpGvov
9 el
witness
of the
men
If
witness God gives
pap~vpia T O
8 ~ 0 ; is greater, because
Aapp&vop~u,- 4
we are receiving,
the
wifness
of the
God this is thk witn&s
pcirwv f a ~ i v , 871 a
v
p a p ~ u p i a ~~d gives,s t e e fact
greater
is,
because' this
1s - the w~tness
that he has borne ,*t70; - ~ E O ; 671
~ E ~ C P P T ~ ~ ~ KT
ETE
Vp\L TO^
neSS
concerning h@
of the God that he has given in witness about the
Son,
lOThe
Cpersonl
uioii a6703. 10
b
.rrloTErjwv
iS T6V
Son of him.
The (one) believing into the putting his faith in the

. y&p d a r ~ v

3 adnl

God

is having

rfiv pap~upiavI ~ V S o n
the

witness

in

11

we have asked from

16 'E&

him.

T ~ V
&

iS

TIC

~ E A $ ~ ahoG
v

sinning

sin

not

IT&^

toward

16 If anyone catches
sight Of his brother
e~vaTov,sinning a sin that
does not incur death,
death.

If ever anyone shoulrd see the brother of him

1 JOHN 6: 17-21
ai-njoe~,

~ a i

10fX
GGaet

I j ~ f i v , he will ask, and he

hfe, will give life to him,

dpap~&vouu~v
p' srp6q 86va~ov. yes, to those not sinto the (ones)
sinning
n a toward death.
ntng s~ sg to incw
Ear~v 6pap~ia
86tva70v. oij ITEP'I death. There is a sin
Is
sin
toward
death;
not about that does incur death.
I t is concerning that
~KE~TS
hiyw
Iva
that [sm]
I am saymg
in order that sin that I do not tell
iporilog.
17 sr8ua
& 6 1 ~ i a him to make request.
he should request.
All
unrighteousness 17 All unrighteousness
&papdo: gmiv, ~ a Zi ~ T I Vd p a p ~ i a06 -rrpdq is sin; and Yet there
sm
is,
and
is
sin
not toward is a sin that does not
incur death.
66varov.
death.
18 We know that
every Cpersonl that
18
Oi6a EV
671
~ 8 q
d
the (one) has been born from
every
We have h o w n
that
d not practice
2~
TOG BEOG oljx ~ o does
YEYEW~~P~VOS
God
not sin, but the One born
the
havlng been generated
out of
from God watches
& p a p ~ & ~ &AX'
l,
6
y~wqe~iq
he is sinning. but the (one) having been generated him, and the wicked
2~
703 8 ~ 0 6 TII~E.?
ah6v1 ~ a i b one does not fasten
out of the God is keepmg
him,
and the his hold on him.
~
T
E
T
~
L
atj~03. 19 We know we orig06x
novrld~
is touching
of him. inate with God, but
wicked (one)
not
19
O ? & X ~ E V6 ~ 1 6~ TOG ~ E Q G hqp6v1 the whole world is
We have known that out of the God we are, lying in the [power
~ a. 6i K ~ ( T ~ O8hoq
S
b 76 V O V Q ~ QK E > a l . of the] wicked one.
and the world whole in the wicked (one) is lying. 20 But we know that
20
oi6ap~v 62 61-1 6 uihq TOG 0~oG t h e S o n of God
We have known but that the Son of the God has come, and he
has given us intel~ K E I ~, a i ~ ~ ~ W K E{piv
V
61dOl01av
is come, and he has given to us mental perception lectual capacity that
Iva
ylv6a~o)lEv 76v drhq8iv6vv. we may gain the
in order that
we are knowing
the true (one) ; knowledge of the true
~ a iopev
i
EV T@ dhq91~6, 6v T@ uIQ a h 0 6 one. And we are in
and we are in the true (one), in the Son of him union with the true
' IqooG XplmB.
031-6q i a r i v b &Arl8ldq one, by means of his
to Jesus ~ h r i s i This (one)
is
the
true
Son Jesus Christ. This
8~i)q KC[; <a$
aiGvloq. 21
T E K V ~ ~is, the true God and
God
and - life
everlasting.
Little children, life everlasting. 21 Little children, guard
cpuhdta~~
Eamh & ~ -r&v
6
siSbhov.
guard YOU selves from the
idols.
yourselves from idols.
he will ask,

and

he will give

to him

~oiq.

1 '0

E K ~ E K TK~U P ~ Q KC(]

1The older man

to the chosen lady
T ~ K V O I ah=&,
~
oijq i y 3 &ym,G 2v drhq8eiq and to her children,
whom I truly love,
children of her, whom I am lovlng in truth,
and
not I. alone, but
~ a oi l j ~2y3 p6voq &Ah&~ a srkv-r~q
i
oi
and not
I
alone but also
all the (ones all those also who
have come to know
BYVWK~TE~
~ f i 8 ~ a2v 1 61h
the truth, 2 because
having known
truth,
through
drhje~lav mjv
phvouoav Ev fipiv, ~ a pi ~ 0 of the truth that retruth
the (one) remaining in us, and wit! mains in us, and it
will be with us forv
Eo~al ~ i qT ~ Vaii3va. 3 Ea~ai p ~ e
us
it will be into the
age;
will be witl ever. t There will be
with us undeserved
X ~ P ~ S W~oq e i p i y r a p t kindness, mercy and
4pGv
us undeserved kindness mercy
peace besldc
E O G sra-r 6q, ~ a srapa
i
' I a06 Xplu-roG ~ o i peace from God the
of God FatEer, and beside of3esus Christ the Father and from Jemi Christ the Son of
vio3 TOG sra-rp6q1 b B A ~ ~ ~
E ;a ~ciy&sr~
i
;he Father, with truth
Son of the Father, in
truth
and
love.
4 'Ex&pqv
him
871
Eiipq~a 3nd love.
I rejoiced excessively because I have founc
4 I rejoice very much
~ecause
I have found
EK TBV T ~ K V W V UOU srEplsra~06v~aqf\
out of the children of you
(ones) walking ir :ertain ones of your
drhqO~ig, ~ a 8 6 q
brohrjv
ih6rpop~v :hildren walking in
truth,
according as commandment we receivec ;he truth, just as
1~mp6q. 5 ~ a i viiv rcre received commandTOG
srapa
of the
beside
Father.
And
nou nent from the Father.
UE,
~upia, o h
LIC i So now I request
Epo1-ij
I am requesting of
you,
lady,
not
as rou, lady, as [a perypeqav oot
~ a 1 v t ) v &Ah6 ion] writing you, not
broht)v
commandment wntmg to you new (one)
L new commandment,
but
~ u one
t which we had
qv
~ixapev &TI'
dpxijq,
Iv a
which we were having from beginning, in order thal rom [the] beginning,
dryarrtipev
c3chhfihouq. 6 ~ a a6-r~)
i
iariu bat we love one anwe may be loving one another.
And this
is
)ther. 6 And this is
,
Iv a
I T E ~ I T T ~ T B vhat
~ E Vlove means, that
4 *&srlj;
the
love,
in order that
we may be walking we go on walking acalj-roir. a h q 4 :ording to his comivrohiiq
~ c r r & rhq
according to the commandments of him; this the nandments. This is
he commandment,
b~ohtj v
~ a 9 + f~i u o l j u a ~&T'
~
commandment
is,
according as YOU heard from ust as YOU people
cipxij~~.
7va
Ev
a l j ~ i lave heard from [the]
begmnmg,
in order that
in
it
,eginning, that YOU
ITEPIIT~T~TE.
7
i j ~ l
.rroMoi hould go on walking
many
Because
YOU may be walking.
n it. 7For many
I T ~ E C J ~ ~ T E ~ O ~

The.

older man

TO;<

to chosen lady and to th

2;

3:

L-

1065

1066

2 JOHN &I2

IT~~VOI
EcijA0a~ 1 ~ T ~ V K ~ U ~ O V ,deceivers have gone
errant (ones)
went out
mto
the
world, forth into the world,
oi
p i BpohoyoGn~q 'I qaoirv X p l u ~ b vpersons not confessing
the (ones) not
confessing
Jesus
Christ
Jesus Christ as com6px6p~vovi v a a p ~ i .0 6 ~ 6 5EUTIV 6
rhhvoq
ing in the flesh. This
coming in flesh; this
is the errant (one) is the deceiver and

Kai

- the

13 'Amr&<~rai
Is greeting

UE

you

.T&

6jq
of the

T&W

the

chddren

t 6 d ~ i q uou
7%
M~r~ijq.
sister
of you of e chosen (one).

1;

antichrist.

A"

lla.Vgs akds: "Look! I have told you beforehand so that you may not

be confused in the day of the Lord." 57.8 add: "(Look! I have told you
beforehand that you may not be ashamed in Jehovah's day.)."

JOHN 6

13 The chydren of
your sister, the chosen one, send you
their greetings.

~VT~XPI~TOS.

the antichrist.
8 Look out for your8
P~~ITETE
.
hau~06q,
Iva
Be ron loolting a t
selves,
in order that rY?t selves* that You do
not lose the things
drrrohiuq~~
B
fipyaahp~8a,
We have worked to
YOU might destroy
what (things)
we worked,
drhh&
p1u06v T$$Q
h o h & f 3 q ~ ~ . produce, but that YOU
but .
reward
YOU might receive off. may obtain a full re9 rr&q
6
~pociywv ~ a p{
i
pivov
ward. 9 Everyone that
Every the (one) going before and not remaining
ahead and
tv fi
616ayfi
TOG
XPIUTOG
OEBV OGK does not remain in
m the teachmg of the
Christ
God
not
the teaching of the
EXEI
d '
pivov
$v --r(j 6 1 6 a ~ 6 ,
Christ
have
he is having; the (one) remaining m the teaching,
He
that
reOGTO~
~ a iTAV r a r i p a ~ c t i T ~ V uibv
this (one)
and the
Father
and the
Son main in this teaching
EXEI.
10 E? ~ t q E ~ X E T ~ ~I p 6 qGpeq is the one that has
he is having.
Lf anyone is coming toward YOU both the Father and
~ a Ti ~ G T ~ 4~
V
616axiv 06
~EPEI,
pi) the Son. 10 If anyone
and
this
the teaching not he is bearing, not
comes to YOU and
happ6WETE
ahbv
~ i q o i ~ i a v ~ a does
i
not bring this
be YOU receiving
him
into
house
and
teaching,
never rexaip~lv
ah6
p{
A~YETE.
to be rejoicing
to him
not
be YOU saying; ceive him into YOUR
11
B
Mywv y&p alj~6 Xaip~IVhomes or say a greetthe (one) saying for to him to be rejoicing ing to him. 11For he
KOIVOVE~,
that says a gieeting
TO?<
~ o i q Epyolq
h e i s sharing
. works a3706
to the
of him
to the to him is a sharer in
wovq poiq.
his wicked works:
wicked (ones).
12Although I have-.12 - nohhh ' BXOV
3piv
yp&q&~v many things to write
Many (things) -having to YOU to be wntlng
YOU,
I do not deOGK iPouhij0qv GI& X&PTOU~ a ipaavoq, sire to do so with
[ink],
paper
and
black
through
not
Iwished
. .
paper and ink, but
dM&
Mirich
y e v i d a ~ ;rp6q 3peq ~ a i
but I am hoping to come to be toward YOU and -I am hoping to come
. -n
~ & p a -IT~;<
u ~ 6 p aAcrhfiua~,
Iva
;1 0;YOU and to speak'
mouth toward -mouth' to speak, in order that the with YOU face to face,
--,
that YOUR 'joy may
xapix 3 p h I T E I T ~i
~ ~ ~
6.
joy of YOU having been k a e d may be.
,
be in full measure.
and

2 JOHN 13-3

1067

OF JOHN

--

. -

,
IT& older man to
The
older man
to ~ a i h sthe loped (one), Ga'ius,
the beloved,
- rn
ov
d y m D fv &qe~ip.
': whom I truly love.
w-hom
am loving in
truth.
2 Beloved one, I
2 ' A y m q ~ i , nepi
I T & V T ~ V ~ i i x o p a j 'pray that in all things
Loved (one), about all (things) r f m PraYmg you may be prosper0.5.
E G o ~ o C ~ J ~ ~ I ~ a i iry~aivclv, ing and having good
you to make one's way well and to be in health, health, just as your
~ae+q
~lj060ilTai
aou
4 soul is prospering.
accordmg as
is making its way well
of you
the 3 For I rejoiced very
much when brothers
excessively
came and bore witWxfi.
soul. 3 I tre~olced
~ ~ ~ r l ,v Yfor~ P
hi?
to the truth- you
tpxo pkvwv
d 6 d P
~ a ness
]
and hold, just as you go
of (ones) coming
of bro ers
pap~upo
w~wv
uou
fi &A$ciq, on walking in t h e
truth. 4 No greater
of (ones) bearing witness of you to the
truth,
cause for thankfulKC&$
o& i v fthqe~iq
ITEPIIT~E?~..
according as you in truth you are walking about. ness do 1,have than
these things, that I
TO~TWV
O ~ K
YEXU
4 p~l<o~Epav
More greater of these (things) not I am having should be hearing
-"
X~PIV,
Iv a
~ K O ~ W
T& that my children go
thankfulness, in order'that I may be hearing the on walking in the
p
TiKVa
iV
6 a q e ~ i q~ ~ p ~ ~ a ~ o t btruth;
r a .
my children in the
truth
walkmg about. - ; 5 Beloved bne, you
5 'Aymrl~i,
TI~TAV
ToiE~q ' are doing a faithful
Loved (one), faithful (thing) , YOU are doing work in whatever you
8
Ech
i. y d u ~
E I ~
TOGS do for the brothers,
which (thing) if ever YOU StOad work into - the and &angers a t that,
dr6d~oirq ~ a i ~ 0 3 0
6ivouC - 6 oT 6 who h a v e b o r n e
brothers
and
this
strangers,
Who
witness to your' love
$pap-rirpquh
aou
'yhn~
before
t h e oongrebore witness
of you b%e
love
gation. These you
K ~ Q C
mljaelq
&KKAT~CT~~~,
0%
of ecclesia,
which (ones)
fheb
you will do will please send - On
~po~hpqaq,
&cioq
o E O ~ .their way in a manhavingsentforward
worthily
of the . .God; ner worthy o f . ~ o d .
1 'O ~ ( p ~ u ~ l j ~ r~api wo qTQ t i - y q r ~ ,

'

%$g!l

3 JOHN 7-12

1068

3 JOHN IS-JUDE 4

1069

13I had many things

7 For it was in 'be13
nohha
ETXOV
y p & q a ~ 001,
Many (things) I was having to write to you, to write you, yet
half of Chis1 name
that they went forth,
&Ah' otj
Bihw
61a
r f i a v o q rai I do not wish to go
not taldng anything
but not Iam willing through b ack [mkl and on writing you with
the people of
~$2 tfrom
ypdr~eiy 14 a 1 ~ i < w 62 ink and pen. 14But
~o;)\&pou ooi
h e nations. 8 w e ,
I am hoping but
reed
to you to be wribng;
therefore, are under
I am hoping to see
i6Eiv, ~ a i m 6 p a
~tjeiwq
UE
np6q
obligation to receive
you directly, and we
mouth
toward
and
to
see,
you
immediately
such persons hospitashall speak face to
bly, t h a t we may
u ~ 6 p a Aah~juopev.
become fellow workmouth we shall speak.
face.
ers in the truth.
,
May you have peace.
9 'Eypaqdr
TI
'KKhquiq'
Peace- to you.
9 I wrote something
I wrote
something
to%e
ecclesia;
T h e friends send
to the congregation
&m&<ovrai UE 01 qihoi. &(TIT&<OUr06q you wlelr
ah'
d
(I~OT~WTE
~ ~T W
& VAlorp&qq
V
~ . ~ h ~ ~Are
, greeting you the friends. Be greeting the
but the (one) hking to be first of them Diotrephes but ~ i . ~ y ~whd
Give my greetings to
likes to have the first
qihouq
K ~ T '
6vopa.
06,
~ T T I ~ ~ X E T ~ fip6q.
I
10
616
the
friends by name.
friends
according
to
name.
place
among
them,
not
is receiving upon
us.
Through
does
not
receive
anyTO~~TO,
thv
ZABw,
this.
if ever
I should come, thing from us with
respect. 10 T h a t is
~ I T Opvj a w
d ~ o c~a E P Y ~
I shall bring under remembrance of him the works why, if I come, I
call to remembrance
&
.
TOIE~,
h6yo1q
I OYAA
which
he is doing,
to words
n $ z p i q his works which he
goes on doing, chatOF JUDE
qAuapGv
fiphq,
pfi d r p ~ o f i ~ ~ v&;
o ~ tering about us with
chattering about us, and not being satisfied upon
wicked words. Also,
T O ~ T O I ~ O ~ Ea h 6 q
~ I ~ ~ X E T06q
T ~ not
I
being content
1 ' l o ~ % x q' Iquoir Xptu~oir6oirhoq, & 6 ~ h ~ 6Jesus
q 1Jude, a slave of
these (things) neither he is receiving upon the d t h these things, neiC'nrist, but a
Judas of Jesus Christ
slave,
brother
brother of James, to
dr6dqoirq
~ a i
TO~~S
f3ouho bouq ther does he himself
62
'
I
a~bf3ou,
TO~S
hr
BEG
n
m
p
i
brothers
and
the (ones)
Wisting
receive the brothers
but
of James,
to the (ones) in ~ o - dFather the called ones who
are loved in relationK W ~ ~ E I
~ a i CK
LK~AqiEaq with respect, and
i y ~ rP ~l O I S
~ a i ' I COO
X p 1 m 4 ship with God [the]
he is hindering
and
out of
122 eccesia those who are wanthaving been loved
and
toyesus
Christ
Father and preserved
ing to receive them
~ K ~ ~ ~ A E I .
TETQpQ
~
C
V
q
O
~
K ~ ~ T O ~ S '
for Jesus Christ:
he is throwing out.
he tries to hinder
to (ones) having been kept called (ones) ;
2 May mercy and
and
to
throw
out
of
11 'Ayan-q~h,
ptj
Eipfi~ll K a i d( drrrq peace and love be
bpiv
~
a
i
PI
PO?
2
Zheoq
Loved (one), not
be you unitatins
the
and
rove increased . to YOU.
Mercy to roo and peace
11Beloved one, be an
K ~ K ~ V &Ah&
76
dryaebv.
6
.rrhqevveeiy.
3 Beloved o n e s ,
bad (thing)
but ..the good (thing). The (one) imitator, not of what
may it be multiplied.
though I was making
is
bad,
but
of
what
is
dryaeol-rol&v
&K
~ o i r8~oGi a ~ i v d
3 'Aymq-roi, .rr&oav m o v 6j v 1~oroSpcvoq every effort to write
doing good
out of the God
is;
the (one) good. He that does
Loved (ones), every speedup . making
YOU about the salgood originates with
we hold in
K~KOT~OIGV O ~ X 6 b p a ~ e v
T ~ V
0 ~ 6 ~
.
YP&$EIV
b p i ~ TEP~
K O I V ~ S f i p b vation
God.
He
that
does
doing bad
not
has seen
the
God.
to be writing to YOU about $2 common of us common, I found it
bad has not seen God.
p & q a ~ bpiv I necessary to write YOU
12 A ) ~ P Q T P ~ V
p~p a p ~ 6 p q ~ a 1
h 6 12 De.me'tri.us h a s
crwqpiaq drv6ry~qv 2axov y
to write
to YOU to exhort YOU to put
I. had
To Demetrius
witness has been borne
by
necessity
salvation
had witness borne to
IT~VT~V~ a i
Sn6 afi-rj-riq + j q aqeeiaq. ~ a him
by them all and
i
-rrapa~d&v hrayovi<dal
"
h a g up a hard fight for the
all (ones) and by
very
the
truth;
and by the truth itself.
encouraging to be struggling upon t;&e
once for all faith that was once
for all time delivered
f i p ~ kS i
p a ~ ~ u p o G p ~ v~, a i
0T6aq
In fact, we, also, are
~apa608~iu~
TO';S
&yiolq
we but are bearing witness, and you have known bearing witness, and
havina- been given beside
to the
holy (ones) to the holy ones. 4 My
TlvEq reason is that certain
you know that the witTI $I p a p ~ v p i ajpBv drhqeiq ~U?IV.
n i u ~ e r . 4 nap~1ur66r1uav that the witness of us
1s.
true
ness we give is true.
to faith.
Slipped into beside
for
some men have slipped in
7 h t p y&p TOG 6v6pa~oq CcfiAeav
pq6b
over for the
name they went out nothmg
hapj3civovrq
doT6
TOV &fh~~ilV.
8 qpdq
receiving
from
the
nationals.
We
O ~ V
6q~ihop~v hAap@6iv~1v
therefore we are owmg to be receiving under
"
TOIO~TOU~,
Iva
uuv~pyoi
such ones,
in order that
fellow workers
y ~ v t j p ~ e a 76
ddqe~iq.
we may become to the
truth.

'"

s u D E 6-8

who have Iong ago

been appointed by the
'Scriptures t o t h i s
judgment, ungodly
men, turning the unKP~M~,
&a~Peiq,
rfiv roij ~ E O G
judgment, irreverential (ones), the of the God deserved kinciness of
our God into an excuse
for loose conduct and
4 ~ 6 ~ xbp Ira
~ E T ~ T I O ~ V T E
E;(;
~
of us
undeserved kindness putting across
into proving false to our
Owner and Lord,
&a&e~av
~ a i~ d v p6vov ~ E U T T ~ T ~~V a only
i
loose conduct and the
only
master
and Jesus Christ.
5 1 desire to remind
~ l i p i o v f i p b ' I ~ C T O G V Xpia7i)v
&pvoljpevot.
Lord
of us of Jesus
Christ
(ones) denying. YOU, despite YOUR
knowing all things
5 'Y.rropv~aa1 62
3p&q
~olihopat, once for all time, that
To remmd
but
YOU
I am wishing, Jehovah,' although he
~i667aq
n&v.ra,
671 saved a people out of
cones) having known once for all all (things), that the land of Egypt,
Kliptoq ha&
&K
yijq A i y h - r o u
~ G c a q afterwards destroyed
Lord people out of earth of Egypt having saved those not showing
7
~ E ~ T E ~ O V rotjq
pfi .rr~u-r~Gaav~a(;
faith. 6 And the angels
the second [t~mel the (ones) not having believed that did not keep
& r G h ~ a ~ v6
, dryyaouq
re
TOGS
pfi their original position
he destroyed,
angels
and the (ones) not bUt forsook their own
kau-rGv
&pAv
drhhh proper dwelling place
beginnmg
but he has reserved with
dnrohlv6v~aq T
TG~ov O ~ K ~ T ~ ~ ~ I ~O iV qeternal bonds under
having left off , the
own
dwelling place into dense darkness for the
KP~UIV
p ~ y & q j p i p a q S~apoTq dri'tiiorq judgment of the great
judgment of g r e a
day
to bonds ever-being day. 7 So too Sod'om
3.rrb
I;+v
T E T ~ ~ ~ ~ K7E V
b -q
1660pa and Go-mor'rah and
under
gloom
he has kept;
as
sodom the cities about them,
~ a r6poppa
i
~ a ai
i m ~ p ia h & q .rr6h~1q,r6v after they in the same
and Gomorrah and the about them cit~es, the manner as the- foreSporov
~p6~rov
~0Cjroiq
going ones had comlike
manner
to these (onesf mitted
fornication
6~.rropvekraua1
~ a excessivel~
i
and gone
[cities] having committed fornication out
and O U ~after flesh for un+hf3oGua1
hiao
oap~6q
&ripaq, natural use, are placed
having gone of
behind
flesh
different, before [us] a s a
~rp6~elv~ar
6~iypa
.rrupbq [warning1 example by
they are lying before
something shown
of fire undergoing the judi' aiwviou
Gi~qv h'~xauuat.
cial punishment of
everlasting justice havmg under.
everlasting fire.
,
8 'Opdiks ,
p6vr01
-K&
OTITOI
8 In like &nner;
Likewise'
indeed-to
you . a*
these .notwithstanding,. these,
,
2vmviaI;6p~vor
a & p ~ a pEv-: :I;taivova~v, men too indulging in
dredming (ones)
flesh
indeed
are defiling, dreams, are W U n g
~
~
~ S ti
6 -&~ETO&I
~
~ V; a
&(c
j(<c
662 the f l e ~ k .and -.dislordship, .but they are putting aside, g~orlesbut regarding lordship and
50 Jehovah. J7*8*11-UJa-18; the Lord, KC; God,- Sya; Jesus. BAVg. .'
&0pol~oi,
oi
men,
the (ones)
~poyeypappbo~
E ~ C
having been wntten before
into

,I-

-I

r-

.rr&Aal
of old
TOGTO
rf)
this
the

JUDE -13

1071

1070

9 '0
62 - M~,xaijI d speaking abusively of
$AaaqqpoCcrcv.,
The but Michael the glorious ones. 9 But
they are blaspheming.
when Michael t h e
6 7 ~
~~PX~YYS~OS,
archangel,
when
to the archangel had a diff erence with the Devil
61aD6$q
6la~ptv6pevoq
having judged for self dividedly a n d Was disputing
Devil
about Moses'. body, he
,61~hiy~70
~ e p i
706
he was'saying in disagreement '
about
uf the .did not dare. t?; bring
a judgment against
M w w i w q ucjparoq, O ~ Kk r M p q a w
~pia~v
Moses
of body, - not
he dared
judgment him in abusive terms,
but: said:
Je~
E
~
~fihauqqphq,
y
~
~
&XI&
~
v
~Trrol
to bear upon
of blasphemy,
.but
he said hovah* rebuke YOU."
00I
- ~ l j 10Yet'
~
~ these
~
~ Cmenl
.
' ~ w ~ ~ ~ p r j u'a -t to you
Lord, are speaking ,abusiveMay he give rebuke
.,
ly of all the things
. 6aa
- pkv
10
Q8701. _
62
These (ones) 6ut as many (things) as indeed they really do not
know; but all the
0;6aatv.
@hao~qpo6otv,
o;,
0
they have known ' : they are blasphemmng, thingS that they
understand naturaUy
62
puoiKOF
hC rh like the unre?so*
6 a a -.
i s many [things) as
but
natvrally
as
the
animals, i n these
iv
aoya
ma.
Z~riaravra
I,
Gorunreasoning living W g s they are well knowing, m things they go
rupting
themselves.
cp8~ipovra1,
706701~
11Too bad for them,
these (things) they are corrupting themselves.

because t h e y have
gone in the path of
Woe to them, because t o t e - way
of the Cain, and have rushed
.
Kaiv &rrop~ijeqaav, K a i
7fi
-rrhavl;l
ToV into t h e erroneous
~ a i n they went,
and to the
error
of the course of Balaam for
BaXahp pioeo<
b&xljerluavf
~6 reward, and have perBalaam of reward theg were poured out, and to the ished in the
hv-r~hoy
iq
ofTOG
the
K"pZ t a l k o f - K o ' r a h l
Korah
contrary saying 12 These are the rocks
hGhovro.
12 08-roi
hidden below . water
they destroyed themselves.
These
in YOUR love feasts
whiJe they feast with
oi
&v
raPq
&Y&TCXIC;
the (ones)
in
the
love Efeastsl
YOU, shepherds .that
o n ~h&ti&q
C ~ U V E U W X O ~EVOI,
. &J6@CJ~feed themselves withtogether, 'fearlessly a u t fear; waterless
hidden rocks feeding selves
haurotjq -not p a i v o v ~ ~ vE$aat.
q~
6vubpol hbclouds carried this way
selves shepherding,
clouds waterless by aria that by win&;
trees
&vipw" . r r a p a 9 ~ p 6 p ~ v ~66vGpa
r,
:
~
~
V
P
V in autumn $ b e ,
winds.' ' being borne beslde; trees
autumnal , but fruitless, having
died -twice, having
auaplra 61s ~d$of3&bv~a
i~pi<w8fv~a,
fruitless twlce having d i e 5 having been rooted out, been uprooted; 13 d d
13 ~ 6 ~ c r:&plo
ia
@aA&aaqq &vaqpi<ov~ar h q waves of the sea that
waves* wild - - of sea
foaming upon the foam up their own
Causes for shame; stars
&au~&v
aiuy0vaq,
& r r L p ~ g r r h a v j r a ~ with no set . course,
of selves shameful things,
stars
wandering

1% o3ai athoiq,

~ T L

b6@

70G

jf?'

'

9 a Jehovah, J7,8,"-".16-18;

the Lord, BAVgSYh; God, N.

JUDE 14-19

1072

E ~ aiiiva for which the blackage

n e s s of d a r k n e s s
stands reserved forrertjpqra~.
has been kept.
ever.
14Yes, the seventh
14 'E.rrpo~fi-reuo~v62 ~ a i T O ~ T O I ~
but also to these (ones) man [in line] from
Prophesied
'ASAP 'Evc.5~ AEyov '1606 Adam, Inoch, propha6opoq
&K&
sieventh (one) from Adam Enoch saying Look! esied also regarding
6ev K6p10q iv &yia~q ~ U ~ I & U I V ahoir, them, when he said:
e
~ o r d in
holy
myriads
of him. clLook! Jehovaha came
his holy myriads,
15 noliiua~ K iulv
~0x15 .rr&rwv ~ a with
i
to do
jutgment down on all (ones) and 15 to execute Judg6AiyEa1 .rr&vraq ro3q
d u ~ P ~ i q mcpi ment against all, and
to reprove
all
the irreverential (ones) about to convict all the unm&vrov TQV EIpyov
&ue$~iaq
aljriiv godly concerning all
all
the works of irreverentialness of them their ungodly deeds
bv
fioil3quav
Ka;
=pi T&VTWV that 'they did in an
all
of which they did irreverentially and about
ungodly way, and concerning all the shockriiv
u~hqpiiv
bv
the hard (things) of which they spoke down on i n g t h i n g s t h a t
ungodly sinners spoke
aljroc &paprwAoi duePeiq..
him
sinners
irreverential.
against him."
16 These men are
16 O h o i eiutv yoyyucrrai,
pa +ipolpor,
These are murmurers, compginers at fate, murmurers, complaintheir lot in
~ a r & rhq imeupiaq aO-rQv T ~ o ~ E u ~ ~ E v ers
o ~ ,
according to the desires of them going their way, life, proceeding aCcording to their own
~ a i rd
or6pa
ahbv
hahe;
and
the
mouth
ofthem
isspeaking d e s i r e s , a n d t h e i r
irmCpoy~a,
Baup6r<ovr~q mp6uwma mouths speak swelling
things, while they are
over-swelling (things), wondering at
faces
admiring personalities
&&aq
x&p~v.
for the sake of [their
of benefit thanks.
17 'Y E ~ S 66, &ya?qroi1
pvfi0eq-r~ own] benefit.
&u
but, loved (ones). be YOU reminded
17 & for YOU, beloved ones, call to
rijv
pqpcirov
riiv
of the
sayings
the (ones) mind the sayings that
rrpo~~pqpbov
37~6 r i i v drrrour6hwv I have been previously
having been spoken before by
the
apostles
spoken by the apostles
TOG K V ~ ~ O Uf i p b ' 1 DO; X 1 ~ ~ 0 18
6 ' TI 1 of our Lord Jesus
ofthe
Lord
of us of'3esus
ghrist;
that Christ, 18 how they
ZAeyov
bfiv 'Em' EUX&TOU xp6vou used to say to YOU:
they were saying to YOU Upon
last
time
"In the last time there
EIuovra~
Cp-rrai~ra~
KT&
rhq will be ridiculers, prowill be
players in sport
accordmng to
the
according to
iaurijv
2~r10upiaq ~ o p e w p ~ v o ~ r t j v tceeding
h
e
i
r
own
desires
of the
of selves
desires
going
- their way
oi
for
ungodly
things."
drue$e~ijv.
19 06roi riulv
irreverential things.
These
are
the (ones) 19 These are the ones
o'lq

d <&pq

roc

U K ~ T O U ~E

to whom the gloom of the darkness into

1
'

14. Jehovah,

J7*8,1s*14Ja-u; the

Lord, KBAVgSyh.

drrroS~opi<ovr~q,~ ~ X I K
.rrvEGpa
O ~ ,p i

make separai st i c
20 'Y eiq SE, d r y q r o i , & ~ r o r ~ o ~ o p o i Cmenl,
r v ~ ~ q not having
u
but, loved (ones),
buildmng upon
s p i r i t u a l it y 20 ~ u t
& ~ I W T & T ~ J 3 ilV
IT~IYTEI, &v YOU, beloved ones, by
t5auro3q -r(
selves
to the
holiest
oi!~ou
to faith, in building up yourmlves
I T ~ O U E U ~ ~ ~ E V 21
O I , kaur03q &v On YOUR most holy
w ~ O y a - r &yiq
~
spirit
holy
pra~mg.
selves in faith, .and praying
d r y h g 8~0il rqpfiua-re mpo.o6~~6p~vo1
. rd w i t h holy s p i r i t ,
love
of God keep YOU receiving toward the 21 keep yourselves in
God's love,
W ~ o q 70; K U ~ ~ OfUi p 6 ~' ~ T J U O ~xplUT06
mercy of the Lord of us of Jesus Christ into are waiting for the
mercy of our Lord Jeaihv~ov. 22 Kai
.ijq
everlasting.
And
which (ones) SUS Christ with everlasting life in view.
piv
&E&TE
22Als0, c o n t i n u e
indeed
be~~ushowingmercyto
showing
mercy to some
23
G~a~plvopivouq
be YOU savlng t h a t have doubts;
(ones) judging for selves dividedly
&K
ITU&
&pm&<ov~~q, . 0 ; ~
g i 23save [them] by
out of
fire
snatching,
which ones but matching [them] out
&&-re
kv q6PqI p~uoirvreq ~ a Of
i the fire. But conbe YOU showing mercy to in fear,
hating
also tinue showing mercy
others, doing so
T ~ V h d
&a.rr
1Aw pivov
~ while
,
YOU
the
from
$2
having been spotted with f
hate even the inner
x~riiva.
garment that has been
inner garment.
stained by the flesh.
24
Tb
62 Suva~CvqWA&Eal 3~1% . 24 Now to -the one
To the lone) but bemg able to guard YOU
who is able -to guard
dcrr.raiurouq ~ a icrrijaa~ K ~ T E V ~ I T ~ O V
not trmpp~ng and
to set
down in sight o y ~ e
and to set YOU un66Eqq ah0G
&php?uq
t y a h h l h u ~ l blemished in the sight
glory
of him
unbIemished
exultation
of his glory with
25 p6vq BEG U U T ~ ~f ~i pI h
61A ' Irlooc great joy, 25 to [the]
to only God Savior of us through Jesus
only God our Savior
Xp~u-roir roc ~upiou fiptjv 66Ea peyahwolivrl through Jesus christ
Christ
the - Lord of us glory
greatness
ow Lord, be glory,
~p6rroq~ a kEouuia
i
.rrpb .rrcnrrbq 703 aibvoq majesty, might and
might and authority before
all
the
age
a u t h o ~ t yfor all past
~ a VCV
i
~ a ~i i q~ & v r a qr03q aiijvaq- dpfiv. eternity-and now and
and now and into
all
the
ages;
amen. into all eternity. Amen.
making separations, soulical,

spirit

~ X O V T E ~ t. h a t

not having.

t i 0n s , a n im

usETE.

REVELATION 1:6-11

1075

A~OKAAYVIZ'

REVELATION
OF JOHN
,
1 'A~o~Mucytq
'I ooir X p ~ ~ ~ o ifiv
r , Z6on~v 1 A reirelation by J e Revelation of yesus Chr~st, which gave
sus Christ,, which
,

60lihotq aOroir, God. gave him, - t o

slaves of him, show his, qaves .t&te
.
ij,
6 ~ i
yeviaeat
i v t h i n g s t h a t inust
which (things)
it is binding
to occur
in shortly take , place.
T~XEI,
~ a -l icrilpav~v
&roa~eihaq And. he sent forth
quickness, and,- he showed by signs having Sent off
angel and pre6th TOG &yyLhou abroir TG 6 0 0 A ~a 6 ~ o i jsented Citl in sigris
through the
angel
of him to the slave of him through him to his
slave John, &who
'lo&vet, 2 &q "bpap~lipqu~v
T ~ VA6~ov 706
to John,
who bore witness of the word of the bore witness to the
~EO;
p a p ~ u ~ i a v'Iquoir Xpturoir, word God gave and
~ a i~V
of Jesus
Christ,
Cod and the
witness
to the witness Jesus
Christ gave, even to
6ua
1 6 ~ ~3. p a ~ & p ~ o q 6
as many (things) as he saw.
Happy
the (one) all t h e things he
drvctylvcjunov nai
oi
drnoliov~~q7065 saw. 3 Happy is he
reading (aloud) and the (ones)
hearing
the who reads aloud and
those who hear the
A6youq
T ~ C . n p o q q ~ ~ i a q~ a i rqpoirv~~q
words
of the
prophecy
and
observing words of this prophobserve
T&
i v air~fi y~ypappiva,
d y&p ecy, and
the (things) in it having been written, the for t h e things written
in it; for the ap~ a t p 6 q iyybq.
pointed time IS neal-.
appointed time near.
4 ~ o h nto the i ~ v e n
4 'I &&vqq raiq ' hrix il<~hqaiatq ~ a i q{v
that are
John
to the seven
ecclesias . the m
in the [district ' of J
TG ' ~ o i g .
Asia
the Asia;
- :
May Yon have unX~PK
v
nai , i p i l ~drrr6 d & ~ v e dkindness- and
Undeserved kindness to YOU and peace from
peace from "The One
d
&v nai
6
q v - ~ a i -6
who is and .who was
the (one) being and the (one) was and the (one)
and who' is coming,"
tpx6p~voq, ~ a idrrh TGV hrra TVEU &TOV and from- thec $even
commg,
and from the seven
spgits
spirits that are be:
& 6vGntov TO; 8p6vou abroir, 5 ~ a hi b fore his throne, 5 and
which in sight of the throne of him,
and from
'Iquo6 Xptu~oir, d
bpruq d -rrtu~6q, from Jesus Christ,
Jesus
Christ,
lhel the kitness the Faithful, ''The F a i t h f u l Witness," "The first-born
d ~ p w r 6 ~ o ~ or 6q v
V E K ~ ~ V ~ a i d
the
firstborn
of the dead (ones) and The from the dead," and
"The Ruler of the
a p x o v TGV PaothCov ~ i j q yijq.
Ruler of the
kings
of the earth.
kings of the earth."
a6~G d

0 ~ 6 q 6 ~ i c a 1 TOTS

to him the God

Tr$

I ~ N O Y

'

to show to the

z J

-.

&ya7;6v~tj p 8 q ~ a i Aliaavrt

To him that loves

To the (one)
loving
u s and having loosed US and that; loosed
j &K TGV dpap-rt8v IjpGv hv TG a ' i p a ~ t- u s from our sins by
us out of the
sins
of us in the blood, means of his own

aC~oir,- 6 nai

i r o i q a ~ v Ijp&q pautheiav, 'blood- 6 and he made

he made
us
kingdom.
US to be a kingdom,
iep~iq T@ 0 ~ r $nai n a ~ p i aljroG, - ~ O T @ priests to his God
priests to the God and to Father of him, - to him: and Father-yes,
to
fi 66ca nai -rb np6~oq~ i q~ o 3 qaiGvay drpjv. him be the glory
the glory and the might into the
ages; amen. and the might forever.
-+en.
7 'l60b
L p x ~ ~ a t PET& T&V VE~EAGV,
Look! He is coming with
the
clouds,
7 W k ! He is COmwith the clouds,
~ a i 6qJE?a1 a h h v
r6q
6qBahflhq ~ a ing
i
and
will see
him
every
eye
and and every eye -Will
him, and those
OTTIVE~
air-rhv i c ~ ~ i v q o a -v , ~ a See
i
whichever (ones)
him
stabbed out,
and who pierced him;
a n d all t h e tribes
~6q~ov~al
i
arjrciv .rr&aat of the earth will beat
they will strikethemselves upon
him
all
themseives in grief
ai quhal ~ i j q yijq. vai, drpilv.
because of him. Yes,
the tribes of the earth. Yes, amen.
Amen..
8 'EyG ~ i p r ~b =Ahqa ~ a irh
'n,
8 "I a n the AllI
am the Alpha and the Omega,
pha and the O.me'A i y ~ t KOp~oq, b 8~65,
d
Gv nai ga," says Jehovaha
is saying Lord, the God, The (one) being and God. "the One who
d
q v nai
d
ipx6p~voq~ 6 is and who was and
the (one) was and the (one)
coming,
the who is coming, the
Almighty."
TT~VTOKP&TU~.
Almighty.
9 L ~ d h n , YOUR
9 'Ey3 'Iw&vqq, 6 dr6~Aghq 6pQv ~ a ibrother and a sharer
I
John,
the brother
of YOU and with YOU in the tribouv~oivwv?~qi v .rij 8Aiq~1 ~ a iPaatheiq uIation and kingdom
co-sharer - in th'e tribulation and klngdom and
endurance in
~ a ihopovfi b 'Iquoir, iy~v6pqv b % company with Jesus,
and endurance in
Jesus.
I cameto be m the came to be in the
74
KahOlJpivn fl&~pc?, 6th T ~ isle
V
t h a t is called
the (bne) being called Paimos t h r o u g h the
Pat'mos for speaking
A ~ Y O V -TOG
8 ~ 0 0 Kai ~ f i v _ p a p r ~ p i a vabout ~ o and
d
bearword
of the
God
and
.the
witness
- , ing witness to Jesus.
I 00;. 10 iy~v6pqv
BY inspiration I
came to be
:f - -10
,.
came-,to be in the
- K U P I ~ K ~ ' f i p i p ~ , Kai ~ ~ K O U ~TICGI
U ~
day, and I
pertaining to Lord
day,
- and I heard behind. Lord's
heard .behind me a
pou
q m ~ i v p~ydrXrlv . i)q ' U & A ~ I Y . ? O G strong' Soice like that
great as
of trumpet
of me
voice
p,i7FEI;1of a trumpet, llsay11 A~yobuqq
"0
-you are looking at- ' ing: "'What YOU' - see
which (thing)
. .sayyg
of him,

and

'$!$

iflesus.

LC

"

88 Jehovah,

J7~8.~.l4J6-18;

t&

Lord, NAVgSyS

'

REVELATION 1: 12-47

1076

ypbqrov ~ i qBlPAiov rai r i p q o v ~ a i q~ T T & write in a scroll and

write into little book and
send
to the seven send it to the sev& ~ ~ A q a i a r q ,~ i qx E q rai
~ ~E ~~S Zp6pvav
~
en congregations, in
ecclesias,
into Ephesus and into Smyrna Eph'e . s u s a n d i n
~ a ~i i qflipyapov ~ a iq
i
O U ~ T E~
I ~a~i i q Sm~r'na and in Per'and into Pergamurn and into Thyatira and mto ga-mum and in Thyt b p 6 ~ 1 q rai
@thaGeAqiav r a \ &iq aati'ra and in Sar'dis
Sardis , and into
Philadelphia
and rnto and in Philadelphia
hao61~iav.
and in La. o die ce'a."
Laodicea.

=And I turned to
12 K a i
$.rrfmpeqa
@A'EITE~V
T?v see the voice that
And
I turned upon
to be looking at
the was speaking with me,
~.!?IV
&
&
,)e,l
,JET'
kpo0- - r a i and, having turned,
voice
was speaking with
me;
and I Saw seven golden
i r ~ a ~ p i q a q ETGOV
&-KT&
Auxviaq lampstands, 13and in
having turned upon
1 saw
seven
lampstands
the midst of the
XPUC&S, 13 K a i &V p i a w
TGV
ALJ~vlfv stands someone like a
golden,
and in midst of the lampstands
son of man, clothed
o"po1ov
ui6v &v6pG~ou,
b6~6up6vov
garment that
(one) like son
of man,
having been clothed With
reached down to the
~ a i
~ 0 6prli
feet, and girded at
[garment] reaching the foot
ITE~IE<WU~~VOV
np6q
r o i q p a a ~ o i qthe breasts with a
having been girded about toward
the
breasts golden girdle. 14 MoreI;tjvqv xpuu&v. 14 fi 62 ~ ~ q a harhj 0 6 ~ a ai
i Over, his head and
girdle golden;
the but head of him and the his hair were white
white w O O 1 ~ as
T P ~ X EA~ ~ u ~ chq
a i fptov ~ E U K ~ Vb, q xrGv, rai
hairs white as wool white, as snow, and snow, and his eyes
oi bq0aApoi a6700 dq qA6g 1~up6q,15 ~ a oi
i as a fiery flame;
the
eyes
of him as flame of fire,
and the 15 and his feet were
7 ~ 6 6d~r 0~6 8po101 )(ah~oh~~&v(t),q
&U like fine copper when
feet
of him
like
to fine copper, as
in
glowing in a furnace;
r a p ivr,,
~~~rrupopLvqq, ~ a i
q ~ w jand his voice was
furnace of (one) having been fired, and the voice
a s t h e s o u n d of
a h i r b q q ~ $ d6dr~ov nohhBv, 16 ra? many waters. 16And
of him
as
voice of waters
many.
and
he had in his right
Exwv
$v I-$ ~ E E ~I ~ 1 ~
a 61~ 0 0&o~Cpaq h a n d seven s t a r s ,
[he1 having in the right hand of him
stars
and out of his mouth'
i w & , ~ a iEK TOG m 6 p a ~ o qa h 0 6 Popqaia
seven, and out of the
mouth of him long sword a sharp, long two6imopoq
b g ~ i a & K ~ T O ~ E U O ~ ~rai
V~,
4 edged sword was
two-mouthed sharp
going out,
and the protruding, and his
6qtq
a 3 ~ o G<jq 6 GAloq qaivel . Ev ~ f icountenance was
countenance of him as the sun is shining in the t h e Sun w h e n i t
6uv6pE1 a6~oG. 17 K a i
~ T E 760~ O ~ T ~ V ,shines in its power.
power
of it.
And when I saw
him, 17 h d ' when 1 saw
I feu a s dead
E m a a IT@^ ~ 0 6 q1 ~ 6 6 a a3-roG
q
J q VEK&
I fell toward the
feet of him as dead (one) ; at his feet.

$zc&

REVELATION 1:1 G 2 : 2

1077

And he laid his

KC^! E ~ ~ K E V
~ E ~ I & Va3roO &IT'
ipk
and he put the right [handl of him upon me right hand upon me
said: "Do not be
h i y o v Mrj qopo6- i y G ~ i p
6 T~I G T O ~~ a and
i
saying Not be fearing; I
am the eirst and fearful. I am the First
the Last, 18 and
6 Ea)(a~oq, 18 r a i
(5
<GvI
~ a and
i
the
Last,
and the (one) living, - and the living one; and I
&y~v6pqv V E K ~ ~ C ~ a i603
?
<Gv ~ i p ~i i qbecame dead, but,
I became dead (one) and look! living I am rnto look! I am living forever and ever, and I
TOGS aidvaq TGV alGvov,
~ a 1 Exw
the
ages
of the
ages, - and I am havhg have the keys of
r&q ~ A d q TOG
0av&~ou ~ a iTOG
6 6 0 ~ . death and of Ha'des.*
the keys of the
death
and of the Hades. 1 9 T h e r e f o r e write
&
76~~
~ a 1down the things you
l9 YG*
t h g ~ o r ewhat (things) you saw and saw, and the things
6
y&AAal t h a t are and the
~ i o i v~ a i
2
what
(things)
is
about things that will take
and
are
what (things)
place after these. 20 As
y iveo0a1
PET&
~ a i r ~ a . 20 1.6 for the sacred secret
to be occurring
after
these (things).
The of the seven stars that
pumfip~ov TQV CITT& & m i p o v
E ~ ~ E G
you saw upon my
mystery
of the seven
stars
w$&
you saw right hand, and Cofl
hi
~ E ~ I & S pou, rai T&S k r ~ hthe seven golden lampupon
right [hand] of me, and the seven stands: The seven
A u ~ v i a q r h q xpuocirq. oi hm& dra-ripeq stars mean [the] anlampstands the
golden; the seven
stars
gels of the seven con&yyhor TGV EITT& k ~ ~ h r l q l &Ev~ U ~ V , K a i ai gregations, and t h e
angels of the seven eccleslas
are, and the seven l a m p s t a n d s
mean seven congregaAuxvial
ai &'KT& ETT& ~ K K ~ Q U iuiv,
~ ~ I
tions.
lampstands the seven seven eccleslas
are.

32

the
of
04) &~~hll(Tig<
&yuik$ TQ m 'E
the congregation in
~g e m of ecclenla
the
angel
Eph'e-sus write: These
6~
AL~EI
the things that
ygf$r ~ h e - bTu6t(things)
is saying
the (one) he says who holds the
~ECIG seven stars in M~
Kpa-rBv TO;^ &Ill-a &CJTfpaq b $
holding the seven
stars
in the right [handl riaht hand. he who
~GToG,
6
ma IIT~TGV &v prioct, TGV walks in the midst
of him, the (one) a r d i n g &bout in mlddle of the of the seven golden
&TT& AUXVI&V TGVx ~ u ~ G v2,
0760:
T& lampstands, 2 'I know
seven lampstands the golden,
I have known the
your deeds, and your
.
Epya aou, r a i ~ b Kv~ I T O V ~ a rilv
i h o p o v j v iabor and .endurance,
works of you, and the labor and the endurance and that you cannot

T$

TO

the

'IT0

"

'~~artg'

~ a i871 03
SIjvn
beS bad
and
and that not you are able
that you put those
K ~ K o G ~ , ~ a drrsipauaq
i
7035
to the test who sag
bad [men,, and you put to test the (ones)
they
but
tcn~rohq & n o a ~ 6 A o u ~nai
,
ollr
~ i u i v , rai they are not, and
themselves
apostles,
and not they are, and
crou,
of you,

'?y"~g*'

18" Ha'des, HA; She'ol,

J7l8*l8J6-ls;

Shi.uZr, Syh.

REVELATION 2: 3-9

1078

found them liars.

3 YOU are also showEXEI~,
~ a iI ~ & u r a c r a q 61a
r b ing endurance, and
you are having, and
you carried
through the you have borne up for
iivopd
pou,
~ a i 06
K E K O ~ i a ~ qmy
. name's sake and
name
of me,
and
not
you have labored. have not grown weary.
4 &Ah&
Zxw
KCTT&
0 0 Br1 T+ 4 Nevertheless, I hold
But
I a m having down on you that
the [this] against you,
that you have left the
d y d r q v aou r j v ~ r p h r q v &qjj~&q.
love
of you the
first
you let go off.
love you had at first.
5 " 'Therefore reOGV
.rr6eEv
5
pvqp6veue
Be you keeping in mind therefore from where member from what
and
T ~ ~ I T T O K E ~ , ~ a perccv6qoov
i
~ a ri& .rrpGra YOU have
you have fallen, and
repent
and the
first
repent and do the
deeds. If You
gpya ~ o i q o o v . i 62 p i , Epxopai
aor,
works
do;
if but not, I am coming to you, do not, I -am comyou, ma I
~ari K I V + ~
rrjv Au~viav aou
&K
700 ing
and I shall move the lampstand of you out of the wi 11 r e m o V e y 0 ur
r6.rrou aljrcq, , ' Iw
pfi
p e r a v o ~ u q q . lampstand from its
place
of lt, - if ever not you should re'pent. place, unless you 're6 &Ah& roirro
E X E I ~ ' 671
ploEiS pent. 6 Still, you do
But
this you are having that you are hating .have -this, that you
rh Zpya r 6 v N~~ohaS-rGv,
ti
K&y& hate the deeds of the
the works of the Nicolaitans, which [works] also I sect of Nic:o.latus,
p~oG. 7
'0
EXwv o6q & ~ o u o & r wwhich I also hate.
1'am hating.
The (one) having ear let him hear 7 Let the one who has
ri
rd nv&+a ?,Eye1
raiq 6 ~ ~ A ~ a i a an
1 q .ear hear what the
what the
spirlt
is saying to the
ecclesias.
spirit says to the conTG
VIK~~VTI
GGow
qayeiv gregations: To him
To the (one) conquering I shall give to him to eat that conquers I will
6~ r o c @hou r
<c+,qI 6
&orlv &V grant to eat of the
outof the wood o f t h e hfe, which
is
in tree of life, which
is in the paradisea of
T@ .rrapaGeia~ TOG
0~06.
,
the . paradise
of the God.
God.'
8 " ~ n dto the angel
8 Kai
TG 'Y~"Q
of the congregation in
And
to the
angel
the , m,:
Smyr'na write: These
t ~ ~ h q u i a qyp6rqov
Ta6~
ALyot are
the things that he
of ecclesia
write ' The-but (things) is saving
iyivero Says' 'the First and
6 .rrp6roq na? 6 ioyaroq,
the - , first
and the
last,
who came to be the Last*' who became
dead and came to life
ve~pdq ~ a E<qo~v,
i
9
OT6d
OoU TilV
dead (one) and he lived,
I have known of you the [again]. 9 'I know
Bxiqlv
~ a i d, v . ~rrwxciav, &Ah& .rrholiutoq your tribulation and
you are
poverty-but
triqulation' and the
poverty,
but
rich
rich-and
the
blasET,
KC[; fi)v f3Aaoqqpiav
IK ' rijv
you are, and the
blasphemy
out of the (ones) phemy by those who
rthey
A E ~ ~ V T W 'IouGaiouq
V
~Tvai Cau-roljq, ~ a Oi ~ K
saying
Jews
to be themselves, and not are bews, and yet
7" Paradise, KAVgSyhJll-UB*~;
garden, 5"118.
~i3pcq

you found

a6roGq
them

q~u6eiq. 3 ~ a i ir-rropovfiv
false ;

and

endurance

'

"'tv

-'

YOU

eiaiv,

they are,

&M& auvayofi
but

synagogue

roc

of the

Z a - r d . they are not but are a

Satan.

synagogue of Satan.
lVD0 not be afraid of
fizt ' be fearing what (things) you are about the Wngs you are
T~&~xEIv.
i606
p&A&r
P6helv
6 about to suffer. Look!
to be suffering.
Look! ' I s about
to throw
the The Devil will keep on
61drPohoq he bp6v eiq - 9 ~ h a K j v iva
. throwing some of You
Devil
out of YOU into prison in order that into prison that you
mag be fulIy put to
m ip a d j j r ~ ,
~ a i
ixqr~
YOU might be 'tested,
and .
YOU may be having the test, and that YOU
mayd have tribulation
BAiytv fipep6v . 6 E ~ a .
yivou
~ ~ m
tzibulatioa of days
ten.
Be becoming faithfdi ten days. move your&xpr 8ccv&rou, ~ c ; i 66ow
UOI rdv o-ri~corov,self faithful even to
until
death, and r shall give to you the crown . death, and I will give
7ilq ~ y i j 1
~1. '0
EXW- 0;s & ~ o u a & r wYOU the c r o w of life.
of the hfe.
The (one) having ear let him hear l X Let the one who
has an ear hear what
-ri
-cd
.rrveSpa
hhy~t
to the the spirit says, to the
is saying
what
the
spirit
V I K ~ V
otj
pfi congregations: He that
g ~ ~ h q c ~ i a l q . '0
The (one)
conquering not
not conquers will. by no
ecclesias.
$K roc Bav&ou means be harmed by
&SIK~~$
shouId be treated unrighteously out of the death .-the second -death,'
TO;
~ E U T ~ ~ O U I
' 12 "And to the- anthe
second.
gel of the congrega12 Kai rc$ & y y a ~ rqq b n~pydp(?)tion in Per'ga.mum
- And to the - angel Of the in PergamW -write: These are the
t ~ ~ h q u i a qyp&+ov
TaGe .
htyel things that he - says
of ecclesia
w r ~ t e The-but (things) is saying who has the sharp,
b
&ov T ~ Vbopqaiav T ~ V 6ioropov long two-edged sword,
the (one) having the long sword the two-mouthed 13 '1 know where you
6 S ~ i a v 13
OT6a
no0 are dwelling, that is,
I have known
Where where -the throne of
K Q T O I K E ~ ~ , ~ T O U 6 ep6voq TOG Iarav&, Satan is; and yet you
YOU are d w e m g , where the throne of the
Satan,
keep on holding fast
my name, and you did
~ a ' i . ~ p a r ~ i q 76 6vopa pou; ~ a 06%
i
and youareholding the name, of me, and not not deny your faith
fipviluo mjv .rriortv .pou ~ a i iv raiq fipkpa!q in me even in the
yowdenied the .faith of me and in the
days - days of An'ti-pas, my
''Avri-rraq, 'd .p&puq pou, b
.rr1ar6f,- witness, the faithful
[of] Antipas, the witness of me, the faithful (one) ,one,. whm was killed
pou, Bq drrr~~-r&vOq
~ a p ' Gpiv, BTOU 6 by, YOUR- side, where.,
qf -me, who was killed . beslde you, where the S a a n is: dwelling: :
tmavdq K C X ~ O I K E ~ . ,
.14 ":;Nevertheless, r
,
Satan
is dwelling.
I'
,
have - a few things
-14' &hh&' i o
b h i ~ , ':agaizist you, that you
B u t I am iaving down on you few (thmgs),
have there those hold6r1
EXEL<
~ K E ? ~PC(roi)Vraq
, ldg fast the teach(ones) holding
that you are having there
66axijv Bdadrp, 6c;- i 6 i 6 a u ~ c v r Q B ~ & ,*g
K Of Balsam* who
teaching of Balaam, who was teachlng to the Balak i went teaching Ba'lak
10

$0 Po6

ti

pah~iq

'

'

$,:

REVELATION 2 t 15-20

1080

Qdeiv u~dtv6ahovEvGrr~ov TQV uibv ' lupafih, to put a stumbling

in sight of the sons of Israel, block before the sons
qayeiv
&i6wh66u~a
~ a of
i Israel, to eat things
to eat
(things) sacrificed to idols
and sacrificed to idols and
to commit fornicatien.
rropveiiual
15 oihwq
EXe1q
to commit fornication;
thus
You are having 15 So you, also, have
~ a ub
l
~ p a ~ o h arfiv
q 616axfiv Nl~ohairijv those holding fast the
also you (ones) holding the teaching of Nicolaitans teaching of the sect
bpoioq. 16 ycrav6qoov
oGv~i 62 pfi, of Nit-0.la'us likewise.
likewise.
Repent
therefore; if but not, 16 Therefore repent.
Cpxopai
uol
~ a x 6 ~~ a rrohep~oo
i
PET' If YOU do not, I am
I am coming to you quickly, and I shall war with coming
you quickly,
and 1
war with
a 3 ~ 6 vb 3 boppaig ro6 u ~ 6 p a ~ 6 pou.
q
them in the long sword of the
mouth
of me. them with the long
17
'0
EX9v 0 8 ~& K O U ~ & T W 7i sword Of my mouth.
The (one) havmg ear let him hear what
17 " 'Let t h e one
has an ear hear
T&
meqya
A~YEI
~a'iq i ~ ~ h q u i a r qwho
.
the
splrit
is saying
to the
ecclesias.
what the spirit says
7-6
VIK~VTI
6Goc.a. a376 TOC to the congregations:
To the (one) conquering I shall glve to him of the TO him that conquers
p&wa
TOG
K E K P U ~ J I ~ V O UKai
, I will give some of
manna
the (one)
having been hidden,
and the hidden man'na,
6600
a3rG q~ijqov AEUE~~V,
~ a ihri mjv and I will give him
I shall give to him pebble white, and upon the a white pebble, and
upon the pebble a new
qfiqov 6vopa K ~ I V & V yeypappivov
8
pebble name
new having been written which name written which
o66eiq
oi6ev
~i
'
A ~ ~ ? + no
~ ~one. knows except
no one has known if
the (one) recelvmg. the one receiving it!
18 K a i TQ & y y k A ~ T
hv O u a ~ ~ i p o r q 18 ''And to the anAnd to the
angel to the in
Thyatira
gel of the congregat ~ d q u i a q ypaqov
Ta6~
~6~~~ tion in Thy .a.ti'ra
of ecclesia
write
The-but (things) is saying write: These are the
things that the Son
b uibq roc OEOG,
6
gXov
the Son ofthe God, the (one) having the of God says, h e who
dqeahpoCq air~oir hq ~ h 6 y a1~up6q, ~ a i01 has his eyes like
eyes
of him as flame of fire, and the a fiery flame, and
7r66~q
adTo6 . Bporor
~ c t h ~ o h r ~ & vhis
Q , f e e t are l i k e
feet
of him
like "
tofinecopper, f i n e c o p p e r , 1 9 'I
19
Of66r
oou T& gpya, Kai +,v know your deeds, and
I have known of you the works, and the YOUr love and faith
ministry and endrydrrrtlv ~ a rilv
i . r r i u r ~ v~ a r iq v 61a~oviav~ a and
i
love
and the faith and the service and durance. a n d that'
~ f i vh~opowjv uou, ~ a ~i r i p y a aou T& your diecis of late
the endurance of you, and the works of you the
are more than those
Coxa~a ~ A ~ i o v a~ b v rrph~ov.
formerly. .
last (ones) more
of the first (ones).
20 " 'Nevertheless, I
20 &Ah&
+.a
K ~ T &
00;
BTI
But
I am having
against
you
that do hold [this] against
you, that you tolerate
&qeiq
y w ~ K a a lEccjr~E~,
YOU are letting go off
woman
Jerebel, that woman Jez'eebel,
to throw fall-causer

1?3

21

REVELATION 2: 21-26

1081

who
calls herself a
rrpoqfir~v, ~ a prophetess,
i
and she
and
616&o~&! ~ a i
rrhave
robs hpobq teaches and misleads
she is teachmg and she is making to err the
my my slaves to commit
60liAouq
~opveiraa~
~ a i qayeiv fornication a n d t o
slaves
to commit fornication
and
to eat eat things sacrificed
~i6oh68u~a.
21 ~ a ?
Z6GJKa a 3 ~ f ito idols. 21 And I
(things)
sacrificed to idols.
And I gave to her gave her time t o
e
Iv a
p ~ r w o f i a q , ~ a i03 repent, but she is
xp6vov
time
in order that she might repent, and not not willing to repent
of her fornicaekA&l
p~TOX0fi~al &K 7fiq T O P V E ~ ~tion.
~
22 Look! I am
she is willing
to repent
out of the fornication
about to throw her
& ~ f i q . 22 i6oh
P & A ~ G J a d ~ f i v& i q ~Aivqv, into a sickbed, and
of
Look! I am throwing- her Into bed,
-- her.
-those committing
~ a i TOC~
porx~Gojovraq
VET' d ~ f i q
adultery
with h e r
and the (ones) committing adultery wlth
her
into great tribulation,
~ f lunless they repent
eiq
BAiqlv
PEY*~~,
&&v
great.
if ever
not of her deeds. 23 And
into
tribulation
children I will
p ~ ~ a v o i j a o v o ~;Kv r 6 v Epyov a C ~ i j q .23 ~ a her
i
they will repent out of the works of her;
and k i l l w i t h d e a d l y
so that all
T
T ~ K V alj~tq
~
C~TOKTEVQ
&V eav6rrG;J. ~ a plague,
i
the children of her I shall kill in death; and the congregations will
yvhoovrat rr&uar ai tr~hrluial TI &J& know t h a t I am
he who searches the
will know
all
the
ecclesias
that
~ipl
b
kpauvbv vecppobq ~ a ~i a p G i a q , inmost thoughts and
am the (one) searching kidneys and hearts, hearts, and I will
give to YOU individK ~ T &
~ a i 6huy
bpiv
&K&~TQ
and I shall give to YOU to each (one) according to ually according t o
YOUR deeds.
Zpya 6pbv.
T&
24" 'However, I say
the works of YOU.
to
the rest of YOU
24 bpiv 6;
Aiyw
roiq
Aolvoiq
To YOU but I am saying to the leftover (ones) who are in Thy.a.tirTO^^
hv O U ~ T E ~ ~ O., I~ ~U ,O I
06, ra, all those who do
the (ones) in ThyatIra,
as many (ones) as not not have this teachoirrvrq OGK ing, the very ones
Exouorv rfiv 616axfiv TCX~QV,
are having the teaching
who
not who -did not get to
Eyvwoav T&
paeta TO; I a ~ a v B ,hq know the "deep things
they knew the (things) deep of the Satan, as of Satan," as they
Aiyouolv,
06
P6rAAw
&q' 3pGq &AAo say: I am not putthey are saying, not I am throwing upon YOU other ting upon- YOU any
P&po~. 25 T A ~ V
8
other -burden. 25 Just
besides
which (thing)
heavy thmg;
the same, hold fast
~pamjamc
03
EXETE
what
YOU have Unwhich Itimel
roo are having hold YOU fast
til I come. 26 And
6v
i<w.
26 Kai
6
VIKQV
likely I should come.
And the (one) conquering to him that conquers
and observes my deeds
~ a i 8
qpijv Bxpl T L A O U ~ T& Epya down t o t h e end
and the (one) observing until end the works

the (one)

Aiyouua
saying

haurfiv
herself

prophetess,

REVELATION 2 :21-43: 3
pou, -

rBv I will give authorthe

ity over the nations,
@vLiv, 27 ~ a i
ITO I pave7
a6roirq i v 27 and he shall shepnations,
and
he wiU shepherd
them
in herd the people with
baP6~1
~ ~ 1 6 q p e dlc Th
U K E ~ ~T& an iron rod so that
staff
made of iron
as
the
vessels
the they will be broken
.K E P ~ ~ I K &
o u v ~ p i B e ~- a ~ , bq ~ d r / &to pieces like clay
of potter's clay is being broken together, as also I
vessels, the same as
~Clqqa
nap&
706
~ra-rp6q you, I have received from
have received
beside
of the
Father
of me, my Father, 28 a n d
28 ~ a i 6Guo
a
~ 6 v &crrCpa ~ 6 vI will give him the
and I shall give to him
the
star
the morning star. 29 Let
IT~OIV~V.
29
'0
zxov
05s the one who has
morning (one).
The (one)
having
- e a r a n ear hear what
dr~ouu6ro ri
~6 nv~ijpa AEYEI
~ a i q the spirit says to the
let him hear what the
spirit
is saylng to the congregations.'
. .
.
i~~hquialq.
"And to the anecclesias.
gel of the conKai
TQ &yyE?q
~ f j q $v ,t & p 6 ~ u 1 vgregation in Sax'dis
And to the
angel
of the m
Sardis
write: These are the
6 ~ k A q ~ i a qYP&$OV
T66~
h h y ~ t things that he says
of ecclesia
write
The-but (things) is saylng
who has the seven
6.
E X ~ V r h ~ T T &m ~ 6 y a ~7 a0 G OEOG spirits of God and
the (one) having the seven
spirits
of the God
the seven stars, 'I
~ a ~i o i f qh.rrt& dturipaq
OT66
uou T&
and the seven
stars
I have known of you the know your deeds,
that you have the
ipya,
8 ~ 1 bvoya
.&IS
BTI name that you are
works,
that
you are having
name
that
~ a i
VEK&
d. alive, but YOU are
<kt
you are hving,
and
dead (one)
you are. dead. 2 Become watch2
yivou
ypqyopGv,
~ a i u n j taov f U 1 ~ and strengthen
Be becoming
staying awake.
and
fix g m l y the t h h g s remainra
AOIIT~ &
EYydhov &oIav~iv, ing that were ready
the (thmgs) leftover which were about
to die,
to die, for I have
oG
~Gpqr&
UOU
C ~ not~ found
a
your deeds
not
I have found
of you
works
fully
performed
beITETA{P(~ 6va
'b61~1ov TOG 0 ~ 0 3 youhaving been k1RUed - in sight of the a d of me; fore my God- 3 There3
yvq ~ ~ V E U E
obv
7rGq fore, continue mindful
be you keeping in mind
therefore
how of how YOU have reeihqqaq .
- ~ a i f i ~ o u ~ a q Ka1 ceived and how you
you have received and
You heard
and - hegrd, - and ' go '. on
.
I
,
- . ~ a i pqav6,qrloov.
c
khv
o5v
be YOU keeping. 'and . -repent;
ii ever therefore keeping [itl, and -re*.
pent. Certatnly unles;
YP~Y~P~DQ~;
- a
J
you wake up, I shall
jo?
you scould st-a~awake,
I aha 1 come
come as a thief, and
KAEITTQ~, ~ a.ob
i fi '
roiav
YV~S
thief, and not n a you should
know what sortof YOU W* not know a t
&pav'. - .
2
hi
all a t what hour I
0.6. hour
-. I shall come
upon . you;
- - shall come. upon you,
of me,

6Guo

I shall give

aGrB L$ouuiav

1082

to h k

authority

I T

upon

13

<

$2

e@.i

'

1083

'

REVELATION 3: 4-9

- 4 " 'Nevertheless,
you do havez a few
o k iy6Auvav T& names in Sar'dis that
ti
tcjrp6~orv
Sardis
which (ones)
not
polluted
the did not defile their
outer garments, and
' iydr~a
a6rGv, ~ a i .rr~pt.rra~uouu~v
outer garments of them, and they will walk about they shall wa& with
PET' &poi) &V
AEUKO?~;.
, 651 tieloi me in white ones,-bewlth
me
in white (ones), because worthy Cause they are worthy.
- . VLK&V.
o6rwq 5 He t h a t conquers
- ~iulv. 5
'0
they are.
The (one)
5
conquemg
thus
~ i l Ithus be arrayed
I T E ~ I @ ~ ~ E ~ T&v
C [ I illa~io1q .~ E U K O ~. in
~ , white outer garments; and 1 will by
will throw about himself in outer garments white,
tccrh~iqo TZ) 6voya aljrofi no means blot out
~ a i06 ytj
and *not not I shall wipeout the name of hun his name from the
b ~ o h o ~ f i u abook of life, but 1 will
&K - fi<PiPhou 7% < w k l
out of the> book of the lee, and I shall confess make acknowledgment
~6 6voya aGro6 $vGnrov TOG ~rmp6q you Of his name before
the name of him in sight of the Fathe. of me
my Tather and before
~ a &VGITIOV
i
TGV &yyfiov alj~oG.6 . '0. his angels. 6 Let the
and in sight of the angels of him.
The (one)
Bxov 05q d r K 0 ~ 0 6 T C d Ti TZ) rrve6~a hCyp1 one who has an ear
having ear let him hear what the spirit is saying hear what the "spirit
says to the conkegarayq
:iSKKAqaialq.
to the
ecclesias.
tions.'
7
"And
to the angel
fv'
@l?aGeA
iq:
7 Kai TQ 6yytAq rfiq
of the m ?hdadelp%ia of the congregation in
angel
And to the
~ K K ~ Q U ypd*ov
~ ~ S
. T 6 6 ~"'
A E y ~ lPhiladelphia write :
of ecclesia
wrlte
The-but (things)
is saylng
6
Exwv These are the thipgs
6
&y1oqI 6
drhq01v6qI
holy.
the holy (one); the truthful (one!, the (one) having he says, who
,who
is
tme.
who
has
T+ nAEYv Aciu~i?,
6 '' &vo.iymv ~ a ob6~iq
i
the key of Davld, the (one) openlng up and no one the key of David, who
K ~ ~ ~ &~EaI i, K ~ E ~ W V~ a oiidciq
i
drvoiya~, opens so that no one
will shut up, and shutting UP and no One isopening, will -dhut, and shuts
8 - . 07%
- uov
~a b y a ,
i6o; SO .that no one opens,
I have known
of you
the
works,
look!_.8 'I know-yo? deeds-6 i 6 w ~ a . . &VGITI~V (SOU
look! I ha.idset before
I have given .
in sight
of you
YGU an opened door,
~ V EyVpivqv,
fiv
066Eiq 6 ~ ~ which
. ~ 4 ~0 One
,
Can
having beenopenedup, which
no one
1sab1e
'shut-that
you have
zXEIS
~AEiual ab-r+, - 6 ~ 1: ~ I K P ~ V
to shut up
it,
- that little YOU are having a, little power, and
kept my 'word
6tjvaylv, ~ a i&~+qu&q you T ~ Vh6yov, ~ a you
i
power, and you observed of me the word, and. and did not prove
76 B v o ~ &' you- 9 i603 false to-, my name.
OGK - fipvfiuw
Look!
of me.
name
the
you denied
not
9 LookL I , will give
616G
;K
7% uuvaywyfi~ roc x a ~ w 6those from the synaI am giving out of the synagogue of the Satan.
Of Satan who
T&V
k y 6 v r ~ vkcn~roifq'lou6aiouq E ? V ~ g0me
I,
&.the (ones). saying themselves - Jews
tobe, say they are Jews,

4 &Ah&
but

EXEI~

6Aiya dv6yma Cv

you are having

few

in

names

r-8

Of~Oy

REVELATION 3: 10-14

1084

I#660v~al,- i606 and yet they are not

- look! but are lying-look! I
T O I ~ ~ O W dT06q
~ v a
iigoua~v will make them come
I shall make
them
in order that they will come and do obeisance beyour feet and
TGV 7 ~ 0 6 6fore
~
~ a i ~ ~ O U K U ~ U O U ~ ~VGTIOV
I V
and they will do obeisance in sight of the feet
make them know I
uou, ~ a i y v r k ~ v
6 ~ 1Eyh fiy&n-qaci have loved you. 10 Beof you, and they should know that I
loved , cause you kept the
a&.10
TI
Emjpqaaq ~ b vA6yov riiq word about my enduryou.
Because you observed the word of the ance, I will also keep
qpjuo
6~ you from the hour of
hopovfiq pou; ~ d r / GUE
endurance of me, and I you I shall observe out of test, which is to come
riiq ijpaq TOG ne~paopoG T
pEAhoGoqq upon the whole inhabthe hour of the temptation the (one) being about ited earth, to put a
test upon those dwelli'px~a0ai
h i
o ~ K o u ~ ~ V T ~ <
to be coming upon
being inhabited learthl ing on the earth. 11 1
Pihqq, n ~ t p & a a ~i o 6 q K ~ T O I K O G V T ~ ~h i ~ f i qam coming quickly.
whole, to tempt the (ones)inhabiting upon the Keep on holding fast
~ax6.
~ p d r ~ & i what you have, that
yfiq. 11 Epxopa~
earth.
I am coming
quickly;
be holding fast no one may take
"
B
EXEIS,
~ v a
P ~ I ~ E your
~ S crown.
which (thing) you are having, in order that no one
12" 'The one that
A&@g ~ b va-riqavbv aou.
conquers-I will make
might take the
crown
of you.
him a pillar in the
12
'0
vr KBV
n o ~ j a o a d ~ b vtemple of my God,
The (one) conquering I shaU make
him and he will by no
a ~ 6 h o vi v TQ
vaQ
TOG ~ E O G pov, means go out [from
pillar in the divine habitation of the God of me,
it] any more, and I
~ a iu
06 p?
i<6?d3g
TI, ~ a i
and outside not not he should go out yet, and will write upon him
yp&~#w. in' a h b v ~b bvopa TOG ~ E O G the name of my God
I shall wrlte upon him the name of the God and the name of the
pou ~ a rib bvopa ~ f i q n6A~wq TOG ~ E O G city of my God, the
of me and the name of the
city
of the God new Jerusalem which
pov,
T
K a i v f i q 'I ~pouaahip,
descends out of heav31
of me, of the
new
Jerusalem,
the (one) en from my God, and
~a-rapaivouaa i~ TOG odpavoG drrrb TOG that new name of
stepping down out of the heaven from the
~ E O G pou, ~ a ~b
i 6vopci pou rb ~atv6v. mine. 13 Let the one
who has an ear hear
God of me, and the name of me the new.
13
'0
&UV
0 8 ~d r K 0 V a d r ~ C d Ti Tb what the spirit says
The (one) having ear let him hear what the to the conwegations.'
- m ~p af A i y ~ i TaTq E ~ d q u i a t q .
14"And t o t h e
spirlt is saying to the
ecclesias.
angel of the con14 Kal Q
&yyCAq riiq @ A a o 6 1 ~ i qgregation in La.o.diAnd to the
*gel
of the in Laodicea
ZKKhqaiaq ypkqov
T & ~.E
h i y ~ ~6 ce'a write: These are
of ecclesia
write The-but (things) is saying the the things that the
'A pjv, d p6pmq 6 T I G T ~~ ~ a d
i &?,qhv6q1 Arnen
the faithAmen, the witness the faithful and the
true,
fu1 and true witness,
~ a iO

and

~ K

not

~icriv &AAh

they are

but

they are lying,

'

REVELATION 3: 15-20

1085

0~02, the beginning of the

God, creation by God, 15'1
15
OT6&
crou ~a Epya, TI 0 5 7 ~ know your deeds, that
I have known of you the works, that neither you are neither cold
quxpbq
E? O ~ T E CEUT~S. Bq~Aov qux ' q nor hot. I wish you
cold
you are nor
hot.
I owed
cold or else hot.
JIq
fi < ~ m 6 q .16 o3~wq, 6 ~ 1 xA~a& were
16
So,
because you are
you were or hot.
Thus, because lukewarm
lukewarm
and neither
ET ~ a Oi ~ T E < ~ m 6 Oq ~ T EquxpC)S, p&Ao
you are and neither hot
nor cold. I am about hot nor cold, I am
UE
ipioai
&K
TOG cr76par6q pou. going to vomit you
you to vomit out of
the
mouth
of me. out of my mouth.
you say:
17 6 ~ 1
Aiye~q
6 ~ 1 llho6o16q ~ i 17
p Because
~
Because you are saying that
Rich
I am "I am rich and have
~ a i ~ E T ~ O ~ T T ~~K a~ i od6b
xpeiav acquired riches and
and I have become rich and nothing
need
do not need anything
ixw,
~ a WiK
0?6aq
BTI oh 7 a t all," but you do
I am having, and not you have known that you are
know you a r e
6 ~ a h a i ~ o p o~q a Melvbq
i
~ a n~wxbq
i
~ a not
i
the
miserable
and pitiable and
poor
and miserable and pitiable
~uqAbq ~ a yvpv6q,
i
18
auppou?+Oo
oai and poor and blind
blind and naked,
I am counsehng with you and naked, 18 I adayop&oai n a p ' EpoG xpuaiov nc~vpopivov vise you to buy from
to buy
beside of me
gold
having been fired me gold refined by
n h o uj~a g q,
EK T T U P ~ S "~ v a
out of
fire in order that you might become rich, fire t h a t you may
"
become r i c h , a n d
Iv a
AEVK~
~ a i
ipk~a
and
outer garments
white
in order that white outer garments
that you may ben~p~$&Ag
~ a i
you might throw about yourself
and
not come dressed and that
qav&pof){
aiax6vq ~ f i qY U ~ V ~ T ~ the
T ~ S shame of your
might be manifested the shame of the nakedness nakedness may not beoou.
~ a i ~oAAo6~iov iuxvkal
~ o I come
k
manifested. and
ofyou,
and
eyesalve
to.anointin
the eyesalve to rub in
698aApoOq aou
"Iva
PA~QS.
of you in order that you may be looking. your eyes that you
eyes
may see.
19 i<&
6oouq
Ehv
19" 'All those for
if ever
as many (ones) as
whom
I have a f 9iAG
Miyxo
K ~ I
I may have affection for
I am reproving
and f e c t i o n I r e p r o v e
discipline. Therena16~6w.
<jh~u&
obv
~ a and
i
I am disciplining; be you zealous therefore ' and fore be zealous and
repent. 20 Look! I am
y ~ ~ a v 6 q u o v20
. '160ir
E q ~ a 26
Look! I have stood upon
re~ent.
standing a t the door
86pav ~ a i ~polja' &&v T I < & K O ~ ( T ~ .and knocking. I f anydoor and I am knocking;, if ever anyone should hear
one hears my voice
$q
cpovfiq
pou
dvoicg
of the
volce
of me
and
he should open up and opens the. door,
cclj~bv ~ a Ii will come i n t o
Btjpav, ~ i a d ~ i r u o p anp6q
~
~V
and- h i s [ h o u s e ]
and
him
I shall come in toward
door,
the
the

&PX?

beginning

T(F
of the

KT~CJEWS
TOG

creation

of the

COR

REVELATION 3: 2 1 4 : 5
SEIT~+W

PET'

I shall have supper with

1086

aljr00 ~ a ai h 6 q
him

and

he

take the evening meal

PET'

with with him and he with

hpoO. 21
'0
VIKBV
a f i T ~ me. 21 To the one that
I
grant
me.
The (one) conquering I shall give to him
to sit down with me
KaeiUal
PET' hp0; b 79 ~ P ~ V pOU,
W
hq on
my throne, even as
to sit down with me in the thron'e of me, as
I conquered and sat
~ & y hb i ~ q a a~ a i& ~ & e l u aPET& TOG ma-rpbq down with my Father
also I conquered and I sat down with the Father on his throne. 22 Let
one who has an
pou b TQ BpBvq air~o6. 22
'0
eXav the
of me in the throne of him.
The (one)
em hear what the
-. havine- spirit
says to the con06s dcl<ouu&~a ~i 76 r v ~ 0 p a h i y ~ t ~ a F q gregations.'
"
ear let him hear what the spirit is saying to the
After these things
i~~Aqaialq.
I saw, and, look!
ecclesias.
'an opened door in
MET&
~airra E&V,
~ a i1603 Blipa heaven, and the first
After ,these (things) I saw, and look! door voice that I heard
~ ~ V Eyphvq
QI
&v TQ oljpav@, ~ a i4 was as of a trumpet,
having been opened Up in the heaven, and the speaking with me,
q w ~ f j 'rrp67q flv fiuouua cjq adrhmlyyoq saying: "Come on up
voice the first which I heard as of trumpet here, and I shall show
Aaholjoqq PET' fpoO, AEywv 'Avc5Pa b 6 ~ ,~ a you
i
the things that
speaking with me; saying Step up here, and m u s t t a k e
lace."
6~iCw
uo I
&
2 After these things
I shall show
to you what (things)
it is binding 1 immediately came
ycvCo0ac. 2 p ~ ~ a aha
~69Cwq to be in [the power
to occur.
After
these (things)
immediately of the] spirit: and,
i y ~ v j p q v <V I T V E ~ ~ ~ T ~
I - a ii6ob 0pjvoq look! a throne was
I came to be m
spirit;
and look! throne in its position in
EUEITO 6v T@ odpavGl ~ a i&mi -r&v I 6vov heaven, and there
was lying in the heaven, and upon the &=one is one seakd upon
~aeijp~voq,3 ~ a i 6
~ a e f i p ~ v o6po10q
q
the throne. 3And the
(one) sitting,
and the (one)
sitting
like
one seated is, in ap6p6rue1 hiec; idrm161,~ a i oapSjq, ~ a pearance,
i
like a jasper
to seeing to stone- jasper
and to sardlus, and &one and a precious
'Ip~q K U K ) \ ~ ~ E V TOG ep6v0u 6p010q 6 p & u ~red-colored
~
stone, and
rainbow from circle of the throne
like to seeing r o u n d a b 0 u t t h e
apapay6ivc;.
throne [there is] . a
to emerald.
rainbow like an em4 ~ a i K U K A ~ ~ E V TOO
~ P ~ V O ,I
U
6vol erald in appearance.
And* .from circle of the
throne
&ones
4 And round about,
E ~ K O U I ~ i 6 u a p ~ q~
, a .i h i T O ~ S ~ P ~ V O U the
S
throne there -are
twenty- . .four,
and , upon, the
throng twenty-four thrones,:
Ei~oor r6uuapaq T ~ P E U P U T ~K~COXU~ ~~ ~ ~ Va On dU ~ u P 0 n t h e se
twenty: ;
,
four
older persons
sitting i t h r o n e s [ r - ? s a w ] '
T
E
P
I
P
E
P
A
~
~
~
~
~
-V O. U ~ lpa~iolq
s e a t e d twenty-3our
having had thrown about3hem
to outer garments older persons dressea
hsrritoiq, ~ a ?'
'
~ & q. K E ~ ~ A & [ ; a 3 7 i j ~ in, white outer gar?
white,
and upon
the
heads
of them ments, and upon their.
o ~ ~ q a v o u-xpuaoijq.
q
5 ~ a i $K TOG 6 6vou heads. golden crowns..
crowns
golden.
And ogt of the &one 15 And out of the throhe.

i r n o p ~ i r o v ~&uTpma:
a~

KCX; QWW;

there are proceeding

~ a ppovraf?

are coming out hghtnings and voices and thunders; lightnings and voices

a n d thunders; and
[there-are]k;seven
lamps of :fire burning
TOO ep6vou,&
- iuIV' T&
of the throne, which (things)
are the seven before the tNone, and
these mean the seven
w@ya-ra TOG- BEoO, 6 K&
$ V ~ ? T I O V TOO
spirits ' of the God,
and m slgbt of the spirits of Go$. 6And
0p6voC bq 86iE;aoua ifcchivq 6poia ~ p u & 6 A h ~ .b e f o r e th'e t h r o n e
to crystal,
there is, a s it were, a
throne .as
seaglassy like
glassy
sea like crystal.
~ a iv
l p i u q TOG Bp6vou ~ a Ki I ~ K ~ W1013 '
And in midst of the throne and to circle of the
~~d in the midst
8p6vov rkuoepa
<@a
yfpov-ra of the throne and
throne
four
Iiving [creaturesl, bemg full
the throne
- . t<a. [there are] four liy6qBaApBv Ep.~pooeev ~ a l ~ I U ~ E V.-7
of eyes
in front
and from behind;'
and ing creatures that are
full of eyes in front
~6
<@ov
72) 'ITPGTOV
~ J J O I O V A~OVTI,
the living [creature1 the
first
me
to lion, and behind. 7 And the
uai 72) 2)IjE*pov
<Qov
6po1ov, first living creature
and
the
second
living IcreatyeJ
' _like :k ;Like ' a l i 4 , and
the second living creap6oxq1
~ a i72) T ~ ~ T O V
<BOV
to young bull, and the
third
living [creature] . ture is like a young
~ p h o u uai
l
iij bun, and the 'third
Exvv r b ~piDwnov Lq
and the liying creature has a
as
of man,
havlng the . face
like a man's,
~ i ~ a p ~ o v <Bov
~ p o I o v & E T ~ face
fourth
living [creature]
like
to eagle and the fourth liv- ing creature is like
~ E T O ~ C V8~ ~- a T&
1 ~ 6 u u ~ p a <@al
flying;
anb. the
four
living [creaturesl, a flying eagle. 8And
as .for the four livgv K q ~ '
EV - ~ ~ T Q v&ov ha m~Cpuyaq
wings
ing- creatures, each
one down on one of them, having. Itq
.-- , ~ E ~ O U U I VOne' of *hem respecKUK)&OEV
- ~ ~ .1EUW~EV
.
from circle and fmminwardt they are full tively has ' six wings;
6CaApGV- ~ a &v&mauu[v
l
oljr - - Exouo~v r o u n d . a b o u t a n d
of eyes;
and resting up not they are having underneath they are
of eyes.. And
jpipaq ~ a- vU.rAF
i
ALyov~is' " A ~ I &IOS
oholy.
~ ~ full
they have ' no rest
of day . and
<.
of night [they] saylng Holy,
day
and night as
~ ,
(r1'05 KGpl~q,~
4$e ek&.
6 T W~ hOn Ki g ~h t~y ,T ~ they
say:
"Holy, holy,
the
hoIy
Lord,
holy is Jehovaha. God,
,, .
- 6 .
t& (one) was -and the (one) being and the. (oneb the', Almighty* , who
was- and who .is and
. + X ~ ~ E V O ~ .
who: is, -c?ing;,'.,,
.
.
coming.
9 Aqd whenever the
9' KCXI 87av - ~&COUUIV. T&<@a
living creatures offer.
And whenever will give. the living [creatures]
glory a ~ honor
d
and
tjd~ctv ~ a i
~ a* "iir)(ap~o~iav
i
rQ t h a n k s giving t o
glory
and honor and
thanksgiving to the
the one seated upon
Q
~ a e q p i v q &TI-.
TOO ~ P ~ V O U ,
,
(one) sitting upon
the
throne,
to the '(one) the throne, the one

~ a &TTT&
i
Aap~dr&q ~ u p d qK

and seven

'lamps

offire

~ I ~ ~ +vG?lov
E V ~ F

burning

insight

.;

52,

ga Jehovah,

J7,8~u-14."-18;

the Lord, KAVgSyh.

REVELATION 4: 10-5:

1088

eiq

TOG<

aiGvaq

r0v

into

the

ages

of the

aicjvov, t h a t l i v e s f o r e v e r
ages,
a n d e v e r , 10 t h e
10 ~ e a o i r v r a01~ e i r o a ~rfcroapeq rrpecrP6repo~ twenty-four older perwill fall the twentyfour
older persons sons fall down before
bi3rrtov
roc
ra0qphvou &rri roc Bp6vou, the one seated upon
$I sight of the (one)
sitting
upon the throne, the throne and worrai T~O(JKUVI~(JOUDIV
rG
( 1 k 7 1 e [ TOGS
~
ship the one that lives
and they will worship to the lone) living into the forever and ever, and
aiijvaq r S v aicjvov, r a i
pahoiro~v r03q they cast their Crowns
ages of the
ages,
and they will throw the before t h e throne,
ll"YOu
are
m~q~hvouq a6rGv 2vhrov
roc
0p6vou, =yi"g:
crowns
of them
in sight
of the
throne, w o r t h y , J e h o v a h , .
Akyovr~q 11 *A<toq E?,
6 rljploq r a i 6 even Our God, to resaying
Worthy you are, the Lord and the ceive the glory a d
0 ~ fipGv,
6 ~ AaPQv f l v 66Sav ra; 4 v r t p i ) ~the honor and the
God of us, to receive the glory and the honor power* because you
created all things,
nai *V
SGvaptv,
6r1
a
EKTI(JOC
and bgaue Of
and the
power,
because you created
will they existed and
rrhvra,
~ a i I
(JOU
6 0
were
created!*
all (things), and through the
will
of you
And I saw i n
fiffav r a i
trrioeqoav.
they were and they were created.
the right hand of
the one seated upon
Kai ETSOV h i -rt!iv
~ E ~ I & V
the throne a scroll
And i s a w upon the right lhandl of the (one) written within and
ra9qpfvou
err1
706 B P ~ V O U PlPhiov On the reverse
sitting
upon
the
throne
littlebook s e a l e d t i g h t w i t h
yeypappfvov
Eooeev
rai ~ T I C J ~ ESeven
V,
seals. 2 And
having been written from inwardly and from behind, I gaw a strong an~ c t ~ ~ C J ~ p a y l ~oqpayiotv
p k ~ 0 ~ krrrh. 2 r a i gel proclaiming with
having been sealed down
to seals
seven.
And
a loud voice: "who
E%OV&yyehov i(Jxup6v rqp6ouovra hv q w f i is worthy to open
I saw
angel
strong
heralding
in voice
the scroll and loose
pey6Aq Tic &-$toq choi<al r 6 PlPhiov i t s s e a l s ? " 3 B u t
great
Who worthy toopenup the little book
neither in heaven
rai AGaal T&< (JqpQyiScrq adroc; 3 rai od6eiq nor Upon earth nor
and to loose the
seals
of it?
And no one
&56varo 2v r G odpav@ 0662 id ~ f i qt f j q 0662 underneath the earth
,
there a single
was able in the heaven nor upon the earth nor %
one
able to open
h o r h r o rfiq yij hvoila~ r6 B~Phiov o h
underneath the ear& to open up the little book nor the seroIl or to look
into it. 4And I gave
Phtrrrrrtv
a 6 d . 4 rai Ey21 irhatov
to be looking at
it.
And
was weeping way to a great deal
roh3 6rt 066eiq 3<1oq e3pkBq
&voi<at Of weepi"g because
much because no one worthy was found to open up One Was found worthy
Or
6 PlPhiov oiiro
PAfrr~rv
a6r6. 5 rai to Open the
the little book nor to be looking at
it;
and to look into it. 5 But
11' Jehovah, J 7 8 s . l 3 4 4 ~ e . l 8 ; Lord, HAVgSyh.
I

living

REVELATION 5: 6-9

1089

pot M' one of the older persons gays to me: "Stop

NO?
weeping. ~ o o k ! The
rhak.
1606 birqaev 6 hhov
6
be you weeping; look! conquered the Lion the (one) Lion that is of the
EK rijq quhfiq ' lo66a, fi bi<a A a u ~ i 6 , tribe of Judah, the
out of the tribe of Judah, the root of David, root of David, has
&voi<a~ rd $l@hiov rai rirq &-KT&oqpayi6aq conquered so as to
seals
open the scroll and
to open up the little book and the seven
its seven seals."
adroir
of it. .
6 And I saw stand6 Kai d6ov hv boy roc
6vou rai ing in the midst of the
And I saw in midst of the %rone and throne and of the four
rGv reoa&pov
<@ov
rai 2v p6ffg living creatures and
of the
four
living [creatures] and m mddie i, the midst of the
rQv rrpe(~PurEpwv hpviov
hffqrhq
hq older persons a lamb
of the
older persons
lamb
having Stood as 8s though it had been
hoqay pkvov,
LXOV r i p a r a &marai slaughtered, having
having been slaughtered, havrng horns Seven and Seven horns and seven
dqeahyo3q LITT&,
01
eio~v ra &maeyes, which [eyes]
the seven mean the seven spirits
seven, which
are
eyes
nve~jppra roc 8 ~ 0 6 , CjCTTemdp6v01 Eiq of CiOd that hai7e been
spirits
of the God, having been sent off into sent forth into the
whole earth. 7 And he
rr8aav r 4 v y^v 7 rai fihe~v
eihqqev
aU the e a k .
And he came and he has taken went and at once took
ir
~q
~ E < I ~ S
roc
rahphvou [it] out of the right
out of the right [hand] of the (one)
sitting
hand of the one seated
E
roc 0 ~ 6 ~ 80 ~
Kai.
are a a & v r 6 on the throne. SAnd
upon the
throne.
And when hetook the when he took the
scroll, the four livPtPhiov, 713 r k o o ~ p a
<@a
little book, the
four
living [creatures] and ing creatures and the
oi E ~ K O ( J I rkrnapeq 'TT~E(JS~TEPOI
2neoav twenty-four older perO1derpersons
four
sons fell down before
the twentyE ~ a m o q the Lamb, having each
roc drpviou, EXOVTES
tvh?tov
having
each (one) one a harp and golden
Lamb,
of the
in sight
Y E P O ~ ( J ~ Fbowls that were full of
rtB&pav r a i
ptMaq :~;$X
beingfu11 incense, and the [inharp
and
bowls
cense] means t h e
0uplapdrrov, a! &iolv ai T p ~ ( J u ~ arGv
i
of incenses, which are the
Prayers
of the prayers of the holy
&yiwve 9 rai
g60ugtv
$6jv ~ a l v f i v ones. 9 And they sing
holy (ones) ;
and they are singing song
new a new song, safing:
A~YOVTEI; "A-$toq
1
AaPe7v
T?I "You are, worthy to
(they) sayrng Worthy are You to receive the take the scroll and
PIPhiov r a i drvoi<at T ~ oS qseals
~ a ~ i adr?cl
6ofaIt,~ open its seals, because
little book and to open UP the
you were slaughtered
6r1
g o q k ~ r l ~ r a i 4y6 aaa T@ and
your

11 r i l ~n P ~ o ~ u r ~ p ACYEI
ov

one out of the

older persons is a y h g to me

because you were slaughtered and you tough% to the

~8 kv T& &par; oou

GO^

in t h i

rai

yAtjuoqq

and

EK

blood of you out of

of tongue

rai

and

ha06

of peopIe

bought
I T ~ quhijq
~ S for God out of evevery
trrbe

rai

and

ery tribe and tongue

E ~ v o u ~ , and people and nation,

of nation,

REVELATION 5: 10-6: 1

TG

OEQ GpGv 10 and you made them

God of us to be a kingdom and
Pautheicxv ~ a i~peiq,
i
~ a iPauth&6ovcr!~ h i priests to our God,
kingdom and priests, and they are reigning upon and they are to rule
as kings. over the
earth."
11 ~ a iE ~ ~ O V~
, afi~ov(3a
?
(PW\({V & Y Y ~ W ~11And I saw, and I
And I saw, and I heard voice of angels heStrd a voiceof many
rrohhijv ~ l j ~ h r y ~706
% ~ V O U Kai
TGV angels around t h e
many
to circle
of the
tgrone
and of th, throne and the living
<&WV
71% VPEUPUT~PWV,
K a l creatures and the oldliving [GesturesJ and of the older persons, and er persons, and the
fiv 6 dp18 6q a6.rGv pupla6Eq pvpldrgwv number of them was
was the numger of them myrlads of myriads mmadSof myriads
~ a ixth166~q X I ~ I & ~ W
12V~ ,~ Y O V T E C( P W V ~ a n d thousands of
and thousands of thousands.
voice thousands, 12 saying
p ~ y a g *Ag16v ~ U T I V 76 &pviov
~b
with a loud voice:
great
Worthy
is
the Lamb the (one) "The Lamb that was
kuqay phvov
h a b ~ i v T ~ V 60vaptv slaughtered is worthy
having been slaughtered to receive the
Power to receive the power
~ a I iT ~ O ~ T O V~ a uoqiav
i
~ a iiux3v ~ a ' ri ~ p j vand riches and wisdom
and riches and wisdom and strength and honor and strength and honor and glory and bless~ a i665av ~ a i~Ghoyiav.
blessing.
and glory and
ing."
13 Kai W&V K7iffpa
b V! TG 06pav6
13 And every creaAnd every creature which In the heaven
ture that is in heaven
~ a ii n i 7fiq yfiq KO(; i f l T 0 ~ 6 7 ~
7fiC ~ f i ~
and upon the earth and underneath the earth and on earth and
underneat'n the earth
Kai h i ~ f i q Oah&aoqq i ~ ~ i vKai
, Th b and on the sea, and
and upon the
sea
It Is*
and the
all the things in them,
a6~oiq
n&v~a,
f j ~ o u ~ a hh~ov7a( I heard saying: "To
them
all (things),
heard
(them)
the one sitting on the
TG
~ a 8 q ~ f6ni
v ~ 706 Bp6vou K a i throne and to the
To the (one)
sitting
upon the throne and
Lamb be the blessing
T
drpViW 4 ~ 6 h o y i a Kai fi Tlpq K a i and t h e honor and
to the ~ a m 6the blesslng and the honor and
the glory and the
4 6bga K a ? T6 K P ~ T O ~E ~ S TOGS ctiGvaq might
forever and
the glory and the might into the
ages
ever." P4And t h e
TGV
aihvwv. 14 ~ a i
four living creatures
of the
ages.
And
the
<@a
ZAEYOV
' ~ p f i v , ~ a i o; went saying: "Amen !"
living [creatures] were saying Amen, and the and the older persons
TPEGP~TEPOI
Zmcrav ~ a ~i p o q ~ ~ 6 v q u a v . fell , ,downL and worolder persons
fell'
and tney worshiped.
shiped.
K a i ETSOV &E
ijvotS~v 76 hpviov piav
~~d I saw when
And I saw when opened up the Lamb one
the Lamb opened
i
T ~ V~ I T T & a~payi6wv, ~ a i ji ~ o u a a iv6q
out of the seven
seals.
and I heard of one One of the Seven seals,
&K
TGV~&ffa&pwv
<(3wv
~iYOVTOS
and I heard one of the
out of the
four
living [creatures] saying
four living creatures
10 ~ a ikrroiq~aq a6~01jq
and

you made

them

to the

Tkyg:a

REVELATION 6: 2-7

1091

1090

2 ~ a isay with a voice as

And of thunder: "Come
2And I saw, and,look!
6
E ~ ~ O V~, a ii606 ?rmoq ~ E U K ~ C ~, a i
whlte, and the (one) a white horse; and
I saw, and look! horse
one seated upon
aG76v ZXWV 7 6 ~ 0 ~~a ~the
i
~ a e r j p ~ v o q6
upon
it
having
bow,
and it had a bow; and a
sitting
66601
ah6 o~kqavoq, Ka\L hCjlh0~v crown was given him,
crown,
and he wenbout and he went forth
wasgiven to him
e
conquering a n d t o
VIKQV ~ a i
Iv a
~IKT~UQ.
conquering and in order that he mlght conquer. complete his conquest.
3 And when h e
3 Kai ~ T E fivotE&v +v oqpayi6a
And when he opened UP the
seal
the opened the second seal,
I heard the second
G~wripav,f i ~ o u u a TOG GEVT&IOU
<+ow
second, I heard of the second , living [creature] living creature say:
AEyov~oq 'Epxou.
4 ~ a 1gfih0ev
i
CiAAoq "Come!" 4 And ansaying Be you coming.
And went out another other came forth, a
i m o q rruppbq, ~ a i
~aeqpivc;, 5.m' fiery-colored horse;
horse fiery-red, and to the (one)
sitting
upon and to the one seated
ah6v
i66h
a 6 ~ @Aapeiv +v ~ ij pq v upon , it there was
it
was given to him to take the
peace granted to take peace
EK
yfiq ~ a i
Iv a
drhhjhouq away from the earth
out of
earth and in orier that oneanother so that theg
uq&~ovolv,
~ a i
6660~
a 6 ~ 9slaughter one another;
they will slaughter,
and
was given
to him and a great sword was
given 'him.
p6rxa1pa p~ydthq.
sword
great.
5 A n d when h e
5 K a i 67e
~ ~ V O I ~ Tfiv
E
oqpayi6a
opened t h e third
And when he opened up the
sealthe seal, I heard the
T P ~ TV,
~ K O U Q ~706
TP~TOU
<how
living creature say:
thir!,
I heard of the third living Lbreahlrel c6cohe!,, And I saw,
hkyov~oq 'E~xov.
~ a Ei ~ ~ OKC(;
V , i60; and, look!. a black
saymg
Be youcoming. And Isaw, and look! horse; and the one
i m o q pihaq, ~ a i 6
K~~.~~PE
6 V~ O'seated
S
upon it had a
horse
black, and the (one)
sltbng
upon pair of scales in his
hand. 6And I heard
6 it 6 havpg
EXWV Yyoke $V
a voice a s if in
6 ~ a ?i j ~ o u u a hq 9 0 9 ~ @ P~PC?) v
the midst of the four
And
I heard
as
volce m w d s t of the living creaturessay:
TEOO&~WV
<&UV
~ E Y ~ u XoivlE
D ~
I6A quart of wheat
four
living [dreaturesl (it) saying Choenix .for a de.narti.us, and
oi~ov
Gqvapiov,
Kai T E ~ S X O ~ V ~ K E Sw e e quarts of barofwheat
of denarius,
and
choenlxes ley for
de.ndi~pt0Qv - 6vapiou- Kai ~6 aqlov
7 6 ~us; and do not harm
of barleys of\enarius; and the
011
and the t h e olive oil and the
o?vov pfi
& 6 1 ~ j a5g
wine."
wine not you should treat unrighteously.
- 7A n d - when he
Kai ~ T E ~ ~ V O I E E V
. 7 And
opened
the fourth
when he opened up
.s'~'s
I
heard the
~~~drp~ou
.r~~&pn7v,f i ~ o u a a qwv+ _ TOG
v01Ce
of
the f d b t h
of
the
fourth
voice
I
heard
fourth,
&S
as

$0~6

to voice

$POVT:C

of thunder

'Epxou.

Be you coming.

!I9

2:

~22.

Ace

2 uq$:p6a2;

REVELATION 6: 8-11
C6ou

living [creature]

Ahyov~oq
saying

"Epxou.

Be you coming.

8 ~ a living
i

creature say:

And "Come!" 8 And I saw,

nai and, look! a pale

and the one
6
nawp~voq &T&O a h 0 6 6vopa a6743 seated upon it had
the (one)
sitting
upon top of lt name to hlm t h e n a m e D e a t h .
'0 Ohva'roq, rai 6 gqq
finohoC&r p p ' And Ha'desa w a s
The Death,
and the
des was following w ~ t hclosely following him.
alj~oir, nai
i6&q
&TO?<
igouuia i n i And authority was
him,
and was given to them authority upon given them over the
Tb T h a p ~ o v 7-s
yfi~;, ~ O K T E ? V ~ Ihv fourth part of the
the fourth Ipart3 of &e
earth,
to kill
in earth, to kill with
boyqaiq nai Q hip8 ~ a iv
i 8av&(i, nai a long sword and
longsword and in famine and in death and with food shortage
a n d with deadly
3nb TGV 0qpiwv
by the wild beasts o%e
plague and by the wild
beasts of the earth.
9 Kai
~ T E
~ ~ V O I ~ E V T ~ V nh T T ~ V
lfth
the
And when he opened up
9 A n d when h e
oqpay'iSa, d6ov Smonh~w TOG 0uoiawqpiou opened the fifth seal,
I saw underneath of the
altar
seal,
I saw underneath the
TGV
iocpcxy phvov
altar the souls of those
of the (ones) having been slaughtered
slaughtered
because of
6rh -rhv h6yov TOG Beoir ~ a i 6th T+
through the word of the God and through the the word of God and
of the witpap~upiav
fiv
EIXOV.
10 ~ a because
i
witness
which
they were having.
And ness work that they
i~pasav
~ O V G p ~ y b h q A~YOVTES used to have. 10 And
they cried out
to voice
great
(they) saying they cried with a loud
"Eoq n 6 - r ~ ~6 ~ E O I T ~ T ~ S6 Gyroq rai voice, saying : "Until
Until when, the
master
the
holy
and
when, Sovereign Lord
dtAqBtv6q,oir
npiv~tq ~ a i ~ K ~ I K E ? ~ holy and true, are you
not are you judging and are you avenging
true,
T& aTya 4
~ 8ZK ~ TGV K ~ T O I K O ~ V T W Urefraining from judging and avenging our
the blood of us out of the (ones)
inhabiting
11 ~ a i CS6eq
a d ~ o i q blood upon those who
d,
was i
n to them dweU on the earth?"
~K&UTQ
11And a white robe
o-rohtj A E U K ~ , ~ a i ippt0
and
it was tAd was given to each of
white.
robe
to each (one)
dorCXlTa~o0~TalZ T ~ X ~ ~ V O them;
V
Tva
TO?^
and they were
to thein in order that they wlll rest up yet time
told to rest a little
Zwq
nh pw0Guiv
while longer, until the
_ti1
be fualled
-,
number was filled also
ohljouhoi a 6 ~ G v nai oi &6~Xqoi a h G v
fellow slaves of them and the brothers of them of their fellow slaves
01
pahov~eq & O K T ~ W E ~ ~ Icbq noti a n d their brothers
the (ones) being about to be being kllled as also who were about to be
killed as they also had
ah0i.
been.
they.

ET~ OV,

Isaw,

nai

and

i603 Tmoq

look!

~Aopbq,

horse

greenish-yellow,

and horse;

2%.

22 '%kq

B 2%'

&
-

shoua

8" Ha'des, NA; Sherol,

ge1

12 Kai EISOV6 - r ~

Shi.uZ1, Syh.

~VOIEEV

T ~ Vacppayi6a

l2And I saw when

he opened the sixth
and a great
4 v Zrtqv, ~ a i uelopbq ptyaq i y C v ~ ~ o~, a i
the sixth, and [earthlshaking great occurred, and earthquake occurred;
6 ijhloq iyivETO p a a q d 3 ~C ~ K K ~ ST P ~ X I V and
~ S , the sun became
the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, black as sackcloth of
hair, and the entire
~ a i]
i o~hfivq iih lykvmo Sq a'lpa, 13 nai moon became as blood,
and the moon w h k became as blood,
and 13 and the stars of
oi dto~tpeq TO;
odpavoir &reoav eiq T ~ Vheaven fell to the
the
stars
of the heaven
fell
into the earth, as when a fig
shaken by a high
yqv, cbq ow~fi p 6 h h ~ 1 TOGS dh6veouq a d ~ f i qIwtree
d casts its unripe
earth, as fig tree is throwing the unripe figs of it f ii n
gs. 14And t h e
o ~ a i6 heaven departed as
Crr& dtvhpou p~ybhou o ~ i 14
by
wind
great
being shaken,
and the a scroll that is be06pavdq
&nexopioeq
BiBAiov mg rolled up, and
mountain and
heaven
was separated from
$2 little book every
[every] island were
Mloo6p~vov, nai -IT&
6poq
nai Tooq removed
from their
being rolled up, and every mountain and IS and
places. 15 And t h e
-&K
TGV ~ 6 n c . a ~alj-rGv
i~rvfj8qaav. kings of the earth
out of
the
places
of them they were moved. and the top-ranking
15 nai oi paolhdq ~ f i q y f i i r a i oi ones and the miliAnd the
kings
of the eart
and the tary commanders and
p~yto-r&v~q
~ a oi
i xlhiapxoi nai oi nho6o101 t h e rich a n d t h e
greatest men and the chiliarchs and the rich (ones) s t r o n g o n e s a n d
nai oi
ioxupoi
~ a i IT&< 6oGAoq nai every slave and [evand the strong (ones) and every slave and ery] free person hid
hh~6e~poq
E~pvav i a u ~ o 3 q eiq T& ofiilhala themselves i n t h e
freeman t h e y t i d themselves into the
caves
caves and in the roc!<of the moun~ a ~i i ( ;T&S r r h ~ p a q TGV dphov* 16 ~ a masses
i
and into the rock-masses of the mountains;
and tains. 16 And they
hhyovurv
TOTS
6paarv
~ a i ~aiq keep saying to the
they are saying to the mountains
and to the mountains and to the
- r ~ r o c k - m a s s e s : "Fall
n h ~ p a i q l l h o a ~ chcp' jp6q nai ~ p 6 ~ 1 a4p&q
rock-masses Fall YOU upon us and hide YOU us over us and hide us
&IT& ~ p o o h n o u
TO;
naeqpivou kni TO; from the face of the
from
face
of the (one)
sitting upon the one seated on the
0p6vou nai &n& ~ f i q dpyfiq T O &pviou, throne and from the
throne and from the wrath of the Lamb, wrath of the Lamb,
17 &I
fih8~v fi fiyhpa i] peydrhq ~ f i q 17 because the great
because came the day the great
of the day of their wrath
dpy-q ad-rGv, nai ~ i q6Gva-rai o~a0fivar; has
come* and who
is able to stand?"
h d I saw when he opened up the

w r a b of them, and who

is able

seal

to stand?

After this I
saw four angels
& m & ~ a q hni ~ h q~ 6 ~ u a p aywviaq
q
~ f i q standing upon t h e
having stood upon the
four
corners of the four corners of the
yfiq, rpa~oirv-raq TOGS ~ k o u a p a q bipouq earth, holding tight
earth, holding fast
the
four
winds t h e four winds of
"
I
v
a
p
i
mhq
b
~ p o qthe earth, that no
7fis
of the earth, in order that not may blow wind w i n d m i g h t b l o w
MET& TOGTO

Y ~ S I

J79%ll-"3"3-18;

REVELATION 6 : 12-7:

1093

1092

~ 1 6 0 ~~h o m p a q dtyyihou~
four

angels

i r j ~ f i q yfiq
upon the earth

tri

upon

v
every

1 1 4 ~ id
~ T G ~8crhciocrqq

1 j - r ~upon

the

earth or
or upon

upon the
sea
nor upon the sea
any Ire'.
6ivSpov. 2 ~cai ETSOV 8hhov another
trcc.
And
Psaw
anorher
nor

saw
ascend-

ulg from the suna y y ~ h o v a v c ~ a ~ v o v . i ad t ~ 6 & l ~ a ~ c h f lq~i o u , liSillg, having a seal

anzel
stepping
Irozn
rising
oksun, Of [the] living G , o ~ ;
E x o v ~ aurppay?ga CEOG <G^)vTos,
KO(;
~KPCLEEV
and he cried wilh a
h-,cmg
..
seztl
of Grrd living, and he cried out loud
to k h e fcur
qx,~vfj p c y d t ~ q TOTS
T ~ G O T [ ~ T I V & y y i h o ~ q angels to
whom if
to voice
great
to the
four
v~asgranted to harm
o'rq
26t3q
ilthoiq
& E ~ ~ t r j i r z ~ the tarth and tile
to ~v:?om i t was given to t h e ~ xto treat unrightcoasly sea, 3 saying : ' 8 ~
T$V y?,v ~ a T i ~ VBtihauoav, 9 Xiyov,
Mh n o t harm the enrtS
the earth and the
sen,
We) saymg Not or the sea or tile
&CIK~ O ~ T E
Tilv
yqv
p l i ~ it r e e s , u n t i l a f t e r
YOU should 'ireat unrighteously
the
earih
nor A,e have
tile
T<V
06Aauucx'~
T& SCvFpa,
Bxpi S~J,V~?S
of our God in
Cll e

'$2

sea

the

u$pcryiuoyev 7 0 6 ~60iiAou1;

trees,

700

until

theh forelle&s,':

eeolj fipi)~

4 And I h e i ~ r d
the number of those
hi ~ r j v ~ E T ( : ~ W V~'::TOII.
who were sealed, a
upon the foreheads of them.
hunrlred and forty4 !<a;
<KCUC~Z
T6v
&p18 bv
TGV four thousand, sealed
And
I heard
the
numger
of the
of every tribe of
Cs~paylul~.i~,.wv, &:iar&v ~ ~ u u a p d r ~ i othe
v ~ asons of Israel:
(onis) having been sealed, hundred
forty5 Out of the tribe
~ t o a a p r ~,(I h1&6cc,,
iu~ppcxy1up6voi
of Judah Lvielve thoufour
ihousands,
(they) h ~ v i n g
been sealed sand sealed;
'Iupafih'
'rr&aqq ~uhfir- ui&v
out of the tribe
2~
t r i b d of sons of Israel;
out OE evory
of Z e u ' b e n twelve
6 K;
g u h i q ' l o 0 6 a 6 G S e ~ a ~ 1 h t 6 S ~ihowand;
q
o u t of
tribe of Judah
tweive
thousands
o.ot of the trille of
Gad twelve thousancl;
~oqpay~uk~ivo~,
(ones) having been sealed,
6 out o f the tribe
gK
Q I ~ ) , ~ s 'pouBjv
6cjtj~lca ~ ~ h [ & & qof~ Ash'er twelve thouout of
t
i
of Reuben
tirelve
thousands. sand;
o ~ i t of the tribe
~ u h f i q r&6 6 6 6 ~ 1 : ~~~i h ~ & f i ~ q ,
2~
of Naph'ta.li twelve
outof tribe of Cad twelve thousands,
6 ?K
'Av{p SGGCK~ )([h~i(S~q, thousand:
out 01
of Asher twelvc thousands,
out of the tribe
irc
~u?fic. N ~ q B a h i p & G ~ E K
T ?~\ I & ~ E ~ : ~f Ma.nas'seh twelve
out of trllsd of Naphtail twelve t o u s a m ~ ,
thousand;
7 Out of the tribe
ire ~ u k i i ; Mavaosr' ~&GEICC(qhra!?q,
out of tribe ofnilanasseh ov;elve t ousal~as, of Sirnfe.on twelve
thOU5a11d;
2'
EK
h k l b v ~ G E E KXI~I&~E<,
~
out of
of Sirneon twelve thousands,
out, of the tribe of
Le'vi twelve thousand;
CK
q u h i q AEUE? 6 h 6 e ~ aXIAI~SEC,
out of tribe 01 Levi twelve thousands,
out o f the t r l ' ~
of Is'sa.char twelve
QLI?;~~
' l c r ~ a ~ , B6G6tl;a;
p
XLAL&&E
out of t r ~ b e of Pssaihar twelve thousan&,
/ thousand;
vge might s?al

tine

slaves

of the

Goa

of us

%ZC

%ZS

of the tribe
~ ) u h t <Zai3ouhbv 6 h 6 c ~ aX ~ h ~ & 6 ~ q gout
,
tribe of Zebulun twelve thousands, of Zeb'ualun
twelve
K;
' ~G.?G{@ 6 6 6 ~ ~~al h t d t 6 ~ q thousand;
out of
of Joseph twelve t h o u s a ~ ~ d i ,
out of the tribe
i~
B ~ v l a p e i v 6 h 6 e ~ a ~ 1 h 1 a 6 e qo f J o s e p h twelve
out of
of E e n ~ a m m twelve thousands thousand;
iu p a y r o p t v o ~ .
out of the tribe
(ones) t a v i n g been sea?ed.
of Benjamin t\r;elve
9 MET&
T & T ~
E T ~ O V , KC(? i60G i5xhoq thousand sealed.
After tllese (things) I saw, and loolr! crowd
9 After these things
roh65, ijv drplepfiaa~ c r b ~ L v0156~1q66ljva~0, I saw, and, look! 8
much, which to number
it
no one was able,
~
great crowd, vrhich 11.0
eu n a v ~ h qE~JOLJS
~ a ~i u h B v ~tai XaGv
out of cvcry
notion and of tribes and of peoples man was able t o
number, out of all
~ a yAmuuciv,
?
$QTG^)TE~
~ V ~ T I O VTOG
and of tongues, (ones) havinistood in sight of the natiolls and tribes and
peoples and tongues,
0p6vou
~ c i &vbir~ov
TOG
&pvi3u, standill@ before the
throne
and
in sight
of the
Lamb,
throne and before
~ E P I P E P ~ ~ ~ ~ V Ou~ohC;iq
U ~ ~ E U K & ~the
,
Lamb, dressed
robes
white, in white robes; and
(ones) having been thrown ahout
~ a i 6oivl~E
hv ~ a F q ~ s p o i v a 6 ~ B v t h e r e w e r e pall11
and p a h i Cbrankles! m the
hands or t11ei-n; b r a n c h e s i n t h e i r
hands. 10 And they
10 KCXI
~p&l;ouu~
+G)\I~
and
they are crying out
to vclce
k e v ~cn cryirig with
~ C Y O U T E ~H
m m ~ q p i s TG
BEG i l p & a loud voice, ssgbaying
'T!e
salvat~on to the
God
of us ing: "Saivation [ l i e
T
~ a S q p C v ini
~
T C ~8 p 6 v ~u a i 74 owel t o our God,
to the (one) sitting upsn the throne and to the who is seil.ted o n the
throne, and to the
rkpviq.
Lamb."
Lamb.
ll Aild all the anII ~ a iI T ~ V T E ~ oi 6yyeh01 ~ U T I ~ K E I U ~ Vgels
were stendirig
And
a11
the
angels
had stood
around t h e throne
~ d ~ h 700
w 0p6vou ~ a ~i 6 v~ p ~ ~ F u . i i p~wad i
to elrcie o f the throne and of the older gersons and and the older persons and tlie fcws
TGV TEUO&~WV
<Gwv
~ a BTTEOW
i
living creature:, and
of tile
four
living [6rea<uresl, and they fell
they ffdl upgn their
, ,
~vw-rriov 'ioG Cp6vou b r i -i& ~p6o-w.irir ctir~Gv faces befcre ths t h ~ o a e
i n sight of t!le throne upon the
faces
of them
and wors1iil:ed God,
~ a n.pomc1:6vq~av
i
79 BEG, 12 XLyov~cq 1 2 saying : " A m e n !
and
worshiped
to the God,
(they) saying
The b!essing and the
' A p ~ j v fi ebhoyia ~ a fi
i 6 6 5 ~
~ a fii G O Q ~ U
funen; the blessing and the glory and tlic wisdonl glory and the wis$01~1 asnd the thanks.~ a ifi E ~ ) X ~ ~ L C T K~ ~Q' L: fi
T~W:
~ a i4
and the thanlispivin:! and the honor and the giving and the honor
61jvap1q ~ a ifi
loxhq
TG 8t<1 CpGv ~ i qand the power a:ld
power
and the strength to the God of us mto the strength Ibel to
aur God forever slid
TOGS ciiGvaq TGY aii)vmv. &pfiv.
the
ages
ages;
amen.
of the
ever. Amen."
8

EK

out of

%&IC
$Yk?'

p\?$?pl

REVELATION 7: 13-8: 2

1096

1097

4~ TGV . r r P ~ d ~ v ~13~And
P ~ in
~ response
And answered one out of the older Persons one of the older persons said to me:
AEyw\!
Pol
03~01
01
(he) saymg
to me
These
the (ones) " T h e s e w h o a r e
in the white
.rrep~PePhq
pivo~
Thq mOA&q
~ h dressed
q
having been thrown about
the
robes
the robes, who are they
and where did they
h c u ~ h qT i v ~ q E ~ & V ~ a i .rr66ev
fiA60v;
whlte who are they and wherefrom came they? come from?" 14 So
14 ~ a i e i p q ~ q a h + K l j p t i pov,
air right away 1 said to
And I have s a ~ d to him Lord of me, you him: "My lord, you
oT6aq.
~ a ie l n b
pol
0 6 ~ o i ~ i r J t V are the one t h a t
have known. And he said to me These
are knows." And he said
oi
i?px6yevol
2~ ~ f i q 8hi+c?q
~ f i qto me: "These are the
the (ones)
coming out of the tribulation the ones that come out of
1.1~y6rhqq, ~ a i i%huvav
~ h aq ~ o h h q a h G v the great tribulation,
great,
and they washed the
robes of them and they have washed
~ a i Oelj~avcxv aha<
r Q aTp~(71 TOO their robes and made
and they whitened them m the blood of the them white in the
blood of the
drpVi0V. 15 6 t h
~ o h 6 E~UIV
~vCjl~10v
Lamb.
Through
this
they are
in sight 15 That is why they
are before the throne
TOO
8 itvou
TOO
~EoO,
Kai
ofthe
Zrone
of the
God,
and of God; and they are
rendering him sacred
ha~peljouu~v
aljTG
they arc rendering sacred service
to him
of day service day and night
in his temple; and the
~ a vi v ~ ~ 6i vq ~6
va&
aljTo6, Kai
and of night in tlie divine habitation of him, and one seated on the
b
~ a 6 f i p e v o ~hi TOG 6 p 6 ~ 0C ~ K ~ V C ~ U throne
EI
will spread his
the (one)
sitting
upon the throne will tent t e n t 0 V e r t h e m .
i~
a l j ~ o'
l j q . 16 06 ITEIV&C~O~(TIV
&I 0662 16They will hunger
upon them.
Not they will hunger yet not-but no more nor thirst
6tq~fioovo1v I
036
pi
=ion
&T' any more, neither will
they will thirst yet, not-but not should fall upon the sun beat down
ab~oirq 6
ijhloq 0 6
TT&V
~aOpa, upon them nor any
them
the
sun not-but
all burning heat, scorching heat, 17 beI? 871
~ i )cipviov
76
drv& pguov cause the Lamb, who
because the Lamb the (one) up middle is in the midst of the
will shepherd
TOO
6p6vov
. .rro~pave'i
d ~ o O q , ~ a throne,
i
of the
throne
will shepherd
them,
and them, and will guide
b6qyfioe1 a670irq &mi 2;wfiq .rrqy&q 36dr7wv. them to fountains of
will guide them upon of life fountains of waters; waters of life. And
Kai
k{ahei+El
6 8 ~ 6 qT&V 6&Kpuov &K GOd wLU wipe
and will wipe out the God every
tear
out of every tear from their
eyes."
T&V bq6ahpQv
aljTQv.
the
eyes
of them.

13 K a i h e ~ p i e qeTq

And

when h e

K a i 6Tav
~VOI~EV T ~ a
V qpayi6a T ~ V
opened the seventh
And whenever he opened up the
seal
the
seal,
a silence occurred
@66pqv, EyEve~o fr~yrj hv 76 o3pavQ b q
a
seventh, occurred silence in the heaven as in heaven
qyiwpov. 2 KC^ ~ 1 6 0TOGS
~
i.rr.rd c i y y ~ ~ o u q
2And I
half hour.
And I saw the seven
angels
saw the seven angels

REVELATION 8: 3-7

'

07
ivG,.rr~ov TOO
~ E O G & ~ T f i ~ a C r l V , ~ a tih a t s t a n d before
who
insight
of the God
have stood, and God, and seven trumi66grloav a l j ~ o i qETT& a6h.rrt yyeq.
p e t s were given
were given to them seven trumpets.
them.
a y y d o q fiheev ~ a hi a ~ b e q 3And another another
angel
came and he stood g e l a r r i v e d a n d
hi TOO ~ v u ~ a u ~ q p i o uZXWV
h l P a v 0 ~ 6 v stood at the altar,
upon the
altar
(he) having
censer
having a golden incense vessel; and a
xpuaoOv, ~ a ik668q a h @ 9 u p 1 b p a ~ TOM&
a
golden, and was given to him incenses
many l a r g e q u a n t i t y of
n
Iv a
6Cjoe1
r a i q .rrpoueuxaiq TQV incense was given
in order that he will give to the
prayers
of the him to offer it with
6yiwv
n d r v ~ o v hi 76 6vo1acr~tjp10v~b the prayers of all
holy (ones)
all
upon the
altar
the the holy ones upon
xpvaoirv
TZ,
ivcjnlov TOO 0 6vov. 4 ~ a ti h e golden a l t a r
golden the (one) in sight of the &one.
And that was before the
&vEPq
b ~ a r v b q r G v 0 v p 1 a p b ~ w vr a i q t h r o n e . 4 And the
stepped u p the smoke of the
incenses
to the smoke of the incense
ascended from the
?rpoacu~aiq TGV
dyiwv
i~
~ ~ 1 p 6TOO
q
prayers
of the holy (ones) out of hand of the hand of the angel
d r y y o o u b & ? ~ o v TOO 9 ~ 0 6 . 5 ~ a ieihqqev with the prayers of
Ones before
angel
m slght of the God.
And has taken the
God.
5
But
right away
6 b y y d o q T ~ W h ~ P a v w ~ b ,~ a ihyhplaev
the
angel
the
censer,
and he filled the angel took the invessel, and he
a 6 ~ 6 v h~
-roc .rru&
TO;
B u a ~ a o ~ p i o ucense
,
filled it with some of
it
out of the
fire
of the
altar,
~ a lEPahev
~ a i&yivovTo the fire of the altar
~ i qq v yfiv.
and hethrew into the earth; and occurred and hurled it to the
And thunders
~ a earth.
i
~ a id r m p m a i
P p o v ~ a i ~ a i qwvai
lightnings
and occurred and voices
voices
and
thunders
and
c e 1 o p 6 ~ . 6 Kai
oi
&ITT& 15yy~Ao1and lightnings and an
[earthlshaking.
And
the
seven
angels earthquake. 6 And the
oi
EYXOVTE~
~ h qX
S
m
h aCXh.rr1yyaq seven angels with
the (ones)
having
the
seven
trumpets
the seven trumpets
"
tva
$~oipauav
air~oirq
p r e p a r e d t o blow
prepared
themselves
in order that them.
'
aah.rriuwo~v.
?And the first
they might trumpet.

3 K a i &doc
And

one blew his trumAnd there ocAnd

the
curred a hail and
t y i v e ~ o ~6AaCa ~ a .rrOp
i
P E P ~~
Y i v p
and fire having been mmgled fire mingled with
hail
occurred
'iq G v y j v . ~ a blood,
i
and it was
t v a i p a r l , ~ a i iPhfi0q
in blood, and itwas thrown Into the earth; and hurled to the ewth;
and a third of the
72)
K ~ T E K ~ ~~ a i
~ p i - r o v ~ f i q yfiq
the third [part] of the earth was burned own, and earth was burned up,
and a third of the
71)
TP~TOV
T ~ V SEV~PWV
K~TEK~JJ,
trees
was burned own, trees was burned up,
the third [part] of the
7 Kai

I T ~ G T O ~icrS.rr~acvfirst (one)
trumpeted;

~ a l
and pet.

REVELATION 8: 8-12
~ a i

and

r&q
all

1098
all

~6pTo.q

vegetation

the green
was burned

fi

the

f l ~ z ~ ~a f
day

not

aO-rfiqI ~ a 4i

KCTEK&II.

was burned down.

8And the second

8 Kai 6 6 ~ 6 ~ e p o&yyeAo~
E D C ~ ~ T ~ I U E~V -a angel
i
q
blew his trmangel
trumpeted; and
And the second
pet. And something
bq 6poq phya rupi K ~ I ~ ~ E V O V@hi)%q like a great I M U n to fire burning
as mountain great
- itself was thrown
~d r p i ~ o v tai" burning with
eiq rfiv Bdrhauuav. ~ a gyive-ro
i
into the
sea;
and became the third [part1 fire was hurled into
~ i j q B d & o q q a7pal 9 ~ a i&Trieav& 76 the sea. And a third
of the
sea
blood,
and
died
the of the sea became
~ B V CV 76 blood; 9 and a third
7pi70~ ~ B vK T I ( T ~ & T W V
third [partl of the creatures of the (ones) in the
of the creatures that
Borhdroug,
T& Exov-ra +ux6rqI ~ a i~6 are in the sea which
sea,
the (ones) having souls, and the
have souls died, and
rpirov
7 8 v rhoiwv
61e$e&pquav.
third [part] of the boats were corrupted through. a third of the boats
were wrecked.
10 Kai 6 r p i ~ o q6yy~hoq& ~ c i h ~ r ~ o~e va. i
10 And the third
And the third
angel
trumpeted; and
i~reoev 6K
TOG 00pavoC & f i p pCyaq angel blew his trumfell
out of the
heaven
star
great pet. And a great &ar
~ a l 6 p ~ v o q&q Aap.rr&q, ~ a Ei ~ E U E V .hi 76 burning as a lamp
burning itself as
lamp,
and it fell upon the fell from heaven, and
TpiT0~
T&V
I T O T ~ ~ ~KCX;
V
h i 7kq it feu upon a third
third [part] of the
rivers
and upon the
of the rivers and
qy+q
TBV ir6drrwv. If ~ a i 76 dvopa upon the fountains
fountains of the waters.
And the name
of waters. 11 And the
TOG drurkpoq hiye-rat
'0 *A~#lvBoq. ~ a i
Of
the star
of the
star
is being said The Absinthe. And
is called Wormwood.
2yivem 76
riw b66~c.1~
rphov
into
became the third [partl of the waters
eiq And a third of the
~ ~ v e o v ,~ a i .rrohhoi
riiv
wepb-rrwv waters turned into
wormwood, and many
many
..of the
men
absinthe,
and
of the men died from
~i8avov
CK
T&V
ir6&7ovI
died
out of
the
waters,
because the waters, because
these had been made
&TrlKpdrveqUav.
they were made bitter.
bitter.
12 Kai 6 ~h-raproq Gyydoq EudtArr~o~v- 12 And the fourth
And the
fourth
angel
trum~eted; angel blew his trumTpiroY
TOG -fi~ioupet. And a third of
~ a i i i ~ i j y q 76
and was given blow the third fpartl of the sun
the sun was smituai 6
~ditjyqm i
rpi~ov
7
ten
and a ,third of
moon
and the
and the third [part] of the
76 the moon and a third
-rpi~ov
76v
&UT~PWV,
iva
third [part]
of the
stars.
in order that of the stars, in order
that a third of them
UKOTIO~~~
T
rpirov
ah6v
might be darkened the third [partl of them and might be darkened and

I
I

1I

ail

REVELATION 8 :13-9

1099

i might
~ Q Q 76
shine the

TP~TOV

:4

the day might not

third [partl have illumination for

a third of it, and

the night likewise.
13 Kai ET~OV, ~ a if i ~ o u u a hvhq &&TOG
13 And 1 %saw, and
And Isaw, and I heard of one eagle I heard an eagle flying
TETO~~VOU
p 5 ~ 0 ~ ~ ~ f~i~ pY Oa V~T O1 S( P W V ~ in midheaven say with
flying
in
midheaven
saying to voice a loud voice: "Woe,
p~ycihq OCai
o0ai
oCai
r03q
woe, woe to those
great
Woe
woe
woe
the (ones) dwelling on the earth
K ~ ~ T O ~ K C ~ V
$lTi
T ~ S7fiq ~ f i q LK
T ~ V
h0llT8~ because of the rest
dwelling
upon the earth out of the leftover of the trumpet blasts
7
u6rh~lyyoq
T&V
T I Q Vof the three angels
qwvGv
Z r e e who are about to blow
of the
trumpet
of the
voices
ayyfiwv
TBV
peAh6v~wv oahri<e~v. their trumpets!"
the (ones) being
angels
- about to be trumpeting.
And the fifth anKai B r i p v ~ o qGyy~hoq Cadrh.rr~u~v~ a i
his 'IXmAnd the
fifth
angel
trumpeted; and
pet. And -1 saw a
Ei60v &UTipCX $K TOG O ~ ~ C [ V O GI T E I T T w K ~ T- ~
-mat'
I saw
star
out of the heaven having fallen
from heaven to the
E I ~T ~ V yqv, ~ a i 2668q air76 fi Kheiq
into the earth, and was given to him the key earth, and the keg
of the. pit . of the
TOG
(PP~~TOS o
e
@~"UOU'
2
abyss w a given h i ,
of the
Pit
abyss;
2 And he opened the
~ ~ V O I ~ E V Tb
pit of t h e abyss,
he opened up the
ozj$e
and smoke ascended
&viPq K ~ T V ; ~ $K TO; cppha~oq&q ~ m v 6 qout of the pit as the
stepped up smoke out of the
pit
as smoke
smoke of a great fur~ a p i v o v p~ydrhqq, ~ a i & C T K O T ~ ~ ~
naCe, and the s u n was
of furnace
great,
and was darkened tke
~ a iC) &fip CK TO; ~an-vOlj 706 q p i a ~ o q . darkened, also the air,
by the smoke of the
and the air out of the smoke of the
pit.
3 ~ a i CK roc K C C T T V O ~ ttiiheov &Kpi6< eiq pit. t And out of the
And out of the smoke came out locusts into smoke locusts came
T ~ V yev,
~ a i E660q
aljraiq 650uUja bq forth-upon the earth;
the earth, and wasgiven to them authority as a n d authority was
Zxouo~v Ecouaipv oi u ~ o p r i o ~rfiq yijq.
are having authority the scorpions of the earth. given them* the same
"
4 ~ a i ippkeq
a0raTq
Iv a
~ f iauthority as the scorAnd
it was told to them in orderthat
not p i o n ~ of the earth
&61~fiaouulv
, Thv
X6p7&
rijq- have. 4 And they were
they will treat unrighteously the vegetation of the told to harm no ve,oyijq 0062 IT&
xhwp6v
0062 .rr& etation of the earth
earth nor every greenish-yellow [thing] nor every
an$ green thing
6fv6pov1 ei pfi TOGS &vBpbrouq 0 : - ~ I V EO~ ~ Knor any tree, but
tree,
if not the
men
whoever not only those men who
E OUUI
rfiv o q p ~ ( ~ i 6TOG
a
6 ~ 0 6 h i TGV do not have the seal
are
"%aving the seal of the God upon the of God on their fore~ETGTWV.
heads.
foreheads.
of it,

virc 6poiwq.

and the night likewise.

$2:~

gi
'FY:tuf
gi
'

'$gq

REVELATION 9: 5-11

rva

5 And it was granted

aha?<
I-rfi
to them in order that not the [locusts], not to
kill them, but t,hat
& l T o ~ ~ i v w ~ l vu ~ ' T o ~ < , dthh'
a
they should kill
them,
but
in order that these should be tor[3auqvlu8rjuov~al pijvaq T ~ ~ V T E .~ a i b nlented five months,
they w ~ lbe
l tormented months
five;
and the and the torment Uppaaavlollbs
a d ~ & v 6 5 @ a o a v ~ o p & <c~opTriou, on them was as tortorment
of then1 as
torment
of Scorpion, ment by a scorpion
bTav
TTa;(Sq & V ~ ~ ~ 6 ~ ~O aVtv
i . ~ a i qwhen it strikes a
wvheaever it should hit
man.
And m the man. GAnd in those
da!,;s the men will seek
~ U<
O U C T I V oi & V ~ ~ W T T
T O
~ IV
fiyipalq i l < ~ i ~< ~aT ~
those
will seek the
men
the death but win by no
days
find it, and they
i
e&vaTov Kai 06 pfi ~ b p i a ~ u u a~l vj ~ t ) ~ ~, a means
will desire to die but
death
and not not they will find
it,
i1~16uyljaoualv &7ioOavcCv rtai
@~iryl 6 death keeps fleeing
to die
and is fleeing the from them,
Uley will desire
8 h v a ~ o q& ~ r ' abT8V.
7 And the likenesses
death from them.
of the locusts re7 ~ a T&
i
b p o ~ r b p a ~ aT&V adpi6wv Buoca sembled horses preAnd the lilrenesses of the locusts
iike
I pared for battle; and
i;mro\q
+ o ~ ~ a o y i v o i q ~ i qT T ~ ~ E ~ O ~V , a upon
i
t h e i r heads
to horses havlng been prepared into
war,
and
[were] what see~iied
&TI;
T&< K ~ a h & <U ~ T ~ b<
V U T ~ Q ~6
V 0101
O~
-to be crowns like gold,
upon the
heads
of them as
crowns
a
h
O
v
b
q
~
~
p
6 o aand
~ atheir faces [were]
i ITP~UW~CX
XpuoQ, ~ a T&
faces
togold, and the
of them as
faces
as men,s faces, gbut
they had hair as v~orna\Ophtrwv, 8 ~ a i
Gxav
and they were having
of men,
en's hair. And their
~ p i x a qyuva~~<Gv,
Kai o i % ~ V T E < ab~i)Y
cwerel as those
hairs
of women, and the
teeth
of them
of lions; 9 and they
E
~
X
a
V
),E~VTWV
fjuav,
9 ~ a i
of l ~ o n s
they were,
and
they were having 1 had breastplates like
OhpaKaq i3q e b p a ~ a q ul6npoiis, ~ a fi
i iron breastplates. And
breastplates as breastplates made of iron, and the the sound of their
QW\ TO" n ~ r p 6 y u vabT&J B< mavil h p t 6 ~ w v wines [was] as the
soun of the
wlllgs
of them as sound of c arlots --.~
of chariots of
--i'TrTr3~
ITohh&V T ~ E X ~ V T ~I<
V
T T ~ ~ E ~ OInany
V '
horses running
of horscs
many
ruillhlng
into
war;
into battle. 10 Also,
10 ~ a i k x o u u ~ v obpdq bpoiaq ~KOplriOlq they have tails and
and they a x having tails
like
to scorpions
like scorpions;
~ a ~i i v ~ p a1:a
, i iv ~ a i qoljpaiq ~ I ~ T & vfi stings
of
then1 the and i n their tails
tails
2nd stings.
- . and in the
&<ouoja
ab~Gv
&&lwfiua~
T O C ~ is their authority to
a u t l ~ o r ~ t y of them
to treat unrighteously
the hurt
the men five
dtv0pGnouq
ptivaq ITivTE. l1
~XOU~IV
months. 11They have
rnen
months
five.
They are having over them a king,
in'
a t ~ O v fj~aothba
a~y&hov
l;he angel o f the
upon
them
king
the
angel
In Hebrew his
&BGaaou.
&opa
a6Tfi 'E@paiaTi'A@&6&v name is A.bad'don,
abyss;
s a m e to h i h in Hebrew
Abaddon
5 Kai

And

i660q

i t was given

1101

1100

CB~

TP~"&$2

$2

;2ze

KUI
i v T$
and
..

in

REVELATION 9: 13-18

' E h h q v ~ ~ f i 6vopa

the

Greek [tongue]

name

EXEI
he is having

polly yon.

12 'H Obui

' b u t i n Greek h e
has the name A.~ol'-

/ ---.

l 2 T h e one woe is

~ i dt~rijhflev.
a

i603 i r p ~ ~past.
~ p Look!
~
Two more

The Woe the one went off; look! is commg

ETI 660 Obai (LET&

~aii~a.

s e t two woes after these (things).

13 Kai

And the

d:",
o:y2e

LKTO~
a y y ~ h o <io6hir1aev.
sixth

angel

trumpeted;

are coming after

these things.
l 3 A n d t h e sixth
his

pet. And I heard

one voice o u t
the
horns
the horns of the golden altar that is bealtar
euulau""Ou
fore God P4say to
TOG ~EO;, 14 h k y o u ~ a 79
UYYUW,
the sixlh angel, who
of the God,
(hirnj saying to the sixth angel,
had t h e trumpet:
6
exwv ~ j vo 6 h ~ 1 y y a . AGuov ~ 2 -Untie
~ 5
the four anthe (one) having t h e
trumpet,
Loose
gels
that are bound
~icr~apa
dryyfhouq
q
~obq
6~6~pivouq
river
four
angels
the (ones) having been bound at the great
Eu.phra'tes." 15 And
5%; TQ m o ~ a p 6~6 pey6Aq E 6 Q p a ~ q .15 ~ a i
the
four
angels
were
upon the river the great ~uphrate's.
And
u n t i e d , who h a v e
a60qffav
oi sd$C'fy~
uzn~f6;l
the
been prepared for
were loosed t h e
the hour and day and
f i ~ o c p a o ~ l f v o ~ E [ < ~ f i vi j p a v ~ a j p
i i p a v month and year, to
having been prepared into the hour and
day
kill a third of the
~ a i pfiva
~ a i EVI~UT~V,
Iva
and
month
and
year,
in order lhat men'
lGAnd the num&TIOKTE~VWUIV
76
TP~TOV
T~)V
ber Of the
they nlay kill the third [part] of the
of cavalry was two
16 ~ a i 6 &plop&< T&U O T ~ ~ T U ~ & myriads
TWV
of
And the number of the
armies
I heard the numTOG
i ~ T T 1 ~ 0 6 6iq
~ U P I & ~ Ep<u p 1 & 6 ~ ~ber
'
of them. 1 7 ~ ~ d
of the horse(meni twice
myriads
of myriads;
how I saw
i j ~ o u u a ~ b vdrple~dv ad-rcv. 17 ~ aS,U";O
i!
the horses in the
I heard
the number of them.
And
7 6 0 ~TOGS Ymmouq i v T$ 6pdru~r ~ a i ~ o b q v i s i o n , a n d t h o s e
I saw the horses in thc vision and the (. o n--.
e)
ea
On
thein :
~a0qpCvouq iir' a 6 ~ & v , B X O Y T ~ S e L j p a ~ a q they h a d fire-red
sitting
ugon theru, (them) having bxeastplates a n d
hyacinth-Slue
mupivouq ~ a5a1c1v0ivouq
i
~ a OEIGSEI~.
i
~ a ai
i a n d sulpliur-yellow
fiery
and hyaeinthine and sulphurlike; and the
breastplates; and the
KEqahai T6v YlTmwv 6 q K ~ p a h a i~ E ~ V T W V ~, ~ heads
a i
of the horses
heads of the horses as heads
of lions, and
were
a s heads of
BK TOV U T O ) ~ ~ TUb7i)v
~V
~ K T I O ~ E ~T
~r;pE T ~ ~
out of the
mouths
of them is going out
fire lions, and out of
~ a ~i a w v 6 q ~ a iB~iov. 18 &mb TOV ~ p l i j v their mouths fire and
and smoke and sulphur.
From the three smoke and sulphur isTIhqybLJ ~ 0 6 7 0&~V E K T ~ V @ ~Td
~ U Y T P ~ T O V sued forth. 18 By these
plagues
these
were killed
t h e third [part] three plagues a third
i j ~ o u u ap w v j v pLav
EK
I heard voice one out of

rev

KE~&TWV

::: 5%~: th~ote,

$ ~

'vO!~~y'

REVELATION 9: 19-10 :1

1102

men were
f r o m the
~ a ~ v o i r ~ a i TOG
O~iou
TOG
fire and the smoke
smoke
and
of the
sulphur
of the,(ojte) a n d t h e s u l p h u r
i~rrop~uopivou
which issued forth
i~
T&V
ugf$t;:yv
going out
out of t h e
from their mouths.
19 il y h p i c o u a i a TGV Y i ~ i ~ w vhv TG 19 FOI: t h e authorThe
for
authority of the horses in the
o76par1 adr&
Lu-riv ~ a li v ~ a i qoljpaiq ity of the
is in thelr mouths
mouth
of them
is
and in
the
tails
a d ~ O v . ai yhp oljpai ad-rbv
6po1a1 and in their tails;
of them; the
for
tails
of them
(ones) like for their tails are
~ X O U U ~ I KE@ah&q, K U ~
dv air~aic; l i k e s e r p e n t s and
~QEUIV
to serpe&s, (ones) h a m heads.
and in them I h a v e h e a d s ,
and
dt61~oSu1v.
with these they do
they are treating unrighteously.
harm'
TOV dtv8p6xwv,
20 ~ a io i
ho~roi
men,
And the leftover (ones) of the
ZOBut t h e rest
of the men who
o i OOK d t ~ ~ ~ - r & v ~ +v
q ara7q
a v ~ t h q y a ~aljratc;,
?~
who not
were kllled
m the plagues
these,
were not killed by
06 ~ E T E V ~ ~ U LK
~ V ri)v Epymv TGV XEIPGV t h e s e p l a g u e s did
not they repented out of the works of the hands
not repent of the
abrOv,
~va
pfi r r p o u ~ u v ~ u o u o ~T&
v
of them, in order that not they will worship the works of their hands,
so that they should
Satp6v1a ~ a T&
i ~i6wha
~h
xpuu2 K a i
demons and the idols the (ones) golden and n o t w o r s h i p t h e
demons a n d the
r&
&pyup2
~ a i
T&
the (ones)
made of silver
and
the (ones) idols of gold and
xahu&
~ a i
r&
h i0r v a
s i l v e r a n d copper
made of copper
and
the (ones)
made of stone and stone and wood,
~ a i T&
Fljh~va &
OCTE
@ X ~ E I V which c a n neither
and the (ones) \cooden: which neither to be looklllg
see nor hear nor
Sljvav~at
O
~
E
&KO~SIV
OCTE walk; 21 a n d they
thev are able
nor
to be hearing
nor
of
lTEpllTa~?V, 21 K c t i
0b
pe~~v6T)oaVdid
to be walking about,
and
not
they repented their murders nor
LK
T ~ V qbvwv
ad-rGv OGTE
LK
rCjv of their spiritistic
out of the murders of thcm nor
out of t h e Dractices nor of their
~ a p y & ~ w u6~Cjv
v
O ~ T E LK
~ f i q ~ o p v e i a c ; fornication nor of
drugs
of them nor out of the fornication
their thefts.
r ~Vh v .
h~ T~)V K ~ E ~ ~ & Ta iW
T&V & v O p h ~ v ,

ofthe

men.

6~

outof

TOG nupbq ~ a iTOG

the

fire

of

1103
the

andofthekilled,

22~2,

ahGv

of them

10 5::

O~TE

nor

out of

the

thefts

of them.

pg

And 1 saw
another strong
a
n
g
e
l descending
~ a ~ a p a i v o v ~ a LK
TO;
oLpavoG,
steaping down
out of
the
heaven, f r o m heaven. arrayed
~ r e p l p ~ f i h~ q~ V O V
V E ~ ~ V V , K Q ~
with a cloud, and ti
having been thrown about
cloud,
and
-- rainbow was upon
!p~q
i ~rfiv
i KE~CI)\?VaCroG w a l
rainbow upon the
head
of him: and the his head, and h
i
s

EXOV Sihhov
I saw

another

tiyyehov

iuxupbv

angel

strong

:;I

REVELATION 10: 8-7

6 iihloq, ~ a oi i 1 ~ 6 6 ~face
q
was as the sun,
sun, and the feet and his feet were
as fiery pillars, 2 and
aljro; 4 q o ~ d h orrup6q
~
2 ~ a itxwv cv
of him as pillars of fire,'
and h a v ~ n g in the he had in his hand
a little Scroll opened.
X E I ~ aOroir
~
filfihapi61ov
Ijvec;ypfvov.
hand of him little booklet having been opened up. And he set his rjght
~ a ~i G ~ K E VT ~ Vn 6 6 a ahoi, ~ b v 6EElbv
foot upon the sea,
And he put the foot of him the right (one) but his left one upon
i r r i ~ f i q lahfxuoqr;, ~ b vFZ ~ 6 6 v u p o v 6x1 t i e earth, 3 and he
upon the
sea,
the but left (one) upon cried out with a loud
7il~
YC~S, 3 ~ a i LKpaSEv
Q ~ V $
~ ' g r i z nvoice just as when
the earth, and h e cried out to volce
a lion roars. And
B m ~ pXeov ~ J K ~ T ~ ~I . a i~ T E ~ K P ~ E E V when he ci-ied out,
as-even lion is roaring. And when he cried oLt.
the seven thunders
UIMqoav ai ~ T T & Bpov-rai ~ h qtau.rtjv uttered their own
spoke
t h e seven thunders
the of selves
voices.
qwvciq.
4 Now w h e n t h e
voices.
seven tbunders spoke,
4 K a i ~ T E t h k h uav ai ?-rr~& Ppov-rai, I was at the point
And when
sp&e
the seven thunders,
of writing; but H
fip~hhov
~ p c i ~ ~ l v~. a ii j ~ o u o a qwvjv
Iwas about to e writmg; and
I heard
voice heard a voice out
f~
709 odpavoG Xiyouuav I q p t i y ~ u o vof heaven say: "Seal
up the
the
out of
the
heaven
saymg
Seal YOU
tllunders spolce,
3
U h h q a a v ai i r r ~ h@pov~ai,~ a seven
i
what (things)
spoke
the seven thunders, and a n d do not write
' aljr&
yp&@qq.
5 K a i 6 &yy~hoq, them down." 5And
to? them you should'write.
And the
angel,
t h e angel t h a t I
6v
~\i6ov i0ThTCx
~ f i q Oahcioaqq saw standing on the
whpm I saw having stood upon the
sea
sea and on the earth
~ a iin 1 ~ f i qyfiq
q p ~ v ~ t j vx ~ i p aa l j ~ o Graised his right hand
and upon the c a r d , h e liftcdup thc hand of him Lo heaven. 6 and by
.rilv SE<I&Y
~ i q
T ~ Voljpav6v, 6 ~ a i ji p o u ~ v the
One who lives
the right (one) into the heaven,
and hc swoie
forever and ever, who
2v
T ~ Q <OVTI ~ i ~
qo b q
ai&vaq T~)V aiOvwv, created the heaven
in the (one) living into the
ages 01the ages,
and the things in
8q CKTIUEV T ~ Voljpavlt)~ ~ a i
T&
iv
who created the heaven and the (things) in it and t h e e a r t h
and the things in
a d ~ Q K U ~ rfiv y c v KC(;
T&
@J a l j ~ it
i
and the sea and
it
and the earth and the (things) in
it
the
thinqs in it, he
~ a rev
i
0ahauuau ~ a i
T&
ev ah<,
swore: "There will
and the
sea
and the (things) m
it,
TI xp6voq 0 l j K f T l E ~ T ~ I7' &Ah' cv ~ a i qbe n o d e l a y a n y
that
time
not vet Wlll he:
but
in
t. h- ~longer; 7 but in the
fiptpa~q
705 iP6bpou &yyihou, days of the sounddays
o;%e
of the seventh
angel,
i ~ ? gof tke seventh anwhen he is about
6rav
phhhq
o a h r r i < ~ ~ v ~ a gel,
i
whenever he may be'about to be trumpet&,
and to blow his trumpet,
~ p 6 o w ~ r oavd ~ o G&q
face

o f h i m as the

t":~:!

8 ~ 0 6 , bq the sacred secret of

God,
as God according to
the good news which
~ 6 q y y a 1 u ~ v T ~ iaVTOG
I
~
60Ghouq
~
he declared to his
h e declared as good news to the of himself slaves
own slaves tlw proplx7065 m p o ~ f i ~ a q .
ets is indeed brought
the
prophets.
a finish'"
q v i j ~ o u a a out$Kof TOG
8 Kai t i cpwv:
the
8 A11d t h e voice
And the voice which I heard
oljpavoG, w6rh1v AahoGaav PET' t ~ o G ~ a tih a t I heard out
and of heaven is speakagain
speaking
with
me
heaven,
"Yrraye
),&BE
-rb mg again with me
hfyouaav
"Go,
saying
Be you going under
take you
the a n d saying:
P~Phiov
76
{veqypfvov
+v ~ i jtake the opened scroll
llttle book thc (one) having been opened u p In the - that is in the hand
X ~ ~ TOG
p i byy&ou
TO;
ia-r&Toq h i of the angel who
hand of the
angel
the (one) having stood upon 1s standing on the
,ic. 9 ~ a si e a a n d o n t h e
earth.
And earth." 9 And I went
&rrfihOa ~rphq ~ b vayyehov hiywv a b ~ Qaway to the angel
I went off toward the
angel
saying to him m d told him to give
me the little scroll.
6oGvai pot ~b P1PAapi61ov. ~ a i hfyel
to give to me the httle booklet. And he is saying And he said to me:
pol
A ~ P E ~ a i K U T & Q U ~ E a 6 ~ 6$,.K
it and eat
to me Take you and eat you down
it,
i t up, and it will
v ~ ~ p a v e i uou ~ 1 j vK O I ~ ,&AhJ
~ ~ V2.v, TQ
it wlllmake bitter of you the cavity, but in the make your
pfhl. ter, but in your mouth
m 6 p a ~ i uou
i a ~ a ~yhu~ir
mouth
of you it will be
sweet
honey. it will be Sweet as
honey." 10 And I took
10 ~ a iEhaPov ~b p1Phapi610v i~
the little Scroll out
And I took
the
l~ttlebooklet out of
x~lpdq 706 d r y y a o ~KC
~Xi ~ c c ~ f ~ a y~ o6v ~ 6 , of the hand of the
hand of the
angel
and I ate down
it,
and angel and ate it up,
in my mouth
qv {v T+ a ~ 6 p a ~pou
i
i)q p a t ~ X U K I ~and
'
i t w a s ~n the
mouth
of me as honey sweet; i t
sweet as hen6 r ~ &ayov ~ 6 ~ 6 ~, ~ I K ~ & V ~ T tS(J ey; but when I had
and when
I ate
it,
was made b ~ t t e r the eaten it up, my belKolhia
pou. 11 ~ a i ACyouuiv
pol ly was made bitter.
cavity
of me.
And
they are saying
to me 11 And they said t9
Aei
oe mah~v vpw$q~eGaal h i me: ',youmust prophIt is binding you
agaln
to prophesy
upon
esy again with reAaoiq
oil
~ ~ V E O I V KCX~ y h 6 a o a 1 ~ KK
..
gard to peoples and
geoples and to natlons and
to tongues
nations and tongues
j3aa1heOatv mohhoiq.
and many kings."
to kings
many.
hehfaeq

~b

wasfinlshed

the

I J I U ~ ~ P I O V TOG

mystery

,",*d :,"oh

of the

$2

$2

:z2

11 And

a reed like
a rod was glvG&PGq,
AEywv
:Eye~pe ~ a iphpqciov en me as he said:
to staff, f o n d saying Rlse you up and measure you "Get up and measure

Kai
11 And

6560q

wasglven

pol

tome

~cihapoq 8po1oq
reed

like

the

vabv

TOG

OEOG

~ a i ~b the temple [sanctuthe ary]

of Goda and
0ua1aa~fiptov~ a i rob?
mpoa~uvoGv~aqCv the altar and those
altar
and the (ones)
worshipmg
in worshiping in it. 2 But
a h + . 2 ~ a iTGV
aljhfiv
~ j v IEwf3ev as for the courtyard
it.
And the courtyard the (one) outside that is outside the
TOG
vaoG
C~Pahe EtwBev, ~ a temple
i
[sanctuary I ,
of the divine habitation throw you out outside, and cast i t clear
..- -. out
.- a n d do not meapfi ai(-rGv
ETP~~~TJs
6 ~ 1 i6bOg
not
~t you s%ouldmka$ure, because it was given s u e it, because it
~ o i q C ~ V F U I \ ~ ~ a i~1jv m6Xlv T ~ V &yiav has been given to
to the
nations:
and
the
city
the
holy the nations, and the"
~ru~ficrouo~v pivaq T E U U E ~ & K O ~ T ~ will trample the holy
they will trample on months
forty
city underfoot -.for for660. 3 ~ a i 6
TOTS 6uaiv p t p ~ u a i v ty'two months. 3 And
two.
And I shall give t o the' two
w~tnesses
I will cause my two
pou, ~ a i~rpoq1q~e6aoua1v
fipfpaq XI hiaq witnesses to prophof me, and they will prophesy
days
thousand
esy a thousand two
S ~ a ~ o u i a qi $ f i ~ o v ~ a , T E ~ B~phr)
I
~ivouq
two hundred
sixty,
having been thrown about hundred and sixty
O ~ K K O U ~ .4 OfiToi eialv a i 660
i h a i a ~ ~ a idays dressed in sack4 These are
sackcloths.
These are the two olive trees and cloth."
a
;v6rlov
[symbolized by1 the
a i 600 huxvia~
the two lampstands the (ones) in sight of the two 0 l l ~ e trees and
the two lampstands
K U ~ ~ O UTI$
745
~U?~TE<.
lord
o f t e earth having stood.
and are standing be5 ~ a i 3
TIC
~ 6 ~ 0 b q B ~ E I fore the Lordb of the
And
if
anyone
them
is wllllng earth.
5 And if anyone
& ~ I K ~ C J U I , TOP ~ K T O ~ E ~ E T K:U ~ TO;
to tleat unrighteously, fire is golng out out of the wants to harm them,
U T ~ ~ ~ T OU S~ T ~ KVU ~
K ~ T E ~ O ~ ET~O ~ S fire issues forth from
mouth
of them and it is eating down
the their mouths and dekxopobq a 6 ~ 8 v~ a ~i i ' T I <
6Ehfiuq a6Tobq vours their enemies;
enemies of them; and if anyone should Gill them
and if anyone sl%ould
& ~ I K < ~ C X Ioii~wq
,
6ei
alj~bv want to harm them,
to treat unrighteously,
thus it is binding
him
in this manner he
~ ~ ~ T o K T ~ v
6 ~06~01
~ v ~ I Exouu~v
.
T ~ V<~ouoiuv
to be killed.
These are having the authority must be killed. 6 These
have the authority
~ h e i a a l rbv oCpav6v,
iva
Ce~bq
to shut up the heaven, in order that
rain Lo shut up heaven
that no rain should
BP~XJI
~S$$S
n.po~ll~eiaqfall dwirig the days of
may moisten
prophecy
ahOv, ~ a i$ouaicv
i
~xouotv
h i TGV their prophesying, and
of them, and authority they are having upon thc they have a?~thority
b66TwV
ci~pfgerv a6r& iq aTpa ~ a iover the waters to turn
waters
to be turning
them
into
blood
and them into blood and
T ~ V

divine habitation

of the

God

and

:f2

o;ge

laGod, HAVgSyhJ1a; Jehovah,

JIT; the Lord God, Arm 1,2.

J17.

4b The Lord, N1VgSyllJlB; the God,

REVELATION 11: 7-11

strike the earth

with every sort of
plague as often as
h b
B~hfiowu~v.
if ever they might wish.
they wish.
7 rtai
6~av
~ ~ A i o o u ~ v T ~ V 7 And when they
And
whenever
they should finish
the have finished their
y a p ~ v p i a v a d ~ & v , ~6
eqpiov
76
witnessing, the wild
witness
of them, the wild beast the (one)
beast that ascends
dvapaivov
&K
Tjlq &Pljouou T~OIT~UEI PET'
of the abyss
stepping up out of the
abyss
will make with
will
make
war with
a b ~ & v r6hepov ~ a i VIK~~UEI
ad~ocq~ a i
them
war
and willconquer
them
and them a n d conquer
~~ITOKTEVE
a~d ~ o 6 q .8 ~ a -r6
i
. r r ~ & p a a i r ~ & v them and kill them.
i t will kill them.
And the fallen (body) of them 8 And their corpses
~ f i q~ A a ~ ~ i~ af i qq 1~6hewq~ f i qp ~ y d h q q , will be on the broad
upon the broad way of the
city
the
great,
way of t h e great
q71q
K ~ ~ E ~ ~T T ~
V EI U ~ ~ T I K 1&6~6 0 p a K a i city which is in a
which is being called
spiritually
Sodom and
spiritual sense called
A~~UITTO~,
8 7 ~ 0 ~~ a i 6 . K ~ ~ I O S a d ~ & v
and Egypt,
Egypt,
where also the
Lord
of them Sod'om
where their Lord was
hmavpbj0q.
9 ~ a i P A i ~ ~ o u u ~ v ZK
was put on stake.
And they are looking a t out of also impaled. 9 And
those of the peoT&V haGv ~ ccpuh8v
i
~ ay ih o a u 3 v ~ a i0v&v
i
the peoples and tribes and tongues and nations ples and tribes and
~l, m B p a
a
jpipaq T ~ E ~ ~
S a tongues
i
and nations
the fallen (body) of them
days
three and
will look a t their
6ggJI and
~ a iT
r ~ c h p a ~ a ad~&v O ~ K
the fallen (bodies) of them not corpses for three and
&+iovu~v
~~Bfivai
Eiq a half days, a n d
they are letting go off
to be put
into they do not let their
corpses be laid in
~ v f i ~ a . 10 ~ a i o i
I<~TOIKO~~VTE~
memorial (tomb).
And the (ones)
dwelling
a t3111b. 10 And those
hi T{S yfiq x a i p o u u ~ v haa d ~ o i q ~ a dwelling
i
on the earth
upon the earth are rejoicing upon them and rejoice over them
~6gpaivov~a1,
Kai
6 0 ~ aand enjoy themsel-~es,
are making themselves well-minded,
and
glfts
and they will send
TF~~~JOUUIV
drhhfiho~q,
GTI
OOTO~ o i
they will send to one another. because these the gifts to One another*
because these two
660
I T P O ~ ~ ~ T S I EPao&vtaav
TOGS
two
prophets
tormented
the (ones) prophets tormented
those dwelling O n the
K ~ T O ~ K O ~h
~ i
V T~ ~f i~<Y{S.
dwelling
upon the earth.
earth.
11 ~ a PET&
i
~ h 7qp 8 q j p i p a q ~ a f i p ~ o u il And after the
And after the three
days
and half
three and a half days
m ~ @ a <w4q
&K
TOG ~ E O G ~ i u f i h e ~ v$v spirit of life from God
spirit
of hfe out of the God
entered
m
cxd~oiq, K i Zmquav hi ~ o c q
1 ~ 6 6 a qad~Gv, entered into them,
them, 2% they stood upon the
feet of them, and they stood upon their feet, and
~ a (~6Poq
i
p i y a q ~IT~ITEUEV
&T
I;
and
fear
great
fellonto
upon the (ones) great fear fell Upon
. r r a ~ & c a ~T
to smite

~ V y{v

iV

r & u q .rrhqy:

the earth in every

plagui

6u&1<1q to

as of ten as

REVELATION 11: 12-17

1107

1106

those beholding them.

12 And they heard a
ZK TOG odpavoO h ~ y o 6 o q qa l j ~ o i q loud voice out of
out of the heaven
saying
to them heaven say to them:
'Av6rBa.r~ 6 6 ~
~ ~
a i &vipquav
is T&U "Come on up here."
Step YOU up here, and they stepped up inta the And they went up
o l j p ~ ( ~ b v ~ f vj ~ q i h q , ~ a .&BE&
i
quav ahoGq into heaven in the
heaven m the cloud, and
begeld
them cloud, and their en01 hxepoi air'rBv. 13 K a i i v ~KEE~VSJ 6 ijpq emies beheld them.
the enemies of them.
And in that the hour l3And in that hour
VETO UEIU 6q p C y a q , ~ a i ~b ~ ~ K ~ T Oa Vgreat earthquake
occurred Learthlstaking great, and the tenth lpartl occurred, and a tenth
Tjlq ~ 6 h ZTEUEV,
~ q
K a i ~ E K T & V ~ T ) &U
U ~ofV the city fell; and
of the
city
fell,
and
were killed
in seven thousand perT@a~lopQ
dv6 pa-ra c?vepbjrwv xlhl&&q sons were killed by
the [earthlshaking names
of men
thousands the earthquake, and
6 ~ ~ ~
6 ,a oi i
holrroi
i p g o p o ~h y i v o v ~ o t h e r e s t b e c a m e
seven, and the leftover (ones) in-fear
became frightened and gave
~ a.- Z~GIKW
i
66cav T@ BEG TOG o3pwoG. glory to the God of
and they gave glory to the God of the heaven. heaven.
14 The second woe
14 'H Oda; fi ~ E V T & ~ Cdrrrfihe~v[
[Sob 4
The Woe the second went off; look! the is past. Look! The
third woe is coming
OGa: ij ~ p i ~E pq x ~ ~ a ~i a x 6 .
Woe the third is coming quickly.
quickly.
15 And the seventh
15' Kai b &6opoq & y y ~ A o qiUdrhTrlUEv. K a i
And the seventh
angel
trumpeted; and angel blew his trumi y i v o v ~ o qwvai p y & A a i hv T
o d p ~ @ ,pet: And loud Voices
occurred
voices
great
in the
heaven, occurred in heaven,
saying : "The kingdom
A i y o v ~ ~'EY~VETO
q
4 B a u ~ h ~ i TOG
a
K ~ U ~ O U
the world has
saying
Became the kingdom of the world of
TOG ~ u p i o ufi GV ~ a iTOG xptu-roG a h o 0 , become the kingdom
of the Lord
orus and of the
Christ of him, of our Lord and of
~ a ~ i~ ~ U I ~ E O D E~I i TOGS
q
a i d v a q 7Bv aichvwv. his Christ, and he
will rule as king forand he will reign into the
ages of the ages.
ever and ever."
16 ~ a ioi' E~KOUI ~ i u u a p ~I Tq~ E U ~ I ~ T E ~ O I
16And the twentyfour
olderpersons
And the twentyfour older persons
01
&V&ITIOV
TOG BEOG K C ( ~ ~ ~ ~ E V &mi
OI
the (ones) in sight of the God (ones) sitting upon who were seated beGod upon their
TOGS ep6vouq a d ~ &C-rr~uav
~
hi ~hT ~ ~ U G I I fore
T~
the- thrones of them they fell upon the
faces
t h r 0 n e s f e 11 u p 0 n
ah8v
~ a ?r p o o ~ 6 v q u a v
TQ
BE@, >their faces and worof them
and
they worshiped
to the
God, shiped God, 11 saying
17 : h i y o " i ~ q
E i r x a p ~ o ~ o i r y i v UOI,
~ 6 p 1 e ,"we thank you, ~
~
saying
W e are giving thanks to you, Lord,
vaha .God, the -Al6 8 ~ 6 % b ~ a v ~ o ~ p d t ~ w p b,
Qv mighty* the One who
the God, the
Almighty,
the (one) being
is and who was, be~ a i 6
fiv,
6-r1
~ihqq~q
and- the (onel was, because you have taken the cause YOU have taken
B ~ w p o G v ~ aa13roOqq
12 ~ a i3j~ouaav qwv5q
beholding

'z%"

them;

and they heard of volce

17a Jehovah,

JT88.18,14,16-l8;

Lord,

#AVgSyh.

REVELATION 11: 18-12: 3

1108

mjv peydrhqv ~ a iip a o i h ~ u a a q *your great power and

great
and you reigned; begun ruling as king.
1 8 B u t t h e nations
18 r<ai ~a Zevq
Gpyioeqoav,
~ a fjhe~b
i
and the nahons were made wrathful, and came became wrathful, and
4 dpyfi oou ~ a i6
1<atp6q
T&V your own wrath came,
the wrath of you and the appointed time of the a n d t h e appointed
VEKP~V
~pleijvat,
~ a i 6oGva1 TAU time for the dead
dead (ones)
to be judged,
and
to give
the to be judged, and
pto0dv roiq 60Cholq oou TOTS .rrpocplj~arq to give [their] reward
reward to the slaves of you to the prophets to your slaves the
prophets and to
TO?~
~ a i roiq
dryiotq
~ a i
and
to the
holy (ones)
and
to the (ones) the holy ones and
cpopoupivo~q~b iivopcjr oou, ~ 0 3 q pt~p06q t o t h o s e f e a r i n g
fearing
the name of you, the small (ones) your name, the small
~ a iT O p~ytdouq, ~ a i 61acpe~ipar and the great, and
and
the
great (ones), and to corrupt through t o bring t o ruin
those ruining the
TO;<
6lacpe~ipov~aqT ~ V yGv.
the (ones) corrupting through the earth.
earth."
19And the temple
6
vadq
19 ~ a i ivoiyq
And was opened up the divine habitation [sanctuary] of Goda
TOG OEOG
6
Zv T$ oljpavQ, ~ a iGqBq that is in heaven
of the God the (one) in the heaven, and was seen w a s o p e n e d , a n d
fi K I P W T ~T ~ 61aefi~qqadT0G ZV T$ the ark of his covethe
ark
of the covenant of him in the nant was seen in
va$
ahoG- ~ a ~i~ C V O V T O& o ~ p m a ihis temple [sancdivine habitation of him; and occurred lightnings tuary]. And there
~ a qava;
i
~ a Ppov-rai
i
~ a i a ~ l o p h q ~ c i loccurred lightnings
and voices and thunders and [earthlshaking and and voices and thunders and an earthxdrha<a p~ydrhq.
quake and a great
hail
great.
hail.
Kai crqp~iovpCya ijqd3q iv T& oGpavQ,
And
sign
great was s e n in t h i heaven. 1 9 And a great sign
IYw a s
seen i n
YUV?
.rr~ptP~Phqpkvq.
T ~ V fihlov,
woman
having been thrown about
the
sun, heaven, a Woman ar~ a i6 adfivq i m o ~ d r ~ wT&VvoS&v ad~fjq,rayed With the suns
and the moon underneath the
feet
of her, and the moon Was be~ a i fri
adTfiq oTkcpavoq neath her feet, and on
her head was a crown
and upon
head
of her
crown
and
dtoT&pov 6 6 6 ~ ~ a ~, a i&V y a o ~ p i ixouaa. Of
of stars
twelve,
and in
belly
having; s h e Was p r e g n a n t .
2And she cries out
2 ~ a i
K~&<EI
CiGivouoa
and she is crying out being in birth pains and i n her pains and
in her agony to give
Baoavl<opivq
TEKE~V.
birth.
being tormented to give birth.
3 ~ a i Gqeq
tChho qpEiov &v TQ 3 And another sign
And was seen
other
sign
in the was Seen in heaven,
oljpav9, ~ a ii603 G ~ & K w piyaq .rrupp6q, and, look! a great
heaven, and look! dragon
great fiery-red, fiery-colored dragon,
v

power

uou

Zxwv ~EcpahAqk ~ r ~
~ ha ~ipcc.ra
i
6i~~
a a hi i

of you the

having

seven and horns

Ji odph a3~oG oCpe1

tail draws a
of the stars
dtcrrhpwv TOG odpavoG, ~ a i P a h ~ v a3~oirq of heaven, and it
stars
of the heaven, and it threw
them hurled them down
& I < T ~ V yijv. ~ a i 6 6pdr~wv ~ O - T ~ K E V to the earth. And
Into the earth. And the dragon has stood t h e d r a g o n k e p t
~ V ~ T T I O V ~ i j q yuvat~dq
~ijq
dholjarlq standing before the
in sight of the woman the (one) Ieing about w o m a n w h o w a s
about to give birth,
Iva
&av
TEKE~V,
to give birth,
in order that
whenever t h a t ,
when s h e
did give birth, i t
T ~ K V O ~ ad+S
TCKq
Td
she should give birth
the
child
of her m i g h t devour h e r
child.
~a~c[qdr~l;l.
it might eat down.
5 A n d s h e gave
5 ~ a i
~ E K E V
vi6v, &poEv, 8q birth to a son, a
And she gave birth to son,
male,
who male, w h o is to
I
.rrolpaiv&lv . r r h a T& e8vq &v s h e p h e r d a l l t h e
is about to be shepherding
all
the nations in
ati
with an
bdrP6q
otGqp@
Kai
fip'rrdtoerl
~d iron rod. And her
staff
made of iron; and was snatched the
was c a u g h t
T ~ K V O V adGq
.rrphq ~ d v B~bv Kai .rrpb~ away to God and
child
of her toward the God and toward to his throne. 6 b d
T ~ V 8pt)vov alj~oG.6 ~ a i fi
yuwj Lcpuy~v t h e w o m a n f l e d
the throne of him.
And the woman
fled
into the wilderness,
.I< T ~ V
~ p r l ~ o v , 6rou
~XEI
where she h a s a
mto the
desolateIland1,
where sheishaving place prepared
by
& K E ~ T~TOV
~ T Opa~pkvov
I
&'rrd TOG God, that they should
there
place
having been prepared from the feed her there a
"
Iv a
f KE?
~pC~wotv
thousand two hundred
8~06,
God, in order that there they may be nourishing and sixty days.
a her
d ~ vfipgpaq
days
thousand
xthiaq two
6 l ahundred
~ o o i a ~tcfi~orna.
s l x t ~ . . ;IAnd war broke
in heaven: Mi,7 Kai E y b e ~ o.rr6A&poq iv TG oljpav$, 6 cha-el and his anAnd occurred
war
in the heaven, the g e l ~b a t t l e d w i t h
Ml~afih ~ a i oi
Ciyy~hol ad-roG
TOG t h e d r a g o n , a n d
Michael
and
the
angels
of him
of the t h e d r a g o n a n d
.rroh~pfiaal VET& TOG 6 p a ~ o v ~ o q ~
- a i 6 its a n g e l s b a t t l e d
to war
with
the
dragon;
and the 8 b u t it d i d n o t
6pdr~wv h o X i p q o ~ v ~ a ioi ~ Y Y E ~ O TOG,
I
prevail, neither was
dragon
warred
and the angels
of it, a place found for
IUXUUEV,
odSi
T6.rroq t h e m a n y l o n g e r
8 ~ a i OCK
and
not it proved strong, not-but
place
i n heaven. 9S0
~ ( ~ p i & 1 afi-rcv kt i v TQ oGpavQ. 9 ~ a i
the great dragwas found of them yet in the heaven.
And
o
n
w
as hurled,
&pAfieq b Gpdr~wv 6
6 B~~~
wasthrown the dragon the
the serpent the original serpent,
the tail

KEw+,q

19' God, ttAVgSyhJsJs; Jehovah, J".

heads

w i t h seven h e a d s

ten and upon and ten horns and

its heads sev~ h q~&cpah&qa h 0 6 C I T T ~ 6 t a 6 j p a ~ a ,4 ~ a Upon
i
the
heads
of it
seven
diadems,
and e n diadems; 4 a n d

l2

REVELATION 12:4 - 4

1109

i
1

of it

76

T ~ ~ T O V

TGV i t s

is dragging the third lpartl of the third

,s

c:t

REVELATION 12: 1G-13

6

drpxaioq,

1110

KaholjpEvoq

A16Pohoq the one called Devil

and Satan, who is

~ a i'0 I a ~ a v i i q ,
6
~ h a v i j v T ~ Vmisleading the entire
and The
Satan,
the (one) making to err the inhabited earth; he
was hurled down to
oi~oupf.vqv
ghqv, iPhfi0q
being inhabited [earth] whole, he was thrown the earth, and his anE I mjv
~ yfiv, ~ a 01
i
6yy~h01a l j ~ o ; PET' gels were hurled down
into the earth, and the
angels
of him with with him. 10And I
a l j ~ o G iphfi0qoav. 10 ~ a i " ~ o u u a cpwvjv heard a loud voice in
him
were thrown.
And
7 heard voice heaven say:
p~y6At-p i v 745 oCpavQ hfyouuav
"NOW have come to
great
in the heaven
saylng
pass t h e salvation
"A~TI
i y i V ~ r o 6 u w ~ q p i a ~ a i 6 and the power and
Right now
became the salvation and the the kingdom of our
and the author66vap1q ~ a fii paath~ia TOG ~ E O GfipOv ~ a God
i
power and the klngdom of the God of us and ity of his Christ,
fi i < o u o i a TOG X~IUTOG alj~oG, 6 ~ 1 because the accuser
the authority of tine
Christ
of him, because of our brothers has
iphfi0q
6 ~ a ~ f i y c s pTQV dt6~AqBvfipOv, been hurled down,
was thrown the accuser of the brothers of us, who accuses them
6
~a-rqyopijvaljtohq EVC~ITIOV TOG ~ E O G day and night before
the (one) accusing
them in sight of the God our God! 11And they
fipijv
fipipaq
~ a i V U K T ~ ~1
' 1 ~ a i a l j ~ o iconquered him beof us
of day
and
of night;
and
they cause of the blood
i v i ~ q u a va l j ~ h v 61iX ~ i )aTpa TOG dpviou of the Lamb and beconquered him through the blood of the Lamb cause of the word of
~ a iI
T ~ V
h6yov ~ " qp a p ~ u p i a qa l j ~ O v , their witnessing, and
witness
of them,
and through the word of?he
they did not love
~ a i O ~ K fiyhquav
T ~ V ~ J U X ~ V a l j ~ O v their
souls even in
soul
of
them
they loved
the
and
not
the
face
of death.
TOOTO
axpt
eavkTou12 61h
this
12
On
this
account
until
death:
through
YOU
heavens
be
glad,
~ljqpaiv~ue~,
oljpavoi
heavens and YOU who reside
be YOU making yourselves well-minded,
~ a i oi
b a l j ~ o i qC T K ~ V O G V T E ~ 'oljai T j v in them! Woe for the
and the (ones) in them
tenting;
woe the earth and for the
yfiv ~ a ~i j 06rhaooav,
v
TI
KaTePq
sea, because the Devil
earth and the
sea,
because stepped down
has come down to
6 616/.3oAoq IT&
3piiq, CXUV 0 u p b piyav, YOU, having great anthe
Devil
toward YOIT,having anger great,
ger, knowing he has
~i6i)q
TI
6Aiyov
having known
that
little
appointed time a short period of
time."
EXEI,
1
h e is ha6ing.
B3Now when the
13 K a i
~ T E E?SEV
6
~ ~ & K W V
TI dragon saw that it
And
when
saw
the
dragon
that
was hurled down to
6phj0q
EI~
T ~ V yfiv,
&6icsE~v
it was thrown
into
the
earth.
it ~ersecuted the eart'u* it perse<TI%
ETEKEV
cuted the woman that
~ j v yuvai~a
the gave birth t o t h e
the
woman
who
gavebirth to
the

archaic,

the (one)

being called

'

Devil

r"

child. l 4 B u t
the two wings of the
ai 600 I T T ~ ~ U ~TOG
E ~ ~ E T O G TOG PEYC.XAOU, great. eagle were givthe two
wrngs
of the eagle the
great,
en the woman, that
Iva
IT~T T ~ I
, She
might y'
in oraer that
she m a y k flying
3:
the
wilderness
to her
TbV T61T0Va~Tfiq,
ipllvov
desolate [land] into the place of her, where place; there is where
TPE~ET~I
&KE~
~ a ~ ~ b Kaiv she is fed for a time
she is being nourished there appointed time and and times and half
~ a 1 p o 6 $ ~ a 8i IOU
KalpoG
dmb a time away from the
appointed tjmes and &lf
of appointed time from
Of the serpent.
T ~ O U ~ T O U TOG
~ ~ E W C .
l5And the serpent
face
of the serpent.
disgorged water like a
15 Kai i h h m 6
ccplS
gK
And
threw
the serpent out of
the river from its mouth
after t h e woman,
u ~ 6 p a ~ oa3roir
q
d r i u w r f i q y u v a ~ ~ b 660p
q
mouth
of it
behind the
woman
water to
her to be
h q ro-rap6v,
Iva
a l j d v 'rro~apocp6pqTov drowned by the river.
as
river,
in order that her
borne by river
16 But the earth came
nolfiurl16 ~ a i &PofierluEv Jie
t
, the woman's help,
i t might
make.
And
gave aid
and
the earth opened
~ f iyuvac~i, ~ a i ~~VOIEEV fi
yfi
76
to the woman, and opened up the earth the its mouth and S W ~ o ~ 6 p a alj-rfiq KC(i KC(T~.TTIEV T ~ V IT0Tapi)v lowed up the rivriver
mouth
of it
and drank down2 the
er that the dragon
6v
@ a h ~ v 6 6pdr~wv i~
TOG c r ~ 6 p a ~ odisgorged
q
from i t s
which threw the dragon out of the
mouth
mouth. 17 And the
6 ~ P & K ~dragon
V
a h o G - 17 ~ a i
cjpyiueq
grew wrathand was made wrathful the dragon
of it;
ful at the woman,
&Ti
~ f yi u v a ~ ~ i , ~ a i& 1 ~ f i h 0 ~ v ~ o l f i o a l
upon the
woman,
and i t went off to make and went off to Wage
~ r 6 A ~ p o v PET& TOV
AOLITOV
; war with the remainwar
with
the
Iestover (ones)
of the ing ones of her seed,
m 6 p p a ~ o qalj~fiq,
~ 6 v T poOv-rwv r & q who observe the comseed
ofher, o f t h e to?es) L e r v i n g the mandments o f ~d
6 ~ ~ 0 h h q TOG 0 ~ 0 6 KC(; & X ~ V T W V ~V
and have the -work
commandments of the God and
having
the
of bearing witness to
p a p ~ u p i a v 'I WOO.
Jesus.
witness
of Jesus.
18 ~ a iicrrdreq hi T ~ V Gppov ~q
And it stood
And
it stood
upon
the
sand
of the
still upon t h e
eddruuqq.
sand of the sea. . sea.
K a i JSov
& rij< Bahhuuqq ellpiov
And I saw a wild
A n 1 saw 0 0 e
sea
wild beast beast axending out of
civafia~vov, EXOV KtpaTa %KO: K a i ~ecpahhq the sea, with
horns
ten and
heads
stepping up, having horns
and
seven
heads,
and
TGV K E ~ ~ T O Valj70G 6 i ~ a
h-rrrdr, ~ a i i
of it
ten upon its horns tell
horns
seven, and upon the
&pueva. 14 ~ a i 6668qoav
male.

And

were given

to the

y w a ~'male
~i
wpman

ea

13

13

'

REVELATION 13: 2-7

REVELATION 13: 8-13

1112

61afjijpa~a, ~ a i hi ~ & q~qah&q a6~oGdiadems, but upon

diadems,
and upon the
heads
of it its heads blasphemous
d v 6 p a ~ a BAaoqqpiaq, 2 ~ a i 76
3 p i o v names. 2Now t h e
names
of blasphemy.
And the wil beast wild beast that I saw
6 ETSOV ?VI
6p010v I-rapG&h~~,~ a ioi was like a leopard,
which I saw was
like
to leopard, and the but its feet were as
those of a bear, and
7 ~ 6 6
a h~0 6
~ 45 &p~ou, ~ a 76
i m 6 p a &TOG
feet
of it as of bear, and the mouth of it its mouth was as a
b q a ~ b p a Abvroq. ~ a iEYGWKEV a 6 ~ Q 6 lion's mouth. And the
as mouth
of lion. And
gave
to it the dragon gave to [the
Spci~av Ti)v Gwap~v a h 0 6 ~ a Ti ~ V 0p6vov beast1 its power and
dragon the power
of i t and the throne its throne and great
authority.
&TO;
~ a &Eouoiav
i
p~ytdqv.
of it and authority
great.
3 And I saw one of

SK TGV K E ~ ~ A G
a6~oG
v
&q its heads as though
And one outof the
heads
of it
as slaughtered to death,
Suqcc/~tvrlv
e&a~Ov, ~ a i $I but its death-stroke
having been slaughtered into
death,
and the got healed, and all
earth followed the
d q y i 706 eav&~oua h o i j & O E ~ ~ I T E ~ % ~~. a the
i
blow of the
death
of it
was cured. And Wild beast with adS0aup&oeq
6hq $I
yfi 6 a i a a TOG miration. 4And they
was made to wonder whole the earth behind the worshiped the dragon
eqpiou, 4 ~ a i
~pooe~6qoav
TQ because it gave the
wild beast,
and
they gave worship
to the authority to the wild
~ ~ & K O V T I8 ~ 1 Z ~ ~ ~ K mjv
E V .Cgovoiav T
beast, and they wordragon
because it gave the authority to the Shiped ,.he wild beast
Oqpiql
~ a in p o a ~ ~ l j v r l a a v TG
&Ipiq
wlld beast, and they gave worship to the wild beast with the words: "Who
is like the wild beast,
hiy0.m~~
Tiq 6po1oq TG
p
i ~ a ~i i q
and
can
batsaymg Who like to &e wild beast, and who
it?" 5And a
6 6 v a ~ a l .rrohepiiaa~ ~ F T ' ahoG; 5 ~ a tle
i
is able
to war
with
it?
~ n mouth
d
speaking great
things
and blasphei668q
m6pa h d o h
p ~ y a a
was given to it mouth speaking great (things) mies was given it, and
~ a Bhauqqpiaq,
i
~ a i E66eq a h @ 6Eouqia authority to act fortyand blasphemies, and was glven to it
two months was giva01-oai lrfivaq rkoorpci~ovranai 660. 6 k a i
en it. 6 And it opened
tolo
months
forty
and two.
its
mouth in blasphe?VOICE
76 m 6 p a a h 0 6 EIS
Phaoqqpiaq
i t opened up the mouth of i t into blasphemies mies against God, to
r p 6 q T& &6v1 PAaoqqpfiaa~ 76 iivopa & ~ p i j blaspheme his name
toward the God, to blaspheme the name of hlm a n d his residence.
. ~ a iTT)V
cr~qvfiv ahG,
TOGS
kv T@ even those residand the
tent
of him, the (ones) in the
ing in heaven. ?And
0 6 p ~ G U K ~ V O ~ V T 7~ ~~. a i k 6 6 h
&T@
there
was granted
heaven
tenting.
And was given
to it
it
to
wage
war with
aolfiaa~ ITME~OV
PET& TGV
&yiav
~ a i
to make
war
with the holy (ones) and the holy ones and
V I K ~ ~ O ~a
I
6 0 a
666811 a h G t f ~ o i aconquer them, a n d
to conquer them, and was given to it authority authority was given it

3 ~ a piav
l

'

over every tribe and

~ a yhGouav
i
every
tribe and people and
tongue
people and tongue
~ a j avo<. 8 ~ a i T ~ O ~ K U V ~ ~ ~ O U G aI Vl j ~ 6 v and nation. 8 And all
him those who dwell on
will worship
and nation.
And
T&VTES
0;
K ~ T O I K O ~ V T E6ITi
~
Ti)<
~ i ) q , the earth will worall
the (ones)
dwelling
upon the earth, ship it; the name
08
ot
y i y p o r r r ~ a ~ ~6 iivopa at-roG of not one of them
of whom not has been written the name of him stands written in the
Ev ~6 p~phic;, ~ f i q
TOG drpviou scroll of life of the
in thk little book of the
o i t h e Lamb Lamb who was slaughTOG
i o q a y phvou
drrr6 tered, from the foundthe (one)
having been slaughtered
from ing of the world.
9 If anyone has an
~araoohfiq ~6apou.
throwing down of world.
ear, let him hear. 10 If
9Ei
TI<
EXEI
oSIq &KOUO&TW.anyone [is meant]
If
anyone is having
ear
let him hear. for captivity, he goes
away into captiv10 e'i
sic
ai~pahaoiav,
EIS
If
anyone
into
captivity,
into ity. If anyone will
ai~pa?qaiav
im&yel. .
7
TIC
kv kill with the sword,
captivity
he is going under; if . anyone in he must be killed
paxctip~ ~OKTEVE?,
6?
a l j ~ h v b with the sword. Here
sword
will kill,
it is binding
him
in is' where it means
prxg;i$~
dnrorrav8i)va1. -061 ~ T I V 4 the endurance and
is
the faith of the holy
Here
to be killed.
hi rriioav quhiv ~ a Aadv
i

upon

'~$2

ones.
hopovfi ~ a i
r i o ~ ~ T~)V
q
&yiav.
endurance and the faith of the holy (ones).
11 And I saw an11 Kai e?bov 6hho
eqpiov dtvaPaivov other wild beast asAnd I saw other wild beast stepplng up cending out of the
6~ q q yqq, ~ a i ET EV
~ i p a ~
6iro
a earth, and it had
out of the earth, and it was5aving horns two two horns like a lamb,
6 ola drpviq, ~ a i fidrhe~
&q 6p6r~wv. but it began speakEke to lamb, and it was speaking as dragon. ing a s a dragon.
12 And it exercises
12 ~ a i~ f i vi<ouoiav 706 ~ p b ~ o u
And the authority of the
first
wild beast all the authority of
the first wild beast
aiioav n o ~ i b 8 ~ 1 o a6-roG.
v
~ a i TOIE?
all it is doing in sight of it. And it is making i n i t s sight. And
T ~ V yfv
~ a i ~ o b q Sv ahij ~ o r r o ~ ~ o G vit
~aq
makes the earth
the earth and the (ones) in
it
dwelling
and those who dwell
~va
~ p o ~ ~ u v j o o uTZ,
o ~ v Bqpiov TZ,
in order that they will worship the wild beast the in it worship the
T~GTOV, (48
he~pa~r~lje
1(1 q lrhqyfi TOG f i r s t wild b e a s t ,
first,
of which was cured the blow of the whose death-stroke got
8av&rou a h o 6 . 13 ~ a i T O
m j p ~ i ahealed. 13And it perdeath
of it.
And
it is doing
s ~ g n s forms great signs, so
IT01 i j
that it should even
peybha,
~va
~ a iTOP
great,
in order that also
fire
it may make make fire come down
h~ 706 otpavoG
~ a ~ a f i a i v ~ l vFIG
Ti)v out of heaven to the
outof the heaven to bestepping down Into the
earth in the sight of
yqv ~ ~ V ~ I C PTGV
V ~ v ~ ~ ~ T W V .
mankind.
earth in sight of the
men.

REVELATION 13: 1 A 1 8
14 ~ a i
And

1114

TOGS

rrhcpe

it is making to err

14And it misleads

the (ones) those who dwell on

22

K ~ T o I K o ~ T ~hri
<
yfiq
61b
TLI the earth, because of
dwelling
upon
earth through the the signs that were
oqpeia ij(
&66&1 &Q rrolGoa1 b c j ~ l o v granted it to persigns which it was given to it
to do
in sight form in the sight
TOG Bqpiou, hhywv
roiq
K ~ T O I K O ~ I of
V
the wild beast,
of the wild beast, saying to the (ones)
dwelling
while it tells those
h i
~olfiaal
Ei~6va who dwell on the
yfis
upon
earth
to make
image earth to make an
TI$
Bqpic?, bq
ZXEI -dlv 'TT)\~Y$V ~ f i q image to the wild
to the wild beast who is having the blow of the beast that had the
sword-stroke and yet
paxaipqq ~ a i. Z ~ ~ E
15V~ . a i $66811
sword
and
it hved.
And it was given revived. 15 And there
adTfi 603va1 n-veOpa
~ f i E ~ K ~ V I T O Was granted it to give
to her
to give
spirlt
to the image
of the breath to the image
&~P~ou,
ha
~ a i Aahfiog
fi of the wild beast,
wild beast, in order that also should speak the SO that the image of
E ~ K ~ V TOG
Bqpiou
~ a i T O I ~ ~ C J Q the wild beast should
image
of the
wild beast
and
it might make both speak and cause
"
Iv a
6u01
i&v
p$ to be killed all those
in order that
as many as
if ever
not who would not in
~ ~ p o o ~ v v f i o w a 7fi
~ v E ~ K ~ V ITOG
Bqpiou any way worship the
might give worship to the image of the wild beast image of the wild
~oKT~v~(;)(TIv.
beast.
they should be killed.
16And it puts un16 ~ a i
TO I 7
'rrbraq,
rocq der .compulsion all
And
it is making
all (ones),
the persons, the small and
pt~pocq ~ a iT O ~ G p~yrihouq, K ~ I7035 the great, and the
small (ones) and the great (ones), and the rich and the poor,
'rrhovuiovq ~ a iT O ~ S T T ~ X O ~ ~~, a i~ o b q and the free and
rich (ones) and
the
poor (ones), and
the the slaves, that they
fieue6pouq ~ a iTOGS 6oOhou~
ha
should give these a
free (ones)
and the
slaves,
in order that
mark in their right
SGacw
a6mis X ~ W P ~hi
hand or upon their
they should give to them engraving upon
~ 1 p 6 qa h & v ~ f i q6~$1i?qfi
76 pirurrov forehead, 17 and that
H n d of tbem the right or upon the forehead nobody might be able
ccir~Gv, 17 ~ a i
iva
~ f i 71s to buy or sell exof them,
and
inorder that
not
anyone cept a person hav66vqrar , ayopricrcc~ fi ~ ~ w h f i o a r~i
ing the mark, the
may beable
to buy
or
to MU
if ?O:
name of the *ld
6
EXWV ~6 xcipaypa, ~6 6vopa TOG beast or the n-the (one) having the engravmg, the name of the
ber of i t s name.
Bqpiou 9 riiv drp19 b mil b6yaroq ariro0. lg Here fs where
wild beast or the numier of the. name
of
it.
. -- -..
18 ' ~ S E fi aoqia io-riv.
B
Exwv dom comes in: Let
Here the wisdom
is;
the (one) having t h e one t h a t has
intelligence calculate
voirv
q q q ~ a c i ~ w T6v dpteybv
mind
let him calculate
the
number
of the the number of the

22

$2

1115

REVELATION 14: 1 4

i
beast, for it is a
dpteybq y&p &v6pchrou {o~iv' ~ a wild
of man
number for
it is; and man's number: and its
6 dpt8yiiq ad-roir $$a~6oiol &(fi~ovraq. number is six bunthe number
of it SIX hundred
sixtysix. dred and s ~ ~ Y - s ~ x .
And I saw, .and,
&aTbq
Kai E ~ ~ O V~, a i603
i
76 hpviov
look, the Lamb
And I saw, and look! the Lamb having stood standing upon the
6
ijpoS
zlcjv, Kai pe-r.?.' ad.roc Mount Z'ron, a n d with
upon the mountain Zion, and with
it
hirn a hundred and
5ua~bv TEUUE~&KOVTCX
T&J(To(~
XE
I X~I & ~ E ~ o r t ~ - f thousand
hundred
fortyfour
thousands having his name and
E"xouoar T?I 8vopa TOG K ~ 7.3
J 6vopa TOG the name of his Fahaving the name of him and the name of the ther written on their
foreheads. 2 And I
'rrarpbq a h 0 3
yeypappbov
$
T&V
Father
of him having been written upon the heard a sound out. of
p ~ r b ~ w ad~cjv.
v
2 ~ a i j ~ o u o a (pwy$v &K heaven as m e x ~ ~ n d
foreheads of them.
And I heard voice out of of many waters and
ro; odpavoir 5 q qwvfiv 66dr~ov 'rrohhGv ~ a ai s t h e sound of
the heaven as voice of waters many and loud thunder; and the
sound
p ~ y c i h q ~K, ~ \ I 4 ~ ~ 3
4 that I hemd
bq ~ w v j v ppov+
great,
and the voice Was as Of singers who
as voice of thunder
fiv i j ~ o v a ahq Kl8a~c?,6&~
K I ~ ~ ~ I < ~ V T&V
W Vaccompany themselves
which I heard as of harpers
harping
in On the harp playing
on their harps- 3And
~ a i q ~ l e d r p a ~ qaljT&v. 3 KC[?
~ ~ O V U I V
the
harps
of them.
And they are singing they are singing as if
bq
~ a i v j v QGriov TOG 8p6vou ~ a ia new song before the
as song
new
in sight of the throne and throne and before the
$our living creatures
~VGITIOV
T&V
TEUU&PWV
<QWV
Kai
in sight of the
four
living [creatures] and and the older persons;
T&V
.rrp.=apvripwv*~ a ori6~iq
i
66ljvaro y a B ~ i v and no one was able
of the older persons; and no one was able to learn to master that song
T f i V G6iv E i p j
ai ~ K C T C ~ V~ E ( T ( ~ ~ ~ & K Obut
V T ~the hundred and
forty-four thousand,
fortythe song if not the hundred
who have been bought
XIAI~~E~,
o;
76o u a p ~ q
the earth.
the(ones1 f r o m
thousands,
f ou4
These
are the ones
fiyopaay&ol
h b ~q
yqq. 4 obroi
having been bought
from the earth.
These that did not defile
~ i a l v O-ET&
yvva~~i;)Y
OCK hyohirvequav, themselves with wornare who with
women
not werepolluted, en; in fact, they are
virgins. These are the
eiaivi
'rrapeivo~
virgins
3% they are; OSTOI
there
the (ones) ones that keep f0l& ~ ~ h o & q O v ~ e q79
dpvic?, ii~rou 6 v lowing the Lamb no
following
to the
Lamb
where
likely matter where he goes.
I
06~01f i y ~ p & # p &
~ ~~ 6TGV -These were bought
he is going under; these were bought from the from among mankind
f i T ~ t - f ~ u i k God
&vepcjrov nap^
T+
BEG
79
men
firstfrults tothe God and tothe a n d t o t h e Lamb,
dtpvic?,, 5 ~ a ib TQ a76pari 'airrcjv 0 6 ~ and no
Lamb,
and in the
mouth
of them not was found in their
mouths; they a r e
Eiulv.
~irpi8q . ~ E G G O G ' &pcayoi
without bIemish.
he;
unblemished they are.
was found
Bqpiou,

wild beast,

14

14

REVELATION 14: 6-10

6 And I saw another angel flying in

peaoupawjya~r, ixovra e6ayy&!~ov
aibvrov midheaven, and he
midheaven,
having good news everlasting had everlasting good
e3ayyeAiaat
Eri
roirq
~aBqpEvouq news to declare as
to declare as glad news upon the (ones)
sitting
glad tidings to those
I T
T
y
~ a iETT~ IT&
E ~ V O S r a i who dwell on the
upon the earth and upon every nation and earth, and to every
nation and tribe and
quh4v ~ a iyhijaom rai Aa6v, 7
Aiyov
tribe and
(he) saymg tongue a n d people,
tongue and people,
b
$96 pey&A~ @oPtjBqre r6v 8 ~ 6 v r a i 7saYing in a loud
m voice
great
Fear YOU
the God and voice: "FEAR
God and
66re ah6 66cav,
871 ~ A ~ E Jiv ijpa give him glory, begive YOU to him glory, because came the hour cause the hour of the
7iiq
KpiU~wq a 6 ~ 0 6 , Kai vpw~wtjua-re judgment by him has
of the judgment of him, and give worship YOU arrived, and so worwho
T&
ITOI~~OWTI r6v ot3pav6v ~ a fi i v Ship the One
to the (one) having made the heaven and the made the heaven and
yfiv Kai 86rXaouav rai w y h q 666~13~. the earth and
earth and
sea
and fountains of waters.
a n d f o u n t a i n s of
8 Kai
tihhoq
6~6repoq
tiyyehoq waters."
And
other
second
angel
8 And another, a
firohoG9quev hiyov "EITE~EV,
EITE~EVBaPuhGv second angel, followed,
followed
saying She fell, she fell Babylon saying: "She has fanfl
p~ykhrl, fi
EK
O i V ~TOG
u en! Babylon the great
the
great,
which out of the wine of the has fallen, she who
BupoG -njq nopveiaq a l j ~ i j q ITEIT~TIKEV made all the nations
anger of the fornication of her has made to drink drink of the wine
of the anger of her
IT&VT~ r h
Ehq.
all
the nat~ons.
fornication!
-- "
9 Kai a h o q Gyyehoq ~ p i r o qf j ~ o h o 6 ~ u eI v 9And another anAnd other
angel
third
followed
/ gel, a third, followed
d r o i q h i p v $v $%ve pey6ht;l Ei
TIC
'them, saying in a
to them saymg m volce
great
If
anyone loud voice: "If anyone
ITpoa~wEi Tb
eqpiov
t h e wild
~
t
j
v
~ i ~ 6 vworships
a
Kai
is worshiping the wild beast and the image beast and its image,
a6mGl rai
hapP&vet ~ 6 p a y p a h i TO; and receives a mark
of it, and he is receiving engraving upon the on his forehead or
~ E T ~ O I ali-roir
J
ij irri mjv ~ E i p a d ~ o i r ,upon his hand, 10 he
forehead of him or upon the hand of him, will also drink of the
10 ~ a i
.rri~~a~
&K
TOG oivou TOG wine of the anger of
also he
will drink out of the wine of the God that is poured
6uyoir 1-0; 8 ~ 0 3 TOG
KEKE~~CT~~VOU
anger of the God of the (one) having been mingled out undiluted into the
Of his Wrath, and
~ K P + O ~
~ o r ~ p iryf i ~6 ~ ~&TOG,
f i ~
unmingled in the
cup
of the wrath of him. he shall be tormented
~ a i f3aaavloBtjue~a1 2v mvpi rai eEi(6) with fire and suland he will be tormented in fire and sulphur phur in the sight of
angels and
QGITIOVdryyiAov &yiwv ~ a iEvch~~ov to6 the
in sight of angels holy and in sight of the in the sight of the

6 Kai eI60v &Aov

And I saw

other

REVELATION 14: 11-16

1116

tiyyehov
angel

paoav~opoir Lamb. 11And t h e

smoke of their tortorment
atjr6v eiq a i G v a ~aibvwv d v a k i v e ~ , r a i ment ascends forof them into ages
of ages is stepping up, and ever and ever, and
06,
Exouolv
drv6rrrauutv Jiyhpaq rai day and night they
not
they are having
resting up
of day
and have no rest, those
who w o r s h i p t h e
VUKT~~,
01
I T ~ O U K U V O ~ rb
E ~ Bqpiov
of night, the (ones)
worshiping
the wild beast wild beast and its
~ a ~Vi eir6va d r 0 6 , ra'I 7 T I C hayP@e~ image, and whoever
and the image of it, and if anyone is receiving receives the mark of
name. l 2 H e r e
76 x6payya TOG 6v6porroq aljroir. 12 'n6e its
the engraving of the
name
of it.
Here is where it means
endurance for t h e
Ji imopovfi TQV &yiwv i q ~ i v , oi
the endurance of the holy (ones) IS, the (ones) holy ones, those who
T ~ P O C V T E ~rhq
ivrohhq
TOG BEOG ~ a oi b s e r v e t h e comobserving the commandments of the God and mandments of God
a n d t h e f a i t h of
rijv -rriarlv ' I uoir.
Jesus."
the
faith of?Jesus.
l3And I heard a
13 Kai G ~ o u a a qovfiq ir TOG otjpavoir
And I heard of voice out of the heaven voice out of heaven
say: "Write: Hapheyoljuqq rp&qov M ~ K ~ P I OoiI
VEKPO~
saying
Wrlte you
Happy
the dead (ones) py a r e t h e dead
die in union
0i CV K U P ~ ~~I T O ~ V ~ ~ O K O drrr'
V T E ~ 6 ~ ~ 1 who
.
the in Lord
(ones) dying
from right now. with [the] Lord from
t h i s time onward.
vai,
hiyet
rb
rrveDpa,
'iva
Yes,
is saying
the
spirit,
in order that Yes, says the spirit,
d v a ~ ~ a G u o v r a ~ 2~ TQV K ~ T W V a h Q v , let them rest from
they will be rested up out of the labors of them, their labors, for the
r& yhp Epya a6-r6v d~ohouee? PET' &T&v. things they did go
the for works of them is followmg wlth them. right with them."
14 And I saw, - and,
14 Kai &f6ov, rai i6oC v@aq ~ E V K ~r ,a i look! a white cloud,
And Isaw, and look! cloud white, and
and upon the cloud
h i f l v V E ~ M ~K V
~ % ~ E V O V 6p010~ U\&V someone seated like
upon the
cloud
(one) sitting
like
son
a son of man, with
e i ~ ~ p ~ i r o usxuv
,
~ l r i -rijq ~ e q d f i qahoir a golden crown on
of man,
having upon the
head
of him
airoG his h e a d a n d a
uriqavov xpwoGv rai b rfi xe~pi
and in tde hand of him sharp sickle in his
golden
crown
hand.
6pimavov 650.
15 And another ansickle
sharp.
gel
emerged f r o m
15 Kai tihAoq h y y e h o ~ PSjA8ev
ZK
And
other
angel
went forth out of the temple Csanctu702
vaoir,
~pdrrwv &v q a v i pey&t;l ary], crying with a
the divine habitation, crying out in voice great
loud voice to the one
T
ra9qPivy 2ri Gq veqhhqq nipqov seated on the cloud:
to the (one) sittmg upon the
cloud Send you "Put your sickle in
76 6pE-rrav6v uou r a i Bip~aov,
671 and reap, because the
the
sickle
of you and harvest you, because
hour has come to
fihlev fi &pa Bepiuai,
6r1
E{qp+fIq
came the hour to harvest, because was Wed up reap, for the harvest
ttpviov. 11 rai

ITET~~EVOV
$v
flying
m

Lamb.

'

i
1

I
1I

And the

K ~ I T V ~ C ; TO!

smoke of tne

REVELATION 14: 16-16 :1

6

the

1118

of the earth is thor$2. l6 E Cpcchev

threw I O U E ~rloe.'
~
l6 And
th6 one seated on the
ra8fi~'v0~
mi $2 vtyod~~
$
e
cloud thrust in hLg
sittmg
upon

0ep1upB~
harvest
oz%e

'

the (one)
sickle on the earth,
6pkTCXVOv abroG &Ti
yfi~,K a i 6 6 ~ p i ~ 6 d
the earth was
sickle of him upon the earth, and was harves?ed ,reaoed.

17 And still another

angel emerged from
a h o q &yyeXoq tSijh6ev
6~ the temple [sanctuother
angel
went forth outof ary] that is in heaven; -he, too, having -a
TOG
vaoG
Toij
b T~ OljPav~
the divine habitation the (one) in the heaven, sharp sickle18And still another
Exwv ~ a ai 3 ~ 6 qGpitravov 6.5.
having also he
sickle
sharp.
angel emerged from
and he had
18 K a i S A o q &yyeAoq 6E#-h6ev ZK 706 the
And other
angel wen? forth out of the authority over t h e
8uo1ao~qpiov,
6
&* tEouuiav hi fire. A"d he
altar.
the (one) havlng authority upon O U ~with a loud voice
to the One that had
TOO IT UP^^, ~ a i c p G q u ~ v 9 0 ~ 6 p~y&
ni
the
fire,
and he voiced to voice
great t h e s h a r p sickle,
s a y i n g : " P u t your
TQ
EXOVTI T
Gpfwavov ~6 665;
to the (one) having the
sickle
the sharp sharp sickle in and
hiywv I l i p q o v 00" TB 6p&ravov TA 6656 gather the clusters of
saying
Send
of you the
sickle
the sharp the vine of the earth,
its grapes
~ a ~i p r qoov
j
-roijq f36~puaq 145
& ~ I T ~ because
~ O U
and ga&er in
the
clusters of the
vine
have become ripe."
T
Y~S,
8-ri
i j ~ y a u a v ai u-racpuhai I g A n d t h e
of the earth, because ripened the
grapes
thrust his sickle into
and gathalj-rijq. 19 ~ a i BPahev
6
a y y ~ h o q TA the
of it.
And
threw
the
angel
the ered the vine of the
earth, and he
~ p + m v o varj-roc E ~ C +p yfiv, ~ a k~piryqaev
i
sickle
of him into the earth, and gathered in it illto the great wine
l i j v & v r ~ A o v 'r6q
yt'jq,
~ a iCpah~v ~Eiq press of the anger
the
vine
of the earth, and he threw into Of God. 20And the
T?V
hqv6v
TOG
6 1 ~ ~ 0 6TOG
~ E O G , T ~ Vwine press was trodthe
press
ofthe
anger ofthe
GO^
the den outside the city,
p6yav. 20 ~ a ? Z~a-rtjOq
4
?qv6q and blood came out
great.
And was trampled on the winepress of the wine Press as
~ < O ~ E VT-S
I T ~ ~ E W ~KC[;
,
6Cijhf3~v aTpa 6~ high up as the bridles
outside o i b e
city,
and came out blood out of of the horses, for a
of , a thouAqvoG
&PI
-rOv xah~vOv rOv h ~ ~ distance
o v
winepress until the bridles of the horses s a n d six h u n d r e d
furlongs.
hi, m a 6 i o v ~ ~ A i w vCca~ooiwv.
from
stadia thousand six hwdred.
And- I saw in
heaven another
Kai E T ~ O V a h 6 uq(leiov h) TQ 06pavQ
And I saw other
sign - in the heaven sign, great and wonp f y a ~ a 8aupam6v,
i
dr/yfhouc; E r r & EYxoyraq derful, seven angels
great and wonderful,
angels
seven havlng with Seven plagues.
r h q y h q CTT& r h q Zux&raq,
871
b These are the last
Plagues seven - the last (ones), because in ones, because., by

11?.

e&?h.
13 K a i
h d

15

a i ~ a ' i q h~ehhaeq
was finished
them

the

6up6c;
anger

706
of the

BeoG. means of them the

God. anger of God is

I
*<

2 Kai
E T ~ O V 6q
B M a ~ o a v 6 a h i y v brought to a finish.
2And I saw what
glassy
sea
And
I saw
as
seemed to be a glassy
~eV1~Vivrlv
wvpi,
~ a i
having been mixed
to fire,
and
the (ones) Sea mingled with fire,
and those who come
~ ~ ~ G v r aEKq T O h p i o u ~ a i $K
from
U S
conquering outof the wtldbeast and outof the off V ~ C ~ O ~ ~ O
the
beast
and
E ~ K ~ V aOh ~o c ~ a i t K
TOG dlpl6p06 0
image
of it and out of the number of the from its iInage and
from the number of
6 ~ 6 p a ~ oa qh 0 6 to-rO-raq iri T ~ 6rihaauav
V
its name standing by
name
of it having stood upon the
sea
v j v irahivrlv, Lxov-raq ~ledrpaq TOG
8 ~ 0 3 . the glassy sea, having
the
glassy,
having
harps
of the God. harps of God. 3 And
3 ~ a i &SOUUIV
-r1?)v QSfiv M W V U ~703
W ~they are singing the
And they are singing the song of Moses the Song of Moses the
6oirhou TOG 0 ~ 0 6~ a 4i v 964v TOG cipviou slave of God and the
slave of the God and t h e song of the Lamb Song of the Lamb,
saying:
hkyov-r~q
saying
"Great and wonderM ~ y & h a~ a ?
Oaupao-r& T& 2pya
uov, ful are your works,
Great
and wonderful the works of you, Jehovah% sod, the
6 i ~ a 1 a 1Almighty. Righteous
KOP~E, 6 6~6q, 6 ~~av~o~pCi;-rmp'
righteous and true are your
Lord, the God, the
Almighty;
ways,
King of eterni6 @au~h~&
q
~ a dhqelvai
i
ai 660i uov,
and
true
the ways of You, the
King
ty. 4Who will not
TOV aiGvov. 4 ~ i q03 p4 cpoPqBfj, ~ 6 p l & , really fear you, Jeof the ages;
who not not should fear, Lord, hovah,a and - glorify
~ a i~ O ~ & U E ~
I i6
) ~0~16
UOU,
T I
p6voq your name,. because
and will glorify the name of you, because alone
alone are loyal?
6 ~ 1 0 ~ ; 6 ~ 1 d v ? a T& 59vrl ~ ~ o u u l~v a For
i
all the nations
loyal? Because
all
the nations will come and will come and worship
871
?rpoo~<uv~oouo~v
~ v h . r r l b uou,
before
t h w will worship
in sight of you, because
your righteous decrees
uou
t@aVepcjeqo&v.
- 61~a1&pa-r&
have been made manrighteous (decrees) of you weremade manifest.

&:

5 Kai

22

15

REVELATION 15: 2-6

1119

11

VET&
after

?fa02 1

.-

ifest."

'raC.ta
And
these(things)
5And after there
things saw, and the
vahS
T t q oKqv+;
~JO~YT
.) 6
sanctuary of the tent
was opened up the divine habitation of the tent
TOG
pap~upiou t v
TQ
o6pavc$, 6 ~ a of
i the witness was
of the
witness
in
the
heaven,
and Opened in heaven,
E~OVTES6 and the seven ant@jhsav
oi t o ~ h
h y y ~ h o ~ 01
came out the seven angels the (ones) ' having gels with the seven
T&< ~ T T &~ h q y h q i~TO;
vaoi3, '
the seven plagues out of the divine habitation, plagues emerged from
the sanctuary, clothed
66~6u&~0\
hivov KaeapGv
haglrp&
with clean, bright linen
having been clothed in linen
clean
bright

3,48 Jehovah,

J 7 , ~ ~ ~ S 9 ~ *c-o ~r d
~ ,- ~KAVgSjrh.
~ ;

REVELATION 15:7-16 :3

a7jleq and girded about their

and having been girded about about the breasts breasts with golden
one of
<&vaq xpuaBq. 7 ~ a i v k~ TGV~ ~ a a a pgirdles.
~ v 7-d
girdles golden.
And one out of the
four
the four living crea<Guv
LSWKEVTOTS Lma dryyiholq tures gave the seven
living [creatures] gave to the seven
angels
angels seven golden
kn-rh Qldthaq xpuu&q yepokaq TOG eupoir bowls that were full
seven bowls
golden
being full of the anger of the anger of God,
TOG BEOC TOG h v ~ o q E I ~~ o b qaihvaq TGV who lives forever and
of the God the 6ving into the
ages of the ever. 8 ~ n the
d sancaihvov. 8 ~ a ii y ~ p i a e q b
vadq
tuary became filled
ages.
And was filled the divine habitation With
because
K ~ I T V O ~ i~ ~ f i q665qq TOG
8 ~ 0 6~ a i i~ of the glory of ~ o d
of smoke out of the glory of the God and out of
6lJVapECdq adT06, K a i od6~iq i6haT0 and because of his
One
power
of him, and noone was able power* and
was
able
to
enter
inEiaEheEiv E
~dv
vadv
hXPl
to enter
1n.o
the
divine habitation
until to the sanctuary until
TEAEU~BUIVai LTT& ~ A q y a i TGV 67TTa the seven plagues of
should be finished the seven plagues of the seven the seven angels were
dyy6hov.
finished.
~ a i

' l ~ ~ p l ~ < w a p i v o ~' l ~ ~ p T&

i

22

angels.

1 16

And I heard a
loud voice out of
va06
h~yoljaqq TOTS b T T a ayyfho~c the sanctuary say to
divine habitation saying
to the seven angels
the seven angels: "Go
' Y I T ~ ~ E T E rai
~KXFETE
T&< and
pour out the
Be YOU going under and be YOU pouring out the seven bowls of the
6ITTa qldrhaq TOG e~p0G TOG BEOC Eiq anger of God into
seven
bowls of the anger of the God into
the earth."
T ~ V Y~V.
2And the first one
the earth.
2 Kai
hfiAB~v 6
trpQ-roq
~ a iwent off and poured
And
wentoff
the
first (one)
and out his bowl into the
~ ~ C X E E V T?V q~drhqva d ~ o l i ~ i qrilv yfiv* earth. And a hurthe poured out the bowl of him into the earth; ful a n d malignant
Kai ~ Y ~ V E T O~ ~ K OK S ~ K ~KC(^
V 'lT0~llpbv
and came to be ulcer
bad and wicked upon ulcer came to be
-rob< &l&Pi)7~wq
TO~C
Exov~aq ~b upon the men that
the
men
the (ones)
having
the had the mark of the
wild beast' and that
x6rpaypa
T O
eqpiou
~ a i TOGS
engravmg
of the
wild beast
and
the (ones) were worshiping its
image.
' K ~ O C T K U V O G V T ~ ~T t
E ~ K ~ VafiT06.
I
worshiping
to the image of it.
3 And the second
3 Kai 6
6~lj-r~poq I ~ ~ X E
T ~EVrpldrhqv
V
one
poured out his
And the second (one) poured out the bowl
bowl
into the sea.
afiTo6 ~ i qT ~ Vedthaaaav rai i i v s ~ o aTpa
of him into the
sea;
and itlecame blood And it became blood
as of a dead man,
VEK~O~,
of dead Lmanl, and
every
soul
and every living soul
Kai
16 And

$2

jvouoa
I heard

p ~ y M q q pwvfiq
of great

voice

1121

1120

out of

TOG
the

REVELATION 16:4-40
iv

9d&aoy). I died, yes, the things

sea.
1 in the sea.
4 And the third one
4 Kai b
TpiToq
~ ~ ~ X E rilv
E V ql&h v
And the third (one) poured out the bow? poured out his bowl
into the rivers and
ad~oir ~ i q TOGS ~ o ~ a p o hrai
q ~ h qqy+q
of him into the
rivers
and the fountams the fountains of the
waters. And they beT ~ V 66a~c.1~' Kai
VETO afpa. 5 K a i came blood. 5 And I
of the
waters;
and i t became blood.
And heard the angel over
the waters say: "You,"
jrouaa TOG 61~~6AouTOY ~ G ~ T O hiyovroq
V
the One who is and
angel
of the waters
heard of the
saying
who was, the loyal
23v ~ a i b
A i ~ a ~ o q E?,
b
Righteous you are, the (one) being and the (one) One, are righteous,
because you have
i?v,
6
Baloq,
TI
T ~ C T ~
was, the (one)
loyal, because these (things) rendered these deiai cisions, 6 because they
Ayiwv
i ~ p ~ v a q 6,
6 ~ 1 aTpa
because blood of holy (ones) and poured out the blood
-you judged.
of holy ones and of
a
'l~poqq~(;IY ~ { C X E ~ V , Kai a ~ C L,-njTOiq
of prophets they poured out, and blood to them prophets, a n d YOU
have given them blood
6iSa~aq
ITE~V&croi
you have given to drink; worthy (ones) they are. to drink. They de7 Kai i j ~ o u a a TOG Buaraaqpiou Atyov~oq serve it." 7And I
heard the altar say:
And I heard of the
altar
saying
"Yes, Jehovahb God,
Nai, KCPIE, 6 9 ~ 6b ~ IT~VTOKP&OP,
~
t h e Almighty, true
Yes,
Lord,
the
God,
the
Almighty,
are
dthqelvai rai S i ~ a l a l a i
K P ~ D E I S VOU. and righteous
true
and righteous the judgments ofyou. your judicial deci8 Kai d TiTapToq
L ~ ~ X E E V7i)v Ql&qv sions."
And the fourth (one) ~ o u r e dout the bowl
8 And the fourth
akG One POmed Out his
a h 0 6 h i ~ d vijhlov ~k i6609
of him unon the sun: and itwasglven t o i t bowl Upon the Sun;
vauparioal rob( dtvBpimouq Q ;upif 9 ~ a and
i
to [the sun1 it
to
scorch
the
men
in fire.
and was granted to scorch
.- - .- -i ~ a u p a ~ i o e q a aoi
v &epwnol
~ a G p a piya' the men with lire.
were scorched
the
men
scorching great; 9 And- the men Were
with meat
~ a i 6Phaarpfiyqocxv ~d Bvopa TOG
~EOG
and they blasphemed the
name of the God heat, but they blasi ~ o u a i a v W r&q phemed the name of
TO;
0
0 4 v
the authority upon the God, who has the
having
the (one)
Over
these
whqyhq ~afisctq,~ a i06 p ~ ~ ~ v 6 q a6oihat
av
and
, they did
~ l a g u e s these,
and not they repented to give p ~ a g u e ~
not repent so as to
a
665av.
give glory to him.
to him glory.
10 And t h e f i f t h
10 Kai b ~ r h p ~ r ~ oEE~XEEV
q
T ~ V$t&h v
And the fifth (one) poured out the bow? one poured out his
ad~oG W ~ d vBp6vov TOG
3piou. rai bowl upon the throne
of him upon the throne of the wil beast: and of the wild beast.
n d i t s kingdom
~ ~ F V E T fiO P a a l h ~ i aafi~oG ~ U K O T G I ~ ~ V ~ ,A
became the kingdom of it having been darkened, be c a m e d a r k e n e d ,
&IT~~C[VEV,

died.

T&

the (things)

in

the

1I
1
1

5' You, KCAVgSyh; YOU, 0 Lord, Textus Receptus; You, Jehovah,

J8JSJ4Js.

7b Jehovah,

J13,14Je-18;

Lord, KAVgSyb.

REVELATION 17:1-6

17 And
Kai

fihe~vE T ~

K:

came ohe out of

1124
TGV i r ~ hc i y y i h ~ v
the

seven

T&V

angels

And one of the

I7 seven angels that

E ~ V T W V T B ~Em~h 91&haq, KU? had the seven bowls

the (ones)
zaving
the seven
bowls,
and came and spoke with
6X&Aqu~vPET' 6~oGAiywv AEO~O 6~iEw me, saylng: "Come,
spoke
with me saying Hither: I shall show I will show you the
upon the
a01
~6 K P ~ P ~ i rl6 ~~v r l c
C L E ~ ~ Jjudgment
S
to you the judgment of the harlot
great harlot who
~ q q K U ~pfvqq h i b 6 h ~ ~ ) vroXhOv, sits on many wathe lone)
siamg
upon
waters
many,
ters, 2 with whom
ir6pvsuoav
oi $aulh~iq the kings of the
2 We' q~
with whom committed fornication the
kings
earth committed fornication, whereas
y f i ~ ;~ a i i y ~ e 6 u e q o w
01
of the eart , and they were made drunk the (ones) those who inhabit
K ~ T O ~ K O ~ V TT ~E ~V Y ~ V EK
TOG O ~ V O U 712~ the earth were made
inhabiting
the earth out of the wine of he drunk with the wine
ropveiaq ahfiq.
of her fornication."
fornication of her.
3 And he carried
3 ~ a &mljv~y~hv
i
p~ i<
Zpqyov
e v me away i n [ t h e
And he bore off me into desolate [place] in power of the] spirvvCya~i. ~ a ~?6ov
i
yuvaT~a ~aeqptvllv 6ri i t into a wilderspirit.
And I saw woman
sitting
upon ness. And I caught
of a woman
e\piOv
K~KKIVOV,
yiyov~a
d v 6 y a ~ a sight
sitting upon a scarwil beast
scarlet,
bemg full of
names
let-colored wild beast
PAau@qyiaq, gxov ~ecpahhqi r ~ ~
h a ~i f p a ~t haa t was full of
of blasphemy, having
heads seven and horns
blasphemous names
S f ~ a .4 ~ a i
i
yuvil
?v and that had sevten;
and
. the
woman
was en heads and ten
TE I P ~ p X ~ y i v q
aop~upoDv
horns. 4 And the womhaving teen thrown about
purple
and an was arrayed in
K ~ K K I V O V , ~ a i K E X P U U O ~ ~ ~xpuuiw ~ a purple
i
and scarlet,
scarlet,
and having been gilded to gold and and was adorned with
Aieq
T
I
~ a 1 yapyapi~alq, Exouua gold a n d precious
to stone precious and
to pearls,
having stone and pearls and
i n h e r hand
lT0Tfipl0~X ~ U U O ~ 6V
V T$ elp pi ~6Tfiq y6~0V h a d
cup
golden In the hand of her being full a golden cup that
P ~ E A u ~ ~ & T o~v a T&
i
c i ~ h 0 a p ~ a T-q was full of disgustof disgustingthings and the unclean (things) oofke ing things and the
r o p v ~ i a q a w q , 5 ~ a i h i TA y f ~ w r o v unclean things of her
forl~ication of her,
and upon the forehead fornication. 5 And upon her forehead was
a 6 ~ i j q dvoya
ysypappCvov,
~ U U T ~ ~ I O V ,
written a name, a
of her
name
having been written,
mystery,
mystery: "Babylon the
BaDuXbv 4 M~ykXq, 4 y j q p T ~ VI T O P V ~ V Great, the mother of
Babylon the
Great, the mother of the harlots
the harlots and of
KU?
TGV @ 6 E h u y p k ~ ~ v~ t j q yijq. 6 ~ a the
i
disgusting things
and of the disgusting things of the earth.
And of the earth." 6And
EXOV
y u v a i ~ a ~eljouuciv d~
TOO I saw that the woman
I saw the
woman
icing drunk out of the was drunk with the

$2

REVELATION 17:7-11

1125

blood of the holy ones

and with the blood of
the witnesses of Jesus.
a'iya~oq T ~ V yap~ljpmv' I quoj.
blood
of the witnesses of Jesus.
Well. on catching
sight bf her I wonKai Bea4yaua
i.68~ a w v
ea5pa
And I wondered hav~ngseen her wonderment dered with great wonderment. 7 And so the
pbya 7 ~ a ~Tmiv
l
yo1 b 6yy~Xoq Ara
great;
and said to me the
angel
Through angel said
me:
Ti
&6.eC[ljCLauaq;hyh
dpi,
UOI
TO "Why is i t you wonwhat wondered you?
I
shallsay to You the dered? I will tell you
yusnjp~ov ~ i j q yuval~bq ~ a iTOG
6 piou the mystery of the
of the woman and of the wi& beast woman and of the
mystery
wild beast that is carTO;
~ a o ~ & < o n o qa J ~ j v ,
TOG
her.
of the (one) rying her and that
the (one)
carrying
~q a iT& 6 6 has
~ ~the seven heads
EXOVTO~ ~ h q im& ~ ~ @ a X hand
the
ten and the ten horns:
the seven
heads
having
0qpiov
8
d S ~ q 3v 8 T h e wild beast that
~Lporra. 8 TO
horns;
the wild beast which you saw it was you saw was, but is
~ a Oi ~ KCUTIV, ~ a i y a h c ~
drva aiva~v not, and yet i s about
and not
i t is, and i t ~ s a b o u t to-be SkpPiMuP to ascend out of the
drpljuuou, ~ c i i ~ i q drrrhhs~av abyss, and i t is to go
o$of
abyss,
and
Into destruction ofP into destruction.
And when they see
b
y
~ a 0i a u p a u ~ f i u o v ~ a 1 oi
it is golng under; and
will wonder
the (ones) how the wild beast
ob was, but is not, and
~ ~ 7 0 1 ~ 0
7fiq~ Y7~ S~, ~ 6 v
upon the earth, of which (ones) not yet will be present,
inhabiting
y f y p a r ~ a ~ TO bvoya Eri 76 PlPhiov those who dwell on
has been written the name upon the little book the earth will wonder
hn6
xa~apohijq
x6upou. admiringly, but their
from
throwing down
of world, names have not been
.p A ~ ~ r 6 v ~ w v 72, 8q iov
~ T I
fiv witten upon the scroll
of (ones) looking a t the wiltbeast because it was of life from the founding of the world.
~ a OJK
l
ZUTIV ~ a i mhp~cr-ra~.
and not it is and it will be alongside.
9 "Here is where the
b
vo5q
b
Zxov intelligence that has
the
mind
the (one)
having wisdom comes in: The
seven heads mean
uo@iav. a i i r ~ &
~ ~ c p d ai i r ~ h bpq
wisdom. The seven
heads
seven mountains s e v e n m o u n t a i n s ,
~iuiv, 6rou 4
yu*
K & ~ ~ T C ( Lh' ~ J T ~ where
v . the woman sits
are, where the woman is sitting upon them. on top. 10 And there
10 Kai $aulhsiq i r ~E&
~ U ~ Voi
' I T ~ V T EEITEUCOI, are seven kings: fiye
have fallen, one Is,
And
Kings
seven are; the five
fell,
6 E T ~ CUTIV, b
6Xhoq
o6mo fihesv, the otQer has not yet
the
is.
the other (one) not as yet came, arrived, but when he
--- one
~ a ?6 ~ a v
Ehe~
6hiypv aljTbv does arrive he must
remain a short while.
and whenever he should come little itnnel
him
v
a 1 1 ~ a i T&
eqpiov l l A n d t h e w i l d
it isbinding
to remain,
and
the wild beast beast that was but
8
qv ~ a Oi ~ EUTIV.
K
~ a aih 6 5 6 ~ 6 0 6 ~1s not, i t is also itwhlch was and not it is. And he eighth (one) self an eighth [king],

aiya~oq ~ 0 v
blood

of the

lryiwv

holy (ones)

~tai
and

EK

out of

TO^)
the

:z

2%. <g$q

k2Fl

REVELATION 17: 12-17

imtv K ~ ' I
is

and

6n
out of

1126

TGV

~ITT& ~UTIV,

nai

the

seven

and

he is,

~ i qbut springs from the

seven, and it goes

into

off ininto destruction.

l2"And t h e ten
12 ~ a T&
i 6 6 ~ anipa-ra B
E T ~ E S 6 6 ~ ahorns that YOU saw
And the ten
horns which you saw ten mean ten kings, who
Paolheiq Eiaiv, oi~tveq, f3aotA~iav o i j ~ ~ whave not yet received
kings
they are,
who
kingdom not as yet a kingdom, but they
mapov, &Ah& t(ouoiav bq PafrtA~?q piav do receive authority
kings
one as kings one hour
received,
but
authority as
dpav
Aapf3&vovo1v p r ~ d TOG
Bqpiou. with the wild beast.
hour
they are receiving with
the
wild beast. 1 3 These have one
13- o 6 ~ o i piav yv+pqv
Exouo~v, ~ a i~ f i vthought, and so they
These
one
opinion are having, and the give their power and
authority to the wild
Girvap~v nai &couoiav a 6 ~ G v 7Li
Bqpio
power and authority of them to the wild begst beast. 14 These will
6166aa1v. 14 05~01 VET&
TOG dpviou battle with the Lamb,
they are giving.
These
with
the
Lamb but, because he is
Of
lords and
.rrohe~joouaiv, nai 76 dpviov
VIK~UEI
will war,
and the
Lamb
will conquer King of kings, the
conquer
aholjq,
TI
nljptoq ~ u p i o v i o ~ i v ~ a Lamb
i
them,
because
Lord
oflords
heis
and t h e m . Also, t h o s e
Paoih~tiq Pau~hiwv, ~ a i oi
a ~ 7 called
0 ~ and chosen and
King
ofkings, and the(ones) with him
f a i t h f u l with him
[will do sol."
~hq-roi ~ a i ~ K ~ E K T O nai
~
1~1u70i.
called (ones) and chosen (ones) and faithful (ones).
1SAnd he says to
me:
"The waters that
15 Kai
hiy~i
pol T& 156a~a &
And he is saying to me The waters which you saw, where the
d 6 ~ < , 06
1~6pvq~6rOrl~a1,ha01 nai harlot is sitting, mean
you saw, where the harlot is sitting, peoples and peoples and crowds
6xAo1 E ~ U ~ V ~ a i EOvq
~ a i yh8uoa1. a n d n a t i o n s a n d
crowds they are and nations and
tongues.
tongues. 16And the
16 nai T& 6 i ~ a~ i p a ~ aB
E T G E ~ ~ a ten
i
horns that you
And the ten
horns
which yousaw and saw, and the wild
-r6 Bqpiov, 0 3 ~ 0 1~ I ~ U O U U I TV ~ V ~rt)pvqv,beast, these will hate
the wild beast, these
will hate
the harlot.
the harlot and will
~ai
f l ~ r l ~ o ~ s v r l v rro~juoua~va l j n j v make her devastated
and having been desolated they will make
her
and naked, and will
nai yupvjv, ~ a l ~
i h qo6rp~aqa67fiq cptiyov~al, eat up her fleshy
and naked, and the fleshes of her they will eat,
parts and will com~ a alj-riv
i
~ a ~ a ~ a l j o o u oi ~
v vnupi- 17 6 pletely burn her with
and
her
they will burn down in fire; ,
the
fire. 17 For God put
yhp 8Edq ~ ~ C J K E Ui q 7&q nap6iaq alj7Liv
for
God
gave
into the
hearts
of them it into their hearts to
.rrol?pa~ ~ r j vyvcjpqv alj-ror?, ~ a .rro~fjoa~
i
piav carry out his thought,
to do
the opinion of him, and
to do
one even to carry out
yvhpqv ~ a i6oGva1 m)v Paolh~iav a l j ~ L i v [their] one thought by
opinion and togive the
kingdom
of them giving their kingdom
d-rrcjh~t
av

b~6ry~t.

destruction he is going under.

2127

REVELATION 17:18--18: 4

6xp1 ~Eh~o6joovTaioi A6yo1 to the wild beast, unthe words til the words of God
TOG 9~06.18 nai $1 yuvrj
fiv
E T ~ E ~will have been accomof the God.
And the woman whom you saw plished. 18 And the
4
hxovua woman whom you saw
E m l v 4 ~r6A1q ti p~y&Aq
great
the (one) having means the great city
is
the clty the
that has a kingdom
paolh~iav i r i TGVPaqlhiov ~ f yijq.
i ~
k ~ n g s of the earth.
kingdom upon the
over the kings of the
earth."
MET&
raha
ETGOV ahhov 6yyehov
After these things
After these (things) I saw other
angel
saw a n o t h TOG oljpav06, Exov-ra 1$'
~ a ~ a p a i v o v ~ &K
a
heaven,
having er angel descending
the
stepping down
out of
&cpwriu8q
heaven* with
tSouoiav p~y&hqv,nai 4 yfi
and the earth was lighted up great authority; and
great,
authority
in Tijq 665qq air-roir. 2 ~ a i CrcpacEv 6v the earth was lighted
out of the glory of him.
And he cried out in up from his glory.
he cried out
iuxvpe $ovG Aiyov "EITEUEV,
LITEUEV Bapuhhv 2And
strong voice saying She fell,
fell
Babylon with a strong voice,
saying:
"She has fall6 pEy6rhll, Kai 6ybEl-0 K C ~ T O ~ K ~ T ~en!
~ ~ ~ O V
Babylon the great
the
areat.
and she became
dwelling
- -place
fallen, and she
6a1poviov ~ a i (puhanfi v a v ~ 6 q W E ~ ~ ~ ~ Thas
O S
has become a dwellof demons
and
prison
of every
spirit
dr~aOdrp-rou ~ a i $v?a~fi nav76q bpviou ing place of demons
and a lurking place
unclean
and
~rison
of everv
bird
of every unclean exd ~ a 6 6 r p ~ o u ~ a i pcp~oqpbou, 3 OTI
unclean
and
having been hated,
because halation and a lurking
place of every un6~ 706 O ~ V O U 70; OupoG ~ f i q ~ o p v r i a q clean and hated bird!
out of the wine of the anger of the fornication
3 For because of the
a6-r;iq rimo~avT & T ~ T& igvq, nai oi wine of the anger
the nations, and the
all
of her have fallen
of her fornication all
Paul h ~ i q
Y%
VET'
a g q the nations have fallkings
. o s e
earth
with
en [victim], and the
kings of the earth
C p.rrop01
6~r6pv~uoav, na'L oi
committed fornication, and the traveling merchants committed fornication
YS!
ZK
6vv6rp~wq ioc with her, and the
0 %
earth
out of
power
of the traveling merchants of
the earth became rich
a
i~rholj~qoav.
o ~jvouq
p
due to the power of
unreined luxury of her they became rich.
her shameless luxury."
4 Kai ij~&cra &Ahqv $wui)v
b
m6
And
I heard
other
voice out of the
4 And I heard anOther
Voice Out Of
'E(LhOa-ra,
6
ha6q
odpav00 Yyouoav
saylng
Come rou out, the people h e a v e n s a y : "Get
heaven
"
out of her, my peoiva
~ r j
air~ijc
pour
of me.
out of
her.
in order that
not ple, if You do not
want to share with
UUVKO~VCJV~~U~TE
~ a i qdrpap~ialqalj~ijq,
of her, her in her sins, and
slns
YOU should share together to the
~ a i &K TGV .rrhqy&v alj~fiq i v a
~ f iif YOU do not want
and out of the plagues of her in order that not to receive part of
TG

to the wild beast, until will be wished

18

$2

REVELATION 18: 5-10

h e r plagues. 5 For
her sins have massed
clear up to
ahfiq a i 2rpap~ia1& X ~ I TOG oljpavoii, ~ a together
i
of her the
sins
until the
heaven,
and heaven, and God has
Epvrjp6v~uaev 6 d ~ b q T& & 6 y i j p a ~ aahfiq. called her acts of incalled to mind the God the unjust acts of her. justice to mind. 6 Ren6
& r 6 6 o ~ e a6-ifj hq ~ a ahfi
i
&Tri6wKev1 der to her even as
Give YOU back to her as also she gave back, she herself rendered,
and do to her twice
~ a 6i 1 r h 6 u a ~T&
~
61rhG
K ~ T &
and double YOU the double (things) according to as much, yes, twice
the number of the
T&
Epya alj-rijq. hv TQ ro~rjpici,
Q
the works of her; in the
cup
to which things she did; in the
& K ~ ~ ~ U E K
V E P ~ U ~ T E ~(6-ifj
611~hoirv. cup in which she put
she mingled
mingle YOU
to her
double (thing) ; a mixture put twice
7
Baa
i66Caa~v a h j v rai as much of the mixas many (things) as she glorified herself
and ture for her. 7 To the
extent that she gloiurpqviaaev,
~ o o o i i ~ o v6676 a~
lived unreined in luxury, so much give Yon to her rifled herself and lived
f3auw1upbv ~ a i riveoq.
671
i v ~i in shameless luxury,
torment
and mourning. Because in the to that extent give her
~apGiq ad~fiq
Ahye1
671 K68qpa1 torment and mournheart
of her
she is saying that
I am s~ttlng ing. For in her heart
Baaih~ooa, ~ a xijpa
i
o 3 eipi,
~
~ a iriveoq she keeps saying, 'I
queen,
and widow not I am, and mourning sit a queen, and I am
06 pfi
i6w8 61ix
~oii-ro i v p16 no widow, and I shall
not not I should see;
through
this
in one never see mourning.'
Ijpipq q<oua~v ai rhrjyai airrfiq, 06varoq 8That is why in one
day
will come the plagues of her,
death
day her plagues will
~ a i ~riv00q ~ a i h1p6qI ~ a i b rupi come, d e a t h a n d
and
mournlng
and
famine,
and
in
fire
~ a ~ a ~ c t u e i j u e - r a ~ 671 iuxupbq Kljploq mourning and famine,
she will be burned down; because
strong
Lord and she will be completely burned with
d 8~bq 6
rpivaq
abrrjv.
the God the (one) having judged
her.
fire, because Jehovahu
who judged her,
9 ~ a i
~hairuouulv
~ a God,
i
And
they will weep
and is strong.
K~+OVTUI
'
ahfiv
oi
9 "And the kings of
they will strike themselves
upon
her
the
the earth who comf3aatAeiq
rijql
oi
mitted fornication
kings
of
t
the (ones)
w~th
with her and lived in
d ~ f i q
ITOPVE~~VTE~
shameless luxury will
her
havine committed fornication
weep and beat themo~pqv~&uav~~q,
87av
having lived unreined in luxury,
whenevcr selves in grief over
her, when they look a t
PA'ETrOUIV
T ~ V
K~ITV~V
rfiq
they may be looking a t
the
smoke
of the the smoke from the
raKp6eEv b u r n i n g o f h e r ,
ahfiq, 10 &IT;
rup6o~oq
firing
of her,
from
long [way] off 10 while they stand a t
h&f3 TE*

YOU

shoula receive;

TI

because

i ~ o hjeqoav
h

were glued together

8* Jehovah,

J7~8JaJ4110-18;the

Lord, ~ S y h ,but omitted by AVg.

REVELATION 18:11-14

1129

1128
taTll~6~eq

6th

cp6pov

706

a distance because of
their fear of her torf3aacnr1upoir ad~fiq,hiyovr~q 03ai 03ai, $I ment and say, 'Too
torment
of her,
saying
Woe woe, the bad, too bad, you great
r6h1q rj p~ybhrj, Baf!uh&v $I 1~6h1q $I city, Babylon you
city
the
great,
Babylon the
city
the strong city, because in
iaxup&, 871
PI+ Gpq jSh8~v $I K i u ~ q one hour your judgstrong, because to one hour came the jutgment ment has arrived!'
UOU.
11"Also, the travof you.
eling merchants of the
11 ~ a i oi
Ep~ropo~
7%
~ f earth
i ~ are weeping and
And the travelingmerchants of the earth mourning over her,
~ A a i o u u ~ vrai
ITE~~O~UIV '
a6-riiv, because there is no
are weeping and they are mourning upon
her,
one to buy their full
671 T ~ V y6pov
alj-riiv 0666i~& ~ O P & < E I stock any more, 1 2 a
because the full (stock) of them no one is buying full stock of gold and
12, y6pov
od~h~
xpuuoii ~ a i&pyGpou silver a n d precious
full (stock)
of gold
and
of silver stone and pearls and
not yet,
- .
linen and purple
~ a i hieou
~ ~ p i o u~ a ip a p y a p ~ ~ Q v~ a fine
i
and of stone precious and
of pearls
and and silk and scarlet;
a n d everything in
f3uuuivou rai nopcpGpaq nai U I ~ I K O &
~a
: scented wood and
of fine linen and
of purple
and
of silk
every sort of ivory obKOKK~VOU, Kai
IT&
@~OV
8G1vov Kai IT& ject and every so* of
of scarlet, and every wood thyine and every
Object out of most
a ~ ~ i r o ~q E ~ ~ V T I V OKai
V
IT&
U K E G O ~ 6~ precious wood and of
vessel made of ivory and every vessel out of
and of iron
@Aou T I ~ I ~ T & T O U~ a ixaAK06 r a i o16jpou and of marble; 13alwood most precious and of copper and of iron SO cinnamon and ~ n dian spice and incense
~ a papp&pou,
i
13 rai K I W ~ ~ W ~ ~O aV &pwpov
i
and of marble,
and cinnamon and amomum and perfumed oil and
~ a eiu p ~ & p a ~ aa i p6pov
~ a i AiPavov frankincense and wine
and
incenses
and perfumed oil and frankincense a n d olive oil a n d
flour and wheat
~ a io?vov ~ a i Eha~ov ~ a iuepi6aA1v ~ a fine
i
and wine and olive oil and
fine flour
and and cattle and sheep,
a i ~ o v~ a i
~+ivrj
T P ~ P ~ T ~ ,a n d h o r s e s a n d
wheat and acquired (animals) and
sheep,
and
coaches and slaves
~rrrwv ~ a i be6Bv ~ a aw
i &TOV, ~ a quxhq
i
a n d human souls.
o; horses and of coaches and of todies, and souls
14 Yes, the fine fruit
&v8pGrwv. 14 rai $I 6vGpa
uou ~ " q
And the juicy fruit of you o f b e that your soul deof men.
sired h a s departed
hr10upiaq ~ i j q quxfiq &IT~~ABEV &IT6 uoii, from you, and all
soul
i
t
went
off
of the
from you.
desire
.
t h e dainty things
~ a i I T ~ V T ~ T&
A~rapa
rai
~h
and
all
the
fatty (things)
and
the a n d t h e gorgeous
h b 0 6 , r a i things have perished
haprph
&T~~ETO
bright (things) destroyeditself from you, and from you, and never
again will peopie find
0bKi71 06 p? a67& E ~ ~ ~ U O U U ~ V .
not yet not not them they will find.
, them.
(they) having stood

through

T ~ V

the

fear

of the

REVELATION 18: l L 2 0

15 "The traveling
merchants of these
oi
.rrhourjuav~~q haa6~ijq, dm6 things, who became
her,
from rich from her, will
the (ones) having become rich from
stand a t a distance
r6v
q6Pov
p a ~ p 6 8 ~ v a ~ j u o v r a ~ 6th
long lway 1 off
will stand
through
the
fear because of [their]
of her torment
706 f3auav1upoG a3rijq
K ~ ~ ~ O V T E S ~ a fear
i
of the
torment
of her
(they) weeplng and and will weep and
T ~ E V ~ O ~ V T16
E ~ hiyovr~q
,
O3ai oljai, ti d h i q mourn, 16 saying, 'Too
mourning,
saying
Woe woe, the city b a d , t o o bad-the
with
fi ~great,
~ y a h q , fi
T e p l ~ E ~ ~great
q city,
~ ~ clothed
~
the
the (one) having been thrown about fine linen and purple
scarlet, and richly
Bljuu~vov ~ a i*rrop~vpo6v ~ a iK ~ K K I V O V , ~ a and
i
fine linen and
purple
and
scarlet,
and adorned with gold orand precious
~ ~ x p u u w p b q hv xpuoic;, ~ a hiev
i
~ 1 p . i I'Iament
~
having been gilded in
gold
and stone preclous stone and pearl, 17 be~ a i papyapirq,
17 6 ~ 1
ijpq cause in one hour
and
pearl,
because
to one
hour such great riches have
been devastated! '
jpqp6Oq
b rouo6~oq ITAOGTO~.
was desolated the so much
wealth.
" ~ n d every ship
captain and every
~ a iIT&S K U P E ~ V + ~~ ~aS iIT&
6
And every
steersman
and every the (one) m a n t h a t voyages
anywhere, and sailors
h
i r6~rov .rrhCwv, ~ a i vaG-rat
upon
place
sailing,
and nautical ones and and all those who
a living by the
6001
T ~ V fj&hauuav hpy&<ov~a~,
~ 5 . ~make
6
as many as the
sea
are working, from Sea, stood a t a disp a ~ p 6 8 ~ " Euqoav 18 ~ a i E ~ ~ a S a v tance 18 and cried out
long [way l off they stood
and they cried out as they looked a t the
~ n ~ o kfrom
e the burn$AC~rov-r~q
76" ~crrrv6v r:q
~ r u p G u ~ oaljrijq
q
looking a t the smoke of the
firing
of her ing of her and said,
ACyovr~q Tiq dpoia
~r6Ae1rij peykhn; 'What city is like the
great city?' 1 9 And
saying Who like to the city the
great?
19 ~ a i EPahov
xo6v h r i T&C ~ ~ g a h athey
q threw dust upon
And they threw dust upon the
heads
their heads and cried
a
~ a i EKpaEav
Idaio~TEq Kai o u t , weeping a n d
of them
and
they cried out
weeping
and
mourning, and said,
~ ~ v e o i r v r ~~ ~qY, O V T EO6ai
S
03ai, fi ~ 6 h t q fi &TOO bad, too badmourning,
saying
Woe woe, the city the
t h e great city, i n
p~yirhq,b 6.t k ~ h o 6 ~ q u a vn & v ~ ~ q oi
havgreat, in whic became rich
all
the (ones) which
EYXOVTE~ T& vhoi kv
8 d & o u g EK rijq ing boats at sea behaving the boats in thb
sea
out of the came rich by reason
~ t p 1 6 q r o q a31-i7~, I
kv PI@ 6 p q of her- costliness, bepreciousness
of her,
because
in
one
hour cause in one hour she
has been devastated!'
fi~q~heq.
she was desolated.
20 "Be glad over
20
ESqpaivou
&IT' a3r(j1 otpavi,
Be you well-minded upon
her,
heaven, her, 0 heaven, also
h03Ones and
~ a 01
i
e t o ~ ~ a oi
i h 6 u r o h o 1 ~ a oi
i
and the holy (ones) and the
apostles
and the YOU ap0stIes and YOU
15 01

The

Ep.rropo1

traveling merchants

rodrov,

of these (things),

REVELATION 18: 21-19: 1

1131

1130
r p o g i i ~ a t , 8r1

E K ~ I V E Vd 8 ~ r66 ~ pi pa

prophets, because God

has judicially exacted
punishment for YOU
v
.kt a6-riiq.
from her!"
of YOU out of
her.
21 And a strong an,
21 Kai qpev E T ~ &yy~Aoqiuxup6q hieov
And lifted up one
angel
strong stone gel lifted up a stone
like a great millstone
hq
prjhlvov
piyav, ~ a i p a A ~ v ~ i q
and hurled it into the
as belonging to mill great, and he threw into the sea, saying:
"Thus
a swrft pitch will
f36hauoav ACyov Oii~oq6ppfjpar1 PAqOj u ~ r a with
~
sea
saying Thus to onrush will be thrown Babylon the great city
BaPvhbv $ p~ydrhq 1~6Atq, ~ a i06 pfi be hurled down, and
Babylon
the
great
clty,
and not not she will never be found
again. 22 And t h e
~ljp~eq
E T ~ . 22 ~ a ~i o v i ~
) 18apq66v
she should b;! found yet.
And voice of harpers sound of singers who
accompany themselves
~ a ip o v a 1 ~ 8 v ~ a adhqrijv
i
~ a iu a h ~ ~ o r i j von the harp and of
and of musicians and of flutists and of trumpeters musicians and of
.-flutd ~ o u u 0 ~ b uoi &I, nai n&g ists and oitrumpeters
06 fi
not not should be heard in you yet, and every will never be heard
r ~ p i q q~ & q q~ f x q q06 pfi
~ i r p ~ e i j in you again, and no
artificer of every
art
not not should be found craftsman of any trade
will ever be found in
uoi &I, ~ a i ~ W V ? pOAou o t
p i you again, and no
in
you
yet,
and
volce
of mill not
not sound of a millstone
dr~ouuO(j Zv uoi irt, 23 ~ a gijq
i
A6xvou will ever be heard in
should be heard in you yet,
and light of lamp you again, 23 and no
03 p
gdtvt~
~v uoi h l , Kai qovh light of a lamp will
not not shouldshine in you yet, and voice ever shine in you
vvpgiov
~ a vdpqgq
i
03 p i
dr~ouueij again, and no voice of
of bridegroom and of bride not not should be heard a bridegroom and of
a bride will ever be
ZV aoi ZTI- BTI
oi
Eprropoi
DOU
heard in you again;
in you yet; because the travelingmerchants of you because your traveling
lfiuav oi ~ E Y I O - T & V E ~ rijq yijq,
6rt hv 6 merchants were the
were the greatest men of the earth, because by the top-ranking men of
earth, for by your
i~havfjequav .rr&vra r h the
q a p p a ~ i q oou
practice
of you were made to err
all
the 'piritistic
druggery
the nations were misi a3r: aTpa .rrpo$q~ijv ~ a led
i 24Yes in her was
Eeq, 24 ~ a b
and in her blood of prophets and fou& thi blood of
nations,
~iipheq ~ a ~i ~ d r v r w v r 6 v
prophets and bf -holy
dry i o v
of all
the (ones) ones and of all those
of holy (ones) was found and
who have been slaughEagay pCvwv
h i rijq ytq.
tered on the earth."
prophets,

because judged the God the judgment

'

having been slaughtered upon the earth.

19 MET&
~air~a
After these (things)

inouoa
I heard

hq
as

qo9v
voice

119 After
these things
I heard what was

as a loud voice of a
oljpavQ great
crowd in heaven.
heaven
They said: "Praise
A~y6v~wv 'AAAqhou~&' fi uorqpia ~ a fi
i Jah, YOU people! The
of (ones) saying Hallelujah; the salvation and the salvation and the d o 66Sa ~ a i $ Gljvaplq roc 8 ~ 0 6 f i p i j ~ , ry and the p g w e r
glory and the
power
of the
God
of us, belong to our God,"
p~y&Aqv Bxhou
great

of crowd

1~ohAo6
much

76

the

laTO our God, xACVgSyh; to the Lord our God, Textus Receptus and
some cursive MSS. ; to Jehovah our God. J718.18J4Je.

REVELATION 19: 2-7

1132

drhq81vai ~ a i6 i ~ a 1 a 1ai

2 because his judgments are t,rue and

For he has
a
6 ~ 1 ZKPIVEV T ~ V ~r6pvqv T ~ V righteous.
of him; because he judged
the
harlot
the executed j u d g m e n t
upon the great harlot
peydrhqv ij-r~q Eqf3~1pev T ~ V yfiv t v ~ f j who corrupted t h e
great
who corrupted
the earth in the earth with her fornia i p a cation, and hea has
~ o p v ~ i q.ali-rijq, ~ a ii<e6iKquev 8
fornication of her, and he avenged the blood avenged the blood of
7611 60Ghav a&roG ii
a d ~ f i q .3 ~ a hl i s -slaves a t h e r
of the slaves of him out of
and of her.
And hand." 3 And right
~ E ~ ~ T E ~ o 7
v ,.,Kw
* ~ h h , . , ~ ~ ~Kcti
~ C ;6. away for the Second
second [time] they Rave said Hallelujah; and the time they said: "Praise
Jah, YOU people! And
~ a m 6 qa 6 q q dvapaivel ~ i qTO$
the smoke from her
smoke of her is stepping up Into
goes on ascending
forever and ever."
TGV aIGvav.
of the
ages.
4 And the twenty4 ~ a Ei T E U ~ V oi .rrpeapO-repo~ oi E ~ K O U I four older persons and
the older persons the twenty- the four living CreaAnd
fell
tures fell down and
~ 2 a a a p e q ~ a iT& ~ i a a ~ p a
<Gal
four
and the
four
living [cieaturesl, worshiped God seated
~ a Trpoae~ljvqaav
i
TG ~ E G TC;)
~ a e q p k v q upon the throne, and
said: "Amen! Praise
and they worshiped to t'he ~ o the
d (bne) sitting
h i TQ 8p6vc9 hiyov-r~q 'Ap jv, 'AAAqhou16. Jab? You people!"
5 Also, a voice issued
upon the throne (they) saying Amen, Hallelujah.
5 ~ a i qvvil d ~ r 8 TO;
8 6vou i<fiheev forth from the tlu-one
And voice from the
tgrone
came out and said : "Be praising
Akyoucra
Aivei-re
T~
eE(j fill&Vl our God, all YOU his
saying
Be YOU praising
to the
God
of us, Slaves, who fear him,
ones and
I T ~ V T E ~oi 6oirho1 a&~oG,
oi
~ O ~ O ~ ~ E the
V O small
I
the great."
all
the slaves of him, the (ones)
fearlng
6 And I heard what
adr6v, oi
~ I oi
K
~ a ioi
pey6ho1.
him,
the small Pones) and the great (ones). WaS as a voice of a
6 Kai 'Kouoa bq qovijv BxAou .rrohhoG great crowd and as a
sound of many waters
And 1heard
as voice of crowd much
~ a i)q
i qmVi)v 3 6 c i - r ~ TOAAQV
~
c.3~ q a ~ vand as a sound of
and as voice of waters many and as voice heavy thunders. They
~ ~ O V T ioxupGiv,
~ V
~ E Y ~ V T W V 'Ahhqhou16, said: "Praise Jab, You
of thunders strong, of (ones) saying Hallelujah, people, because Jeho871 &paqiheuoev K6p10q b 8 ~ 6 qfipG~, b v a b our God, the Albecause
reigned
Lord the God of us, the mighty, has begun to
,; rule as king. 7 Let us
~ r a v - r o ~ p 6 ~ a7 p . xaipopev
Almighty.
May we be rejoicing
and rejoice and be over&y&~Bp~v, ~ a i 6 h a o p ~ v T ~ V 665av joyed, a n d let us
may we be exulting, and we shall give the glory glve him the glory,
a
, 6-rt fih8ev 6 y6poq TOG dpviou, because the marriage
to him, because came the marriage of the Lamb, of t h e Lamb h a s
~ a i fi
yuv?
a h 0 6 firoipaoev baumjv, arrived and his wife
and the woman of him
prepared
herself, has prepared herself.
2

81.1

because

true

and righteous the

q~&q

~LZF

2a He, KAVgSyh; the Lord, eight MSS. from Nos. 95-217; Jehovah, 57,s.

6 b Jehovah, J7.8J3.14.le-18;

the

Lord, uAVgSyh.

REVELATION 19:8-13

1133
8 ~ a i

6668~

ahtj

'iva

was given

to her

in order that

a y e s , it has been
granted to her to
Trep~Prihq-ral
Pljao~vov Aap.rrp6v be arrayed in bright,
she might be thrown about
fine linen
bright
clean, fine linen, for
~aeaphv, 76 yhp pljao~vov r h 6 1 ~ a 1 b p m athe fine linen stands
clean,
the for fine linen the righteous [acts] for the righteous acts
v
dryiov
irrriv.
of the holy ones."
of the holy (ones)
is.
SAnd he tells me:
9 Kai
~ E ~ E I I
rpc'qov Ma~hptol "Write: Happy are
And he is saying to me
Write
Happy
those invited to the
oi
eiq 78 6eimov TOG ydrpou 706 evening meal of the
the (ones) into the supper of the marriage of the Lamb's marriage." Al.
.
apviou
K E K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ V O I .~ a i Akye~
so, he tells me: "These
Lamb (ones) having been called. And he is saying are the true sayings
pot 0 3 ~ 0 1 oi h6y01 dhq81voi TOG 8 ~ 0 i jof God." lOAt that
to me These the words
true
of the God
I fell down before
~iuiv.10 ~ a ih ~ u aEp.~poo&v TQV ~ o 6 G v his feet to worship
are.
And I fell
m front
of the
feet
him. But he tells me:
aG.roG rrpoonuvfioa~ a h & r a i
h2yr1
of him
to worship
to him. And he is saying "Be careful! Do not
Pol
"Opa
p$ o6v6ouh6q ooG d p t / d o that! All I am
to me Be you seeing no
fellow slave of you l a m is a fellow slave of
a n d of your
~ a iTGV d6ehqGv aou
TQV
~ X ~ V T W VYOU
and of the brothers of you of the (ones) having brothers
who have
T ~ V
pap-rupiav
' I (TOG'
TQ
OEG the work of witnessthe
witness
of yesus;
to the
GO&
ing to Jesus. Wor~ r p o o ~ 6 v ~ a oT\v . y&p pap-rupia I aoii ioriv ship God; for the
worship YOU; the for
ultness af3esus
is
bearing witness to JeTi) ~ T V E G6~
~ ~ TPO~~TE~C(~.
sus is what inspires
the spirit of the prophecy.
11 Kai
eT6ov
ri)v
odpav6v prophesying."
And
I saw
the
heaven
11 And I saw the
opened, and,
Ijveyy pbov,
~ a ii60C TI TI TO^ A E U K ~ ~ heaven
,
having been opened up, and look! horse white. look! a white horse.
~ a i
b
~ a 8p~voq
j
&T'
adr8v And the one seated
and
the (one)
sitting
upon
it
upon it is called Faith.rr1a-r6q
~ahoirpevoq ~ a i&Aq81v6q, ful and True, and
faithful (one) (he) being called and true (one),
~ a ZVi ~ I K ~ I O U ~ V KI P~~ V E I Kai T O ~ E ~ E ? . he judges and carries
and in righteousneb he is judging and he is waning. on war in righteous12 His eyes are
12 oi 68 dq8ahpoi adroir ~ h 6 C.rrup6c;, ~ a ness.
i
The but
eyes
of him flame of fire, and a fiery flame, and
h i T ~ V ~eqahfiv a h 0 6 6 1 a 6 j p a r a .rrohhC;, upon his head are
upon the
head
of him
diadems
many, many diadems. He
exav
6vopa
yeypappkvov
6 has a name writ(he) having
name
having been written
which
ten that no one knows
03eiq
oT6ev
EI
pi
a 6 ~ 6 q ,13 ~ a but
i he himself, 13 and
no one
has known
if
not
he.
and
.rrep~P~phqpkvoq
1p6T10V he is arrayed with
having been thrown about
outer garment a n outer garment
and

I
1

REVELATION 19: 14-48

sprinkled with blood,

and the name he is
rb 6vopa a h o C '0 A6yoq TOG OEOC. 14 rai called is The Word
the name of h m The Word of the God.
And of God. 14Als0, the
r& m p m ~ l j p a r a
T&
f v r.rQ 06pavG armies that were in
the
armies
the (ones) in the heaven heaven were following
him
firoho6e~t a6rG
fq'
~ ~ T I T O I ~
~EUKO
~ ~on, white horses,
and they were clothed
followed
to him
upon
horses
whlte,
iv6~6upivot
f%uu~vov~ E U K ~~Va e a p i ) ~in. white, clean, fine
linen. 15 And out of
having been clothed in fine linen white
clean.
15 rai f r roc o-rbpa-roq a6ro0 ~ K T ~ O ~ E O Ehis
T ~ Imouth there proAnd out of the
mouth
of him is going out trudes a sharp long
bopqaia
~EE~c,
iva
f
a6~G sword, that he may
strike the nations with
long sword
sharp,
in order that
in
it
.rrar&&,l
ra
L&q,
rai
alj-rbq it, and he will shepherd them with a rod
he should smite
the
nations,
and
he
.rrotpav~i a6roijq fv b6rB6y
u16q 6- rai of iron- He treads too
will shepherd them in staff made oifiron; and the wine press of the
a6~bq
. r r a ~ ~ i -r?p Aqvbv TOG
oivou anger of the wrath of
he
is trampling on the press of the wlne God t h e Almighty.
TOG BupoG
e E O ~TO^ 16 And upon his outer
of the God of the garment, even Upon
of the anger o f t e 6,Prghs
~av~o~pdr~op
16o qrai
.
~XEI
&,; rb his thigh, he has a
Almighty.
And heishaving upon the name written, King
and
of
ipkrtov
rai
rbv pqpi)~a 6 ~ 0 ; avopa Of
outer garment and upon the thigh of him name lords.
y~ypapphvov
Baoih~bq paotAhwv ~ a i 17 I saw also an
having been written
King
Of kings
and angel standing in the
sun, and he cried
I<Oploq K U ~ ~ W V .
Lord of lords.
out with a loud voice
17 Kai 760~ & a Gyyehov
& ~ T G T ~fv and said to all the
And I saw one
angel
having stood in birds that fly in mid"Come here,
TG
?Ah,
ZKPPEEV
& O C S V ~Wgreat
Y ~ heaven:
B
the
sun,
and he crled out m voice
be gathered together
hiyov I T ~ U Iroiq 6 vho~q miq
I T E T O ~ ~ J C I ~ ~ the great evening
saying to all the
girds the (ones)
meal of God, 18 that
2v p~ooupavfi
part A E ~ T E U U V & X ~ ~ T &
in
midheaven
Hither
be YOU led together YOU may e a t t h e
E I ~ rb ~ E ~ I T V O V r b phya
TOG
BeoG, fieshy Parts of kings
into the
supqer
the
great
of the
God, and the fleshy parts
18
Yva
acipraq Paothhwv of military commanof kings ders and the fleshy
in order that Yokyg?l'feat fleshes
nai
U&PK~<
xlhlhp~uv
parts of strong men
afl$:;$S
and
fleshes
of chiharchs
and
and the fleshy parts
~ a i acip~aq i m o v
~ a i
iaxupijv
and Of
and
fleshes
of horses
and
of strong
- lmenl
seated
upon
raeqpivwv
h' airro0q, r a i l those
rijv
and them, and the fleshy
them,
upon
sitting
of the (ones)
a&praq .rr&vrov &A~veipov TE r a i 606Awv parts Of all*of freemen
fleshes
of all
freemen
and and of slaves as well as Of slaves
bepavrtopkvov

a7 art, rai

rirhq~at

having been sprinkled to tlood, and has been called

rF

REVELATION 19: 19-20:

1135

1134
~ a i

ptrpGu

ra\L

and of small ones and

meat."
19 I<ai ~ 7 6 0 ~rb
Bqpiov
~ a i roirc
19And I saw the
And
I saw the wild beast
and
the
wild beast and the
u
Paolheiq ~ " q yfjq rai T& a ~ p a r ~ + p a rkings
of the earth
kings
of b e earth and the
armles
and their armies
abrijv
ovvqyp6va
.rro~fiaat rbt gathered together to
of them having been led together
to make
the
wage the war with
1~6hepov PET&
TOG
~a&lphvou
roi the one seated on
war
with the (one)
sitting
upon the the horse and with
i-rmou rai PET& TOG o r p a ~ ~ l j p a ~ a6~oG.
oq
h i s a r m y . 2OAnd
horse and with the
army
of him the wild beast was
20 rai
f1~16roBq TA
Bqpiov
rai PET' caught, a n d along
And was caught the wild beast and with with i t t h e false
a&-roc b q~eu6o-irpoq1ij1-qq b
nolijaa~ prophet t h a t perit
the
false prophet
the (one) havlng done formed in front of
r h q p e i a bGi~lov ahoG, fv
07s
it t h e signs with
the
signs
in sight
of it,
in which (ones) which he misled those
2nrhciqa~v
TOGS
Aap6vraq
~b who received t h e
he made to err
the (ones)
having received
the mark of t h e wild
T O
B Q ~ ~ O U ~ a i roijq
beast and those who
of the
wild beast
and
the (ones) render worship t o
.rrpoo~uvo6vraq
E ~ K ~ V aI h o & L;QvTE~
its image. While still
worshiping
to the
image
of it;
living alive, they both were
fphfi8qoav oi 660 i< ~ j vAipvqv TOG hurled into the fiery
were thrown the two into the
lake
of the lake that burns with
~rupbq
~ 6 5
r a ~ o p i q q fv
O ~ i q . sulphur. 21But the
fire
of the [lake]
burning
in
sulphur. rest were killed off
21 rai oi
AotTroi
drTr~~r6rveq~av
b rfj with the long sword
And the leftover (ones) were killed off in the of the one seated
bo~qaiq
TOG
ra0qpivou h i TOG on the horse, which
long sword of the (one)
sitting
upon the [sword] proceeded out
i'mou
fl
6<~A006oq
$K
TOG of his mouth. And
horse to the [sword] having gone forth out of the all the birds were
m 6 p a ~ o q a h o s , rai T r d r u ~ a ~a 6 p v ~ afilled from the fleshy
mouth
ofhim,
and
all
the
birds parts of them.
Exopr6ra0quav &K T&V oap~cjv aljrdv.
were satisfied out of the fleshes of them.
And I saw an
angel coming
Kai ~ 7 6 0&yyEhov
~
~a-raPaivovra f~
And I saw
angel
stepping down out of down out of heaven
with the key of the
roc 06pav06, E X O V T ~
rh&'iV r " q &P~UUOU
the heaven, having the key of?he
abyss
abyss and a great
~ a &hucrtv
]
p~ycihqv fni mjv xeipa a6-roG. chain in his hand.
and chain
great
upon the hand ofhim. 2 And he seized the
2 rai t ~ p & - r q o ~rbv
v ~ ~ & K o v T6~ , 6 9 1 ~ dragon, the original
And he laid hold of the
dragon,
the serpent
serpent, who is the
6 & p x a i o ~ 65 kuriv A16Pohoq rai '0 Devil a n d S a t a n ,
the archalc, who
is
Devil
and The
Imavi?q, ~ a iiSqo~v a6r6v xihta
Em, and bound him for
Satan,
and bound
him
thousand
years, a . thousand yearsand

of little (ones)

~X~L;VY&:

20

and

pey6Awv.

of great (ones).

24)

1137
3 ~ a iEPahrv a 6 ~ b v eiq r i v apuouov, ~ a 3And
i
he hurled him
and he threw
hlm
into the
abyss,
and into the abyss and
E K ~ E I U E V ~ a ih a ~ p & y ~ u e vhmavw ab~oij, shut lit1 and sealed
he shut up
and
he sealed
up above
him,
[it] over him, that
i'va
cli
mha.;7uq
hI T& he might not mislead
iii order that not he might mak; to err yet the the nations any more
ievq, & x p ~ T E A E U ~ G
T&
x i h ~ a B T ~ . until t h e thousand
nations, until should be ended the thousand years; years were ended. Afpe~a
T ~ G T ~
6 ~ i
hu6fival ter these things he
after these (thmgs) it 1s bmdmg
to be loosed must be let loose for
a little while.
a h b v ( I I K ~ ~ VX P ~ V O V .
him
little
time.
4 And I saw thrones,
4 Kai dSov 0 6vou~ ~ a i E~thOtuav h' and there were those
And I saw &ones,'
and they sat down upon who sat
down on
and Dower of
ab~odq, ~ a i pi pa
h669q
ab~oiq,
them,
and
judgment
was glven
to them, judging Was given
them. Yes, I saw the
~ a i
~irq
b V
and
the
of the cones) souls of those executed
with the ax for the
T~ET~E~EKIU~~VUV
6th
witness they bore to
having been executed wlth ax
through
Jesus and for speakpapwpiav 'Iquoir ~ a i 6td ~ b vA6yov 706 ing about
and
witness
of Jesus and through the word of the
those who had wor8~06, ~ a i O ~ T I V E < 06 T ( ~ O U E K ~ ~ V T J76
~ ~ Vshiped neither t h e
God,
and
who
not
worshiped
the
Wild
nor its
eqpiov
036; T ~ Ve i ~ 6 v a a c ~ o c ~ a 0i 6 ~image and who had
wild beast not-but the image
of lt and not llot received the mark
ZhaPov
~6 xapay.pa err? T& pi~wmov upon their forehead
they received thc engraving upon the forehead and upon their hand.
they came to life
~ a i $mi T+ rips a6~Ov.~ a iBrquav ~ a And
i
and upon the
anll of them; and they lived and and ruled as kings
tPauiheuuav PET& TOG X ~ I U T O ~xihla
E T ~ . with the Christ for
they reigned with the Christ thousand vears. a thousand sears.
5 (The rest of the
5 oi
ho~moi
T&V
VEK i)v
O ~ K
The leftover (ones) of the dead Pones)
not dead did not come to
Ecquav dxpl
~Eheu6fi rh xihta
hq. life until the thousand
ended.)
lived until should be ehded the thousaxld years. years were
This is the first resa d q fi drv6rurau1q fi mpcjq. 6 p a ~ & p ~ ouqr r e c t i o n . 6 Happy
This the resurrechon the
first.
Happy
and holy is anyone
~ a i&yloq
b
lxwv pipoq Cv -rfj having part in the
and
holy
the (one) having
part
in the
dtvau~&aet
T ~ ~ O T I Jh. i
TO~TWV
6 first resurrection; over
resurrection $e
first;
upon these (ones) the these the second death
Gedr~poq 86rva~oq 0 6 ~ LXEI h~ouuiav, &Ah' has no authority, but
second
death
not is having authority, but they will be priests
Euov~at iepeiq 705 8 ~ 0 5~ a TOO
i X P I U T O ~ , of God and of the
they will be prlests of the God and the
Christ, Christ, and will rule
~ a ~ i~ U I ~ E ~ U O U
PET'
U I &.
VTOO
T& x i h ~ a i ~ q . as kings with him for
and they will reign with him the thousand years. the thousand years.

them:

lV,"o~P,$

:k

ICEVELATION 20: 7-12

7 Now as soon as
the thousand years
hq,
hu8tjue~al 6 E a ~ a v c q I?K Tfiq have been ended, Sayears, will be loosed the
Satan
out of the tan will be let loose
his prison,
a b ~ o 0 ,8 ~ a i
~ ~ E ~ E ~ U out
E T ~ofI
q
q
of him,
and
he will go out Sand he will go out
mhaviuat
T
g8vq
~a
{V
~ a i qto mislead those nato make to err the nations the (ones) In
the tions i n t h e four
of the earth,
~ i u o a p u t yovia~q T%
76v r & y ~ a corners
i
Sour
corners o f t e
the Gog and Gog and Ma'gog, to
Mayby,
uuvayayeiv
ab~oirq eiq
~ b vgather them together
Magog,
to lead together
them
into
the for t h e war. The
6 ap16pbq a d ~ & v number of these is as
~ ~ A E ~ o v , 6v
war,
of which (ones) the
number
of them the sand of the sea.
9And they advanced
Je
o ~ & e 8 a hsea.
6 r a ~ r ) ~9.
And over the breadth of
dtvipquw
hni 76 ~ A & T O S T%
yqq, the earth and enthey stepped up upon the breadth o f t e earth,
circled the camp of
~ a i ~ K ~ K ~ E V D ~T V~ V ~ a p ~ p P o h q v TOY the holy ones and
cncamprncnt . of the
thc
they encircled
ancl
the beloved city. But
kyiwv
~ a i T ~ V m6htv
T ~ V
hoIy (ones)
and
the
city
the (one) fire came down out
i y a ~ q p i v q v . ~ a i 1<a~iPt1 mGp GI< of heaven and dehavmg been loved. And stepped down fire out of voured them. 10 And
TO^) 06pav0i) KC(\ K ( X T ~ ~ U Y E Va6T0b5' 10 ~ a the
i
Devil who was
the
heaven
and i t atedown
them;
and
misleading them was
6 616rPoAoq
6
nhavBv
ab~obq hurled into the lake
the
Deyil
the (one) making to err
them
of fire a n d suliphileq
E I ~ T ~ Vhipvqv TOG mupbq ~ a i
was thrown into the
lake
of the
fire
and phur, where both the
~ a l b wild beast and the
0 piov
O~iou, 8mou ~ a i76
sulphur. where also the wifibeast and the false prophet l already
and they will
q~~1~6ompoqtj~qq,
~ a i
P a u a v ~ ~ j a o v ~were];
a~
false prophet,
and
they will be tormented be tormented day and
qphpaq ~ a Vi U K T ~ ~EIS TOGS aibvaq T ~ V night forever a n d
of day and of night into the
ages
of the
ever.
aihvwv.
11 And I saw a
ages.
11 Kai EXOV 8p6vov viyav A E V K ~ V ~ a igreat white throne
And I saw
throne
great
white
and and the one seated
rbv
~aeipevov im' airroc,
ob
am6 o n i t . F r o m b e the (one)
sitting
upon
it,
of whom from fore him the earth
TOG T T ~ O U ~ I T O~ U~ U Y E (V
~ a 6i o6pav6q, and the heaven fled
the
face
fled the e z t f i and the heaven, away, and no place
~ a 76moq
i
o6x eGph8q adT0iq. 12 ~ a d60b
i
was found for them.
and place not was found to them.
And I saw
12And I saw the
T 0 b ~ ve~podq, T0bq ~ E Y & ~ O U KC[^
~
TO;<
the dead (ones), the great (ones) and the dead, the great and
the small, standing
r l ~ p o d q , ~ U T & T O ( ~hhm10v TOO
before t h e throne,
li tle (ones), having stood in sight of the

7 Kai

~ T W

T E ~ E U ~ ~T&

xih~a

And whenever should be ended the thousand

2%.

$2

agt",:~

REVELATION 20: 13-21: 2

1138

scrolls were
opened. But another
PI PAiov
fivoixeq,
6
C a ~ t v G q scroll was opened; it
little book was opened up, which
is
of the
is the scroll of life.
<?firrai i ~ p i h u a v o i
verpoi
h~ And the dead were
bfe;
and were judged the dead (ones) out of
judged out of those
T ~ V
yeypappivwv
hv ~ o i qPtPAiotq
things
written in the
the (things) having been written in the little books
scrolls
according to
KaTh
T& h p y a afiT8V. 13 rai ~ ~ W K E V
according to the works of them.
And
gave
their deeds. 13And
$I 8dthauua ~ o b q v e ~ p o b q
roirq
b the sea gave up those
the
sea
the
dead (ones) the (ones) in dead in it, and death
a<~fi,rai 6 edtva-roq ~ a i6 66qq E ~ O K ~and
V Ha'desn gave up
it,
and the
death
and the Hades
gave
those dead in them,
TO~G
VEKPO~~
~o3q
alj-roiq,
~ a i
the
dead (ones) the (ones) in
them,
and and they were judged
&rpiJqoav
Eracrroq
K ~ T &
T& individually according
they were judged
each (one)
according to
the to their deeds. 14 And
c p y a a i r ~ 8 v . 14 rai b ~&a-roq ~ a ib death a n d Ha'desa
works of them.
And the
death
and the were hurled into the
2 6 q q h P h j ~ o a v& i q T ~ Vhipvqv TOG 1~up6q. lake of fire. This
ades were thrown mto the lake of the fire.
means t h e second
0 6 ~ 0 b~ B6tvaroq 6 6elj~ep6q FUTIV,
$I
This
the
death
the
second
is,
the death, the Iake of
Aipvq
TOG 1 ~ v p 6 q .15 rai e'i
~ t q oljx fire. 15 Furthermore,
lake
of the
fire.
And if anyone not whoever w a s n o t
~3pC8q
&v
~7 j3PiPhc;
rijq
<caijq found written in the
was found
in
the
book
of the
life book of
life was
into the lake
YEYP~PP~~OS
iPhiJq
eiq
~ j hurled
v
(one) having been written was thrown into
the of fire.
rai

PlPAicc

and

little books

4voix&luav.

were opened up;

rai

&AAc a n d

and

other

Aipvqv
lake

21 And
Kai

T O

of the

rrvp6q.
fire.

E T ~ O V oljpavi)~

21

K ~ I V ~ V~ a i yfiv
e:t
htav:aWan:
I saw
heaven
new
and earth a new earth; for the
~ a ~ v i j v '6
yixp n p 8 ~ o q obpavbq ~ a i fi former heaven a n d
new;
the
for
first
heaven
and the
I
T
yfi dr~ijheav, ~ a ifi Odrhaaua o l j ~the former earth had
first
earth went off, and the
sea
not passed
away, a n d
EUTIV
ETI. 2 ~ a i v
1 ~ 6 h t v T ~ V &yiav the sea is no more.
is
yet.
And
the
city
the
holy
2 1 saw also t h e
' Iepovoahfi y
ratvljv
eT60v
~a~aPaivouuav
Jerusalem
new
I saw
stepping down holy city, New JeruCK
T O
06pw06
dm6
TOG
&OG,Isderns
cormog down
out of
the
heaven
from
the
God. out of heaven from
paupivqv
(as
k
God a n d prepared
having been prepared
as a bride adorned
drv6pi
a0rfiq.
TQ
KEKOU~
pivqv
~
having been adorned to the male person
of her. f o r h e r h u s b a n d .

GTOI

13914nHa'des, HA; in'fe-rus, Vg (in-ferfnus,Vgc.8) ; Shi.uZf, Syh; Shefol,

J7.8,U-14,l6-18.

REVELATION 21: 3-8

1139

2 03 With

that I heard
a loud voice from the
ep6vou A e y o + q q ' l60b 4 U K T J V ~ TOG &06 throne say: "Look!
saying
Look! The tent of the God The tent of God is
throne
~ a i(JK~VGUEI PET' with mankind, and
PET& ~ 8 v&V~P;ITOV,
with
the
men,
and he will tent with he will reside with
and they will
ad-rijv, ~ a ai h 0 1 Aaoi &TOG
Euov-ra~, ~ a them,
i
them, and they peoples of him will be, and be his peoples. And
himself will be
ahbq
6 &6q PET' a h c i v Zurat, 4 ~ a God
i
he
the God with
them
will be,
and with them. 4And he
2~ahei+~t
IT& 66t~puov
h~
TGV will wipe out every
he will wipe out
every
tear
out of
the tear from their eyes,
dqOahp8v
~ a b
i 86vcnoq o l j ~.?UT~I and death will be no
eyes - of them, and the death
not will be more, neither will
ET~.
ITFVBO~06re ~ p a u y i jO ~ T E1~6voq mourning nor outcry
yet; neither mourning nor outcry nor
pain nor pain be my more.
The former things
.rrpLi-ra
drn-ijheav.
ZTI. T&
o i r ~ &Tat
not it will be yet. The first (things) went off. have passed away."
5 And the one seated
5 ~ a ef-rrav
i
6
raerjpevoq hi TQ
And said the (one)
sitting
upon the on the throne said:
"Look! I am making
Bpbvq 'ISob ~ a t v & TOIG
rdttrra.
~ a i
throne Look! New I am making all (things). And all things new." Also,
he says: "Write, behiyet
rpdrqov,
871
o f ~ o t o i A6yot cause these words are
he is saying
Write,
because these the words
faithful and true."
n t o ~ o irai ddq81voi E~CIV. 6 KC(\ ETIT~V
pot 6 And he said to me :
faithful and
true
are.
And he said to me
"They have come to
riyovav.
t);B d *Ahma rai ri, pass! - I am the Al'pha
They have occurred.
the Alpha and the and the 0-me'ga, the
*n, fi & p i rai d rihoq.
beginning and . t h e
Omega, the beginning and the
end.
end. To anyone thirsting I will give from
TQ
6tq~Gwt
SGiuw
EK
to the (one)
thirsting
I shall give
out of
the fountain of the
water of life free.
6ope&v.
WY~S
6 a - r o ~ o%e <z;q
(as) free gift. 7 Anyone conquering
fountam of the 6water
7
b
VIK~V
Khrlp0~0pfiU~twill -inherit these
things, and I shall be
will inherit
The (one)
conquering
his
God and he will
0ebq
~
a
i
ah4
~ a ihuopat
~aiha,
these (things), and I shall be to him God and be my son. 8 B u t
a s f o r t h e cowcu~at
pol
ui6q.
8 ~ o i q 62 ards and those withad-rbq
will
be
to
me
son.
To
the
but
he
out faith and those
~ a i
hriu~otq
~ a who
i
Sethoiq
a r e disgusting
and
to unbelieving (ones)
and
cowards
in their filth and
2PGEhvy pCvotq
rai
and murderers ' and f ornito (ones) having
- been made disgusting
cators and those pracqovrGot
~ a i 1~6pv01q ~ a i p p a ~ o i q~ a i
to murderers and to fornicators and pdruggers and ticing spiritism and
ei6whoh&~pa1qKC] IT~UI TO?^ *ev6iutv ri) pip05
and
the
. to idolaters
and to all the
liars
the part liars, their portion
3 rai

And

Fjnouoa
I heard

$uv~<

of voice

p~y&Aqq
great

'

$2

REVELATION 21: 9-14

TG

~ a l o p i v g nupi l will be in the lake

burning to fire that burns with fire
~ a i &iq,
6
imiv b B6va~oq b a n d sulphur. This
is
the
death
the means t h e second
and sulphur, which
death."
G~ir~epoq.
second.
9 And there came
9 Kai jSh0~v eFq CK TGV hvr& dyyihav one of the seven anAnd came one out of the seven angels
gels who had the
TQV
2~6vrav r&q &TT& q16Aaq, seven bowls which
of the (ones)
having
the
seven
bowls, were full of the seven
~
h
q
y
6 vTGV last plagues, and he
TGV
TGV
&TT&
YE~~VTOV
of the (ones) being full of the seven plagues the spoke with me and
~ U X ~ T ~~ aV i&, ~ A T ) U E V PET' CpoG Afyav said: "Come here, I
me
saying will show you the
last,
he spoke
with
and
6eISc.1
A~irpo,
UOI
T ~ V virpqqv
7jlv bride, t h e Lamb's
bride
the wife." 10 So he carried
Hither. I shall show to you the
y u v a i ~ a TOG drpviov. 10 ~ a hi f i v e y ~ i vp~ i v me away in [the powwoman of the Lamb.
And he bore off me in er of the] spirit to a
and lofty moun.rrv~ljparl i v i
~ a great
i
ijpoq pkya ~ a inyqhbv,
i
spirit
upon mountain great and high, and tain, and he showed
me the holy city JeE G E I C ~ V poi
v6A1v r j v iryiav ' l epouucchjp rusalem .coming down
he showed to me the city the holy
Jerusalem
out of heaven from
~ a ~ a P a i v o v u a v &K TOG 06pavoG hi) TOG God 11 a n d having
stepping down out of the
heaven from the
the glory of God.
OEOG, 11 Zxouuav T ~ V 66Sav T O ~ E o G ' 6 Its radiance was like
God.
having the glory
of
the
God;
the
precious stone,
$ W ~ T ~ Pa 6 ~ " q6poioq
hiec?~ T I ~ I O T ~ T a~ most
,
illuminator of 3
like
to stone most precious, as a jasper Stone
shining crystal-clear.
61q
hie9
~ ~ U I T I ~ I~puo~ahhi<ov~l~
as
to stone
jasper
being clear like crystal; I 12 I t had a great
12
Exouua ~ ~ 7 phya
x 0 ~ a 3tyqh6v1
i
E"xouua and lofty wall and
(she) having wall great and high, having had twelve gates, and
a t the gates twelve
1ruh6vaq SG~SEK~,
~ a iC
roiq 'TTUAGUIV
gates
twelve,
gates
and upon the
angels, and names
6&6~a,
~ a i
6 v b p a ~ awere inscribed which
dryyhhovq
twelve,
and
names
angels
a r e those of t h e
iv~y~ypappkva
&
CUTIV TGV twelve tribes of the
having been inscribed which (ones)
is
of the
sons of Israel. 13 On
'lupaijh.
13
h b the east were three
Q
~
~
G
v
viGv
6cj6~Ka
twelve
tribes
of Israel;
from
of sons
gates, and on the
dva~ohSq vvhGveq ~ p ~ i q~, a ih b $opp& n o r t h three gates,
(sun) rising
gates
three, and from north
and on the south
7~uhGveq~p&?q,Kai hi,v6~0u.rruhGv~qT E ~ S three
,
gates, and on
gates
three, and from south
gates
tgree,
the
west
three gates.
~ a idrvb
6uapGv
-fruhiiv~q ~peiq' 14 ~ a i
and from (sun)settings gates
three;
and 14 The wall of the
city also had twelve
76 ~ e i ~ orfiq
q 1~6AewqZXWV
8~pEhiovq
the wall of the city having foundation lstonesl f o u n d a t i o n s t o n e s ,
a6rGv fv

of them m the

Aipvg
lake

r4j

the (one)

REVELATION 21 :15--20

1141

1140
666Ka, ~ a h'
i

twelve, and upon them

6 6 6 ~ 6~va6 p a ~ a TQV
twelve

names

of the :itlve O;ar!2?f

E:

twelve apostles of the

twelve
apostles
of the Lamb.
Lamb.
15 Now the one who
15 Kai
6
AdGv
CpoG
And
the (one)
speaking
me was speaking with me
ETXEV
p i ~ p o v K ~ ~ C [ ~ O VXPUCTOGV, was holding as a
was having
measure
reed
golden, measure a golden reed,
n
he might meai
Iv a
re~pfiug
4 v v6A1v ~ a that
in order that he might measure the
city
and sure the city and its
TOGS .rruAGvaq a 6 ~ f i q~ a i1-6 ~eixoq ad-rgq. gates and its wall.
of it. 16 And the city lies
the
gates
of it and the wall
16 Kai 4 ?Tqh~< T~TpdryOvOq K E ? T ~ IKC[;
, foursquare, and its
And the
city
four-cornered is lying, and length is as great
~6 vh&roq. ~ a ias its breadth. And
~6 pfi~oqa3~ijq 8uov
the length of it as much as the breadth. And he measured the citv
TQ ~ a h k p v &lTi with the reed, twelve
i ~
&piTpqCJEv ~ f 'K$lV
to the
city
he measured the
reed
upon
thousand furlongs; its
UTct6ioV 666~Ka 1h1660v- Tb
length
and breadth
twelve i6,usand; the
stadia
and
height
are equal.
.rrh&~oq~ a ~6
i &poq a6~ijq Tua
kq~iv.
17 Also, he measured
breadth and the height of it equal (ones) is.
17 ~ a i E p i ~ p q u ~ v76 ~eixoqa 6 ~ f i qE~a-rbv; its wall, one hunAnd he measured the wall
of it hundred dred and forty-four
T E U U E ~ ~ K O V TT
~EDU~~OV
v
P ~ T ~ O V
cubits, according to
fortyfour
of cubits, measure a man's measure, a t
&vepcjvou, 6
~ U T I Vdryyihou. 18 ~ a i fi
the same time an
of man,
which
is
of angel.
And the
angel's. 18 Now the
iv6Gpqoiq TOG ~eixouq a6rfiq Tau.rrlq, ~ a structure
i
of its wall
structure of the
wall
of it
jasper,
and
fi v6A1q xpuuiov ~ a e a p b v 6po1ov 36hq was jasper, and the
the
city
gold
clean
like
to glass city was pure gold
~aeapc$. 19 oi
0 ~ p i h 1 0 1 TOG T E ~ X O U ~like clear glass. 19 The
clean;
the foundation lstonesl of the wall
foundations of the
~fiq
.rr6?~caq
.rrav~i hieq
rlpiq c i t y ' s wall were
of the
city
to every
stone
precious adorned with every
K E K O U ~~ ~~ V O I '
b
eEpihl0q
sort of precious stone:
(ones) having been adorned; the foundation [stonel
the first foundation
6 I T ~ G Tiaumq,
O~
6 6 ~ 6 ~ e p o uq a v q ~ ~ p o q ,
was jasper, the secthe first (one) jasper, the second (one) sapphire,
ond
sapphire, the
b
T ~ ~ T O < ~ a h ~ q 6 c . 56~ ~ TiTClpT0(
the third (one) c alcedony, the fourth (one) third chal.ced'o.ny,
al.l6pay6oq1 20 b v h p ~ r ~ o quapG6vu<, b the fourth emerald,
emerald,
the fifth (one) sardonyx, the 20 the fifth sar'doZKTO~
o&p61ov,
6
iP60 poq
nyx, the sixth sarsixth (one)
sardius,
the
seventh (one)
dius, t h e seventh
~puubAi~oq, 6
6ySooq
Pfipvhhoq, b chrys'o-Ute, the eighth
chrysolite.
the eighth (one)
beryl,
the
TOT~<IOV, 6
6 h ~ a ~ o qb e r y l , t h e n i n t h
ba~oq
topaz.
the
tenth (one) t o p a z , t h e t e n t h
ninth (one)
o u~~ 6 h 0 v TOG
S W ~ EhK

dpviou.

~ $ 2 2;

REVELATION 21: 21-27

1142

c h r y ~ ' '0P r a s e , t h e
eleventh h y a c i n t h ,
606kna~oq dyieumoq. 21 ~ a i oi 6 3 6 ~ ~the
a twelfth amethyst.
amethyst;
and the
twelve 21 Also, t h e twelve
twelfth (one)
were twelve
.rruh&veq 666ena papyapi~al,dtva E T ~E ~ a o ~ ogates
q
gates
twelve
pearls,
up one
each
pearls; each one of
T&V ITU~~VGIV
fiv
i ivbq papyapl~ou. the gates was made
of the
gates
was out of one
pearl;
of one pearl. And the
nai
I\
r h a ~ ~ i a~ f i q 1~6hcwq xpuoiov broad way of t h e
and the broad way of the
city
sold
city was pure gold,
as transparent glass.
na0apbv cLq iiahoq
Glauyfiq.
clean
as glass through-beamed.
22 And I did not
22 Kai
vahv
oGK 760~6~ atjCi, see a temple in it,
And divine habitation not I saw in
it,
for Jehovahn God - the
is its ternb y&p ~6p10q, 6 0~6q, 6 ~ a v ~ o ~ p h ~Almighty
wp,
the for
Lord, the God, the
Almighty,
ple, also the Lamb
the city
vahq
a6-r-q 6oTiv, ~ a ~6
i
dtpviov. [is].
divine habitation
of
is,
and the Lamb. has no need of the
23 nai fi ~r6h1q 06 x p ~ i a v EXEI
TOG sun nor of the moon
And the
city
not
need
is having of the to shine upon it, for
"
fihiou
0662
~ f i q u~hfivqq,
Iva
t h e glory of God
sun
not-but
of the
moon,
in order that
lighted it up, and its
C~~~VWOIV
a6G1 4 YAP 66Ea ToG
they may be shining to it, the for glory of the lamp was the Lamb.
24And t h e nations
~ E O G ~ ~ K ~ T I U E Valj~fiv,~ a di hljxvoq a h " < ~h
walk by means
God lighted up
it,
and the lamp
of 3 the
drpviov. 24 nai rrep17~a~fioouolv~a
q,,,., of its light, and the
Lamb.
And
will walk about
the nabons kings of the earth
612r
TOG cpw~6q a6.r-q. ~ a io i Baolh~yqwill bring their glory
through the
light
of 3; and the
kings
into it. 25 ~ n dits
Tfiq yfi
9 6 ~ 0 ~e~
~ 616 ~
5 0 ~ O[~T&VE ~ S gates will not be
of the e a r t i are bearing the glory of them into
closed a t d l by day,
a w v . 25 nai oi ruhGveq a 6 ~ - q 06
for night will not
~t;
and the
gates
of
not t?!
exist
there- 26And
~ h l o ~ & a l vijpipaq, v i r ~ y a p OI~K ~ ( T T ~ I
should be shut up of day, night for not will be they will bring the
i ~ c 26
i ~ a i o i ~ o u o l v T ~ V66Eav nai ~v glory and the honor
there
and they will bear the glory and the Of the
into it.
Tlpjv
T ~ V hev6v
iq a h j v . 27 K a i 06 27 But anything not
honor of the nations into
it.
And not
sacred and anyone
y
~ i a 3 0E
~ I ~
IT%
KOIV~V
not might enter into
it
every common (thing) that carries on a disgusting thing and a
~ a i 6
rolGv
06Lhuyya
nai prG60q,
lie will in no wag
and the (one) doing disgusting thing and
lie,
~i pjl
oi
y ~ y p a y u b o ~ i v TG enter into it; only
if not the (ones) having bee~iwritten in the those mitten in the
Lamb's scroll of life
Blphiq
~ f i q<0fiq TOG dtpviou.
~pua6rpauoq, b
chrysoprase,

& v ~ ~ K C X T O ~~ ~ K I V ~ O Sb,

the eleventh (one) hyacinth,

the

little book of the life of the Lamb.

22" Jehovah,

JT3s13,14Je-18;

the Lord, HAVgSyh.

[Win].

1143

REVELATZON 22- T-6

22 And
K ~ T
pol ~r07ayhv6 8 m q b f j q 22 And
he showed to me
river of water of life

he showed
me a river of
h a y ~ p 6 vh q ~pljcr~ahhov,
~ K ~ T O ~ E U ~ ~ E EK
V O V water of life, clear as
bright
as
crystal,
going forth
out of C I Y S ~ ~flowing
,
out
TOG 0p6vou TOG ~ E O G~ a TOG
i
&pviou 2 i v from the throne of
the throne of the God and of +he Lamb
in God and of the Lamb
p6uw ~ f i qr h a ~ e i a qa6Tijq' nai TOG r o ~ a y o i l2 down the middle of
midst of the broad way of her; and of the
river
its broad way. And
~ V T E G ~ E V ~ a i & K E ~ ~ E V Eljhov <oijq roloirv on this side of the
herefrom and therefrom wood of life making river and on that side
~ a p 1 ~ 0 6&6~a,
3q
K~T&
pfiva Cnomov [there were] trees of
fruits
twelve, according to month
each
life producing twelve
&~ro8160inr ~ b vn a p ~ b va6~06, ~ a T&
i cpOhha crops of fruit, yieldgiving back the
fruit
of it, and the leaves ing their fruits each
month. And the leaves
1-06 EOhou E ~ C0epmeiav TGV iev&v.
of the wood into
cure
of the nations.
of the trees [were]
3 K a i TT&v
K C X T ~ ~ E 0~ 6~ ~&JTal
TI. for the curing Of the
And every thing put down not will be yet. nations.
3 And no more will
nai 6 8p6voq T O 0eoG ~ a iTOG drpviou
And the throne of the God and of the Lamb there be any curse.
6v a
Zo~ar, nai
oi
6oGho1 a h 0 6 But the throne of God
m
her
will be,
and
the
slaves
of him and of the Lamb will
Aa-rpe6oouo1v
ah@,4 ~ a i 6qov~a1 be in [the c i t ~ l ,and
will render sacred service to him, and they will see his slaves will render
1-6 1~p6ow~rov
airroir, ~ a TA
i
tivoya air~oir him sacred service;
the
face
of him, and t h e name of him 4 and they will see his
iri T&V ~ E T G ~ T T w v a6~Gv. 5 nai v35 O ~ Kface, and his name
upon the foreheads of them.
And night not will be on their foreheads. IAlso, night
2ma1 &I, ~ a i0 6 ~
Exoualv
x p ~ i a v will be no more, and
will be yet, and not they are having
need
they have no need
cpw~bqAOxvou nai $ 6 ~
fihiou,
871
KOploq of lamplight nor [do
of light of lamp and light of sun, because Lord
they have] sunlight,
0 ~ 6 ~
(PWT~OEI
i ' a - r o ~ a because
i
Jehovahn God
the
God
will shedlight upon
them,
and will shed light upon
Paolh~Ooouo~v
~ i q
TOGS ai&vaq T ~ Vai6vov. them, and they will
they will reign into the
ages of the
ages.
rule as kings forever
A6yo1 and ever.
pol
0 6 ~ 0 1 oi
6 Kai ETTC~V
These
the
words
And he said to me
6 And h e said to
me: "These words are
~ a iSq01voi, ~ a i6 KOPIOS,
nla~oi
faithful (ones) and true (ones), and the Lord.
faithful and true; yes,
6 8ebq T ~ VITVEU~&TOV
TGV ~rpogqT&v, Jehovahb the God of
the God of the
splrits
of the
prophets. the inspired expres& r r i a ~ ~ l h e Tv ~ V&yyehov a6Toij 6eiEal 707s sions of the prophets
sentoff
the
angel
of him to show to the sent his angel forth
to show his slaves
606horq
ah06
B
SET
slaves
of him
which (things)
it is binding the things that must
:~EI<~V

5' Jehovah, J7,8,11-14316-18; the Lord, HAVgSy". 6h Jehovah,

the Lord, RAVgSyh.

JT~.8."-l4*lT~";

REVELATION 22: 7-13

1144

Zpxopa~ shortly take place.

7 And, look! I am
~ a x 6 - pa~drproq
6
~ q p + v 7065 coming quickly. Hapquickly;
happy
the (one) observing
the py is anyone observA6youq
~ f i q vpoq ~ ~ i a q
TOO
PiPhiou ing t h e words of
words
of the
prop1,
ecy
of the little book the prophecy of this
scroll."
706~0~.
this.
8 Well, I John was
& K O ~ W V ~ a ithe one hearing and
8 ~ & ' l~o d rb~ q
6
And I
the (one) hearing and seeing these things.
John
ETrOV
PA'
~ a i r r a . ~ a iBTE f i ~ o u a a ~ a iAnd when I h a d
looking a t these (things). And when I heard and heard and seen, I
EYPAEw, h ~ a vap o a ~ u v f i a aipvpou(3~v
~
TGV fell down to worship
I looked at, I fell
to worship
in front
of the before the feet of the
that had been
~ro6Gv 706 &y./ihou
TOO
~ E I K V ~ O V T ~angel
<
feet
of the
angel
of the (one)
showing
showing me these
Pol
~ a l i ~ a . 9 ~ a i hEy~i
Pol things. 9But he tells
to me these (things).
And he is saying to me me: "Be careful! Do
"Opa
pi. oOv6ouh6q a06 eipi ~ a inot do that! All I
Be you seeing not; fellow slave of you I am and am is a fellow slave
TGV &6~hqGv aou
TGV ~ p o q q ~ G v
~ a iof you and of your
of the brothers of you of the
prophets
and b r o t h e r s who a r e
T ~ V
~qpo6vrov ~oirq A6youq TOO prophets and of those
of the (ones)
observing
the
words
of the who a r e observing
PlPAiou T O ~ T O U ' T
4 ~ T ~ o u K ~ v ~ ~ ( T ot hv .e words of t h i s
little book
this;
to the God give your worship. scroll. Worship God."
10 He also tells me:
10 Kai
pot M' otppayio~q
And he is saying to me NA should you seal "Do not seal up the
~ 0 6 qh6youq ~ f i q -rrpo~~ ~ i aTOG
q
BipAiou words of the prophthe
words of the
proaecy
of the little book ecy of this scroll, for
TO~TOU,
b
~.alpCiq
y&p fyyG~, ~ U T I V . the appointed time is
this,
the appointed time for
near
is.
near. 11He that is
11
b
&~IK&V
doing unrighteousness,
The (one)
doing unrighteously let him do unrighdr6i~qu6-r~.
TI, ~ a ?6 fiurrap2)q teousness still; and
let him do unrighteously yet, and the filthy (one)
let the filthy one be
Gi~aioq
h i , ~ a i6
fimravej~o
made
filthy still; but
let him be made filthy yet, and the righteous (one)
let the righteous one
61~aiooOvqv.rroiqadt-ro 31,~ a ib
&yloq
righteousness let him do yet, and the holy (one) do righteousness still,
and let the holy one
drytaaefi-rw
&I. be made holy still.
let him be made holy yet. 12 ' 1603 ipxopai
rax6, ~ a ib p1o06q 12"'Look! I a m
Look! I am coming quickly, and the reward coming quickly, and
the reward I give is
~ K & ( J T ~ iSq
pou PET' fpoli, &.rr060Oval
of me with me, to give back to each (one) as with me, to render to
72) Cpyov i o ~ i v ad~oO. 13 1~6.1~b "Ahqa each one as his work
the work
is
of him.
the Alpha is. 13 I am the Al'pha
y~vku0ai b
to occur

T&XEI'

in quickness;

REVELATION 22: 1 4 1 8

1145

'n,

~ a 7i2)
6 .rrpG~oq ~ a ib Caxmoq,
and the Omega, the first (one) and the last (one),

7 ~ a 'I606
i

and Look! I am coming

and the 0-me'ga, the

&st and the last, the
4
~ 5 ~ x 4~ a i~b ~khoq.
14 Ma~ciploi beginning and t h e
the beglnnlng and the
end. Happy
end. 14Happy a r e
oi
.rrh6vov~q r&q a ~ o h & q ahGv, those who wash their
of them, robes, that the aurobes
washing
the
the (ones)
n
Iv a
Ea~at J1 icouoia a h G v 6.rri thority [to go] to the
in order that will be the authority of them upon trees of life may
theirs and that
~6 c6hov T
<a&q
~ a i miq I T U ~ ~ I be
V
the wood of the
and to the
gates
they may gain en~iafi0woiv ~ i q~ j v.rr6Aiv. 15 LEY
oi trance into the city
they might enter into the city.
outside the by its gates. 15 outK ~ V E~ ~ a oi
i cpappa~oi~ a oi
i
.rr6pvoi ~ a iside are t h e dogs
dogs and the druggers and the fornicators and and those who pracoi
qoveiq
~ a i oi ~ i h h o h & ~ p a~
i a itice spiritism a n d
the murderers and the
idolaters
and t h e fornicators a n d
the murderers and the
v&q qthGv ~ a .rrolGv
i
~JE%o~.
everyone liking and doing
lie.
idolaters and every16 'Eyb 'Iqooirq C.rr~pqarbv tiyyA6v pou one liking and carryI
Jesus
sent
the
angel
of me ing on a lie.'
pap~upfiaai 6piv
aha
h i TC[~S 16 " 'I, Jesus, sent
to bear witness to YOU these (things) upon the my angel to bear wit& K ~ ? i q a i a i q .iyG sip1 4 bi<a ~ a 72)
i
yivoq ness to YOU people of
ecclesias.
1
am the root and the offspring these things for the
Aau~ib, b
dta-rijp
b
Aap?p6q,
b congregations. I am
of David,
the
star
the
bright,
the the root and the offrrpolv6q.
spring of David, and
belonging to morning.
the bright morning17 Kai 72) .rrv~Opa~ a i4 v6p
hhyouuiv star.' "
And the spirit and the b r i g are saying
17 And t h e spirit
'Epxou:
~ a i 6
&KO~OV
~i.rr&~o
and the bride keep
Be you coming; and the (one) hearing let him say on saying: "Come!"
'Epxou*
~ a i
6
61q~Gv And let anyone hearBe you coming;
and
the (one)
thirsting
ing say: "Come!" And
ipxhoeo,
b
Bihov
h a p i ~ w let anyone thirsting
let him be coming, the (one) willing let him take come; let anyone that
d60p < 0 q q
6 0 ~ ~ 6 ~ .
wishes take life's
water of life (as) free gift.
water free.
18
Maprupq
vavri
18 "I am bearing
to everyone
I am bear~ngwitness
T@
dr~o6ov~i T O ~ S h6youq
~ f i q witness to everyone
the (one)
hearing
the
words
of the that hears the words
.rrpoqq~~iaq TOG
P~Phiou 70670~' 61% of the prophecy of
prophecy
of the little book
this;
if ever this scroll: If anyC
f.rr10ij
in' ah&, f.rrieGa~i 6 one makes an addition
anyone should impose upon them, will impose the
to these things, God
B~bq . r r a airl-2)v ~ & q .rrAqy&q
~ h q will add to him the
God
upon
him
the
plagues
the (ones)
plagues that are writy~ypappivaq i v 76 PiPhio
T O ~ T ~ .
ten in this scroll;
having been written in thk little bobk
this;

I
I

REVELATION 22: 1&21

1146

TI<
C
w
N
dnr6 TGV 19 and if anyone takes
and if ever anyone should take off from the anything away from
A6ywv
TOG
P~Phiou
T
vpoq ~ e i a ct h e words of t h e
words
of the
little book
of the
propzecy
scroll of this prophTaIjTqq,
dqeh~i
b ee6q 76 pipoq a h o c ecy, God will take
this,
will take off the God the part of him his portion away from
IT^ TOG {Ghou ~ i j q <r+fiq ~ a i EK ~ i j cthe trees of life and
from the wood of the hfe and outof the out of the holy city,
things which are writv6h~aq
TGV
city
'yiaql
holy,
of the (things) t e n about i n t h i s
yeypappivov
tv TI$
P1Phi4)
~ 0 6 7 ~scroll.
.
this.
having been written in the little book
20 "He that bears

APPENDIX

19 ~ a &&v
i

b
pap~vpGv
Is saying
the (one)
bearing witness to
Taka
Nai. Epxopal
T~xO.
these (things) Yes; I am comlng qmckly.

23 h i y ~ l

'Apjv.

Amen;

21 'H
Jesus

K ~ ~ I'E
I quoij.

Lord

X~P~C;

Jesus.
TO;

undeserved kindness
of the
X p l a ~ o G PET& TGV
&yiav.
Christ
with the hoIy (ones).

The

' IqaoC

~PXOU,

be you coming,

KUP~OU

Lord

SCRIPTURE VEPESES SPEGIFICALLY COMMENTED ON

Page
MATTHEW
1:1

Page

. . . . . . 1148

ACTS20:28

......... 1160

witness of these things

says, 'Yes; I am coming quickly.' "
"Amen! Come, Lord
Jesus."
21 [May] the undeserved kindness of
the Lord Jesus Christ
[be] with the holy
ones.

SUBJECTS

Page

Page

that it gives you into the meaning of the Scriptures?

Perhaps you have friends who would benefit from
this Bible translation too. W h y not recommend
it to them, or even make a gift of it to those who
would be likely to appreciate it? Additional copies
may be obtained for $2.00 each. Y o u r order may
be sent to any of the addresses appearing on the

"AFTERTHE SABBATH". 1157

"BLOOD
OF HIS
OWN CSONI"
1160

......

GODWHO

MANIFESTATTON
OF
.
T H E GREAT GOD
PRESENCE

IS
OVER ALL

. . . . . . . . . 1161

........... 1157
.......... 1148
JEHOVAH
.......... 1148
3 3 ~ ~ ~ s
HISTORY

1147

..... 1163

.........

THREEWITNESS'
BEARERS
TORTURE
STAKE

1161

'

. . . . . . . . . 1165

. . . . . . 1155

4 ' \ / V ~ HAVE
~ ~ WE TO DO
WITH

. . . . . . 1154

YOU?"

APPENDIX

APPENDIX

- "l~istory"

Matthew 1:1
(uBveobs, gen'esis, Greek;

nl>\n, to.ledbthP, Hebrew)

VersiorLJ, narnely a t Genesis 6:9;

1 0 : l . 1 10 27. %:YL 19. 36.1 9 .
37:2.' The last 'of thgse Gerse's 'ha;
puzzled many Bible translators because they thought it introduced a
genealogy to follow. But instead i t
serves as a conclusion t b the s d r y
that precedes, from Genesis 36:9 to
this verse; and again the Crampon
Bible version renders the Hebrew
original (ge?bersezs LXX) as "history." so that the /erne reads: "This
is the history of Jacob." The BoverCantera Spanish Biblc versioz here
renders the word "history
but
under a misunderstanding arid with:
out warrant, it inserfs words to
make the verse r e a d This is thz
history of the family of Jacob.
Evldently because the rest of Gemsis tells of Joseph and his brothers.
However, the foregoing shows the
correctness of the basis for our rendering of the Greek expression at
MattGe~ew1:l as "the book of the history. It is true that a genealogy at
once follows, but i t is not of a generation from Jesus Christ; i t is a
partial list of his forefathers, only
from Abraham onward, and especially so because Matthew 1 : l calls
Jesuq, "son of David, son of Abraham. But in those ancient times a
history revolved around those contained in a genealogy or those introduced by such a genealogy. Thus
the genealogy was an important
part of the history given and was in
The Greek word g e d e sis (Ne- some cases put at the beginning of
brew. to,ladbth') occurs also in the the history. (See 1 Chronicles, chapplural number, and evidently means ters 1 to 9.) So it is in the case of
"history." at nine other places in "the b2ok of the history of Jesus
the book of Genesis (Septuagmt Christ.

Matthew 1:20
Below we give a concordance of
all places in the New World Translataon of the Christian Greek Scriptures where the name "Jehovah"
occurs In the main text and also
where it occurs in the lower marginal reading alone:
Matthew (18 times)
1:20 J's angel appeared to him
1:22 which was spoken by J

12:38 J who has believed our

12:38 t6 whom has the arm of J

- "Jehovah's"

1:24
213
215
259
33
4:4
4:7
4:10
5:33
21:9
21:42

angel of J had directed him

J's angel appeared in a dread
which was spoken by J
J's angel appeared In a dream
Prepare the way of J , make
forth through J ' s mouth.' "
put J your God to the test.' "
J your God you must worship,
You must pay your vows to J.'
he that comes in J ' s name!
From J this has come to pass

Acts

Mark (9 times)
1:3 Prepare the way of J , make
5.19 thin s J has done for you
l l I 9 he &at comes in J's name!
12:11 From J this has come to pdss,
12.29 IIeax 0 Israel J our God is
12129 our ~ o is
d one'J,
l2:30 you must love J your God
l2:36 J said to my Lord, "Sit a t
13:20 unless J had cut short

Luke

(36 times)

1:6 legal requiremenls of J

1:9 the sanctuary ~f J:
1 % To him J's angel appeared,
1:15 he will be great before J.
1:16 will he turn back to J
1:17 for J a prepared people."
1:25 J has dealt with me in
1:28 favored one, J is with you."
1:32 J God will give him the
1:38 Look! J's slave girl! May
1% spoken to her from J."
1:46 My soul magnifies J ,
1:58 J had magnified his mercy
1 5 6 the hand of J was indeed
1:68 Blessed be J the God of
1:76 you will pioneer before J
2:9 J's angel stood by them
2 9 J's glory gleamed around
2 1 5 which J has made known to
2:22 to present him to J,
2:23 as It is written in J's law.
2 2 3 must be called holy to J ,
2 2 4 is said in the law of J.
2:26 seen the Christ of J.
2:39 according to the law of J ,
3:4 'Prepare the way of J , make
4:8 J your God you must worship,
4:12 You must not put J your God
4:18 J's spirit is upon me,
4 1 9 to preach J's acceptable
5 3 7 J's power was there for him
10:27 You must lovc J your God
1 3 3 5 he that comes in J's name.' "
19:38 as the King in J's name!
20:37 he calls J the God of
20:42 J said to my Lord, Sit a t

1.24
2:20
2121
2:25
2:34
2:39
2:47
3:lR
322
4:26
4.29
519
5:19
7:31
7:33
7:49

(52 times)
You 0 J who know the
dn 'of $arrives.
ca8s upon the name of J
I had J continually 'pefore
J said to my Lord Sit at
as many as J oui God may
J continued to join to
come from the person of J
J God will produce for you
agalnst J and agalnst hls
J give attention to thei;
a' test of the spirit of J .
J ' s angel opened the doors
J's voice came:,
you
J sald
build
to hlm:
for me?
TakeJ the
says.

7 6 0 "J, do not charge thls sln

8:22 suppljcate J that, if
8:24 suppllcat~onfor me to J
8:25 had spoken the word Of J
8:26 J's angel spoke to Philip,
8:39 J's spirit quickly led
9:31 it walked in the fear of J
10:33 commanded by J to say."
11:21 hand of J was with them,
1 2 3 look! J's angel stood by,
12:11 know that J sent hls angel
12:17 how J brought him out of
12:23 angel of J struck him
12:24 word of J went on grbwins
13:2 publicly ministering to J
13:lO the right ways of J ?
13:11 J'S hand is UDOn YOU.
13:12 a t the teaching of J.
13:44 to hear the word of J.
13:47 J has laid commandment
13:48 to glorify the word of J,
13:49 word of J went on being
14:3 by the authority of J,
14:23 they committed them to J
15:17 men may earnestly seek J,
15:17 called by my name, says J ,
15:35 news of the word of J.
15:36 published the word of J
15:40 undeserved kindness of J.
16:14 J opened her heart wide to
16:15 me to be faithful to J,
16:32 they spoke the word of J
18:21 again, if J is willing."
18:25 instructed in the way of J
19:20 word of J kept growlng
21:14 the will of J take place."

Romans (19 times)

4:3 Abraham exercised faith in J ,
1:23 Make the way of J straight, 4:8 is the man whose sin J will
9:28 J will make an accounting
6:45 will all be taught by J.'
9:29 Unless J 01 hosts had left
12:13 he that comes in J's name,
John

( 5 times)

I150

APPENDIX
calls upon the name of J
4:6 J is one who exacts
"J, who b~lievedour report?"
4:15 we tell you by J's word
"J, they have killed your
5:2 J ' s day is coming exactiy
has come to know J ' s mind,
2 Thessalonians (3 times)
Be slaves to J.
2:2 the day of J is here.
I will repay says J "
J can make'him stahd.
213 you brothers loved by J
the day observes it to J.
3:l wor'd of J may keep rno;ing.
he who eats eats to J
2 Timothy (4 times)
not eat does not eat to J,
1:18 him to find mercy from J
if we llve we live to J ,
2:19 J kllows those who bclong
if we die 'we die to J.
2:19 mentioning the name of J
if we die' we belong to J.
4% J wlll repay him according
As I live: says J , to m e
"Praise J , all you nations,
Hebr'ews (12 times)
children whom J gave me."
J has sworn, and he will
truc tent, which J sct up,
days are coming.' savs .T.

2 Corinthians

(10 times)
3-16 there is a turning to J
3I17 Now J is the spirit. ahd
3:17 where the spirit of J is,
3:18 mirrors the glory of J
3:18 as done by J t h e s p i t :
6:17 separate yoursels~s, says J.
6:18 dau hters to me says J
8.21 In t a e sight of
but
1~1I17
let him hoast in 3."
10:18 man whom J recomn~ends.

>

Jamc:s (13 times)

1:7 receive anything from J;
1:12 crown of life. which .T
2:23 "Abr'm exercised iaith in 3,
2:23 bc called "J's friend".
3:9 With i t we bless J even
4:lO in the eyes of J, arid he
495 ought to say: "lf J wills,
5:4 the ears of J of hosts.
5:lO spoke in the name of J.
5 3 1 seen the outcome J gave,
5 3 1 that J is very tender in
5:14 with oil In the name of J,
5:15 and J will raise him up.

1 Peter (3 times)
1:25 word spoken by J endures
Galatians (I time)
332 For J's eyes are upon the
3:6 Abraham "exercised faith in J,
332 J's face is against those
E ~ h e s i a n s ( 6 times)
2
Peter (6 times)
221 into a holy temple f o r J.
2:9 J ltnows how to deliver
5-17 what the will of J is
2
3 1 so out of respect for J.
5I19 music In your hearts to J
3:8 one day is with J as a
6:4 authoritative advice of J.'
3:9
J is not slow respecting
G:? incl~natlons as to J
390 J's day will come as a
6:8 receive t h i i back fr6m J,
3:12 presence of the day of J.
Colossians (6 times)
Jude ( 3 times)
1:10 to walk worthily of J
5
J , although he saved a
3.13 as J freely forgave you
9
said: "May J rebuke you."
316 sing in^ in your hearts' to J . 14
J came with his holy
3.22 of heart with fear of J.
3123 it wholekouled as t o J.
Revelation (12 timan)
3:24 from J you will receive
1:8 tpe omkga .,-saGs J GO^
4:s
Holy, holy, holy is J dod,
1 Thessalonians (4 times)
4:11 "You are worthy J even
1 % word of J sounded forth
1137 saying: "We t h a k 'you, J

APPENDIX
15:3
15:4
16:7
18:8
19.6
21122
225
22:6

are your works. J God.

not really :ear you, J
altar say: Yes. J ~ o d ' ,
J God who judged her is
J our God the Almighty
J God t h e ' ~ l m i ~ h is
t it;
J God will shed l/g%t
J the God of the ~nspired

1151
JAH

(abb1,eviation for "Jehovah")

Revelation (4 times)
19:l They said: "Praise J, you
19:3 time they s a i d "Praise J
19:4 "Amen! praise' J, you peo&?!"
19:G They said: "Pralse J , you

Mot in the main text, b u t only in the lower margin

Matthew
22:32
Mark
Philippians
4:l
1923
11:lO
4:4
2025
Luke
4:5
2217
4:lO
26:7
4:18
Romans
Colossians
325
1 Tliessalonians
2 Timothy
4:9
John
136
4:16
1:18a.
1Corinthians
5:4
4:17a
214
1028
Acts
2:22
4:17b
1123
2:30
2:24
5
:
n
Galatians
7:3O
Titus
1 Timothy
737
2:6
0.
,
.
2:12
'3.3:20
10:22
Matthew 2 2 0

(72 times)

I Peter

2:13
3:l
3:15
5:3
2 Peter
1:J
2 John
11
Revelation
11:l
11:19
16:5
:L9:1
192

- 'csoul"

( ~ v ~ f psy.chdp,
i,
Greek; ID], neph'csh, Hebrew)

Throughout our translation we 10:28 can destroy both soul and body
in Gehenna.
have c o n s i s t e n t l y _rendered the
Greek word psy.chcl ( H e b r e w , 26:38 My soul is deeply grieved, even
to death.
~teph'esh)as "soul." I t will be found
that this rendering makes sel?se in Mark
each case. Thls uniform renderrng of 3:4 to save or to :<ill a soul?,"
psy.cl~8' by the same English word 14:34
"My soul is deeply grieved,
in all cases proves very enlightening
even to death.
as to how the anclents used t l i a ~
word how the inspired writers Luke
undeistood that word and what 6:9 to save or to destroy a soul?"
properties they, ascribed to it. .Be- 17:33 his soul safe for hlmself wlll
low me give a llst of our rerlderlngs
lose It. but whoever loses it
of the 102 occurrences of the word
will preserve it alive.
psy.ch8' (tmphfesh, soul), grouping
then1 under several headlngs to John
show the various i d ~ a sattached to 1225 He that is fond of his soul
the word. The headings correspond
destroys it,
with those given above for the HeActs
brew Scriptures.
3:23 any soul that does not listen
to that Prophet will be comThe creature soul is mortal,
pletely destroyed
destructible
Matthew
Romans
2:20 who
the young
were seeking
child the soul of 11:3 Tncy are hunting for my soul."
10:28 kill the body but can not kill Hebrews
the soul
1029 t o dcstruction, but the kind

1152

APPENDIX

that have faith to the preserving alive of the soul.

James
5:20 will save his soul from death
Revelation
8:9 creatures that are in the sea
which have souls died
1 2 1 1 their souls even despiie the
danger of death.
16:3 every living soul died, yes, the
thlngs in the sea.

I O : love
~
Jehovah your ~~d

APPENDIX

11.53

18:14 the pne fruit that your soul

Ephesians
des~red
Your whole heart and with
6% doing the will of God whole- 20:4 I saw the
of thosc exeyour whole soul
souled.
cuted
12:19 I will say to my soul:
12:19 aSoul you have many good P h i l i p p i a n s
thinis laid up
1;27 with onc soul fighting side by
God has soul
12:20 they are demanding your soul :
side
from you.
! 2 3 0 near to death,
exPosing his
belovp, whom n ~ g SOU^
soul to danger,
12:22 Quit being anxious about your
approved.
souls
12:23 the soul is worth more than Colossians
3:23
work
at
it
whole-souled
as
to
soul has no pleasure in
food.
14:26 his own soul, he cannot be '
Jehovah.
him."
my disciple.
Life a s ail intelligent person,
21:19 on your part you will acquire ' 12:8
Thessalonians
Soul delivered from ~ a d e s
impart to you, not only the
whether present or f u t u r e
your sov.1~.
(Sheol, "hell")
good news of God, but also
Matthew
John
our own souls.
Acts
2:27 you will not forsake m y soul
G'25 Stop
right shepherd surrenders ' Hebrews
soulsbeing anxious about your 10:11 the
his soul
in Hades.
6% Does not the soul mean more 1 0 ~ 1 5I surrender my soul in bellalf : 6:19 ~~;k~:",y~s~,",";,eas an anthan food
of
the
qheep
I surrenher n;y soul, in order ( 12:s not get tired and give out in soul, a living person Qr creature
10:39 He that finds his soul will lose
it.
your souls.
Acts
. 13~17they
are keeping watch over 2:41
three thousand souls
10:39 he that loses his soul for my 1 0 ~ 2 ~
your souls
were adcled.
sake will and it.
?
suspense
11:29 You
2:43 fear began to fall Upon every
fLnd refreshment for 12:25 he that hates his soul in this
J~~~~
your souls
world will safeguard it for , 1:21 the word which is able to save 7:14 tosoul
1 6 2 5 whoever wa6ts to save his soul
t6e number of seventy-five
everlasting
life
your souls.
will lose it:
souls.
12.27 Now my soul is' troubled
27:37
we
souls in the boat were
16:25 whoever.
will surrerlder my so;l
in
Peter
sake willloses
find his
it. soul for my 1313~Iyour
about two hundred
behalf."
1:g of your faith, the salvation of
16:26 if he gains the whole worId 13:38
your souls.
you surrender your soul
but forfeits his soul?
1:22 you have purified your,souls
in my behalf?
2:11 carry on a conflict against the 13:l Let
every sou1 be in
16:26 what
will
a
man
give
in
ex15:13
surrender
his
soul
in
behalf
of
to the
change for his soul?
his friends.
soul.
20:28 to give his soul a ransoin in
2:25
the
shepherd
and
Overseer
of
1
~
o
r
i
n
t
h
ians
exchange for many."
Acts
your souls.
2 2 3 7 love Jehovah Your God with 4:32 those wllo had believed had
4:19
their mula to a 1 5 : ~a~living soul."
man
Your whole heart and with
one heart and soul
faithful Creator
Your whole soul
14:2 wrongly inUuenced' the souls
1 Peter
3:20 a few people, that is, eight
22:8
peter
Mark
of people
souls, were
was tormenting his, righteous
8:35 whoever wants to save his soul 14:22 strengthening the souls of the
soul
by
reason
of
will lose i t .
disciples
2 Peter
2:14 they entice unsteady souls.
5 : s whoever los& his soul for the 1 5 2 4 with
spebches
1 John
vert your
soulstrying to sub3:16 that one surrendered his soul
of me and the good news 15:26
that
havef
delivered
up
will save it.
s o u l distinguished from wirit
their
for us.
8:36 to gain the whole world and 20:10 his
soulsouls
is in him.,,
3:16 Obligation to surrender our
to forfeit his soul?
souls for our
1~ ~hessalonians
~ may
2 3 the spirit and soul and
8:37 what, really, would a man 20'24 I do not make my soul of any
account as dear
body of You
3 John
give
in
exchange
for
his
sou!?
2
7
3
0
great
loss
not
only
of
the
car2
just as your sou1 is prospering. Hebrews
10:45 to give his soul a ransom in
go
and
t
;
~
boat
but
also
of
exchange for many."
4:12 even to the, dividing of the
our souls
~evelatio*
12:30 love
soul and s p l r ~ t
your God
6:g I saw underneath the altar the
[Note pliilippia'ns 1:27, cited
Your whole heart
anci w!th
wlth 27:22 not a SOU^ of you will be lost,
souls of those
your whole soul
Romans
above. "in one spirit, with one
2:9 distress
upon the soul of
1 8 : coaches
~
and slaves and human
soul ighting side by slde"1
Luke
souls.
every inan who
1:46 "MY soul magnllies Jehovah
16:4 who have risked their Owll
2:35 sword will be run through dhe
neclcs for my sold,
Matthew 5:22
"Gehenna"
sou1 of you
9:24 whoever Wants to save his soul 2 Corinthians
(rSevvu, ~
~ Gehemna,
~
Latin;
~
kD m 9 a,; Ge'i-Hin.nomp9 Hebrew)
will lose it.
1:zcall upon God as a witness
924 whoever loshs his soul for my
The nalne means "valley of Rin- 18.16 L X X ) ~t occurs l2 tilr,es in
against my own soul
nom ,, for it is the ~~~~k form of t h i Christian Greek Scriptures, and
sake 1s the one that will save 1 2 1 5 be completely spent for your
it.
the hebrew
G e , i - ~ i f l . m o m r(Joshua
.
we transliterate it that many times
souls.

$$!hgy

lHgP~~n~~

a~@ty&,m~~lf$$v

APPENDIX
in our translation. (Matthew 5 : Z ,
29 30. 10:28. 18.9. 23:15 33, Mark
9:43, 45, 47; ' ~ u i e ' 1 2 : 5 ; >am& 3 6 )
This valley lay to the west and
south of ancieni Jcrusalenl. (Joshua
15:8; 18:16; Jeremiah 19:2. 6) Under
the later kings of Judah i t was used
for the idolatrous worship of the
DaEan eod Moler,h. ta which end

casses landed upon a ledge 01 the

deep ravlne them putrefying flesli
collected worms or maggots, wh1c11
dld not die until thev had con511m~A
the fleshy p
~
~
t-GriiF'tj;e
~
,
skeletons l v i n ~tn rorrnde
.
...- -- awav
-, ..
."
No living a z m L l s or human creatures were pitched into Gehenna to
be burned alive or tormented. Hence
the place could never symbolize an
invis~blereglon where human souls
l r e and atare tormented In l ~ t e r a h
tacked by undylng immortal worms
forever and ever. (Isaiah 66:241 Because the dead criminals cast- here
were denied a derent hlrrial in a
memorial ....the hone of a ~ & X I

valley polluted
particularly the
part called ~ o ' p h e t h .and it came to
be the dumping place and incinerator f o r the filth of Jerusalem.
(2 Kings, 23:10) Here t h e bodies of
dead anlmals were thrown to he
?structlon.
consumed i n t h e fires-to-whicl; s i c
od's universe. or
phur o r brimstone was added t o as- "second death " a n eternal pun'ishslst t h e burnlng. Occasionally the nlent. Hence t 6 be sentenced to have
bodies of executed cnminals were one's deap body cast i n t o Gehenna
thrown in who were thought too was considered t h e worst kind of
vile to have a resurrection from thc ounishment. From tile l i l ~ r a l Padead and hence a decent burial and henna and from-its sgnificih% the
memorlal tomb. If such dead b o d ~ e s symbol of t h e "lake burning with
landed in the fwe they were con- fire a n d sulphur" was drawn at
sumed that way, but if their car- Revelation 19:20: 2020, 14, 15; 51:s
~

- ~ - - ~ - -

Matthew 8:29

- "\Vhat

h a v e we to d o w i t h you?"

I n every case i n t h e Scriptures

Hebrcw and Greek,. i t is a repellent
form of question indicating objcction to the t h d g suggested proposed or suspected. This is sipported by the posltive form of putting
thc matter. a t Ezra 4:3 (I Esdras
5:67, LXX): "You have nothing to
do with s; in building a house to
our God. Or, more lite-ally: "lt
does not Pertain t o you and to us

to build a house to o,ur God." Thc

same form of expression In t h e inlperative mode is ' t h e request made
to Pllate by his wiie concerning Je
sus who was up hefore her husband
f o r ' trial a t Matthew 27:19: "Have
nothing 'to do with t h a t righteous
man." Or, more literally said. "Let
there b e nothlng between ydu and
that r ~ g h t e o u sman."
I t being couched in that very common form. Jesus' question to the
mother of his human nature at
John 2:4, cannot be excluded iron,
the one Category. I t bears all the
features of repellency ,or resistance
s
In proposing h ~ course
s
to h ~ mother
for him. So in his case we have rendered it t h e same as in all other
cases of t h e like question: "What
have I to do wlth you, wornan? hry
hour has not yet come." Other translators render it more strongly: "Do
not t r y t o direct me. It 1s not yet
;;me for me to act." ( A n Ar~xwicaa
I r a n s l a t i o n ) "Trouble me not.
woman; my 'hour has not yet come."
(The I."ozly Gospe~s,by C. C. Torrey
based on Aramalc) Jesus was t h e 4
cratic and took his directions from
the Suprelne Authority who had
sent h1m.-1 Corinthians l l i 3 .

Matthew

10:38

( o r a v ~ h q ,stau.ros',

- "torture

stake"

Greek; '>Y, te'lab' or >I>Y, tzeluhb', Hebrew:

crus, Latln)
~
l
~
~
~
~
The fact t,hat slalc-70s' is transThis ib the exprcsslon used i n
connection with the execution of late$ crlm ln t h e L a t i n . versions
st
Jesus a t Calvar 7. There is no evi- f u r n ~ s h e sn o argu1ner.t a g a i ~ ~ thls.
dence that the dreek word s t a u ros' Any authoritative Latin dictionary
meant here a "cross" such a s the will inform the exanliner that the
pagans used as a religious symbol basic meaning of crzts is a "tree,
for many centuries before Christ to frame or other wooden instrument
denote t h e sun-god.
of e x ' e c ~ t i o n . ~on which c r i i ~ ~ i n a l s
were impaled or hanged. (LewisI n the
Short) A cross is qnly a later. mean&-tau.?-0s'
ing of crux. Even In the w r i t ~ n g sof
stake or
Livy, a Roman historian of the first
used f o r
century B.C. CTLZ nleans a Inere
stau-ro'o mean
stake.
Such
single stake for iint o form a stockac
this is the verb used when t h e mob palement of a crinlinal was called
cn6.z
simplex,
and the method of
called f o r Jesus to be impaled. TO
such a stake or pale t h e person to be nailing him to such a n instrument
of
torture
is
illustrated
by the Ropunished was fastened just a s when
t h e popular Greek hero Pro.mef- man Catholic scholar Justus Lipsius
oi
t
h
e
16th
cent&.
We
present
the us was represented as tiell to a
stake or stauros'. The Greek word her6with a photographic copy of his
647,
column
2,
illustration
on
page
which t h e dramatist Aes'chylus
used t o describe this means to fasten of his book De Cruce Liber Prinws.
o r fix on a pole or stake, to impale, This is the manner i n which Jesus
n n d t-..h ~
C ~ P author
P ~
Lucian
used was impaled.
.--.-Religious lradltion from the days
a.na.stau.rolo as a synonym for that
word. I n the Christian Greek Scrip- of Emperor Constantlne proves 170thtures a na stau ro'o occurs but once, jng. Says that monthly publication
a t Hebrews 6:6. The root verb ~ t a u - for the Roman Catholic clergy, The
roro occurs more than 40 times, a n d Ecclestaatlcal Review, of September.
me have rendered 5t "impale," with 1920, No. 3, of Baltimore, Maryland.
the footnote: "Or, 'fasten on a stake page 275: "It may be safely asserted
that only after the edict of Milan,
or pole.' "
The inspired writers of t h e Chris- A.D. 312, was t h e cross used as the
tian Greek Scriptures wrote in t h e permanent sign of our Redemption.
common (koi.?Lel) Greelc and used De Rossi positively states that no
the word s t a u r o s ' t o mean t h e same monogram of C h r ~ s t ,discovered in
thing a s in the classical Greek, the catacombs or other places, can
namely, a stake or pale, a simple be traced t o a period anterior to the
one w ~ t h o u t a crossbeam of any year 312. Even after that epochkind or at any angIe. There is no making year, the church. the11 free
proof to the contrary. The apostles and t r ~ u m p h a n t , contented herself
Peter and Paul also use t h e word with having a simple monogram of
ry'lon to refer to the torture in- Christ: the Greek letter cht vertically
strument upon which Jesus was crossed by a rho, a n d horizontally
I The
nailed, and this argues that it was sometimes, by a n iota. [e
a n upright stake without a cross- oldest crucifix mentioned as an obbeam, i o r t h a t is what xy'lon in ject of public worship is the one
this special sense means. (Acts 5:30; venerated in t h e Church of Nar1039; 13:29; Galatians 313; 1 Pe- bonne in southern ,France, a s early
ter 2:24) At Ezra 6:11 we find xyfla?6 a s the 6th century.
Rather than consider the torture
i n the Greek Septuagfnt ( 1 Esdras
6:31), and there it is spoken of as a stake upon which Jesus was imjaled
beam on which the violator of law a r e l ~ cto be worsl~iped,the Jewish
was to be hanged, t h e same as a t Christians like Simon Peter would
consider i t t o be a n abominable
Luke 23:39; Acts 5:30; 10:39.
-

~~~

1156

APPENDIX

thing. At Galatians
3:13 the apostle Paul
quotes from ~ e u t e r ;
o n o m y 21:22
23
which reads: "if a n i
man has committed a
sin deserving death;
and if he is put to
death by being imjaled upon a stake
his cqrpse must not
remaln all night
upon the stake; you
must be sure to burv
him the same day
for an impaled ma;
1s
under
Gpd's
curse. "-Moflatt,
An
Anler. Trans.
Hence the Jewish
Christians would
hold as accursed and
hatcful the stake
upon which J e s u s
had been executed
Says the celebrateri
Jewish authority
Moses Mai.mon1i.des'
of the 12th century:
"They nevcr hang
u on a tree whlch
c8ngs to the soil by
roots, but upon a
timber uprooted
that it might not b i
an annoying plague:
for a tlmber upon
which anyone has
been hanged is buried: that the evil
name mav not rp.

115'7

APPENDIX
sus died on a simple death-stake:
T- n- sunoort
of this there s ~ e a k(a)
--==
the then customary usage of this
means of execution in the. Orient,
(b) indirectly the history ltself of
Jesus' sufferings and (c) many exPressions of the early church fathers. "-Pages
156 339.
The evidence is.' therefore, conlpletely lacking that Jesus Christ
was crucified on two pieces of tlmber placed at a right angle. We refuse to add anything. to God's written Word by inserting the Pagan
cross into the inspired Scriptures,
but render stazcros' and xy'lo?~according to the simplest meanings.

----.-

- -- --

sent the suffering and shame o r torture of his followers (Matthew 16:
24) we have translated stau.rost as
''tdrture stake." to distinguish it
from xy'lun, ,yhich we have translated "stake
or in the footnote,
" t y p ~ " as a't
cis 5:30. This is a
rPvni;~t.ioKaGtranslation. we admit,

Jesus dTed on more thaf a simple

stake.

"Hades"
Matthew 11:23
(Q6115, Greek; 51NV, She.olt, Hebrew; shi.ul', Syriac; infer'ltzcs, Latin)
This word we have transliterated neath. the lower region" and it
from the Greek into the English for well applies to the grave.'~tis thus
the ten times it occurs. (Matthew a fit equivalent of the Grcek and
11.23. 16.18. Luke 10:15 16:23' Acts Hebrew terms. In the inspired Scrip2:27, '3l:.'~&elation 1:18'; 6%; >0:13, tures these words are always as14) It,, liternlly means "the unseen sociated with death and the dead.
place Peter's use of it at Acts 2:27. never with life and the l i v i ? ~For
Death
31 shbtvs vst is the equivalent of the instance Revelation 20:13:
Hebrew word Bhe.oZ1, whlch occurs and H,a'des gave up those dead in
65 times in the Hebrew Scriptures them.
and is a plied to the common grave
In themselves the words coiltain
of rnankynd. With good reason that, no thought or hint of pleasure or
for according to the root words of pain. which fact befits the Bible
from which it may be derived Sf=- descript'ion of the dead. Even the
01' means either ' the hollow place" ancient Greeks used Ra'des to mean
or "resting-place." I n the common "the grave" as well as "death," as
grave mankind rests in the unseen is proved by KVg a t Luke 16:22, 23
lace or lace hollowed out for their (footnote c). It is in this sense that
gurial.
he corresponding Latin
word in,fertn,ys (sometimes ilt'fe- the inspired Bible writers use the
rus) means
that which lies be- word.

Crux s i ~ t p l eillustrated
~
by
Justus Lipsius. See page
- 1155

stoned; and t l ~ e
sword, with which the one killed
has beenwlth
killed;
and the
cloth has
or
mantle
whlch
anyone
been strangled. all these things are
buried along h i t h those who perished."
(I. Casaubon's Exercitatioltes contra Ba~oniunz 16 An. 34
No. 134) Says Kalinski'in ~aticini;
Observatiot~zbusIllzcstrata page 342
"Consequently since a mhn hanged
was considered the greatest abomination-the
Jews also hated more
than other things the timber on
which he had.been hanged, so that
they covered lt also with earth. ??
being equally an abominable thing.
The book Tho Cross alzd Cruoi-

fixion by Hennann F d d a , Breslau

Germany,
1878, says:
Treesa t werh
not
everywhere
available
the
places chosen for the public execua
simple
beam
was
sunk
tion
So
into' the ground. On this the outlaws with hands raised u ward and
ofteA also with their g e t were
bound or nailed
This 'simple
cross was the ' dldeit instrument
erected by human hand for punishment with cruclfixlpn. and because
of ~ t svery slmpliclty' it has maintained itself in this form.alongside
its somewhat more artificial double
down to the end. After submitting
much proof, Fulda concludes: "Jc-

Matthew 28:l
"After the sabbath"
( 6 ~ kBB ua666rov, Greek)
Although the Greek word b ~ 2prepositions, that functi0.n in one
(o.pse1) serves in an adverbial way passage as an adverb and in another
A list of them fol- a t Mark 11:19 and. 13:35, if functions as a ureaosition.
6
.
here as a preposltlon and IS followed lows: . 6 ~ after:
Consider
A
G
r
a
m n ~ mof the Greelc
by tF,e genitive case of "the sabbath
Here i t unmistakably means New Testament ilz the Light of Hhs"nftGr " the wav we have translated toricaZ Research b A. T. Robertson (reprint of k94T). On Dage 645
this authority says on prepositions:
" ' O Q ~[o pse']. .This word seems t o
be another variation of ,Bnig [o'pasl
and occurs in the ancient Greek,
both as an adverb and as a preposition with the genitive (Thuc. 4533)

. .

. ."=

a Dr. S. G. Green's Halzdbook to the Grammar of the Greek Testament

(1912) is one work that refers to this word as a pregositive adverb or
improper preposlt~on;but in the vocabulary (page 481) It glves "after"
as one meanlng for b ~ ha t Matthew 28:l.

APPENDIX

APPENDIX

with the sense of 'late on.' But Phi- thew 28:l." As early as 1806 the
lostratus shows examples where b@B Critical Greek-German Lexicolz, by
Co.pse'1 with the ablative has the J. G. Schneider had determined
sense of 'after' like a@$ ~ o i l r o y "after" as a meaning of 6 @ t [o,pse'!
after these thmgs
Hence ~n saying: "Adve~b late too late
Mt. 28:l. 6 ~ oa6e&&ni&
&
be either really after ; hehce ,,alio with th;
late on the Sabbath or after the ~ e n l d v e long after, and then he
Sabbath. Either has good support?. gives ex'amples.
Moulton is uncertain while Blass
In Fhe Four Gospels translated
prefers 'after'. I t 1s a'pojnt for ex+ from
the Oreek with reference t o
gesis not for grammar to dec~de If the Aramaic
idiom Prof. C. C Torhas in m u d just befbre
renders Matthew 28:l: "En tttle
Sunset, late on' would be his idea- rcy
nlght
between
the close of the sabif he means after sunset, ti&
bath and the d a y of the @st day
'after' is correct."
.
Dr. J. Murdock's
of
the
week
A Greek-English L m k m compiled by L~ddelland Scott (1948 Re- translation kenders the Syriac Peshitto
Version:
"And
in the close of
t
print) V ~ l u m e 2 says on 6 ~ the
sabbath as the first [d?y] of
Co p.setl:
4. a s breposltion wlth the week
b6gan
to
dawn,
.
genltlve 6U& rodrov after these
Hebrew versions of Matthew also
things kh~lostratusV A 6.10 compare 4.18; so perhaps 6 ~ oaee&sov
8
here render 6 ~ [o
6 pse'] as "after."
after the sabbath day. .Evangel Matnslation does likewise,

att thew

. .

John I:1- "a god"

1 6 ~ 6 s Cthe.08'1. Greek)

pn page 140, paragraph vii. Accordlngly on Page 148 paragraph (3)

this s'arne ~ublicatidnsays about th&
Sub~eCt of a copulat~ve sentence
that in a copulative sentence some:
times the article makes the subject
divtinct from the predicate. Xeno;
phnn's Ambas%s 3 :4:6, b{ln6p~ov 6
QY sb ~ o ~ l o b&t
v
the place was a
market coriesponds wlth what is
stated i n John 1:l. In both examples above the article used differentiates the subject. The market
mentioned by Xeno hon was not
the only market. Ebrrespondlngly
the same areument could be 11w=A
was It merely tells of a certain respecting thi Greek-tl~eBswith=
aualitv about the Word or L o ~ n s the artlcle 710 in .Tohn
- - ---- -1 .1
.-.
but lt-does not identify him as"0ne
Instead of translating John 1:i
and the same as God.
and the word was deaty, thls
The reason for their rendering the mar could have translated it, and
Greek,, word "divine," and .not the word was a god to run more
's
is that it is the Greek noun parallel with ~ e n o ~ b 6 nstatement.
"God
the 0;' without the definlte article. and the place ?mia market.
*
hence an anarthrous the.os1. The
In the sentence "and the word
God with whom the Word or I.oeos was a god" the copulative verb
was originall is designated7h:re
"was" a n d the expression "a god"
by the
expression d 8 ~ 6 ; , form the predicate of the sentence.
the 0s' preceded by the definite ar- In the orlgtnal Greek there is no
ticle ho, hence an art~cularthe 0s'. definite articIe .hg (the) before theCWeful . translators recognize that 0s' (god) and it is presumptuous t o
the articular constructioll of the say that kueh a definite a ~ t i c l eis to
noun polnts to an jderjtity, a per- be understood so tlpt the sentence
sonalitv. whereas an anarthrous con- should therefore be translated "and
structlon ooints tn a ounlitv
the Word was God." That -would
mean that the Word was the God
with whom the Word was said to
be. This is unreasonable; for how

ram:

reel

can the Word be with the God and

a t the same time be that same God?
I P on nape 178 Green's Ifalzdf t h e Greek

omits it. The subiect is definitely before the mind the predicate generally denotes the class to which the
subject is referred or from which
it is .excluded." ~ h i this
n Handbook
adds some sentences to Illustrate
this general rule regarding an anarthrrous predicate, such as " t h y
word is truth." "the ~ o i dwas
God," "God is lq've" and next the
Handbook says: OH& t h e . artic!e
been employed with the Predicate In
the above case, the sentences would
have read thus:
Th Word is the
Truth an0 noth& efse can be so
described. the Word mas the entire
~ o d h y ~ . and
~ , ' GO& and Love are
aden:FaZ, so that I n fact .Love .Is
God. Such a n explanation IS, ln ~ t
self, an unintended admlss~on that
"the Word" of John 1:1 1s not the

..

omitted, but not according to that

general rule- it was not omitted
wlth the id& that it should be
understood by the reader.
Here we agree with Dr.',!.
T.
Robertson when he says:
God'
and 'love' are not convertible terms
any more than God' and 'Logos' or
Logos' and 'flesh.' . . The absence
of the a r t ~ c l ehere is on DUrDOSe and
essential to the true idea.'' (Page
768, A Grammar of the Greek New
Testamewt) John's inspired writings
and those of his fellow disciples
show what the true idea is. namely.
the Word or Logos is not God or
the God, but is the Son of God, and
hence is a god. That is why, at
John 1:l. 2, the apostle refers to
God as the God and to the Word or
Logos a s a god, to show the dmer-

ence between the two. Hence he deliberately left out the definite article
in the predlcate which describes
who or what the Word (Logos) was.
With a refmenre to the Gramnzar

he -does not rrlean to intimate that

the presence or absence of the article with Be65 has no specla1 significance.
We construe h ~ mto mean
.
.
that-there is no definite rule governlng the use of the article, with @65,
so that somellmcs the wnter's mewpoint 1s d1fi6rult to.detect, which is
entirely true. But In the great majority. o f zinstances the reason for
the distinction 1s clear. The use of
Be65 in John 1:l is a good example."
T ~ above
P
disooses of the trinitagah argumenfihat, the article was
omitted before 8 ~ 6 5m the predlcate
of John 1:l according t o the general
-rule that it was not needed, but
would be understoocI. On page 761
Robertson's Cram~nrrrsays:-"A
the ancient writers b 886; [ho
the os'l was used of the god of absolute relieion in distinction from
hoI"eica1- eods." SO. too.

In further,proof that the omitting

of the deffn~tearticle in the predlcate of John 1:l by the apostle was
deliberately meant to show a difference we quote what Dr. Robertson'; Gramnzar says on page 7 W
"(4) NOUNS
IN THE PREDICAT$ These
may have the articIe also. In our
footnoten below we give a list of
texts In John alone whlch have the
deanite article before the noun in
the predicate. Any reader with the
Greek text can check these. If a
"general rule" made i t unflecessary,
then why was the delln~te artlcle
used before the noun in the predicate in all these cases? All this
shows that the omittiqg of the deanite article in the predicate may be,
not according t o any general rule,
but for a speciflc purpose outside
that rule.

a John 1:4 9 20 21 25 49. 3:28' 4.29 42. 5:35. 6'14 35 48 50 51 58 63

69; 7:26,40, '41;'8:b; ~D:I',9, il '14,' 24; II:&, i71 14':6;,'15:i, 5 f 18:331
20:31; 21:24. In these verses the Creek text uses the defln~teart~cle.

APPENDIX

APPENDIX
I n our footnoten below we give
other texts in John only where the
predicate noun does not have the
definite article. I f anyone carelessly
or ignorantly sa s that the definite
article was omi&ed In these texts
according to the "general rule"
which the definite article "the"
to be understood then why do our
Engl~sh translat6rs insert the indefinite article "a" before the predicate IIOUII at John 4-19 24. 6'70.
9:24 25. 10.33. 12.67 1: t$e indellkit;
artihle 'can' bk iisbrted before the
predicate noun in such texts, no.ob?cction can rightly be raised against
inserting the indefinite article "a"
before the anarthrous 6865 in the
predicate of ,John 1:l to make it
read "a god
Especially so since
all the doctrhe of the sacred' Scriptures bears out the correctness of
this rendering. The proposition
"And the word was,a god" is a convertible one. That IS, we can properly read it: "A god was the word,"
or. "the word was a god." Both are
equally true.

2'

We cannot claim to be the first

htzon: with a Corrected Text

prztbted in Londola 1808 I t render:
John 1:l: "The ~ d r wa's
d in the be-

namely with an anarthrous 6.65.

But th&e the King James Version,
An A~nericanTranslation. Moffatt's

Moffatt's Bible translation clings to

the a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d ACDSyhme
reading of "the Lord,",. instead of
"God
and translates: the church
of thb Lord which he has purchased
wlth his own blood." The RevZsed
Standard Versiow (1946) does the
same and reads: "the church of the
LordUwhich he obtained for himself
wlth h ~ cnwn hlnnd v" hut in ~ t

?0:28: "But if the original t ~ x was

t
the blood of His own Son, in the
Greek the last two syllables of 'Own'
[i di'ou] are all but identical with
the ,following two syllables of 'son'
Chutoy:], and these latter .may, by
a familiar~sourceof corfuptlq?, have
This
been acc~dentally omitted.
agrees with Dr. G. C. Knapp's Sugsgestion that "Son" was in the Greek
ikxt.
We have retained the N B reading
of the articulate 8eoG and have rendered the passage literally, adding
to
"Son" in brackets after the 16101~
-read: "the congregat!on of God,
was.
Dr. R. F. Weymouth in his trans- which he uurchased with the blood
lation says, in a footnote on Acts of his ow6 [Son]."

Romans 9:5 - "God who is over all be blest forever. Amen!'

av En1 nirvrov, 8 ~ b g~ d h o y q ~el;b ~~ o i aiavaj.
) ~
bll~fiv,-Greek)

(6

Greek t-ext of the inspired Scriptures we have rendered J?,hn 1:l:

"And the Word wav a god.

Acts 20:28 - "with the blood of his own [Son]"

(St& roii aEpa.co; zoii 1610~.Greek)
Grammatically this passage could here are zoo CGLou (to? i.dilou). T b e ~
be translated as' in the King James follow the phrase "with the blood.
V.ersion and ' ~ o u a yVersion, "with The entire expression could therehis own blood." In such case the fore be translated "with the blood
verse would be saying that God pur- of his own." A noun in the singular
chased h ~ scongregation wlth hls number would be understood after
own blood. That has been a difficult "his own," most likely God's closest
thought wlth many. That is doubt- relative, his only-begotten Son Jesus
less why ACD and the Syriac Ver- Christ. On this point J. H. Moulton
sion (Nestorian manuscripts with in A Grunzmar o New Testament
important marginal reaclings.'of the Greek, , Volume
(Prolegomena)
Harlcleian Revision) have their texts 1930 ed~tion.says, on page 90. para:
read "the congregat~on of the graph 1: "Before leaving 8 ~ 0 s
Lord," instead of "tile congfegation [i'dz as] something should be said
of God." The Peshitta Syriac Ver- about the use of 6 16~05Cho z'di osl
slon reads: "the congregat~onof the without a noun expressed. This ocMessiah [or. of Christ]." When the curs in John 1:ll; 13:l; Acts 4:23;
text reads that way, i t furnishes no 24:23. In ihe papyri we find the
difficulty for the reading, "with his singular used thus as a term of endearment to near relations: . . . In
own blood."
However KBVg read "God" (ar- The Expositor VI. iii. 277 I ventured
ticulate), And the ordinary transla- to cite this as a possible encouragetion would mean to say 'God's ment to those (including B. Weiss)
hlnnrl
who would translate Acts 20:28 'the
-----.
The two troublesome Greek words blood of one who was his own.' "
a John 429, 24; 6:55, 70; 9:5. 24, 25, 28; 10:12, 33, 36; 11:49. 51; 12:6;
17-17. 18:37 38. 19.12 21
Lei our rbade'rs contkast'the predicate of John 4:24 with its anarthrous
"spirit" against that of 2 Corinthians 3:17 w ~ t hits articular "sp~rit."
Also note 2 Thessalon~alls2:4 with its three uses of 4 ~ 6 5 where only
the second one is a h c u l a r Also contrast Isalah 46:9 a& 45:22 with
thelr articular 8.65 (LXX) a g a n s t Ezek~el28:1, 2. 9 and Hosea 11:9
wlth their anarthrous te65 (LXX).

The King James Version, a t ROmans 9:5 reads in part: "Christ

came wgo is o;er all God blessed
for k e r . Amen." J. moulton on also
takes the above Greek passage as a
reference to the Christ mentloned in
the same verse and says: "On the
crucial passagc Romans 9:5 see
Sanday and Headlam page 235 f.,
with whom I agree. though thc arguqlent that 'He whp is God over
all would have to be b E d x6vzov
6.65 might perhaps be met by applying the idiom noted above for Acts,
with a different nuance. 0e65 may
still be subject. not predicate without making iSv otiose: th& consciousness of Exodus 314 [where
0 &,=I AM occurs LXX] might
fairly account for it; insertion. It, is
exegesis rather than grammar whlch
makes the reference to Christ mobable."- ramma mar, Val. 1, page 228.

Dr. Robertson comments on Moulton's Jjosition a t Romans 9:s and

sa s: As is well known the difficurtv here is a matter df exegesis
and- the punctuation of the editor
will be made according to his theology. But i t may be said in brief
that the natural way to take 6 i i v
and 886s is in apposition to 6 XQLar6s."-Gramnzar, page 1108.
We take the passage as a reference to God and as pronouncing a
blessing uuon him for the provisions
just n&e& which He has made, and
have so rendered it: "God who is
over all be blest forever. Amen."
The grammar of the Greek text admits of this. An American Translation. Moffatt's Bible translation,
~ hRiverside
l
New Testament and
the Revised Standard Version agree
with us in this rendering.

1 Corinthians 16::17

- "presence"

(naeouola, parousi'u, Greek : praesentia, Latin Vulgate)

The tendency of many translators thians 10:lO 11 and a t Philippians
is to render lt here "coming" or 2:12, the, beaning .of par.ouslla
"arrival." But throughout the 24 oc- is so ulain that it is beyond discurrences of the Greek word napow pute bj. other translators. I t is true,
ala (par-owsi'a) from its first o e as shown by Dr. Adolph Deissmann
currence a t ~ a t i h e w24:3 to its last in his L$ght from the Ancaent Eust
occurrence at 1 John 2:28 we have on oaees 368. 369. that from the
consistently rendered i t "6resence."
From the comparison of the p a r o w
sz'a of the Son of man with the days
of Noah, a t Matthew 24337-39, i t is
very evident that the mearung ol
the word is as we have rendered it.
And from the contrast that is made tian Greek S c r i ~ t u r e sthe word has
between the presence and the ab- the Geanjng of' presence ,where it
sence of the apostle both a t 2 Corin- is used in connection with Jcsus

1162

APPENDIX

Christ and others. To prove what a

word means the Scriptural contest
is more decisive than any outside
papyrus usage of the word in a
technical way.
For the quick refe~ence by our
readers we list below' the 34 occurrences of 9ar.oz~-si'aas rendered in
our version:
Matthew
24:3 whdl will bc the sign of your
presence
24:27 so the presence of the Son of
man will be.
24:37 so the presence 08 the Son of
man will be.
24:39 so the prescncc of the Son of
man will be.
1 Corinthians
15:23 those who belong to Christ
dur,in,g his presence.
16:17 I reJolce over the presence of
Stephanos and
2 Corinthians
7% comforted us by the presence
of Titus;
7:7 yet not alone by his presence,
but also
10:llJ but hls presence in person is
weak and
Philippians
1:26 by reason of me through my
presence again with you.

212 not during my preselice only,

but now much more
1 Thessalonians
2:19 before our Lord Jesus at his

APPENDIX
applied to the apostle's death as a
human creature and his departing
thus irom this life. It must refer to
the events a t the tlme of Chnst's

1163

return and second presence, that is

to .say, his second coming and the
rislng of all those dead in Chrlst to
be with him forevermore.

333 af the presence of our Lord

Jesus with all his
415 living who survive to the presence of the Lord
5:23 blameless at the Dresence of
our Lord Jesus ~ k r i s t
2 Thessalonians
2:l r e s p e c t ~ n gthe presence of our
Lord Jesus Christ and
2:8 to nothing by the niaiiifestatlon of his presence.
2:9 But the lawless one's Dresence
is accordina
- to the
James
5:7 brothers, until the presence of
the Lord. Look!
5:8 because the presence of the
Lord has drawn close.
2 Peter
126 the power and presence of our
Lord Jesus
3:4 "Where is this promised presence of his?
3:12 close in mlnd the presence of
the dav of Jehovah.
1 John
2:28 not be shamed away froin him
a t his presence.

Philippians 1:23 - "the releasing'?

(rb bvalfiou~, Greek)
The verb a vza.ly1sai is used as a would be changed into spirit and
verbal noun here. I t occurs only would be with Christ forever. Such
once inore in the Christian Greek getting to be with Christ the Lord
Scriptures, and that is a t Luke 12:36. will first be ~ o s s i b l ea t Chrict's r&
where it refers to Christ's return: turn. when th6 &a> i n Ph?&t-wiil
The related noun (o.naflu.sis) oc- rise 'first, acf ordi%-to-~the->%sti~s
curs but once, a t 2 ~ i m o t h y4:6, own inspired statement a t 1 Thcssawhere the apostle says: "The due lonians 4:16, 17. I t is to this return
time for my releasing is imminent." oi Christ and the apostle's releasing
At Luke 12:36 we have rendered the to be always wilh the Lord thal
verb "returns" because it refers to Paul refers a t PhiliDDians 1:23. He
the breaking away and deaarting of savs there that two-thinas-arp Cmthe servant? waiter froni the wed- mediately possible for-hi% n&iiy
ding feast, so dissolving the feast. (1) to live on in the flesh and (2) td
But here a t Philippians 1:23 we have die. Because of the circumstances to
not rendered the verb as "rcturn- bc considered, he expressed himself
ing"
"departing." but as "re- as being under pressure from these
leasin:"
The reason is that the two things not knowing whlch
word may convey two thoughts, the thing to ch6ose as Drooer. Then he
apostle's own releasing to -be with suggests a third ihirig ahd -this
Christ a t his return and also the thing. he really desires. ?here is no
Lord's releasing himself from the question about his desire for this
as preferable namely the reheavenly restrqints and returning as thing
leasmg, for it inearis his being with
he promised.
Chrict
In no way is the apostle here say- -=~iii'
expression to a.na.Zylsai or
ing that immediately a t his death he the releasing camot therefore be

Hebrews 9:16

- "a

covenant"

(6~a6fixq [di.athelkS], Greek: berith', Hebrew (J17):

testantdntum, Latin Vulgate)
Tlze Vocabulary of t7i.e Greelc Tes- word means testament will, with
tarnelat by J. H. Moulton and G. absolute unan~mlty, arid such freMilligan (2d edition. 1915) says, on quency that illustration is superfluous.
Any thought of some
page 148, under 6ta.ttf1xt1:
"In papyri and inscriptioils the speciai ' ~ e b r a i c flavour about the

a 2v 6v6yarc roi, x u ~ l o v slal 6ron6rou 'IqooJ XQLU.~OG

roi, Q ~ o i ,xal oco.cqeo5
tjphv, v.al -re5 beonoivq; ljyiuv -rq5 & y l u ~Qeorbxou, xrh.

APPENDIX
use of Idi.u-tT~.d'7,81for novsnrricf is but it can claim to account for its
inconsistei~cy."
Our rendering of the Greck word
d i ~ ~ t A G ' k tas
? covenant shows we
have not rai?itulaterl to the thought
that the writer of Hebrews intended
a change of meaning froill coveizaitt
t o will or testualent in the mind of
his readers. There is nothing in Hebrews to prepare readers for such a
not alter.. A tviil is simply' t h e most cha~lgeof meaning. In ten prelimC ~ n ~ p i c u o uexample
s
of such an in- nary p!aces (Hebrews 7:22 8:6 8
strumcnt which ultinlately monopo- 9, Y 10. 9.4 4 15 15) th'e wdte;
!ized.the'wo?d just bwause it suited uses' the' wb;d hitl; undeniable rei1ts differentla so comnletc*lv. But it erence to a covei~ant in thc old
is entirely natural to issumc that in Hebrew sense, even quoting from
t h e period of t h e LXX [the Septua- Jerem!ah 3131-34 and referring to
Y h t ] thls monoyol was not astnb- Moses "al-li of Lhe covenant." T l ~ e r c
lished and t h e Ganslators were the Greek Septuagknt uses di.a,thGffree i o apply the general mea.ning k S for the ancient Hebrew bcr~tk',
a s a rendering of Lberilh']. For this meaning covena?zt. And closely folcourse there was a n obvious motive. lowing I-Iebrews Y:16 17 verse 20
A covenant olfered by God to man quotes from Exodus i4:6-8, where a
mas no compact' bctweeii two par- covciralzt 1s unmistakably spoken of.
ties conling together on eaual terms.
There, a t Exodus 24:8, thc Latin
A~uOjr.9in its y r i m a r y s m s e , as dr- V-'ulgotcr uses the word foe'dus ( m
scrlbed above. was exactlv the the
genitive case). but when it
needed word. '
quotes from that 'tkxt a t IIebrews
"Passing thus to the New Testa- Y:20 the Vulgate changes from foerment a e ask whether we a r e bound dtcs to t h e word testanzSnt.una. All
to kke to one rcndering through- through the book of Hebrews the
Out. d s t c o t t and W. I?. Moulton in Vulgate uses the one word testatheir corninentaries on Hebreivs m 6 n P i . In fact all through the
9.16f. and formerly G. Milligan Christian Greek Scriptures the Vul(kllebloyy of t l ~ eEpistle to 1As He- gate uses just t h a t one word for
brews, page 166 ff.) held that covc- Ai,n.thRrZ.d
-"- "."want must stand everywhere. .
IvIany English trailslators have folNow we may fairly put aside ill; lowed this example and rendered
idea t h a t in LXX 'testament' is the the word testament. causing modern
1nva.riable meaning: it takes some confusion of mind.-and from which
courage to find it there a t all. But rendering has grown up the pracon t h e other hand, a Hellenist like tice of incorrectly calling the Christhe auctor ad Hebracos [rcpovtcr to tian Grcek Scrintures "the New
the Hebrews] or even a Jew like Testamciit:'
Paul, with ~ k e e klanguage in the
We do n7t deny t h a t cli.athgrk@
very fibre of his thougl!l
could also mcant will (tes2antent) In
never have. used t d i a ~ t k e ' ~ c ~
for
1 apostolic timfs. But seeing that Hecovemmt w ~ t h o u tthe sllgbtest con- brews 926, 17 is imbedded in the
sciousness of its ordinarv a n d in- aposlle's discussion of the Xosaic
variable contemporary me'aning; He Law covenant and of its ailtitype
would use the 'Biblical' word-'Bibtne neiv covenant, we have avoided
Ifcal' in this case being synonymous the confusion caused b Introducing
with 'afc11aic'-but always with the any change of tllougxt. We have
possibil~ty of a play on t h e later consistently rendered di.athGf%t?as
meaning of tho word.
. The view covenolli a t Hebrews 926. The ast o which we have capitulated. after sociated 'terms in the context we
strongly s u p p o r t i n g the Westcott have rendered correspondingly, to
doctrine. is less heroic than consist- confornl to Moses' procedure i n inent holding l o one English word, augurating the old Law covenant.
,v-.

..

2 P e t e r 2:4

- ''Tar'ta.rusW

(here derived Iroill the Greek verb rayaap6w)

"Tar'ta.rus" is included in tlie the phrase, "by throwing them into
Greek verb (Lar.ta.r0'6), a n 5 so in T a r ' t a r u s . "
'readcring the verb we have used
I n the ancient poet H o ~ n e r ' sIlicccl

APPENDIX
the word tav'ta.~os denotes an un- tion of ahascmcnt. The inspired
derground prison a s f a r below Scriptures do not consign any hnHa'des a s the cart11 was below man souls to tar'taros but consign
heaven. Those confined in it were there only tlic "angels t h a t sinned,"
not human souls but the lesser !lamely, spirit creatures. Thcir begods, spirits, nam<lY, t h e Titans and Ing cast into 1ar1ta.ros denotes for
Cronus, who had rebellcd against tl1elll the d,Wpcst abasen!ent w!lile
Zeus (Jupiter). I t was t h e prisol~ they a r e st111 +ve this In punishestablished by the mythical gods ment for t h c ~ r ;in of rebellion
for the spirits whom they had against tho Most High God.
drivel? from the celestial regions.
The apostle ,peter associ?tes darkand so it was below the Ha'dcs ness w ~ t hthew low r o n d i t ~ o n saywhere human souls were supposed ing [urt~icr: ~ o "delivered
d
t l ~ & to
to be confined at death. Thus tala'tu- pits of dense dark?ess t o be reros was the lowest of the lower re- served for judgll1ent. ( 2 peter 2:3)
gions and was a place of darkness. Doubtless, the pagans in their mythI t enbeloped all the und2rworld the ologlcal t r a d ~ t l o n s cclnccrnlng Crosame a s t h e heavens enveloped all nus and the rchellions pa it an gods
that was above the earth.
copied the inspired Scr~ptures. PeWe note, therefore, that tarlta.ros ter's , use oP t h e verb t(~).-tu.rold
was reputed t o be a place f u r con- mcanlng to "cast lnto tartarus"
fining, not human souls. but Titan does not sigilify the "angcls that
s irits and that it was a place of sinncd" were cast lnto the pagall
d r k i ~ s s and of abasement. T h r mythological tartarus; but that they
word occurs in the pre-Christian were debascd by Almighty Gqd,from
Greelc Septuagint Version (LXX) of thelr heavenly place and prlvlleges
the Scriptures. At Job, 40:15 (BAC, and were delivered over to dense
LXX) we read c?!!cerning the moll- mental darkness concerning God's
ster be-he'moth: And when he has bright purposes. Also t'ney had only
gone u p to a steep mountain hc a dark outlook as to thcir own etercauses joy to the quadrupeds in' the nal clestiny which the Scriptures
deep [;r r 6 ra~rrion,]." At J o b 41:22 show is everlasting destruction with
23 ( B ~ c ,L X X ) wk read concernind. their rulcr, Satan tlie Devil.
le.vi'atl?an: "He makes the deep
1, the inspired Scriptures thereboil like a brazen caldron; and he fore, tar,takos,bears no relaiionshiD
regards the sea as a pot Of oint- to I-Ia1des which corresponds with
mcnt, and the lowest part of the the com&on grave of the human
deep [ ~ b r88 aberayov r?s hp6ooov, dead. The sinner angels and the
the tarfta.ros of the abyss] as a ca.P- dead hunlan souls a r e not associated
tive: he reckons the deep as his together in lar'taros a s a place of
range."
eternal conscious torment of creaThe use of tar'ta 7-0s in these tures. Technically, therefore, tartaverses makes it plain that the word rus will pass away when the SUwas used to signify a low place, yes, preme Judge destroys the rebellious
the "lowest part" of the abyss. angcls a t present occullyillg that
Therefore i t denotes a place or posi- low, dark place or position.

1 John 5 7 , 8 - "Three Witness Bearers"

"For (here axe t h r e e witness hearers, t h e spirit and the
w a t e r a n d t h e blood, a n d t h e three a r e i n agreement."
This rendering is according t o t h e
Grcek texts by Westcott and Hort
(1881) and by D. E b ~ r l l a r dNestl?
~ ~ " , ~ a e " ;OL,:948:1$I;f
&~
Augustinus d e r k , s . ~ (6tll
. edition
of 1945).
After sfwitness
the cursive Ma.nuscripts No. 61 (of 15th or
16th century) and No. 629 (in Latin
and Greek, of 14th t o 15th century)

:gdJyy'

and Vgc.3 add the words: "In heaven t h e Father, the Word and thc
h d y spirit; and these three are onc.
5 And there are three witness bearers on earth." But these words a r c
omitted by KEASymQst lrss. Vg"lsnY
"sg. and the Latin New Testament
acccrdiilg to the edition of St. Jertime, by Wordsworth and White,
eSlition of 1911.

MAIN E V E N T S O F J E S U S ' E A R T H L Y S O J O U R N

As Recorded i n the Four Gospels, and Set i n Chronological Order

Abbreviations used: Beth., Bethlehem; Cap., Capernaum; J . , Jordan: Jer., Jerusalem:
northeast; S.G., Sea of Galilee: SE, southeast.

TIME

c. 2 B.C.E.

2 B.C.E.

PLACE

1!

3 B.C.E.

Temple,
Jerusalein
Nazareth :
Judea
Judean hill
country

Bethlehem,
Jemsalem

j Jer. : Beth. : Naz

e. A.D. 1

A.D. 12

29, s l ~ r i n s

g e announces
l
good news :
11 ~ nshepherds
visit babe

circ~lmcised(8th day).
i Jesus
presented in temple (40th
dav)

~ s t r h l o g e ~ fli
s . h i to Egl-pt:
babes klfl&d: f e s u s ' return
Twelve-year-old Jesus a t the
passover; goes home
Ministry of John the Balltisl

Jerusalem
Wilderness,
Jordan

Beginning of Christ's
Ministry

I Jordan River

29, fall

Baptism of Jesus
Temptation of Jesus (40 days)

I
1

Wilderness of
Judah
Bethanv
bey058 J .
Upper J o r d a n
I VallerCana of Galilee ;
Capernaurn

John the Baptist's testimony

concerning Jesus
F i r s t disciples of Jesus

1
I
30. Passover

Jerusalem
Jerusaler!l
Judea: Aenon

Jesus' Arst miracle ; he visits

Capernaum

Passover celebration : drives

traders from temple
Jesus' discussion with
Nicodemus
Jesus' disciples baptize: John
to decrease

Tib-rias
Sychar. in
SaI!ls?~,i
Great Galilean Ministry

First announces "The kingdom of the heivens has

drawn near"
Cana ; Naz. ; CAUHeals boy: reads eommissio!l ;
rejected he moves to Cap.
S. G., ?war Cag. Call 01~ i & o nand Andrew,
Janles and John
Heals demoniac. Peter's
Capernnun1
mother-in-law, many others
First tour of Galilee, with
Galilee
the four now called
Leper Ilealed ; multitudes
Galilee
flock to Jesus
Heals paralytic
Capernaum
Call of Matthew: feast with
Capernaum
I tax collectors
Preaches in Judean
Jude&
synagogues
Jesus attends feast: heals
m a n ; rebukes Pharisees
Returning fro111 Disciples pluck ears of grain
on the sabbath
dcrusa.lcm ?
Heals hand on sabbath:
Galilee ; S.G.
retires
to seashore; heals
--The twelve a r e chose11 a s
Mountuin near
apostles
Capernaum
Near Capc.1-naum The sermon on the mount
Heals army officer's servarll
Cauernau!il
Raises widow's son
John in prison sends disciples
I
to Jesus
Galilee

31, Passover

/MATTHEW1

--

Bethlehem
Near Bethlehem

EVENT

Birth of John t h e Baptist

foretold to Zechariah
Birth of Jesus foretold to
Mary, who visits Elizab-th
Birth of John the Baptist:
his desert life (later)
! Genealogies of Jesus
Birth of Jesus

iI

MARK

Naz,, Naza.reth: RE,

LUKE

JOIIN

PLACE

'

Cities reproached ; revelation

, to babes :yoke kindly
1 Feet anointed by slnful
woman; parable of debtors
Galilee
Second preaching tour of
Galilee, with the twelve
Galilee
Demoniac healed; league with
Beelzcbub charged
Galilee
Scribes and Pharisees seek
a sign
Galilee
~hris2lt;sdisciples his close
relatives
Sca of Galilee
Parables of sower weeds,
others; explanations
Sea of Galilee
Windstorm stilled in the
crossin.- of the lake
Two dernoniacs healed; swine
Gadara SE of
Sea df Galilee
Possessed by demons
Probably
Jairus' daughter ralsed:
Capernaunl
woman healed
Capernaunl ?
Nazareth
Galilee
Tiberias

Passover of
32 near
(John 6 :4)

Cap. ; NE side
Sea of Galilee
NE side S.G. :

32, Passover

Probably
Capernaum
Phoen~cla.
~ecagolis
Magadan

YE side S.G. :
Bethsaida
Jaesarea
PrPohkfy"h1t.
Iiermon
Jaesarea
Philippi
Salilee
lapernaum
Japernaunl
3ali!ee '
samai-ia

32, Festival of
taberilacles

Attempt to crown Jesus; he

walks on sea; cures
Identifies ,"bPead oi life" :
many disc~plesfall away
Traditions that malte v o ~ d
God's Word
Near Tyre SiBon; then to
~ e c a p o l f s 4,000
;
fed
Sadducees and Pharisees
again seek a sign

Warns against leaven of

Pharisees. heals blind
Jesus the ~ k s s i a h Soretells
:
death resurrection
Transfiguration before Peter,
James and Johli
Jesus heals demoniac disciples
could not heal
Jesus again foretells his
death and resurrection
Tax money miraculously
provided, and naid
Greatest In Kingdom: settling
faults : mercy
Leaves Galilee for festival of
tabernacles. evervthing set
aside for mi'nistedal service

Jerusalem
Jerusalem
Probably Judea
Judea ; Bethany
Probably Judea
Probably Judea
Probably Judea
Probably Judea
Probably Judea

32 Festival of
hedication

Jer. ' bcyond

~&dan

Later Perean Ministry

Beyond Jordan
Perea (or,
Beyond J.)

Many gut faith in Jesus

Teaches in cities, villages,
moving Jerusalemward

- MATTHEM'

JOHN

11:2030

7 :36-50
8 :1-3

TIME

PLACE

EVENT

1 Perea
1 Probably Perea
1 Probably Perea
1 Probably Perea
1 Probably Perea

._I

1 MATTHEW 1

Kingdom entrance: Herod's

threat; house desolate
Humility ; parable of grand
I
evening meal
I
Counting the cost of
discipleship
Parables: lost sheep, lost
coin prodigal son
parabies : unri hteous steward,
rlch man a n t l a z a r u s
Forgiveness and faith; goodfor-nothing slaves
Lazarus raised iron1 the
dead by Jesus
Caiaphas' counsel against
Jesu.s; Jesus withdraws
Heals and teaches en route
through Samaria, Galilee
Parables : importunate widow.,
Pharisee and tax collector
Swings down through Perea:
teaches on divorce
Jesus receives and blesses
children
Rich young man. parab!e of
laborers in vinkyard
Third t.ime Jesus forcTells
his dpath. resurrection
Request f o r James and John's
seating in Kingdom
Passing through Jericho,
he heals two blind men
Jesus visits Zacchaeus ;
parable of the ten minas

-II

Probably Perea
Jerusalem ;
Eph~aim
Samarla .
~alile;
Sanlaria o r
Galilee
Perea
Perea
Percla
Probably Perea
Probnbly Perea
Jericho
Outskirts of
Jerieho

MARK

1
1

LUKE
3:23-l

JOHN

14 :1-24

14:Zti-35

15:l-32

16:l-31

1 : - 0

I
11:I-46
11:47-54

17 :11-37
18:l-3.4

i
1

Final Public Ministry in

and Around ~ e r u s a i e m

Nisan 8. 33
Nisan 9

Bethany

1 Bethany

Nisan 10

BethanyJerusalem
BethanyJerusalem
Jerusalem

Nisan 11

Bethan\-Jeruialein
Jerusalem,
temple
jerusalem,
telnple
Jerusalem.
temple
Jerusalem,
temple
Jerusalem,
temple
Jerusalcnl,
tenmle
~ o u n ofi Olives

Jesus arrives a t Bethany six

days before passover
Jews come to see Jesus and
I Lazarus

Christ's triumphal entry into

Jerusalenl
Bazren fig tree cursed:
second temple cleansing
Chief priests and scribes
scheme to destroy Jesus
Discussion with Greeks;
unbellef of Jews
Barren fig tree found withered

Jerusalem

Nisan 12

Nisan 13
(Thursday
afternoon)
Nisan 14

Christ's authority questioned:

parable of two sons
Parables of wicked cultivators,
marriage feast
Catch questions on tax
resurrection, commahdment
Jesus' silencing question on
Messiah's descent
Scathing denunciation of
scribes and Pharisees
The widow's mite
I

Mount of Olives

/ .Temsnlem
Bethany
Jerusalem

i Near and in

Jcrusalcm

Jerusal cm
Jerusalem

i Jerusalcn

Jerusal~m

Jerusalem's fall: second

presence : world's end
Parables of ten tirgins,
talents sheep and goats
Relisious leaders plot Jesus
Feast a t Simon the.1eper.s
house; Mary anolnts Jesus
Judas bargains with pnests
fur J e s s ' betrayal
~ r r a n g e m e n t fs o r the passover
Passover feast eaten with the
twel! e
Jesus washes the feet of hls
R D O S ~ ~ ~ S

~ u c i n sidentified as traitor,
and he withdraws
Memorial supper instituted
with the eleven

I [l Cor.

11:23-231

PLACE

EVENT

Jerusalem

Denial by Peter and dispersion

of apostles foretold
Jerusalem
Helper. mutual love ; tribulatio;; Jesus' prayer
Gethsemane
Agony in the garden: Jesus'
betrayal and arrest
Jerusalem
Trial by Annas Caia has
Sanhedrin: peter Beniek
Jerusalem
Judas the betrayer hangs
himself
Jerusalem
Before Pilate then Herod,
and then back to Pilate
Jerusalem
Delivered to death, after
Pilate seeks his release
Died 3 p.m.,
Jesus' death pn the stake, and
Golgotha
Friday
~erusafem
accompanying events
Jerusalem
Jesus' body removed from
the stake and buried
Nisan 15
Priests and Pharisees get
Jerusalem
guard for sepulcher
Nisan 16
Jerusalem, and Jesus' resurrection and
events of that dajr
vicinity
Subsequent appearances of
Jerusalem;
Jesus Christ
Galilee
Ziv (Iyyar) 25 Mount of Olives, Jesus' ascension, 401h day of
near Bethany
resurrected living

MATTHEW
26 :31-35

MARK

LUKE

JOmT

14:27-31

22:31-38

13 :31-38
14:1-17:26

26 :30,36-56 14:26,32-52 22 :39-53

183-12

26 :57-27:I 14:53-15:1 22 :54-7l

18:13-27

27:3-10

[Acts 1 :

27:2,11-14 15 :1-5

18,191
23 :1-12

18:28-38

27:15-30

23 33-25

18:39-19:16

15:6-19

27:31-56

15 :20-41

23 :2649

19:16-30

27:57-61

15:42-47

23 :50-56

19:31-42

282-15

16:1-8

24 :I49

20:1-25

28.16-20

[l Cor.
15 5-71

[Acts 1 :

2026-21:5

27332-66

3-81

[Acts 1:

9-121

24:50-53

OTHER OUTSTANDING HISTORICAL DATES

ZVENT

DATE

REFERENCE

A.D. 33

Sivan 6. Pentecost; outpourillg of spirit; Peter opens the way for Jews
to Christian congregation; uses first key

Acts 29-17;
Matt. 16:19;
Acts 2 :38

A.D. 36

.End of the 70 weeks of years; Peter uses second key, uncircumcised

people of the nations enter the Christian congregation
Matthew
writes the Gosuel entitled "Natthew"
..
Paul's first missionary tbur
Governing body rules against circumcision for the believersirom the nations
Paul's second missionam tour
r a u i writes 1 Thessalonians from Corinth
Paul writes his letter to the Galatians fronl Corinth or Syrian Antioch
Paul writes 2 Thessalonians from Corinth
Paul's third missionary tour
Paul writes 1 Corinthians from Ephesus and 2 Corinthians from Macedonia

Dan. 9 24-27;
Acts 10:1,45

c. A.D. 41
c. A.D. 47-48
c. A.D. 49
c. A.D. 49-52
c. A.D. 50
c. A.D. 5062
c. A.D. 51
c. A.D. 52-56
c. A.D. 55

c. A.D. 55
c. A.D. 56-58
c. A.D. 60-61

c. A.D. 6065
c. A.D. 61
c. A.D. 6144
b. A.D. 62
c. A.D. 62-64
c. A.D. 64
c . A.D. 65
A.D. 70

c. A.D. 96
c. A.D. 98

c. A.C. TOO

Paul writes the letter to the Eomans from Corinth

Luke writes the Gospel entitled "Luke"
From Rome Paul writes: Ephesians
Philippians
Colossians
Philemon
Mark writes the Gospel entitled "Mark"
Paul writes the letter to the Hebrews from Rollle
Luke completes the book of Acts in Rome
Paul writes 1 Timoth>-from Macedonia
Paul writes Titus from Macedonia ( ?)
James, Jesus' brother, writes the letter of "James"
Peter writes 1 Peter from Babylon
Peter writes 2 Peter from Babylon ( ? I
Paul writes 2 Timothy from Rome
Jude, Jesus' brother, writes "Jade"
Jerusalem and its temple destroyed by the Romans

Heb. 13 :24;10 :34

from Jerusalem

John, on Patmos, writes Revelation

John writes the Gospel entitled "John" and his letters 1, 2 and 3 John:
Eible writing completed
John, the last of the apostles, dies

ABBREVIATIONS:

"b"

for "before" ; "c"

for "circa or about"

Acts 13:1-14:28
Acts 1528,29
Acts 15:36-18:23
1 Thess. 1:1
Gal. 1 :1
2 Thess. 1 :1
Acts 18:23-21:17
1 Cor. 15 :32
2 Cor. 2 :12,13
Rom. 16:1
Luke 1 :1,2
Eph. 3:l
Phil. 422
Col. 4 :18
Philem. 1

1 Tim. 1 :3
Titus 1 :5
Jas. 1 :I
1 Pet. 1:1:5 :I<
2 Pet. 1 :I
2 Tim. 4:16-18
Jude 1.17,18
Dan. 9 :27;
Matt. 23 :37,38:
Luke 19:42-44
Rev. 1:9
John 21:22,23
2 Thess. 2:7

BLOCK PLAN of HEROD'S TEMPLE

I. Holy of ttolter
2. Holy Place
3. Altar of Burnt Offercng

4 Mollen Sea
5. Inner Gale of Temple
SClnE OF FEET

New World Jrafislation

of the Holy Scriptures

Its careful renderings are appealing to scholarly studenis

everywhere, and its use of everyday language promotes
thorough understanding. Obtainable in the following editions:
&Regular edition: Bound in green vinyl, with Appendix,
concordance, 1,472 pages. Revised in 1961. Only $1.

@ Deluxe edition: Flexible black or maroon cover, pages

gold-edged. Same features as the regular edition. Available
for $2.50.

@ Large-print edition: Larger type, extensive Appendix, crossreferences, footnotes, 3,648 pages. Flexible dark-green cover,
pages green-edged. Measures 7 % " x 5" x 2'/4
Yours for
$4.50.

".

9 Pocket edition: This compact edition measures only 6'/a1' x

4Y2" x 1". Equipped with same features as regular edition.

Recommended for Your Study sf the Bible

"All Scripture Is Inspired of God and Beneficial"

A comprehensive examination of the origins of the Bible, with

a summary of all 66 of its books; charts, maps, illustrations, and
archaeological and chronological data relating to the Bible.
Hard bound, measuring 7" x 9 % Postpaid, $1.

".

"Things i n Which I t Is Impossible for God to Lie"

Hard bound, 416 pages, illustrated, with 22 absorbing chapters
giving powerful assurance o f the certainty of fulfillment of
a l l God's promises. Per copy, 50c.
Life Everlasting-in

Freedom of the Sons of God

Learn how an earthly Paradise of freedom will be attained

and the expectation of deliverance for the human race gloriousl y realized. Illustrated, 416 pages, chronology chart, subiect
and Scripture index. Yours for only 50c.

F!exible brown cover. $1.50 per copy.

The Trufh That Leads to Eternal Life

THE HOLY BIBLE

Authorized Version sf YBY l
In flexible binding of maroon color, measuring 7 3/8" x
5 1/8" x 1 3/8". Concordance and other Eible-study aids
included. Per copy, $1.
THE HOLY BIBLE
American Standard Version of 1901
Modern text, footnotes, boldface type. Contains a 95-page
cyclopedic concordance. Flexible light-brown binding. Postpaid, $1 50.
Send your order to WATCHTOWER, using any address
on the last page.

This 192-page hardbound book offers a refreshing challenge

to customary thinking on the subject of "truth." Its 22 chapters
take you i n logical order through the basic teachings o f thz
Bible. Handsome ultramarine cover, illustrated, pocket size.
Only 25c.

Did Man Get Here by Evolution or by Creation?

Test for yourself which i s most credible-a
the Bible's account o f man's origin and his
illustrated, with hundreds of references
scholarly works, this 192-page hardbound
for only 25c.

popular theory or
future. Generousiy
to scientific and
book i s availabid

Send your order to WATCHTOWER, using any address

on the next page.

THE GREEK ALPHABET

Capital
Letters

Small
Letters

Name

al'pha
bE'ta
gam'ma
dgl'ta
E'psi.ldn
eE'ta
d'tn
th8'ta
idta
kap'pa
Zana'bda
my
nY

Transliteration and
Pronunciation

g hard, as in begin1
d
e short, as in met .
z
e long, as in they
th
i as in machine
k
1
m

xi
dlmi.krdn

@
hr6
sig'ma
tau
y' psi.ldn
phi
khi
psi
6.mG'ga

THE PECULlARiTlES OF THE DEFINITE ARTICLE

IN GREEK
There are three genders in the Greek language: masculine.
feminine and neuter. Declension of the definite article, which
corresponds with the English the, appears in these three
genders, and the gender as well as the number and case pf
the definite article must agree with that of the noun t o
which it applies.
The definite article in Greek is declined in all three genders
the same as Greek nouns are declined. So the Greek definite
article has cases in its declension.
In Greek there are five cases: nominative, genitive, dative,
accusative and vocative. However, the definite article does
not have a vocative case. But when, in addressing a person
or thing, the nominative case is used instead of the vocative,
then the nominative case of the definite article may be used
along with it, as, for example, in John 20:28.
Below we set out the declension of the definite article:

o short, as in lot
P

r
S

t
y-rench
u or German ii
ph as in phase
kh as in elkhorn
ps as in lips
0. long, as in note

' is silent while ' is pronounced like an h

Except before K, E, X, or another y when it is pronounced

nasal, like ng in anger
a u is u in diphthongs
Note: Modern Greek pronunciation varies from the above.

SINGULAR NUMBER
CASE

MASCULINE

FEMININE

Nominative
Genitive
Dative
Accusative

6
TOG

fi

~4
T ~ V

NEUTER

7fis

76
TOG

lf~

74
76

I+J

IN ENGLISH

the
of the
to the
the

PLURAL NUMBER
CASE

Nominative
Genitive
Dative
Accusative

MASCULINE

01
TGV

TOTS

TOG^

FEMININE

NEUTER

ai
TOY
raiq
r&q

r6(
T~SY
~oiq
ra

I N ENGLISH

the
of the
to the
the